ă€ŠCelestial Queen: Revenge Is Sweet When Youâ€™re A Zillionaire Heiressă€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: On the ground floor of the Gill family town, an lively celebration filled the living room, while up, Harlee Sanderson folded her clothes quietly in the suitcase.

    Liam Gill, whom Harlee had called Dad for years, put a hundred dors in his hand.

    "Take this for your trip." You are determined to return with your original family, and I will not stop you.

    It''s just that the ce you are going is poor, and I doubt that there is someone there to receive you ...

    Liam sighed.

    Only three days before, Adelina Gill had arrived with a DNA report that showed that she was her biological daughter.

    The revtion had plunged the whole Gill family in chaos.

    The follow -up tests had confirmed that Harlee, the girl who had been part of her family for years, had no rtionship with them by blood.

    Now that Adelina had returned, the Gill They spilled all their affection on her, eager to recover lost time.

    They treated her as a treasure, determined to erase the suffering she had endured for years.

    Meanwhile, Harlee''sst name had been changed that same night.

    Liam quickly sent people to the field to locate their true parents.

    Until now, there had been no answers.

    Today everything revolved around Adelina.

    The festivities focused on weing him as the true daughter of the Gill family.

    You have so soft skin, and this clothes have been carefully selected ..., Liam said gently, with mixed emotions while helping Harlee to order her closet.

    You should keep these sets.

    They are of high quality.

    But when you return to the field, I suppose ...

    ording to the hospital, Harlee''s biological parents had visited Adenarora when she was born.

    They left the next day and returned to their little vige.

    To get things worse, their parents lived in the well -known low neighborhoods of Osemery, a sadly famous ce for their poverty and crime, where people used to be umon and violence was usual .

    Liam assumed that Harlee''s future did not seem brilliant.

    Not only would I lose the luxury to which I was used to.

    It seemed that, very soon, they would marry her with a voice without voice or vote.

    He left the money at the nightstand.

    He left without looking back.

    years, especially in those beautiful and face! How dare to act like this now bah! Once he goes out through that door, the future that awaits him will be nothing more than dreary.

    It is normal for him to have lost hisfortable life suddenly.

    It is only riding a small number.

    There is no need to get angry with her, Adelina said in a low voice, with a tone of fake concern.

    Adeline knew a little about Harlee''s background after the investigation.

    Harlee''s biological parents were the poorest of the town, with the tomb Familiar disfigured and without money to fix it.

    Worse, Harlee''s biological parents had five hungry children, a sick mother and a disabled father to take care of.

    Harlee not only returned to a deteriorated area, but was rather a nightmare.

    Address smiled softly, hiding her joy.

    I''ll go say goodbye to Harlee ...

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2: Once Harlee disappeared from his sight, Liam let a sigh and turned to Averie.

    He replied Averie.

    Useless parents could have changed baby on purpose to make our beautiful daughter suffer.

    Just thinking about my blood, how I could feel sorry for Harlee.harlee took theteral exit, trying to stay away from the banquets room.

    Adeline reached her with a cloying smile.

    mine with Collin.

    I know you were supposed to marry him, but he fell in love with me.

    "A fanfarronada appeared more than an apology.

    Collin George came from a powerful family that rivaled the Gill.

    Sweet and affectionate, I hate to unt our love in front of you, but he can''t help it.

    Seeing two fools going together is very funny.

    Why was I going to be annoying her daughter and the vicious ...

    "Harlee!" Adelina shouted, with Ira''s reddened face.

    Harlee had just insulted her and Collin.

    What a rude one! Harlee''s smile widened.

    "Shoot and you make a perfect couple.

    One kicks people when it is depressed and the other follows the money.

    Adeline had just returned to the Gill family for only three days, and Collin seemed to be already in love.

    Harlee seemed very funny.

    Just when Adelina was about to lose her stirrups and throw insults to Harlee, she saw Averie down the stairs.

    In an instant, Adelina pressed her lips, the tears threatened to sprout from her eyes while adopting a pitiful expression.

    He quickly dried the false tears.

    Averie watched the scene, with the anger about to explode.

    He approached quickly and shouted: Harlee, it is not surprising that your biological parents are rustic and poor people.

    A chip off the old block.

    Yourck of manners is quite evident! You couldn''t leave without giving Adelina ast stab to throw you.

    Without manners maybe because that''s how you cristed me, Harlee replied, with a smile full of sarcasm.

    Harlee had never met her true parents.

    When Averie said Harleecked manners after so many years living with the Gill, he was actually insulting the Gill.

    Averie had never seen Harlee so scathing.

    He put his hand to the chest, as if he were going to pass out of rage ...

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3: Adelina''s eyes got red, her face showed a fake concern.

    Harlee, I understand that you are upset.

    Although you are no longer part of the Gill family, I have found a job in the countryside.

    If you work hard, you can stay.

    It was for a cleaning work on a small town motel.

    Adeline tried Banquets saw him, with very open eyes of disbelief.

    They all knew that Adelina had been recently held as a genius in fashion design.

    He always carried her drawing notebook with her.

    , why do you have my sketch notebook in your purseharlee frowned, it annoyed.

    Once again, Adelina had cheated her.

    You were trying to steal his future with those designs, you could enter any fashionpany! You really have a lot of impudence.

    You are an ungrateful snake! He must have been reluctant to leave the Gill family and, therefore, did something desperate.

    No problem.

    I can always invent new designs.

    - Those designs are essential for you to take care of the address! Our family also depends on them! Harlee stealing them is not only hurting you.

    He is putting our entire family at risk.

    It is a heartless.

    Stop trying to defend it! "He hacked, with the overflowing voice of anger." Mom, I''m sure Harlee didn''t want You are afraid of having nothing once you leave the Gill family, but I can''t let you stay with these sketches.

    However, I will help you get a job in a clothing factory in your hometown.

    Please work hard and not steal again.

    I stop doing these traps, of spectators, they could not avoid observing how the scene was developed, and they all praised Adelina.

    Adeline is simply incredible.

    He only has talent for design, but is also incredibly magnanimous.

    It is a true Gill in every way.

    What is the use of stealing the sketches of Adelina perhaps Harlee knows how At stake, he continues to defend Harlee.Adelina is too kind, while Harlee is simply evil! ...

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: In the midst of the praise of the guests, Adelina raised her head, wearing gentle and virtuous.

    After everything, Harlee was once part of the Gill family.

    If I can help her, I will do it.

    The guests continued to express their thoughts, their opinions on Harlee sank while their admiration for Adelina grew.

    They pointed out that, although Adelina was not so dazzling, her heart was much more kind than Harlee''s.

    Harlee''s eyes toured the guests around her.

    The majority seemed to observe the development of the situation with interest, more eager to express their opinions than to discover the truth.Finally, his gaze described in Adelina, which put a face of enough.

    Harlee had reviewed that particr drawing notebook.

    The first day Adelina returned home, took it out during dinner and dramatically drew in front of everyone, anxious to show her talent for fashion design.

    Without being satisfied, Adelina wanted to increase her own reputation as a genius of design by deceiving the guests to believe that Harlee had stolen the drawing notebook.

    Adelina''s drawing notebook contained more than two hundred designs, but the funniest thing was that the fifty best were shameless copies of thetest collections of the best brands.

    In bad taste, stealing their original grace and simplicity.

    In the ce of haute couture, it resembled the duties done in a hurry by some design students.

    Worse, Harlee even saw some of his own designs that he had previously shared on the Inte.

    Clearly, Adelina had been living in a fantasy for so long that he could have begun to believe a genius of design.

    Harlee''s lips were curved in a smile Sarcastic, and his intense look stuck in Adelina, seeing through her clown.

    Before Harlee''s love Nora Burke.

    The dress with flyers on page ten is from the spring line 2024 of CL.

    The sixteen page ...

    Harlee appointed ten different sets of the sketchbook, pointing out what designers had been giarized.

    Harlee''s quiet attitude made many of the guests who had previously entertained themselves instinctively leafing through the sketchbook to verify their statements.

    Indeed, the first design was a copy.

    The second design also a copy.

    The third the same.

    One by one, it was revealed that the ten designs mentioned by Harlee had been giarized.

    The guests found thepletely ridiculous situation.

    Adelina was not a prodigious designer as the rumors had painted her why those ten designs in her sketchbook were not a suy work most of the guests were Liammercial partners and experienced professionals in the fashion world.

    They knew well the new releases of each season and, by leafing through the pages, it became clear that Harlee was right.

    In an instant, everyone began to murmur to share their disbelief.

    It can not be! This is the collection that the Gill group is about tounch although we all know that the Gill group coborates mainly with Moonlight, the great designer ofˇ­ in abroad, instead of directing its own design department, the tant copy of Adelina It''s too much! And the Gill family intends to appoint Adelina Director for her design capabilities going! I can''t believe that the Gill family has fallen so low! And their rudge when singing praises of her daughter, the supposedly gr

    eat designer, Adelina, again and again! It turns out that it is nothing more than a shameless imitator! Liam and found out clearly heard the whispers and became to look at Adelina, with faces of confusion and disbelief, with the words stuck in the throat ....

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: Adelina''s face had be pale, as if they had undressed her before everyone.

    Neither Liam nor Averie knew much design.

    The family business had prospered mainly thanks to Liam''s mother, Laura Gill, who had a good eye for fashion.

    professionals.

    The mud.harlee had ended with the drama.

    He hung his bag on his shoulder with indifference and turned around to leave.

    The guests observed the upright and serene figure of Harlee while leaving, and the room rumbled with a conversation in a low voice.

    In front.

    It seems that the Gill changed a diamond for a stone.

    Here goes a joke for you: Adelina Gill, the great designer.

    Thements of the guests were like stabs, each of them sunk in the heart of Adelina, leaving painful injuries that throbbing with each word pronounced.

    I hate Harlee boiled inside Adelina when she saw Liam''s disappointment expression and the face of Averie.

    Now, everyone in the high society of Adenaroraughed at it.

    Everything was Harlee! With clear evidence of his giarism in view of all, Adelina realized bitterly that trying to defend himself would only worse things.

    He clenched his teeth, repressed his anger and ran after Harlee.

    When Adelina hastened out, he saw Harlee dragging her suitcase, without intention of stopping a taxi.

    This vision calmed the fury of Adelina.

    Sketches If you do, I will get a car to take you home.

    It seems good to you.

    His tone was unmistakably condescending, making fun of Harlee on purpose.

    Liam reached her and looked at Harlee with aplicated expression.

    If you agree to assume the me for Adelina, I promise you that I will get a car.

    Harlee, listen! If you don''te back and assume the fault, I swear I will make you pay! Averie intervened, with his face illuminated by Adelina''s proposal.

    Then, he brushed his hair, stroked the hidden camera on his slope and turned to move away without saying a word.

    He had already had enough of this farce.

    Before Harlee''s firm posture, Averie''s face got red of anger.

    This evil woman! How can it be so vile, seeing how the reputation of Adelina Guardias is going to pile, capture it! Adelina''s reputation is at stake because of her! ...

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6: Be! Liam shouted, looking to find out in a bleak expression.

    The guests were gathering around them and, if the situation got worse, things would only get worse.

    Liam took Averie back to the banquet hall, trying to save his dignity.

    Meanwhile, Adelina watched Harlee get away without flinching, with the heart of wrath.

    Reliating her teeth, Adelina made a call, he instructed quickly and followed Harlee at a distance.

    There, under a silver waterproof canvas, there was something parked.

    He reached it and withdrew it, revealing his custom modified helicopter.

    The helicopter was not veryrge, but stood out for its daring crimson tone, decorated with intricate silver spider lilies painted painted throughout its body.

    It was striking and a true work of art, with bulletproof elements.

    The helicopter was fully equipped.

    Each piece was first category and was made with customponents of the highest quality.

    Harlee put the suitcase in the storagepartment, He put on the helmet and settled in the pilot''s seat.

    The helicopter began to take off from the ground.

    When Harlee looked down, he saw Adelina hidden in the shadows, observing her.

    I was stunned.

    He rubbed his incredulous eyes, struggling to ept what he was seeing.

    Adelina did not give credit.

    He refused to believe what he was witnessing.

    That helicopter had to be stolen.

    It was impossible for Harlee, that vague and good at all, had the skills or resources to possess something like this! Driven by jealousy, Adelina shouted her men who stopped Harlee.

    Signing the orders of Adelina, her bodyguardsunched her Electric batons against Harlee''s helicopter, trying to break the windshield.

    Without thinking twice, he leaned the helicopter down, flying just above Adelina''s heads and her men.

    From his scalp, leaving a bald stained with blood.

    In addition to the screams of Adelina and the chaos under it, Harlee rose to the sky, directing his helicopter to hispany.

    Another helicopter on his way.

    It was much bigger than his and was right in his flight career.

    In general, the aviation administration would not allow two helicopters to ovee this way unless there was an emergency.

    Something serious should have happened so that this helicopter was there.

    , 90 meters, with wide shoulders and thin waist, he left the other helicopter.

    His face, surprisingly beautiful, had a serious expression.

    Dying Harlee, he addressed her politely: Miss, our helicopter has a failure in the system and I need to take To my grandfather to the Central Hospital immediately.

    I could give me his helicopter we will pay him well for his help.

    Harlee looked at his helicopter and saw the medical team and the medical team inside.

    He also saw the elder unconscious on a stretcher, barely capable of breathing.

    Upon realizing the urgency of the situation, he shook his head ...

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: I''m sorry, but I can''t lend my helicopter, he said, realizing that the old man needed medical attention in less than an hour or could not survive.

    Before man could say anything, a young woman who was to His side, dressed in an elegant design dress, interrupted him with a mocking tone.

    "You are going to sit there and see him die what kind of person without a heart you are you do not see how serious the old man is - enough, Lindsay," Rhys Green was His irritation was evident when heunched a cold look at Lindsay Morgan.

    transporting all the people and the equipment you carry on board.

    And their speed is not enough.

    The old man will not survive the trip.

    Rhys''s face paled while assimting Harlee''s words.

    He asked: You have some idea to solve this situation.

    Well, my helicopter has a frontline system.

    I could change my operating system to your helicopter, but why should it help you.

    Harlee''s eyes went to Lindsay, and their meaning was unmistakable.

    He didn''t mind leaking a hand, but after Lindsay''s rudements, he saw no reason to offer help.

    Singing the sting of Harlee''s gaze, Lindsay jumped to make fun of her.

    To it! Helping the Green family would be the best luck you have ever had.

    Only the reward is remarkable, not to mention the favor ...

    Harlee''s impressive appearance filled Lindsay with a feeling of threat.

    Lindsay feared that Harlee was caughting Rhys''s attention, waiting in silence that Harlee would make him angry.

    Seeing this, Rhysunched a fulminating look at Lindsay and quickly took a step forward to stop Harlee.

    Lord, please apologize for his rudeness.

    I ask you to apologize in your name.

    This is a matter of life or death.

    If it helps us, I am willing to pay him ten million dors.

    Now that he wanted to find his biological family, from which he had heard that he had economic problems, Rhys''s offer could really help her.

    Repressing his anger, Harlee nodded.

    "Okay, I will help you.

    Rhys''s face visibly and quickly extended a check for ten million dors, delivering it to Harlee.

    She took it and went to her storagepartment to search for her toolbox.

    With her high -bncing partner behind her, Harlee began to disassemble with skill the control panel of her helicopter.

    Calmly installed the new system in the Rhys helicopter.

    His movements were fast and precise, which demonstrated his ability and experience.

    Rhys could not take his eyesight away, his curiosity grew at times.

    Lindsay realized that Rhys watched Harlee carefully and felt how the zeal seized her.

    He quickly advanced and tried to snatch the English key from his hand.

    You even know what you are doing if you break something, you will not be able to face the consequences! You are trying to steal something I have seen people like you before, pretending to be skilled but only to take advantage of us! Rhys, we can''t trust her ...

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: How is it possible for someone as she knows how to fix a helicopter - School! Harlee snapped to Lindsay, with a palpable irritation.

    He looked at Rhys, transmitting him in silence that if he did not intervene, he would tell Lindsay what he thought before leaving, without worrying about the old man''s destiny.

    If you do not, I will leave right now.

    Cold look to Lindsay.

    If you still cause problems, although the Central Hospital needs a trantor, I will send you back to the house of the Morgan immediately and let your father give you a lesson.

    To hear this, Lindsay understood the anger of Rhys and It was silent, not wanting to cause problems to the Morgan family.

    The frustration bullish inside.

    Without more interference, Harlee finished recing the system in just eight minutes.

    He picked up his tools and said in a cold tone: very well.

    You can make someone try it now.

    The pilot took a step forward immediately, but when he saw the newly updated user interface, he was stunned.

    The advanced system was tooplex for him.

    Another ten million Harlee arched an eyebrow, impressed by its generosity.

    Upon realizing that the old man worsened, Harlee epted without hesitation and sat in the pilot''s seat.

    Rhys, you better stop dreaming.

    Before Lindsay could finishining, Harlee jumped out of the helicopter, opened the door next to Lindsay, took her out and pushed her to the ground.

    Lindsay''s nonsense throughout the way, money simply was not worth it.

    Lindsay fell from Bruces, with his mouth full of earth.

    He looked up with a weeping eyes, ready tounch insults, but caught Rhys''s warning.

    The words were stuck in his throat and tried to soundpassionate.

    I feel.

    I will not answer again.

    I will shut up from now on.

    The disease of old Mr.

    Green still needs my trantion.

    Please, don''t leave me here.

    In that wild ce, who knew what dangers could be waiting for her to see that Lindsay was finally behaving, Harlee wasting time.

    He returned to the cabin andunched the helicopter.

    In a short time, they were in the air.

    Silent in the back, Lindsay kept his head as a scared mouse, but his eyes betrayed his malice.

    The helicopter reached its maximum speed and arrived at the Central Hospital in just forty minutes ...

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: Mr.

    Green, the room is ready.

    The operating room and doctors are prepared.

    It has their grandfather some unveiled medical condition or allergy to some medication, a doctor asked in a foreignnguage while pushing the old man towards the operating room.

    At the same time hear this, Lindsay raised his chin with pride.

    Heunched a disdainful look to Harlee before responding with a confident smile: no, his grandfather has none.

    He has always eaten healthy and has never been allergic to seafood.

    The doctors exchanged confusion looks at his response.

    What had to see the seafood allergies with all this but Lindsay remained quite sure of herself and continued: I am the future political granddaughter of this old gentleman.

    They must save it, or I will make them responsible.

    The doctors''s faces overshadowed.

    Although the Green family was rich and powerful, Lindsay''s arrogance was exaggerated.

    Rhys misunderstood the expressions of doctors as signs that his grandfather''s state had worse .

    He took Rhys''s medical history and spoke fluently with doctors.

    This woman does not speak for Mr.

    Green.

    The old man Mr.

    Green has serious diabetes along with myocardial ischemia, which could affect his healing.

    Harlee delivered medical records to doctors.

    The doctors immediately understood, seeing that the details coincided perfectly with their exnation.

    They nodded in thanks, raising Harlee''s thumb and clustering her.

    Lindsay''s face overshadowed when listening to the doctor''s words, realizing that her trantion was full of mistakes, which made her look silly.

    Recting her teeth, she threw Harlee a look of hatred, misrepresenting the truth to cover up His own mistakes.

    Harlee could not helpughing at the irony of Lindsay''s usation.

    With a mocking smile, he replied: who is really presuming here, misunderstanding the critical medical history and allergies to medications such as seafood disease such as diabetes and heart problems increase surgical risks to arge extent, and ignore an allergy to Penicillin that is potentially lethal.

    If someone here could cause a fatal error, you are you, Miss Morgan.

    Only a few badly tranted words and someone could die.

    Harlee''s words put a gloomy gesture on Rhys''s face.

    Heunched a cold and disdainful look to Lindsay.

    If Harlee had not joined them today, he doubted that his grandfather had survived with the deceptive trantions of Lindsay.

    I just think about him, he made Rhys shudder.

    It seemed that I had to give a lesson to the Morgan.rhys family, you have to believe me! I was tranting precisely.

    It is this woman who invents stories! Doctors had not even asked about diseases or allergies.

    She invented everything.

    I did not make any mistake.

    Trust me! Lindsay''s face deeply blushed when his bad trantions were pointed out.

    She clung frantically to Rhys''s sleeve, stumbling with her words in her despair ....

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: Rhys withdrew his arm, with an indecipherable expression, but his disgust was evident.

    The doctors'' reactions had already revealed what the correct trantions were.

    Rhys turned to Harlee, with a look full of respect and gratitude.

    - Thank you.

    If you had not spoken at that time, my grandfather''s life could have run serious danger.

    The Green family has a great debt with you, and I, Rhys Green, I will not forget it.

    If you ever need something of us, you just have to say it.

    He simply could not stay with a cross -eyed when someone''s life was in danger.

    When his part ended, Harlee turned to leave.

    But suddenly, a hand took his.

    Surprised, Harlee looked down and saw Nathaniel Green, Rhys'' grandfather, the old man who had required immediate medical attention, grabbing his hand whileying in the hospital''s bed.

    He had recovered consciousness at some time.

    Nathaniel''s eyes shone With a mixture of joy and sadness, and the tears ran through their wrinkled cheeks.

    He pretended Harlee''s hand with a surprising force, with his eyes full of yearning.

    "Not .

    Green, she is wrong.

    I am not Nic, Harlee replied, frowning while trying delicacy.

    But even in his fragile state, Nathaniel clung, as for pure instinct.

    new.

    If I do, you will disappear forever.

    I can''t live without you, Nic.

    Please, don''t leave me again, Nathaniel supplied, in a trembling voice.

    The doctors exchanged worried looks while watching the old stubborn clinging to Harlee with all his might.

    Time was exhausted.

    Nathaniel''s imminent operation could not be dyed.

    Rhys had not nned that his grandfather woke up so abruptly, much less that he was so stubborn.

    He bent down next to the bed, trying to persuade Nathaniel.

    She is not my grandmother.

    You are hurting him.

    You have to undergo the operation right now.

    If you do not, you will not see my grandmother again and that will be sad.

    To realize that she was causing pain to Harlee, Nathaniel quickly released her hand, although her eyes remained fixed on her.

    "Nic, do not leave.

    Stay here.

    If you leave, I will not operate, he murmured, stunned but with determination, to see Nathaniel confused but determined, Rhys sighed and decided to give in Nathaniel''s desire.

    He stood up and turned to Harlee.

    - My grandfather is not in conditions to reason right now.

    You could stay by the door and pretend to be my grandmother until surgery ends will pay you twenty million for the inconvenience.

    "Keeping that she was asking for a lot, Rhys softened the treatment to be worth it.

    Momentster, the red light on the door went on ...

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: Harlee let out a long sigh, his nerves final down and noticed gasoline and sweat stained in his clothes.

    With a grimace, he took his phone to send a quick message.

    Nathaniel''s procedure would take a minimum of five hours.

    After more than an hour of waiting, Lindsay, who had only achieved a brief period of good behavior, felt jealous again for Harlee''s impressive aspect and frustration because Harlee exposed his mistakes .

    When he noticed that Rhys had moved away to attend some issues, Lindsay''s face twisted in a grimace of contempt as he approached Harlee.

    With a mocking voice, Lindsaymented: Why smells so bad here someone is soaked in sweat and the stench He is getting sick to me.

    , everything makes sense.

    Maybe I want you to give you proper clothes I am sure that you have never seen clothes so expensive in your whole life.

    With a mocking smile, Lindsay took a garment from her little suitcase and deployed it with ostentation so that Harlee would inspect her.

    The garment was striking, of a tone of shiny bright red, too revealing and in bad taste.

    It could go through suggestive lingerie, but as a normal outfit, it was an absolute shame.

    Harlee frowned.

    Why the hell Lindsay would have brought an outfit their eyes headed instinctively to Rhys, who was still busy with the work a little further.

    Suddenly, everything made sense.

    The money must be in the only thing you think.

    This set is a gift of mine.

    I don''t mind doing a little charity.

    Someone as ruined as you could never afford such beautiful clothes.

    Lindsay''s motive had nothing to do with generosity.

    He had heard that a design assistant from the famous Janessa study had arrived at the Central Hospital.

    The Janessa study was a first -level fashion house, famous both nationally and internationally for its exquisite custom pieces.

    They specialized in exclusive haute couture, with individual garments that cost millions, even their simple Especially considering that Nathaniel was not well.

    Lindsay knew that Rhys wouldn''t appreciate that he had something so daring at that time.

    Instead, he decided that it was best to use it to insult Harlee.

    He saw this as the perfect opportunity to connect with Janessa Studio, nning to order a personalized suit that made it eclipse Harlee.

    Throughout it, Lindsay raised his chin with an expression of enough.

    .It is the best haute couture brand in the world.

    You could not allow you even a single piece with the savings of your whole life.

    What will be from Janessa Studio.

    Unlike you, I am destined to a life of mor and elegance, a truedy of the upper ss, while you ...

    well, you will always be a dirty dress of sewer ....

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: Lindsay could already imagine wrapped in a creation of Janessa Studio, calling everyone''s attention wherever it went.

    The idea made his lips of emotion.

    I have sent countless emails in the hope of being able to have one of its pieces.

    Since we have crossed, I could tell Janessa how much I want a personalized suit would pay millions or even tens of millions for something done just for me.

    For Lindsay, Janessa Studio''s clothes were more than fashion.

    It was the maximum expression of prestige and beauty.

    He was willing to spend a fortune to make that dreame true, regardless Studio has very specific standards to choose customers.

    It''s not just about money.

    I fear that, given his physique and appearance, he does not fit into the inspiration profile of our designer.

    We will not create a personalized piece for you.

    I suggest that I look elsewhere.

    Lindsay''s face became red with indignation and shame.

    How could Brice say that someone as impable as she did not fulfill her standards The eyes of Lindsay posed in the immacte white gauze dress that Brice held , and the anger was reflected on his face.

    - I am not adequate then, who in this hospital could be better than me for who is that dress I want to see who you think is more qualified.

    Lindsay''s chest swells and fell apart from fury, Each more acute breathing than the previous one.

    ! A Harlee that dress of Janessa Studio was really for Harlee that disgusting and stinky woman was actually a special client of Janessa Studio how that could be that certain did approached Harlee and handed her the pledge bag with a respectful assent.

    A little smile smile He crossed his face while sharing the exciting news.

    Sanderson, as you asked, we have located your family.

    They are in Baythorn.Baythorn Harlee raised an eyebrow, feeling a little bewildered.

    You can go.

    Harlee nodded, took the dress and fired Brice.halee headed to the bathroom to change, while Lindsay stared at the slender and elegant figure of Harlee, with red eyes of envy.

    Lindsay pressed her jaw, her anger increased with every second that It passed.

    His features, previously normal, twisted fury.

    Why had Harlee got the dress of Janessa Studio that woman did not deserve it at all! An evil spark shone in his eyes as he made a secret phone call.

    When Harlee came out of the bathroom with the new outfit, Rhys was nowhere and the light of the emergency room was off ...

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: Harlee wondered if the surgery had ended early.

    If that was the case, I would find Rhys to inform him that he was leaving.

    At that moment, a nurse passed.

    Harlee stopped her to ask where Rhys was.

    The nurse pointed to the left.

    - At the end of the hall.

    Low in the elevator to the basement and you will find it.

    Nathaniel''s surgery was over, so why Rhys was not in the room taking him why Rhys had gone to the basement in his ce was confused, Harlee ignored his suspicions and followed the instructions of the nurse, heading to the nt low.

    When Harlee left the elevator, a cold breeze hit her face.

    He had reached a cold and creepy morgue.

    His heart turned a turn.

    Nathanielharlee''s operation had not been sessful, he then recalled how Nathaniel had grabbed his hand with stubbornness before the operation.

    He breathed deeply and frowned as he opened the door to enter.

    How much he entered the morgue, the back door closed automatically.

    The room was little illuminated and empty.

    The beds, perfectly made and covered with white sheets, aligned on the walls, hiding rigid shapes under them.

    A normal person would have shouted and cried with fear in a situation like this, but Harlee did not lose hisposure.

    His cold look observed the surroundings and realized that he had fallen directly into a trap.

    But it was not yet time to discover the culprit.

    I had to find out how to get out.

    Luckily, Harlee always wore a backpack full of emergency tools.

    The Morgue Puerta had an electronic lock managed by an AI system.

    Although he did not know the password, deciphering it was bread eaten for her.

    Everything he had to do was hack the hospital security system.

    When Harlee took out his miniptop, the door suddenly issued a buzz.

    The faint lights of the morgue vored and then everything stayed in ck.

    He harden as he took out several mechanical pieces, nning to force the door to open it.

    But the person who had caught her was truly cruel.

    Soon, the temperature in the morgue began to plummet.

    He began to be cold, but in half a minute, Harlee felt frozen feet and hands.

    The temperature had dropped to at least two hundred and ny degrees Fahrenheit below zero.

    The temperature continued to fall.

    To this rhythm, it was too much for any human being.

    The Morgue Gate, Lindsay took the hand of Rhys.

    Lindsay fell on his back, unable to get up due to the pain in the coxis.

    Rhys didn''t look at Lindsay ...

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: He hit the door with such force that his wrists broke down, and the blood that sprouted from his wounds dyed the door red.

    Finally, with a strong rumble, the door opened to the force.

    The right arm of Rhys hung inert by his side, clearly broken.

    Although the pain made him sweat cold, he hastened to enter without thinking twice.

    When Rhys saw Harleeid unconscious, he quickly lifted her and staggered the morgue.mmmˇ­.

    Stunned, Harlee could not distinguish between reality and a dream.

    He felt a slight sting on his lips, as if something soft and firm pressed them, contributing fresh air.

    His brain, hungry of oxygen, instinctively told him to swallow him.

    When he reacted, the pressure on his lips decreased a little before returning.

    As Harlee''s conscience returned slowly, he felt a heat that surrounded her and instinctively leaned towards him.

    What are you doing! You have already woken up.

    Stop pretending! I knew you were trying to link with Rhys! The acute and strident voice woke Harlee.

    Belch up Harlee.

    Women like her are experts in this kind of thing.

    Rhys, don''t be fooled by her.

    You even made cardiopulmonary resuscitation! It''s a fake, a fake ...

    "Shut up!" Rhys snapped at Lindsay.

    Harlee''s lips had released when he opened his eyes.

    His voice was icy as he looked at Lindsay with fury.

    - I will arrive at the bottom of this incident.

    If you keep making noise, I will make someone eche.

    Rhys turned to Harlee and asked him gently, with frown.

    In Rhys''s eyes, usually calm, Harlee noticed a genuine concern.

    Remembering what had happened just before fainting, he began to rebuild things.

    I am well.

    Thank you, he replied weakly, trying to get up and create some space between them.

    She was not used to being close to others, much less tight like this.

    To realize her hesitation, Rhys doubted before letting her gradually.

    But how Harlee got up too fast, staggered and almost falls.

    Luckily, Rhys''s rapid reflexes prevented him from falling.

    When they approached, Harlee felt that he tense instantly.

    It was then that he noticed that both were covered with blood.

    Rhys''s hands were horribly bloody and his right arm hung at a strange angle.

    Sorry, feeling you will take you up so that a doctor will see you immediately.

    While Harlee was lost in her thoughts, Rhys misundered her silence and leaned down to lift her.

    Harlee stabilized and raised a hand to stop him.

    I am well.

    I think it is you who needs to see a doctor now.

    It is only a slight wound.

    Rhys ignored it, still concentrated in Harlee ....

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: You should go to the doctor to make sure there are nosting problems.

    Harlee did not discuss.

    They found themselves in an unknown hospital room, probably one that Rhys had randomly found.

    The room was full of several medications, and Harlee picked up some bandages and antiseptic.

    Remove yourself still.

    Don''t move.

    He attended his wounds.

    From where he was sitting, Rhys could see the long and thick Harlee tab Rhys dolls, Harlee noticed that his shoulder was also covered with blood.

    He took some scissors and cut part of his shirt, revealing a horrible wound in his right shoulder.

    The vision of the wound brought memories of the heavy steel door of the morgue.

    Harlee frowned.

    Without saying a word, he proceeded to disinfect and clean the wound, applied some ointment and then carefully sold it cape byyer.

    Once thest knot tied, she breathed relieved, just to real Rhys, who moved up and down.

    Surprised by proximity, Harlee quickly turned away until they were at afortable distance.

    "The wounds are cured.

    You have to take some antibiotics, he said.

    Rhys nodded, in a deep and inexplicably charming voice.

    - Okay, without looking at it, Harlee started preparing the kit.

    She did not look away from her.

    The water room was close and at that time it was empty.

    While Harlee filled the bottle, he heard steps approached.

    - I have seen shameless women, but none as shameless as you! Lindsay broke up, standing at the door with a fierce look that seemed to break Harlee Viva.

    I am talking to you.

    You heard me - Lindsay''s voice up several octaves, squeaking in his ears as nails scraping a te.

    I was clearly irritated by Harlee''s indifference.

    With your ordinary appearance and your modest origins, you better wake up from your reverie! Rhys will never fall in love with someone like you! He already has promised, and you are only a shameless woman who tries to ruin her rtionship.

    If the voice is run, you will be the issue of gossip! Rhys in front of the doctors before.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: I am his fianceeˇ­ No, you are not, he interrupted Harlee.deja of ttering yourself.

    Exposed, Lindsay felt that the heat went back to the cheeks.

    - You called me shameless woman who tried to hold on to Rhys, a Committed man.

    But seriously, you didn''t fit better in the description I Harlee released a snort and separated Lindsay.

    That hurts! Lindsay shouted, with the frustration boiling inside when Harlee''s words touched him too closely.

    Although Lindsay was something attractive, he could notpare with the impressive beauty of Harlee.

    I mean the furious Lindsay, Harlee returned to The room and handed the bottle of water to rhys.bebe this and rests a little.

    I''m leaving now, Harlee said calmly.

    "Thank you for saving me." I will not ept the twenty million we agreed.

    If you ever need help again, you just have to ask for it.

    I will do what I can to help you.

    Even so, he felt the need to make a promise, despite his desire not to get tangled up.

    Green, was used to being the center of attention, not the one who looked for her.

    "In reality, I need to ask her right now, Miss Sanderson.

    My grandfather has woken up.

    They walked together towards Nathaniel''s room.

    Neither of them spoke a lot, which made the atmosphere tense and ufortable.

    Within a few days there will be an auction, said Rhys, breaking the silence.

    Mechanics, Mr.

    P.

    Ms.

    Sanderson, it turns out that I have two entries.

    He would like toe to Connecu For the invitation, but I am very busy these days and probably does not have time, he said, rejecting him politely.

    Hospital surveince about your stay in the morgue ....

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: Thank you, Harlee said, with cold eyes while smiling with disdain at the boldness of whoever dared to go after her.

    Before Rhys could speak again, Harlee added: When I find the culprit, I will leave.

    Rhys nodded and kept silent, trying to put aside the sudden feeling of disappointment in his chest.

    He called Rhys softly.

    Nathaniel opened his eyes, but instead of looking at Rhys, his gaze immediately posed in Harlee.

    It looked so much like Nic.

    - You are Miss Sanderson, it was a bit a little gone before.

    Please forgive me.

    They are the same as always.

    After everything, I''m not getting younger.

    This time I have ovee it, but who knows when something like that will happen to me again.

    Nathaniel sighed dramatically, throwing a sideways look at Rhys.

    Rhys''s lips crossed.

    It was the first time he saw his grandfather use thepassion letter.

    Nathaniel had always endured the pain in silence.

    In addition, after the operation, Nathaniel already had much better.

    While Nathaniel expressed his sorrows, Harlee did not know how tofort him.

    He had never feltfortable dealing with older people.

    In the Gill family, he had always felt invisible.

    Liam and Averie had never shown her love, and other rtives ignored her.

    "Sanderson, don''t worry about me.

    Life and death are out of our control.

    Thinking too much does not help.

    It''s just that ...

    "Nathaniel let out a deep sigh, shaking her head with worried expression." I always wanted a daughter, but I only had a son and then just a grandson.

    It bothers me when I think about it.

    Before this, Harlee was perplexed by how the conversation had given this turn.

    Nathaniel looked at her with a wide smile, her face enlightened with joy.

    To be honest, I like you from the moment I saw you.

    You are a good girl.

    If I had a granddaughter like you, you would be more than happy.

    "You are very kind when saying that, Mr.

    Green.

    Harlee felt a little lost when he heard Nathaniel''s words.

    "Suta.

    Sanderson, I seriously say it.

    I could consider being part of the Green family really wish a lovely granddaughter like you.

    His consent will cross out of my desire list.

    Finally, Nathaniel revealed his true intention.

    Nathaniel''s eyes shone with expectation by throwing a look at Rhys, as if saying: Rhys, do not stay there standing! Tell Miss Sanderson how delighted you would be to join the Green family as a fraternal figure for you! I don''t need a fraternal figure, Rhys said with roundness, surprising Nathaniel.

    Nathaniel became baffled,pletely surprised.

    What was Rhys Rhys ying used to be reserved and respectful and had never openly challenged him in this way.

    Rhys gave no exnation and simply looked at Harlee with an intense and indecipherable look ...

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18: He had no interest in hosting it as a fraternal figure for him.

    Nathaniel, carefully observing his grandson, caught Rhys''s gaze.

    In an instant, he understood the situation.

    So, after twenty years ofck of interest in romantic life, Rhys had finally interested in a girl.

    And she was not an any girl, she was Harlee, who looked a lot like Nic.

    Green, I feel ttered for her offer, but I must say that no.Lindsay, who was listening to hidden from the outside, opened her eyes disbelief.

    Harlee had just rejects an incredible offer! It was the Green family, for the love of God! Innumerable people would take the opportunity to connect with them.

    Surfaceing with the Green was like opening a door to many lucrative opportunities.

    He could not help wondering if Harlee had lost his head.

    Then, Lindsay came up with an idea.

    Maybe Harlee pointed even higher: not being Nathaniel''s granddaughter, but her daughter -in w.

    This idea made Lindsay squeeze his teeth with frustration.

    He scratched the wall, containing his irritation, but remained silent, too scared to be discovered and expelled.

    Nathaniel, hearing Harlee''s educated negative, left the subject.

    A brilliant idea had thrown roots in his mind.

    I respect her decision, Miss Sanderson, but please know that she will always be wee at the Green.Thank Heavy sighs.

    His fragile and thin body seemed more lonely than ever in that moment of tranquility.

    "I hope, if you have something in mind, say.

    Rhys repressed the need to massage her temples, intuiting that her grandfather had more than sharing.

    Nathaniel let a dramatic sigh escape.

    "I have always dreamed of trying the bridge.

    When I was younger, I was too afraid.

    Later, I got carried away by work.

    When I finally had the opportunity, my health failed me.

    Now, the doctor says he ispletely discarded.

    If I try, I may not survive.

    He nodded.

    Please follow your doctor''s advice, Mr.

    Green.

    It is not worth running the risk.

    It seemed that the older one became, the more he behaved like a child.

    Well, since I can''t do it, why you don''t go two in my ce.

    Nathaniel''s look perched on Harlee and Rhys, gently holding Harlee''s hand with a warm affection look ....

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19: jump for me only once.Capptacles in photos and videos.

    Harlee felt the need to reject it.

    But Nathaniel continued.

    Miss Sanderson, I understand that I do not want to be part of my family, but I could grant me this little favornathaniel diverted the look towards Rhys with an expression that seemed to say: Convert her or won''t help at all.

    Rhys let a sigh escape and approached Harlee, Speaking in a low voice.

    - What twenty million more warm breath touched its ear and neck, causing an unexpected chill in it.

    Meanwhile, Nathaniel seemed even more unfortunate, with fogged eyes while waiting.

    "It''s fine." Harlee gave in.

    After everything, there were twenty million.

    Nathaniel walked a delighted smile and immediately instructed the nurse to send them the location.

    While Nathaniel saw Harlee and Rhys leave, he turned with a jump in the pass and said to the nurse who brought thepany''stest reports.

    With her grandson, she was in this event, Nathaniel was happy to take care of business for the day.

    Now she seemed extraordinarily energetic, without any sign of her previous fragility.

    The nurse, which She seemed a bit confused, she spoke.

    Lord Green, I don''t remember that she has reserved tickets for bridge.

    This nurse was more than a caregiver: she had been Nathaniel''s personal assistant for years.

    Nathaniel had been fond of Puenting, but that was before taking care of the family business.

    Since then, that hobby in search of strong emotions had been forgotten.

    You understand it, Nathaniel replied with a smile ofplicity.

    The bridge consists of that adrenaline, just at the high point of emotion, and that is when the Romance!.

    With those words, the nurse suddenly saw the entire n.

    You are brilliant, Mr.

    Green! The ce where the jump was held was hidden on the outskirts, surrounded by imposing mountains.

    The jump tform was at the highest peak, offering an impressive view of a glow Adrenaline, so Harlee and Rhys had to wait for their turn.

    When they finally went up to the tform, Harlee noticed that he was specially designed for couples to jump together.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: Something happens, he asked, confused.

    As Nathaniel''s nurse had organized the tickets, he assumed that he had probably not realized the tform configuration.

    But as soon as the staff tied the harnesses well, Rhys understood that something was not going well.

    that there was no space between them.

    They were while on the tform, looking down, Rhys suddenly asked: you are afraid.

    For her, this was nothing more than bridge.

    of the tform, precipitating down while the feeling of free fall and the roar of the wind filled their senses.

    You fear the heights, she asked.

    Rhys''s body was rigid and cold like the ice against hers, which He remembered Harlee to a statue carved on ice.

    His face had lost all the color, turning from an intense target.

    Rhys could not pronounce a word.

    At that moment, Harlee was clear.

    He had real fear of heights.

    He had to admit that he was impressively obedient to his grandfather''s words, willing to jump despite his fear.

    Although his expression was inexpressive, his eyes were out of fear of fear.

    For a brief moment, Harlee was worried that Rhys could faint in the air.

    After doubting a little, he approached and hugged him strongly, hoping that his heat stabilize.

    It was instantly, Rhys surrounded her with her arms, hugging her with such firmness that she seemed as if she wanted to melt her with him.

    At that moment, Rhys heard the strong beats of her heart while perceiving Harlee''s sweet aroma due to her proximity.

    Rhys and Harleended on a fishing boat on theke, causing violently.

    Rhys instinctively squeezed Harlee''s hand more strongly, with his interwoven fingers.

    He did not let her release her even when they reached the shore.

    When Lindsay saw Rhys and Harlee caught hand, he elerated the step, wanting to separate them.

    How do you dare! Loose Rhys! Disgusting palette! What face you have to touch Rhys! Who knows what germs you have Puajˇ­ Lindsay was stunned, with very open eyes of disbelief and pain.

    Knowing that he had offended him, Lindsay quickly changed his subject ...

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21: I have heard that your fiancee will return.

    My parents have told me that your mother was looking for you.

    Rhys frowned, about to speak, when Harlee gently removed her hand.

    The loss of hisforting warmth left him strangely disappointed.

    - Sr.

    Green, since he has things to do, should leave.

    I am leaving now.

    "I have this, Harlee turned around, with a icy air." He''s a second! Rhys called after Harlee, giving him a check.

    The next second, he received a call from his mother, Belinda Green.

    The Sanderson family has notified us that your fiance will return.

    You have to prepare and go see them to propose marriage.

    It''s time for things to advance.

    You are not getting younger.

    Your father and I have been waiting for this day for a long time.

    You hear what I have said.

    Belinda''s tone was acute and forceful.

    Our families arranged this marriage long before you were born.

    You do not spoil it now! The Morgan family girl has said that today you have been with another girl.

    I warn you.

    Stay away from those women and remember what your ce is! While her mother''s voice became stronger, Rhys interrupted with coldness: I have things to do.

    Before going to the office, Rhys went through the hospital.

    Always follow your heart.

    Nathanielughed between teeth and patted Rhys on the shoulder.

    Because others see you, you will realize that everything is meaningless.

    "Who is Nic," Rhys asked.

    Nathaniel''s arm tensed and withdrew his hand with a snack.

    Rhys was quickly expelled from the room.

    But he had already made a decision.

    , Lakeshore Vis.

    This Vis neighborhood was nestled in Mount Cloudridge, the most developed and luxurious area of ??Baythorn.

    The vis were never sold to strangers, and the owners were chosen by the real estate ...

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: Only the rich or influential could live here, all of them were members of the elite at the top of the social scale of Baythorn.harlee asked if Brice had given him the right direction.

    His family was not supposed to be so poor that he struggled to get enough food how they could afford to live here, trusting Brice''s meticulousness, Harlee entered the Las Vis neighborhood.

    There was a security door, and Harlee intended to call someone to let her pass.

    To his surprise, a man in suit and white gloves approached her at the entrance.

    - Sanderson Lord! He greeted her with great respect, making a deep reverence at an angle of ny degrees.

    Lord and Mrs.

    Sanderson sent me to pick her They saw me.

    Frey nodded, with confusing expression.

    "For unknown reasons, they affirmed that it was a fraud, that they had hired me to set up a show, and questioned how much money I had taken you ..." I was not understood.

    Scratching his head, he seemed worried.

    - And they rejected Mr.

    and Mrs.

    Sanderson''s gifts.

    Frey had wanted to convince them, but the Gill family had closed the door in his noses.

    The response of the Gill family was not as he had foreseen, which left him bewildered.

    It was just that it seemed that his true family was far from what he had heard.

    Despite the surprising turn of the events, Harlee''s face remained impassive.

    Frey stopped in a limited edge-royce-royce, whose dark exter behind.

    He wants me to deliver them at another time, he asked while driving.

    It is not necessary, Harlee replied coldly.

    After taking a look at the gift boxes, Harlee opened one with indifference and found several bright red -owned writings.

    All were luxury vis.

    Inparison, the other boxes full of jewels and luxury items seemed quite normal.

    He bet that the Gill family had not realized what was in the boxes when they rejected the gifts.

    Harlee put everything in his ce and yawned.

    Then, he closed his eyes to rest.

    Frey nced at Harlee through the rearview mirror and noticed Harlee''s resemnce to his mother.

    Harlee''s mother had been the queen of the capital in her youth, known for her sweetness, but Harlee had a different aura, exuded a coldness that caught people''s attention, but kept them at a distance.

    When thinking about how much Harlee had been far from the Sanderson family, Frey felt a stab of sympathy ....

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: The car stopped and Frey opened the door for Harlee.harlee left.

    A few steps approached and, before Harlee could lift his head, someone wrapped her in a warm hug.

    My dear Harlee! The woman who sustained Harlee was impressive, reluctant her, with tears running down her face.

    He realized Harlee''s concern and led her kindly to them.

    I''m sorry.

    I have been carrying, Sk Sanderson, Harlee''s mother.

    He dried the tears, although his eyes were still red.

    absolute.

    They looked at her with a mixture of sadness and guilt.

    Let''s go first, Lonnie suggested.

    Sk nodded and turned around." That is.

    Frey, you could help me take the Harlee bag inside.

    Harlee''s minimum luggage.

    And Mrs.

    Sanderson, the gifts they prepared for the Gill family have not been epted by them.

    Frey then shared his experience by being rejected in the residence of the Gill.lonnie and Sk Sanderson frowned.

    They had felt immense gratitude to the Gill family for their efforts to raise Harlee.

    Now that Harlee had returned with the Sanderson, his gratitude was overflowing.

    Rtionship with me.

    Life.

    As for Harlee''s five older brothers, the idea that they had economic problems was ridiculous.

    There could be a misunderstanding, Lonnie wondered aloud.

    Harlee shrugged and replied: maybe.

    He did not bothered him and a slum imported the financial situation of the Sanderson family.

    If so, let''s let him be.

    Sk realized Harlee''s indifference to the Gill family and decided to change the subject.

    He told Frey: Please put these things in Harlee''s room.

    Looking Harlee, Sk said gently: Harlee, those are just some gifts.

    Free yourself to handle them as you want.

    While talking, they entered the great hall of the town ....

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: The three -story town extended for more than a thousand square meters, not counting the front patio and the rear garden.

    Its decorationbined modern elegance with simplicity, which made it luxurious and refined at the same time.

    Sanderson! Mrs.

    Sanderson! "A small woman ran out and jumped into Sk''s arms, trying to be sympathetic." I just woke up and I didn''t find you.

    Where you have gotten - his pot was adorable and his sweet and meloss voice.

    Then, Harlee noticed that the woman looked at her from Sk''s shoulder with a cautious and hostile look, as a territorial animal willing to defend her space against an intruder.

    Harlee remained inexpressive.

    I did not expect Sanderson to have such a problematic character.

    Empuj¨® suavemente a Etta.No te preocupa que se burlen de ti.A pesar de sus pbras, estaba ro que Sk quer¨Şa a Etta.Se?ora Sanderson, siempre ser¨¦ una ni?a dnte de usted, ya sea ahora o en el futuro, dijo Etta, taking your tongue and making a yful pot.

    Well, because be as you want.

    Sk shook her head and turned aside to introduce Harlee.

    This is Harlee, my beautiful daughter.

    He has just returned and is still getting used to things.

    "Please dopany," Lonnie said, looking at Etta with love.

    "You have more or less the same age, so you may get better than with us.

    Please take care of Harlee for us.

    "For course!" I will get along with Harlee! Etta said, with a smile that seemed sweet and innocent.

    If Harlee had not perceived Etta''s hostility, he could have fooled.

    Etta''s performance was much more convincing than Adelina''s.

    Encouraged to meet you, Harlee.

    I am Etta Cruz.

    Call me Etta, as Mr.

    Sanderson do, Etta to Harlee said.

    If you need something, ask me.

    I grew up in this house and I know her like the palm of my hand.

    It is totally normal not to know the ce when you arrive for the first time, so do not hesitate to ask for help.

    I will always be here to help you! "Agreement," Harlee replied with coldness.

    To see Etta''s enthusiasm, Lonnie and Sk smiled more openly.

    They really expected Harlee quickly adapted to his home.

    It is almost the time of dinner.

    Come on! Tonight we have delicious roastedmb chops, Etta said, acting as a food enthusiast while pulling Harlee''s parents.

    Taking a few steps, he turned around and shouted Harlee: Harlee,e to try the chops ofmb! I love roastedmb chops.

    Mrs.

    Sanderson brought them especially from Embendia.

    I have heard that they are incredible! He is very good with me.Sk was tapped in the nose jokingly.

    "You''ve always been a food enthusiast.

    Now you know how to appreciate us.

    - For course! I know that you and Mr.

    Sanderson have always treated me well.

    I will always remember your kindness.

    Etta snuggled closer while talking ...

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25: Lonnieughed between teeth and said: That is better.

    Debid to Etta''s actions, Harlee was intentionally marginalized.

    From the front, the three looked like a family, while Harlee, the biological daughter who had just returned, It seemed strange.

    I have always considered both of you as my parents, Etta said with a cheerfulugh, turning to give Harlee a triumphant smile, with bright eyes of satisfaction.

    Etta''s look seemed to say: you see even if you are her daughter Biological, and what in this house, I am the most important.

    Harlee stopped dry.

    Upon listening to Etta''s talk, Lonnie and Sk momentarily distracted, but they still remembered their daughter who had just returned.

    They quickly noticed Harlee''s pause.

    Which passes, Harlee, Sk asked.

    Instinctively, he freed himself from Etta''s grip and hurried to Harlee.

    Lonnie also focused all his attention on Harlee.

    To see this, Etta bit his lower lip with frustration.

    When observing how Etta''s expression changed, Harlee felt a feeling of satisfaction.

    He pointed to Etta and asked: who she is.

    house during thest thirty years.

    You will soon know her, exined Sk.Callie is trusted and friendly.

    If you ever need something, go directly to her.

    "I see," Harlee said, with a little smile on his face.

    "That she is the daughter of the maid.

    At the moment when those words came out of her lips, the smile Etta became rigid.

    Harlee''sment had touched a sensitive fiber.

    Harlee had seemed fun the arrogance of Etta.

    Despite being the daughter of a maid, Etta had had the impudence of challenging her as soon as she entered.

    For a moment , he had assumed that Etta was his younger sister.

    Sk said: Etta grew up in this house while Callie worked diligently, so we are quite close to her.

    While talking, his eyes flushed, as if he wanted to say more but did not dare.

    The anxiety they had felt when they learned of Harlee''s disappearance at that time was overwhelming, and every time their disappearance crossed them through the mind, a wave of sadness and concern hit them.

    Eetta, which was more or less the age of Harlee , he reminded his missing daughter, which made them more attentive to her.

    "I see," said Harlee nodding.

    I''m hungry.

    Harlee was hungry, since he had not eaten anything all day.

    Before leaving the Gill''s house, he had not eaten well.

    After that, he stayed in the hospital for a couple of hours, and then made a bridge with Rhys.

    ...

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26: Before Harlee, Lonnie and Sk''s words, they guided her quickly to the dining That he was hungry, almost willing to feed him with a spoon if he said it.

    Neither paid attention to Etta''s words.

    There was not a single moment in the life of Lonnie and Sk in which they had not worried about Harlee since their disappearance.

    Now that Harlee had finally been found, her parents were anxious For recovering the lost time.

    Callie, please hurry and bring the rest of the tes! Lonnie said when he saw Callie standing in the dining room.

    Callie stayed stone.

    I expected Lonnie and Sk to present her as it is due, but instead, they put her to work immediately.

    He realized the sullen look of Etta and, after another indication of Lonnie, he went to the kitchen.

    , I have made chefs prepare a wonderful selection of dishes.

    Only what you like and we will make him prepare to your liking.

    The dining table, more than three meters long and one meter wide, was full to the stops of dishes, some even stacked on top of each other.

    There must be more than one hundred dishes.

    of hope.

    More than twenty years had passed and yet he had no idea what his daughter liked to eat.

    Just thinking about it felt a terrible mother.

    To realize her mother''s cautious behavior, Harlee shook her surprise and chose some dishes she liked, managing to sketch a small smile.

    She is delicious, she said.

    At the moment, Sk and Lonnie released A sigh of relief and took mental note of the dishes that Harlee had tried, with the intention that the chefs prepared them regrly.

    You should also eat, Harlee said, feeling a little ufortable under the intense looks of their parents.

    We are going to eat, Sk said happily, taking the knife and the fork.

    For the corner of his eye, Lonnie realized that Etta had not eaten anything yet.

    "Eetta, why you''re not eating," he asked.

    That Etta could answer, Sk remembered something.

    The favorite fillet of Etta is there.

    Lamb chops, made especially for Etta, were buried under a mountain of other dishes.

    A servant helped take out the te and put it in front of Etta.

    However,pared to the table full of food for Harlee,mb chops seemed trivial.

    The irony was that Etta had been presuming before Harlee without any favoritism by Harlee''s parents, just to feel humiliated now ...

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: Etta pressed his teeth with frustration.

    To feel the resentful look of Etta, Harlee looked up and met his eyes with a slight mocking smile, having fun of how Etta had be a green -eyed monster.

    ! In an attack of anger, Etta finally broke his fork.

    His face blushed in shame, convinced that Harlee had been making fun of her before.

    He murmured bad words in a low voice.

    How he wanted Etta that Harlee would have disappeared forever! Why had Harlee returned after more than twenty years of useless search for jealous Dinner, took Harlee to his room.

    Sanderson Lord, this room has always been reserved for you.

    For the end you have returned, Frey said as he opened the door.

    Square meters, with bathroom and dressing room.

    The decoration was his liking, in a minimalist style.

    When he opened the closet, he discovered that he was full of clothes, from baby sizes to sets for his current age, all in excellent condition.

    While his fingers touched the fabric, Harlee, which normally I felt nothing, he felt a wave of feelings.

    So this is how this room is, he resonated Etta''s cold voice at the door.

    He had followed them up to the top.

    Etta''s eyes toured the room, his jealousy almost overwhelmed her.

    Before Harlee''s return, this same room had been closed for everyone.

    Only Lonnie, Sk and her five children had ess.

    Etta''s frustration boiled while Harlee was still ignoring her.

    to meet Etta''s gaze.

    The wrath of Etta exploded.

    He pointed with his finger in the direction of Harlee and shouted: why have you returned this home is better without you.

    No one loves you here! You are not different from the garbage around here.

    Go away.

    It disappears forever.

    This home, Harlee mocked, with a mocking smile on her face.

    You are just the daughter of the maid.

    Whether or not, that does not change.

    This is not your home.

    That is not true!, Etta''s voice broke while her eyes filled with tears of fury.

    He shouted: That''s a lie! Mr.

    and Mrs.

    Sanderson see me as her daughter! And the Sanderson boys all treat me as if I were the family.

    I am the only little sister they have.

    This ce will be mine someday, you will see it.

    Once firmly believed that one day the Sanderson family would finally ept it as one of theirs ....

 Chapter 28

    ?Cap¨Ştulo 28:Etta so?aba con el d¨Şa en que los Sanderson maran hija suya y pudiera deshacerse para siempre de etiqueta de hija de criada.Pero justo cuando todo parec¨Şa encajar, Harlee regres¨®.

    En cuanto Harlee entr¨® en casa, Lonnie y Sk no pudieron apartar mirada de e.Harlee, por su parte, pens¨® que audacia de Etta era francamente divertida.Etta carec¨Şa de conciencia de s¨Ş misma.L¨˘rgate, dijo Harlee con frialdad.

    Acababa de regresar y no quer¨Şa empezar ning¨˛n drama de inmediato.Etta, sin embargo, confundi¨® el rechazo de Harlee con miedo a los problemas.

    With a grimace of contempt, he trampled Harlee''s backpack several times, hisugh full of resent Etta.

    Based Harlee''s cold look, Etta felt a chill to travel her back, as if they had dropped her from the scorching heat of the summer to an old fridge.

    He swallowed and instinctively took a step back.

    To realize his own reaction, Etta became rigid and forced himself to stay upright.

    She replied: who believes you are to give me orders you just arrived and you act as if you were from royalty.

    Like yourself in a mirror! You are nothing more than a palette, without manners.

    Look your own outfit! .Etta mocked, looking at Harlee''s simple dress with curved lips.

    Not a single brand logo.

    You have probably taken it from some pile of bargains, Truth.etta passed her hand through the dress with a smile of enough.

    You are this logo bet that you don''t even know what it means.

    It is an international brand, directly from thest line of y! You probably haven''t even heard of her.

    Although the designs of Janessa Studio avoided the striking logos, they included a unique detail: a subtle pattern in the fists that only the trained eye could appreciate.

    and the fabric of the dress.

    Those with a more acute eye would recognize it as a rare piece, one that did not appear in normal boutiques, hinting at the characteristic style of Janessa Studio and the pattern in the fists.

    Eetta, clearly, it did not enter that category.

    Raised like the daughter of a maid, the history of Etta limited her experience.

    Despite her trust, shecked the understanding of the real heirs.

    Collection of and does not even have that style.

    Your dress isst year.

    Judging by that wear, you probably bought it this year.

    And is known for its cheap and fashionable pieces that lose value quickly.

    Last year''s model is now sold for just ten percent of the original cost.

    Moments before, Etta had boasted, sure that Harlee knew nothing.

    Para su sorpresa, Harlee no solo hab¨Şa identificado marca, sino que tambi¨¦n hab¨Şa reconocido diferencia entres coliones nuevas ys anticuadas.

    In fact, the dress had only cost Etta a small amount of money.

    As much as Lonnie and Sk liked them, they would not give it an unlimited assignment.

    After all, it was not his true daughter and he had no freedom to spend as he would like.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29: In the future, do not boast of garbage as if they were treasures.

    Shut up at once! Etta''s wrath overflowed.

    He felt as if they had dragged his face for the earth and burned with humiliation.

    I losing his calm, he gave him a whore in the face of Harlee.

    Etta fell to the ground with a shout.

    "You''ve really pushed me!" Shouted Etta, surprised.

    The blow was so strong that Etta turned her head, making her feel as if a hammer hit her skull.

    The blood filled her mouth, which increased her disorientation.

    "I have not only pushed you.

    I''ve also hit you, "Harlee said coldly." Don''t make me repeat it.

    Pick up my backpack and clear it.

    "Not speaking!" Etta shouted, almost hysterical now.

    But when Harlee''s hand got up again, Etta trembled with terror.

    She was the daughter of the maid, had been spoiled, had never moved a finger or supported a small scratch withoutining.

    Now, I was prey to an agony I had never met.

    Aid! Someone helps me! He shouted Etta, but Harlee closed the door calmly before anyone could hear it.

    The soundproofing of the room was solid and nobody from outside could hear the screams of Etta.

    "Remove," said Harlee with coldness.

    Lower to cushion his screams, with very open eyes of terror while looking at Harlee.harlee pointed to the backpack.

    Terrified by more pain, Etta swallowed his pride.

    With his left hand, he knelt halfway, took the backpack and began to clean it, with the humiliation evident in each movement.

    For the end, under Harlee''s watchful eye, Etta left the backpack in the table on the table.

    Harlee made a casual gesture with your hand.

    Wait and you will see.

    You will pay for this! I was sure that Lonnie and Sk would get on their part.

    Oh, thanks for reminding me, Harlee said with a mocking smile.

    He approached Etta and, without hesitation, he tightly squeezed his wounded right arm.

    Lucid, which forced her to endure every second of an unbearable pain.

    When Harlee finally released her grip, Etta copsed on the ground,id and helpless ...

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30: You ...

    cold sweat soaked Etta''s skin.

    His voice was just a sigh, dim and weak.

    You will see ...

    etta swore that he would make Harlee pay for this and, ideally, would leave the house of the Sanderson forever.

    "You think to report me," Harlee approached with a quiet step as he adjusted his backpack easily.

    That was all the test he needed.

    In an outburst of anger, Etta moved his arm without thinking, just to feel a sharp pain, like a thousand needles drilling an open wound.

    However, in some way, his arm, which was broken before , now I waspletely cured.

    Etta blink, surprised.

    The pain still persisted, leaving his pale face, but there was no visible damage.

    Not even the slightest brte.

    How was possible he was stunned.

    Then, Etta recalled that Harlee had pped her strongly, surely leaving some brand.

    This same thought propelled Etta towards the entire body mirror.

    that I had not imagined all the terrible experience.

    What the devils you have done.

    Ettaunched a fearful look at Harlee, as if she was looking at a monster.

    Harlee inclined his chin towards the door.

    Less that you are ready for a second round.

    Although rabies stirred inside her, Etta was staggering, looking like someone who flees from ghosts.

    Harlee saw Etta leave with a quiet satisfaction.

    I expected this lesson to make Etta think of sensibleness and cause no more problems.

    Without any proof of Harlee''s attack against her, Etta knew that herints would be useless, leaving her without any choice but to swallow her anger.

    At dinner, Etta said she was not well and chose not to go down to eat.

    Sk was a bit worried.

    There is not a family doctor, Harleemented rounding and continued eating, imperturbable.

    Signing Harlee''s suggestion, Sk made the family doctor examine Etta, but he only reported that she was fine.

    He had said that he was not well and, in fact, he felt quite ufortable, Sk replied, clearly bewildered.

    arm.But after aplete check, I found nothing bad.

    What is myck of ability.

    The doctor doubted, implying that Etta could be pretending, but was too educated to say it without rodeos.dr.

    Lambert, you are a world -famous medical expert.

    He is too humble to say that hecks skill, Sk replied without losing his rhythm.

    He has only had problems since I have returned ...

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31: With that, Harlee said nothing more.

    Sk was silent, slowly frowning.

    He apanied Dr.

    Lambert to the door and thought it was perhaps time to have a serious talk with Etta.

    After everything, Harlee had just got home.

    He didn''t want Etta''s outbursts to make Harlee feel ufortable.

    If Harlee had known that his mother nned to face Etta, he would haveughed out loud.

    Sk''s words would undoubtedly be enraged Etta.

    After dinner, Sk took Harlee''s hand and mentioned her fiance.

    Themitment was established when you were still in my belly.

    Now that you have returned, both families are reconsidering it.

    Type, capable and ambitious.

    Inclinous while you were out, he kept distances with other women.

    Ultimately, it is your choice, Harlee.

    Agreement.

    With his mother''s approach, Harlee could not say no and agreed to meet his fiance.

    When Harlee was heading to his room, he felt a tingling on the stairs.

    He stopped, crossed his arms and looked towards the corner.

    Sal.etta appeared in sight, with his eyes full of jealousy and bitterness, but he did not dare to get closer.

    A few days he was still a zhini, but now your family has you your family has found and you even have a high status fiance.

    You must be ...

    the moon, it really stops pretending, you want to act with indifference while you are d in your interior! Say that - to be so sarcastic! Teta replied.

    You want to make fun of me again for being the daughter of a simple maid if you had not returned, you would be living much worse than me! You really think you''re going to marry the richest guy in Baythorn because your little dream is about to crumble! To hear this, Etta felt a wave of satisfaction, speaking with deep malice.

    Before you came back, I heard that your Dear promised had taken a country girl.

    I waited impatiently for Harlee to copse when he heard his words.

    But Harlee only lifted an eyebrow, without showing any emotion, and went to his room.

    Seeing how long you can keep that facade!, Shouted etta.tus dreams of wealth have faded! You must be furious.

    Ja! Even if you marry him, you will be more than strangers sharing a bed ...

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32: He already has another person in his heart! Harlee, you are really pathetic.

    You give me sorrow.

    Ja! Etta rant like crazy, but Harlee simply closed the door, isting himself from the noise.

    He didn''t care about his fiance, whom he supposed he had not met before.

    So Etta''s words barely affected him.

    However, Harlee felt a growing aversion for the fiance she was about to know.

    If I already had someone to love, why was I going to meet her clicks her tongue.

    What a fool.

    The next day, after breakfast, Etta massaged Sk''s shoulders.

    Sk urged Harlee to go out for the meeting.

    Judging by Sk''s behavior, Harlee realized that her mother had a favorable impression of her fiance and valued the alliance between the two families.

    When seeing Sk fire Harlee in the town, Etta pressed her fists, and the Nails stuck painfully in the palms of the hands.

    Since Harlee''s return, Etta felt invisible.

    Despite not being rted to the Sanderson by blood, she believed that she should be the spoiled and spoiled by the Sanderson family.

    Determined to get Harlee out of the equation.

    Incited by Sk''s reminder, Harlee arrived at the restaurant ten minutes earlier than expected.

    However, even after waiting thirty minutes beyond the agreed time, her fiance had not yet arrived.

    Harlee looked at the clock, got up with a decision and left.

    His perception of his fiance was changing quickly.

    If you had reservations about themitment, it could simply decline and finished things.

    Once she had made her position clear, she would not have done a scene or cling to the rtionship.

    But nting it in this way it seemed incredibly disrespectful.

    When Harlee left the private room and stopped next to the elevator, he noticed a face Familiar.

    High and serene, in an informal suit, the striking aspect of man caught attention, but his strong presence made people hesitate to approach.

    Harlee''s eyes opened when he recognized Rhys.

    What a small is the world! Rhys saw her, her face recorded an expression of surprise.

    Good days, Miss Sanderson, said Rhys, taking the initiative in the conversation.

    "He hase to eat - he had an appointment," Harlee replied shrugged with indifference.

    " Rhys looked over his shoulder.

    "They have left me nted," Harlee admitted, with the voice dyed of frustration.

    "What a coincidence," Rhys said.

    "I also had to meet someone, but it didn''t appear.

    They could be real those coincidences Harlee released A softugh.

    If you are free, Miss Sanderson would like to spend the weekend with me, Rhys asked, with an unexpectedly direct tone.

    Harlee was about to refuse.

    He was reserved by nature and preferred his ownpany.

    I have asked for help many times and I want to show my thanks, Rhys added ....

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33: The Automobile Club of the South City has just opened new circuits.

    It is thergest in the country and has thetest car technology.

    I thought you would like to experience the emotion of running with me.

    It was unusual for Rhys to speak so much.

    His words made Harlee stop and, after a moment of reflection, he nodded.

    , nning to visit him once he opened.

    As the opportunity had appeared, there was no reason to take.

    The races were one of their favorite hobbies.

    The racecourse, located on the outskirts, extended through several hills.

    The winding mountain roads had be elegant racing slopes.

    The greatness of the ce was a clear reflection of the immense wealth of the owner.

    The day of the inauguration, the Bull¨Şa de Activity racecourse.

    Only Baythorn''s elite was allowed.

    Those who had no social status were excluded.

    It was an exclusive club, with affiliation fees from one million dors.

    Rhys led Harlee inside with a rapid facial scan.

    Moments after entering, a manager approached them, respectfully attending to his needs.

    He overlooked.

    Hisck of interest in theplex social games away from that circle.

    He did not recognize most of the elites or knew their names.

    However, because of the time he had spent with Rhys, he realized that he was someone important.

    Mr.

    Green, the car he mentioned has arrived, but there are some documents that require His signature, said the manager quietly.

    feeling a little boring.

    The exposure showed many of the newest car models, with avant -garde technology around the world.

    Many of these cars were not even avable for the public, and the guests admired them with enthusiasm.

    But what impressed others did not interest Harlee at all.

    For her, everyone seemed irrelevant.

    I was here only because of the emotion of the races, eager to enjoy their passion.

    What are you doing here, shouted a voice, apanied by the sound of high heels when he approached.

    present.

    I had her Collin, whom he clung strongly.

    Together, they formed a fairly striking couple, surrounded by a group of young people who seemed to be part of their usual circle.

    Ancient member of the Gill family I heard that he returned to the field.

    What does here ...

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34: Only a few days have passed.

    Maybe he couldn''t stand it and ran back.

    That family is worth nothing.

    Ja, they made fun of her, throwing hard words.

    Adeline felt a wave of satisfaction while listening, although she pretended to be worried.

    domestic Life can be hard, but they are your family.

    They are your biological parents.

    How you have been able to abandon them on theine one: "My parents wanted you to meet your true family." However, I bet that they would feel very disappointed to know that you can''t stand a little difficulty.

    Hisments made only feed the disdain in the eyes of those who surrounded Harlee.

    A girl who was next to Adelina made fun of.

    He does not live as ady, but wants to act as such.

    Ites from poverty, but cannot ept that it is still poor.

    Exact! He really believes that returning changes somewhat the Gill family now has Adelina and will not recognize her.

    He is nning to beg for money to the Gill family how shameless! Take the blood of a Mendiga.halee, if you really need money, I can talk to my parents.

    Maybe they help you.

    It is not necessary for mendigues, Adelina said, with a tone overflowing with false kindness.

    Although you want something in exchange for anything and you refuse to ept your situation, do not humiliate yourself like this.

    You are delirious.

    with cial tone.

    His response surprised everyone, who looked at her with anger.

    Seeing this, Adelina felt even more pleased.

    The more he criticized and despised Harlee, the more difficult it was to Adelina hide her emotion.

    I just tried to help you, Harlee.

    How can you say that Adelina pretended to be hurt.

    He bit his lower lip and looked at Collin with sad eyes.

    You are too good, that''s why someone like her gets with you.

    Collin put his arm around Adelina''s waist.

    He frowned andunched a cold look at Harlee.

    Don''t me me for being hard.

    His past ties Harlee found his ridiculous words.

    - I don''t remember having any bond with you ...

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35: Although Gill and George families were close, Harlee''s interactions with Collin had been minimal.

    In the past, it had always been he who was looking for her, pretending that they were young lovers.

    However, after discovering that Harlee was not the true heiress of the Gill family, Collin''s attitude changed instantly.

    He imed to appear with her on all asions.

    Collin was born out of marriage, and Harlee knew he should not fall on his facade.

    I had discovered his hidden intentions for a long time.

    What mattered Collin was a marriage of convenience to ensure his position within his own family.

    Adelina opened her eyes a lot, looking surprised as she tried to look endearing.

    Those who surrounded them, deceived by Adelina''s words, began to whisper criticism about Harlee.

    Adeline noticed that Harlee was alone, with her eyes shining with satisfaction.

    , you are not here to work, really.

    Before Adelina''s words, the crowd threw disdainful looks to Harlee.

    Who would have imagined that the old heiress of the Gill family would need to work here to make a living.

    How can it remain so arrogant not even At this moment he knows what his ce is.

    Why do we not do a favor helping her to know what her ce is.

    I''m agreeing.

    In the middle of the teasing of the crowd, a girl who was next to Adelina took a ss of wine and He threw it to Harlee.

    The girl looked at her furiously, embarrassed in front of everyone.

    His face burned with rage.

    You can''t do anything well, Phoebe.

    Before her friend''s mockery, Phoebe Watts, who had tried to humiliate Harlee, felt even more ashamed.

    He hit the ss against the ground, flying the fragments.

    Look what disaster! You are not a waitress down here and clean it! If you do not, I will denounce you and make them fire you.

    While I watched the scene, Adelina masked her petnce with a feigned expression of concern as she threw the Phoebe arm.

    " Your rampant house and get a job here.

    If you lose this work, you could end up homeless, and surely you could not afford a motel.

    As expected, Adelina''s words only further embarmed to Phoebe.

    The crowd watched, enjoying the show with the presumption that Harlee would give up for the sake of his job.

    However, to his surprise, Harlee remained motionless.

    You haven''t heard me, he shouted Phoebe to Harlee.

    Harlee, doing as if he really cared, while the truth said otherwise.

    My parents have made it clear that they will not keep you anymore.

    If you don''t give up now, I couldn''t even help you despite my sincere desire to give a hand ...

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36: Harlee smiled in a sly air, with his eyes fixed on Adelina.

    Saying Adelina''s position is too high to do such servile tasks.

    Collin intervened rapidly to defend Adelina.

    - She is a guest of honor here, while you are only a humble waitress.

    Worse, you act with such arrogance despite your current condition.

    I really sorry to have met someone like you.

    Before their expressions of disdain, Harlee raised an eyebrow.

    Who has said that I am a waitress.

    Inside, Harlee turned his eyes nk.

    I even even if she were a waitress, that was inferior to this useless group,e on! If you are not a waitress, why are you here, don''t tell me that you are really a guest! Phoebe made fun.

    Because Collin treated me kindly, that''s why you reacted like this, trying to prevent them from belittling and masking your bitterness you just feel more sorry for you when Collin Mima me.

    Although he made such a feat, they despised her, Phoebe mocked.

    If she is a guest, I will kneel and scrub the ground with my tongue.

    Squares, with a long -haired wool carpet that covered the ground.

    Rhys was busy with paperwork, its pen flew through the pages.

    The hippodrome director was close, showing respect with his head slightly inclined.

    At noting the imposing batteries of documents that seemed to take an eternity to finish, Rhys rubbed his temples.

    .

    "Please apany my guest to the stands.

    The manager opened her eyes with surprise when she took the card.

    Rhys had given Harlee the ck card of a member, demonstrating how much he valued it.

    The curiosity of the manager for Harlee woke up.

    Reprising his curiosity, the manager leaned down and moved away.

    of sufficiency.

    He pointed to Harlee, almost touching his nose.

    You have heard me.

    Listen, I will find the responsible person and make them throw you, a criminal ...

    paralyzed at the neer, and his attitude instantly changed to educated smiles.

    The director of the racecourse had really arrived ....

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37: As details had never appeared on the identity of the mysterious and influential owner of the racecourse, they knew they should not mess with someone so important.

    After being warned that they did not cause problems beforeing here, they kept silent when remembering the scene who had just set up.

    At notice his silence, the manager left the subject and approached Harlee toplete the task that Rhys had assigned to him.

    Sanderson Lord, the race is about to begin.

    Let me show him his seat.

    Before the respectful behavior of the manager towards Harlee, Adelina and his group were left, with his mouth open by disbelief.

    I was too stunned to say anything.

    Here she is just a waitress! What waitress.

    The manager seemed disgusted, with a severe face.

    Miss Sanderson is our estimated VIP with a ck member card.

    The manager''s words left Adelina and her group stunned.

    If they had not recognized the manager, they could have thought it was a joke All the world knew that the racecourse had a membership system with different levels, which reflected the social structure of the city.

    The levels went from the golden card, the tinum card, the diamond card, to the white card, in ascending order.

    The ck card, however, was never on sale.

    It was said that only five people throughout the city had a ck card.

    Less recognized his faces of astonishment, his position meant that he did not need to pay attention to the usual clients.

    that you just said.

    After speaking, Harlee looked towards the broken ss of the ground, an indirect subtle, before moving away.

    Phoebe''s expression looked, as if he had tried something unpleasant.

    The fuss they had caused had already attracted a Crowd and, naturally, everyone learned what Phoebe had announced before.

    A transient could not resistmenting: Miss, he should fulfill his promises.

    All the world has heard what you have said before.

    You can''t act as if nothing had happened.

    Noguine of passers -by knew Harlee.

    They did nothing when Phoebe got with her.

    But now they realized that Harlee had a ck Card card, her attitude changed.

    They thought that ending with Phoebe could impress Harlee.

    Many joined the uproar, leaving Phoebe embarrassed and trapped.

    His friends, who had been close to her, backed away in silence, eager to separate from the scene.

    That it was difficult to speak, and looked at Adelina in search of support.

    Phoebe thought that she and Adelina were good friends, and that was part of the reason she had made fun of Harlee before ...

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38: But, to Phoebe''s surprise, Adelina took a step back, avoiding her gaze.

    Phoebe almost choked with anger.

    I had naively thought that they were true friends.

    Adeline was nervous, but determined not to defend Phoebe, since doing so would mean confronting the same ridiculous.

    If he ran his voice, it would be a shame for the Gill family and would ruin his image of obedient in the eyes of his parents.

    After weighing his options, Adelina realized that she could only disappoint Phoebe for now.

    While Phoebe remained in silence, some waiters passed, and their talk was high enough for those who were close to heard it.

    What is that arrogance with which he made fun of others before imed toe from a wealthy family, but it is clear that he has no ways.

    It is pure facade.

    Who knows his true nature is probably a bad girl.

    The waiters'' talks became more noisy, a deliberate movement to make fun of Phoebe for their previous behavior to belittle those who work in the service sector.

    The irony was that those A Those who Phoebe had just beloved now made fun of her, pleased to see her ridiculed.

    To consider uneptablements of the waiters, Phoebe ventured her frustration shouting: who you think you are, a handful of Don Nadies.

    The expressions of the waiters are They sour.

    They were only there to work, and now they despised them for that who would endure that reason there is bad in which we are talking there is some rule that says that the waiters cannot chat at the racecourse.

    Exact! We are only having a conversation.

    What''s wrong with you.

    Why don''t you start to clean the ground, as you said before we are only here to do our job.

    In an attack of anger, Phoebe put his eyes nk.

    You ...

    I will denounce you! We would like to tell the manager how you have made the ck card holder a bad time.

    The manager could throw yourself out.

    Getting a membership was not an easy task, and Phoebe had been carried by them.

    If the manager learned of the details of this incident and decided nned to take advantage of the membership to make contacts.

    Now that Phoebe represented a threat to what they valued, they knew they had to make their position clear.

    Stop being so irrational.

    Adelina took a step forward to separate Phoebe.Collin intervened: it is clear that you are to me.

    Let''s leave it that way.

    No more scenes.

    Phoebe shook Adelina''s hands tightly and turned around to go angry.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39: Phoebeˇ­.

    Adelina perceived Phoebe''s cold behavior and hastened to follow her.

    Watts and Gill families had simr positions, often worked together.

    Phoebe was the only one of the Watts family to return with the Gill family, Adelina had used several methods to approach Phoebe and be a friend.

    After Adelina returned with the Gill family, her friendship helped soften coboration Between the two families.

    Liam and Averie had praised Adelina for their efforts.

    Adeline knew that she shouldn''t have a fight with Phoebe.

    When they left, the group that went with them quickly found reasons to disperse.

    The waiters put their eyes nk.

    ! When the shock was calmed down, passers -by began to think about the Gill and Watts families due to Adelina and Phoebe.

    Although there were numerous wealthy families in Baythorn, the distinctions were unmistakable.

    Those who had wealth and power were few, and most families only managed their businesses and earned a reputation.

    The Gill and Watts families were not so formidable or unique, since most of the guests here were simr to them.

    Together with the racecourse there were seats in the stands.

    As a start holder of the ck card, Harlee found his seat in the row more Near the stands, which provided the best view to enjoy the emotion of the race safely.

    Sanderson Lord, Mr.

    Green is busy with something and has told him to have fun first before he returns, said the manager said , respectfully delivering the partner card.

    This is the card he gave him.

    To get a partner card, however, Harlee thanked Rhys''s good will.

    Please transmit my gratitude.

    The manager smiled, made them brought soft drinks and asked if he needed any racing team.

    Guest some came with their own racing cars, while others chose to borrow vehicles from the circuit.

    The circuit had top quality cars that many people wanted.

    However, the type of car avable depended on each person''s partner category.

    .

    For the director''s surprise, Harlee decided not to take any car.

    A step back.

    Various runners were preparing on the track and the stands slowly filled with anxious spectators ....

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40: Harlee saw Adelina and Phoebe among the public.

    Somehow, Adelina had managed to appease Phoebe despite the previous incident.

    Although Phoebe frowned, she did not reject Adelina''s kind invitation.

    Harlee looked at them before looking away.

    They didn''t care at all.

    They were invaded by a feeling of jealousy and dislike.

    Why is it so conceited it is impossible for him to have a ck card, Phoebe said with tight teeth.

    Adeline squeezed his lips.

    His eyes were full of resentment and his words were suggestive.

    This racecourse allows Members bring guests who can enjoy the same benefits.

    Perhaps Harlee was brought here by someone with a ck card.

    He has to be that! Phoebe eximed, pping his thigh with frustration.

    Who knows where he found someone so important.

    The others who were with them felt the same envy.

    Why they were not so lucky the headline holders were people who may never know in their entire lives.

    Adeline smiled, pleased with their reactions.

    His voice was full of resentment.

    Although she is no longer the eldest daughter of the Gill family and has no money, is still beautiful and has a fantastic figure.

    It is exactly the type of woman that many men would choose, do not believe.

    His words touched the sensitive fiber of Phoebe and the others.

    His jealousy quickly became contempt.

    I thought he was someone who clung to his principles.

    It turns out that it is a golfa! And still acting so virtuously.

    It is disgusting! in it.

    The assumption was being someone''s toy for money was really shameful! While Collin watched Harlee''s impressive appearance, he regretted not having given him a chance before.

    At least he could have had it and then discarded it.

    What does she know about races is only here for the show.

    Exact! He is probably here to entertain his dad rich and attract attention.

    For professional corridors.

    Many faces filled the track, which are often seen on television.

    That is Alleyn! Recently he won the Landmassia championship.

    And look, there is Nicky ...

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41: He is handsome and has talent.

    I am one of its millions of fans.

    My idol is also here! There are not many professional runners.

    He hase here on his own.

    Let''s go, girl! Come on! Elegant red car came forward, winning by a clear margin.

    That was incredible! That is that corridor.

    I could not see it clearly, but the pilot was incredible.

    While the crowd expected anxiously, the corridor went to the podium.

    He removed the helmet, revealing his blond hair and his striking green eyes.

    It wasn''t multitpus, which surprised everyone.

    He is so handsome! Adelina eximed, suddenly standing and shaking her arms.

    You are my idol! I love you! Looks had been put in Harlee, since everyone felt curious about the only ck card carrier there.

    Now, having stolen the center of attention, Adelina shouted even stronger, wishing to be able to run towards the winner and kiss her.

    However, the corridor looked at her with a smile and suddenly said: Who do you think you are stopping getting sick! His words left Adelina Atonita.

    I had not foreseen such rudeness.

    It was not supposed to throw a kiss and make the crowd crazy to be! Check your own reflection beforeing here and shout to get my attention.

    What an ugly woman! You are not my guy at all, the corridor continued, with disdain in his voice, as if one more look at Adelina could make him vomit the next second.

    Adelina''s face blushed intensely, feeling as if they had publicly undressed and embarrassed.

    I wanted only to find a hole to hide.

    Without any shield in sight, he turned around and hid in Collin''s arms.

    Inmediably, everyone''s attention focused on Collin, whose expression overshadowed.Adelina had just dered her love for another man in front of him, what which was already shameful.

    Now, he realized that things could get worse further.

    If it would not have been for the Gill family, he would have pushed Adelina.

    When seeing Adelina''s reaction, the corridorunched a disdainful look before looking away.

    Around and mocked: this is really the best thing you can do by multitia your women are too ugly to look at them, and your runners are ridiculous.

    I havee here with the hope of seeing an excitingpetition.

    What disappointment! Rhys had just returned to the racing track and listened to these arrogantments.

    The director''s expression changed dramatically ...

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42: Who is it, Rhys asked calmly as he approached Harlee.

    The director called an assistant, frowning even more.

    Lately, rumors circted that Mayer nned to enter the multitia market.

    However, I did not expect Rhys to take the first step in Baythorn.

    It was clear that Mayer hade to challenge him.

    It had had been a serious neglect allowing Mayer, which had clearlye to challenge him instead ofpeting for sportsmanship, he entered the race track.

    The director tried quickly to remedy the situation.

    You want him to apany him outside, he asked.

    With Rhys, a skilled corridor under the mysterious owner of the racecourse, not even an international renowned corridor could disturb peace.

    Mayer might want to set up a scene, but his joy would surelyst little.

    In the countryside, Mayer''s derogatoryments about Multitia had unleashed a storm between the crowd.

    The shared outrage formed a unit as the murmurs became stronger.

    Why this rude guy is trying to undermine our country.

    An unmistakable feeling of dissatisfaction radiated from the crowd.

    Without flinching, Mayer smiled with a sneer, in a poisonous tone.

    - What did I have said something bad are not all some fools observe that ugly woman.

    Why would I swear his affection instead of any of you, if it were not by my superior grace, he mocked the attention of the crowd towards Adelina, whose eyes filled her with shame.

    All what Adelina wanted was to fade into the ground .What a shame! How it had be the target of everyone''s contempt feared imagining the disastrous repercussions after today''s event.

    Probably, the Gill family would be dragged by the mud, synonymous with misfortune between the elite of the city.

    His heart sank, his concern was palpable.

    He still looking at which pathetic you are all! Mayer mocked, his contempt cutting the tense atmosphere.

    If you really have the skills,e to beat me.

    This statement stirred the crowd, causing a restless murmur between them.

    It''s time for a confrontation! I can''t ept that this upstart I exceed me.

    That type has been believed too important with a single victory.

    We will erase that smile from the face very soon! At the moment, they looked for the hippodrome director and expected that they could get some outstanding runners for anotherpetition round ....

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43: Rhys, dodging the looks of the crowd, spoke with the director of the Hip¨®dromo.Marcelo Turner has not yete to the track.

    Trust it here.

    The director nodded and went to look for Marcelo without showing the slightest surprise.

    Marcelo was extraordinary, perfect for such a full asion of challenges.

    At the arrival of Marcelo, the crowd stood up in a wave of emotion.

    Marcelo was the emerging star of the world of races and the new owner of the record in the Landmassia circuit.

    With a legend as Marcelo here, let''s see how Mayer loses its arrogance! Run only at official events.

    Let''s go, Marcelo! Defeat that crowded moron and show your true caliber! handsome and serene.

    He made a gesture to Mayer, who scrutinized him from the head to his feet, then threw a mocking smile and made a goodbye gesture with his hand.

    Another multitia loser, huh, mocked Mayer.

    Just mockery was enough for Marcelo to frown, which caused a wave of fury between the crowd.

    Put it in his ce! I will crush it! You''ll see.

    You don''t get out of here.

    Safe.

    What a Gilipos so arrogant! , a dozen cars roared to take the exit.

    The signal of the referee, caught forward, fast like fleet others with an increasing distance.

    Marcelo and Mayer were tied, the suspense was almost tangible.

    The crowd contained breathing in anticipation.

    Suddenly, the crowd exploded in a tumult of cheers.

    Marcelo had surpassed Mayer.

    It seems that Marcelo could gain.

    The manager was relieved, his face rxed in a hopeful smile.

    Just when Rhys was about to intervene, a cold and assertive voice intervened: no, he is destined to lose.

    The view from the stands was good, it could not bepared to the immersive experience between racks ....

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44: How ...

    how can you say that, stuttered the manager, bewildered by Harlee''s bold statement and his stealth In the letters today, to hear Rhys''s confirmation, a look of confusion seized the director''s face.

    It seemed that Marcelo''s skill in the races was clearly superior to Mayer''s, which, until now, seemed to begging behind.

    Just when he realized this, the dynamics on the track took a quick and dramatic turn.

    Mayer''s car advanced with a sudden speed burst.

    It ispletely crazy.

    Themotion of the crowd intensified when Mayer approached the curve , the most treacherous section of the track, known for demanding a conservative approach.

    Disappearing all logic, it elerated fiercely, venturing recklessly beyond the limits of security.

    Obligated by the daring maneuver of Mayer, Marcelo had to elerate to maintain his advantage .

    His concentration remained unwavering, his abilities kept him serene under the growing pressure.

    However, Mayer had not finished.

    In a bold and dangerous maneuver, he stepped on the elerator and diverted dangerously close to Marcelo''s car, be careful! No! This lunatic is ying with death has turnedpletely crazy error that stopped his heart could send Marcelo and Mayer to a devastating shock spiral.

    To his vertiginous speeds, the consequences would undoubtedly be disastrous.

    When the tension reached his Maximum point, the emergency team of the track went into action, throwing itself towards the possible remains.

    Congelled by fear, the manager''s heart was raised violently against his chest, driving him towards the track, but Rhys firmly grabbed his shoulder.

    The control, he said calmly.

    At that crucial moment, Marcelo showed his elite capabilities.

    With a masterful wrist movement, the steering wheel turned, with the tires shouting protest while skiding down the sandy track, avoiding a collision for little Catastrophic with Mayer''s car.

    While Marcelo was doing it, Mayer went at full speed with him.

    Marcelo''s car, beaten and broken, could not move on.

    Mayer triumphantly crossed the finish line.

    A heavy silence seized the Crowd.

    After a tense silence, a voice growled from behind: he is crazy! ...

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45: The murmurs became curses.

    If it weren''t for Marcelo''s ability, he could have already given a farewell kiss to the world.

    Mayer was a crazy man.

    He ran Marcelo to rest, he ordered Rhys firmly, with an unwavering look.

    At that moment, Mayer had already left his car, starting his shirt into a show show.

    to the crowd.

    Multpia signs! Hisugh resonated, disdainful and scathing.

    You are just a lot of garbage! You are not even worthy of cleaning my boots! The director looked anxiously at Rhys.

    The director had had Rhys to prevent things from getting out of control.

    However, by witnessing Mayer''s reckless exhibition, he was too worried to let Rhys join the fray.

    Mayer waspletely crazy! The risk of a mishap was toorge, a load that the director feared not being able to endure.

    I have a career.

    A figure rose from the stands.

    After Marcelo''s defeat, someone else could be brave enough to assume the challenge even Mayer looked there, surprised.

    Adeline raised his head, with an expression of fierce pride.

    Once I admired Your skills at the wheel, that''s why I showed you my affection.

    But I never waited for you to act like this.

    You have humiliated us.

    Today I will demonstrate our temper.

    to stand up.

    Independently of his skill at the wheel, his determination was clear to all.

    To feel the change in the behavior of the crowd, a victorious brightness appeared in Adelina''s eyes.

    Given a step without being prepared.

    Before returning with the Gill family, he had worked at a racecourse, mixing with the rich boys to forge connections, during which he had perfected his career skills.

    In addition, he had instructed Phoebe to He would manipte something ...

    Adelina secretly looked at Phoebe, who had just returned and made a gesture of Ok.

    Adelina''s smile was extended when she took a look at Mayer''s car.

    Today was an unexpected opportunity.

    If he defeated Mayer, it would be seen as a heroin among the young people of elite gathered there.

    After that, integrating into the circle of the upper ss would be natural.

    "You think you can - Mayer faced Adelina, with a grimace of contempt In the face.

    Address, firm and safe, dered: "I have more than a decade making my rivals pieces." You''ll see.

    You will be just another notch in my belt.

    His confident voice aroused a sh of hope among the spectators ....

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46: What courage from such a youngdy! Go ahead! It seems to be the one that has just returned to the Gill family.

    She was a runner before this is judging by her words, she could be a professional.

    Effectively, appearances deceive.

    I would not challenge that arrogant fool if it were not skilled.

    You were also an entire broker.

    Come with me! Mayer is too much.

    Let''s defend Multitia together! While speaking, Adelina scrutinized the crowd with a feigned expression of expectation.

    They directed Harlee.

    Basedors, Harlee slightly narrowed his eyes.

    Although he was not entirely safe from Adelina''s intentions, the underlying hostility was evident.

    The ce where he had been sitting Harlee in the stands was now empty.

    An exaggerated sigh, raising his voice on purpose.

    If you let others trample us, you do not deserve to represent multitopia.

    The challenging words of Adelina were immediately won the favor of the crowd, while damaging Harlee''s reputation.

    For Adelina''s teasing, it was clear that both she and Harlee were Capable runners, but only Adelina was brave enough to take a step forward, while Harlee seemed to have retired.

    Perder was one thing, but deserting was a very different one.

    It would be an absolute shame.

    Adelina''s teasing made Mayerugh out loud.

    Furious, upset by Mayer''s insults and the apparently precipitous escape from Harlee.bah! Enough of nonsense! Harlee does not represent us all.

    That Harlee is a total shame.

    It is exasperating! What a coward! Who has said that it has gone to me.

    Harlee nodded Rhys and left the backstage.

    The manager turned to Rhys and asked: Mr.

    Green should intervene.

    He realized that Harlee was in a tighten because of Adelina.

    Before Harlee''s serene behavior, Rhys shook his head ....

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47: Let''s see how this develops.

    Harlee was a mystery to him, and had the heart that he could possess numerous secrets.

    Contrary to the assumption that he had fled from the scene, Harlee appeared from the backstage, taking Adelina with the Guardian.

    However, this was exactly What Adelina had expected.

    Subtle smile.

    His slender figure and radiant beauty, without makeup, attracted all eyes while remained there in silence.

    Some people have a natural charm that no cosmetic can replicate.

    Harlee shrugged indifferently.

    Adelina learned that Harlee was going to participate in the race, she was excited.

    I had never heard that Harleepeted, and assumed that he was simply here to serve men.

    Adeline doubted that Harlee could drive a racing car and supposed that he would be ridiculous.

    Adeline could barely contain her joy when thinking about the deep Harlee humiliation.

    The more I put the Harlee leg, the more bright Adelina would appear inparison.

    Adeline was delighted, convinced that Harlee had been promp But her voice was high enough for everyone to hear it.

    "Harlee, how are you going to find a car.

    You will probably rent the cheapest and most basic they have! "PHOEBE intervened, covering her mouth andughing.

    Adeline made a gesture of concern." Then, Harlee, you will have to manage them.

    I only have one car, and it is the one that my parents sent me when they learned that I was going to the races.

    Dispose this, Adelina asked to bring her car.

    When the racing car appeared, she caught everyone''s attention.

    "Adeline What a beautiful car you have! Eximed Phoebe, approaching him.

    This car must be worth a fortune.

    Your parents really spoil you.

    Although they came from a wealthy family, not everyone could afford a car of millions without effort.

    My parents worship me.

    Adelina''s cheeks blushed while looking at Harlee and said: Harlee, it hurts to see how good my parents treat me.

    I deserve it.

    After everything, I am her biological daughter.

    After all my difficulties away from home during the Last years, they just want to do things right for me.

    Oh, I guess you wouldn''t understand.

    You had everything once, but that time has happened.

    I will not take it into ount for taking my ce once ...

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48: Due to Adelina''s words, everyone wasmitted to her, thinking that Harlee had deliberately taken the ce of Adelina in the past, enjoying privileges that did not correspond to her.

    Impostor will have to take aside.

    Look at Harlee''s tattered clothes.

    You must be leading a hard life now.

    It is only made to work in the fields, not to enjoy any luxury.

    At air.

    He dared to look into Rhys in the eye and quickly moved to get a car for Harlee.

    But before the manager could act, the quiet but clear voice of Harlee stopped him.

    I have a racing car.

    The manager He recalled that Harlee had rejected his previous offer from a racing car.

    You have a car.

    Phoebe exploded inughter as if it were the funniest thing he had heard in his life.

    He pointed to Harlee and shouted: Don''t tell me that that old and rare car of the entrance is yours! Adelina gave her a palmadita in her hand delicately and scolded him in a joke: in a ce like this, how there could be an old and rammed car at the entrance.

    The janitors would lead something like that.

    I saw on the TV that only the scrap metals drive those.

    Ja, ha ...

    without the Gill family, Harlee is worse than a scrap metal.

    Harlee, if you can''t afford to rent one, I can lend you a hand.

    You were with the Gill family for a long time.

    We have a connection.

    Disy this, Adelina made a signal to a service assistant and muttered a few words.

    "Adeline, you are too generous.

    Phoebe frowned.

    No one wille to rescue you if you screw it.

    Adelina''s expression changed slightly.

    He hastily grabbed Collin and said sweetly: Collin, you don''t have to worry about Harlee''s affairs! Pressure, but he continued concentrated in Harlee, ignoring Adelina.

    would fix Harlee.

    A woman out of reach needed to learn what her ce was ...

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49: Then, a loud motor noise filled the air.

    They all turned to see an old and ram off racing car.

    It seemed that he had seen better days, with important damage to the body and a door that was barely held, unable to close correctly.

    As it approached, a cloud of dust swirled around him, which indicated that he had been abandoned during A lot of time.

    You can now take it home.

    Now that you have a car, you don''t need that old man.

    This car is perfect for Harlee.

    - I could only afford something like that.

    - It is not fair.

    Without Adelina, this car could not afford.

    Why do you stand there you are so excited that you have been speechless.

    Phoebe encouraged Harlee, anxious for more drama.

    The other friends of Adelina joined the teasing.

    Harlee looked at them and said: I have already told you, I have a car.

    We know you too well.

    It probably is a lot of junk! Next to Adelina''s luxury car, yours is a simple pebble.

    If you really have a racing car, so I will recognize that you are the best.

    Even if you can presume, truth, Phoebe made fun of the words of Phoebe, Harlee raised The view.

    Phoebe''s smile hardening.

    He had a bad feeling.

    You did not swear the ground if she was a guest here you have already done it, Harlee reminded him.

    To remember her previous humiliation, the anger of Phoebe exploded and her face got red.

    Don''t rush.

    You know perfectly how you have got here.

    I know very well, Harlee replied calmly.

    But what does that have with the fact that you do not fulfill your promise.

    : It was just a joke.

    And this time it is also a joke, Harlee replied.

    Of courseˇ­.

    Of course not! Phoebe interrupted Adelina, saying stubbornly: what I said is serious.

    If your car is better than Adelina''s, I will recognize that you are quite good and I will even make you coffee.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50: Adelina''s car was worth millions.

    Harlee could ovee that was not even possible.

    , you will kneel and apologize to me.

    Harlee nodded in eptance.

    All looked at Harlee as if he had lost his head for epting such a provocation.

    Perhaps having been expelled from the Gill family had affected her so much.

    No one believed that Harlee had a better car than Adelina''s, except Rhys, who remained imperturbable.

    Very well.

    Teach us your car now, said Phoebe, with your hands on your hips and a mocking smile on your lips.

    Address threw more firewood.

    "Haree, don''t be so stubborn.

    The car I bought you is perfect.

    Don''t be like that ...

    "Calte." Harlee threw a look at Adelina for being so noisy.

    In response to Harlee''s response, Adelina put an offended face.

    It is an ungrateful.

    Phoebe turned to Harlee and demanded: shows the car! Or apologize publicly! Keep pretending! If you don''t have it, admire it.

    Rest, seriously you are trying to gain time.

    Seeing how long can continue like this.

    I have never seen anyone so desperate to keep their facade.

    I should admit it.

    Soon we will see her apologize.

    I''m wishing that to happen.

    Just when Phoebe was about to face Harlee, a fuss exploded at the entrance.

    My car has arrived, Harlee announced withposure.

    All they looked at themselves at the same time.

    Instantly, the whole ce was silent.

    A elegant ck racing car with alive red drawings, which looked like a powerful beast ready to attack, slowly entered from the entrance, with its surface gleaming in sunlight ....

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51: The car design was majestic, and showed the traditional art of multitia.

    That material! That design! It could be ...

    those who were familiar with racing cars were speechless, astonished, by witnessing what seemed more like a miracle than a simple machine.

    arrogant.

    His face now filled with disbelief and fear, as if it were a nightmare.

    Mr.

    Green, this is ...

    Marcelo was speechless.

    An intense expression while watching Harlee.

    At that moment, Harlee was standing, indifferent, against the wall, with the nk expression, apparently alien to the stunned looks around him, watching in silence how his car made his way in the TRACK.

    , that corridor was especially mysterious, he always wore a ck veil, without anyone knowing his appearance, sex or age.

    The corridor was like a ghost, he went and came without a trace.

    The only proof of the corridor''s existence were the recordings of The race that showed the car sweeping the track, and the striking name of the ghost corridor that appeared in thepetitions.

    This episode meant the most humiliating defeat of Mayer''s career, making it the target of the teasing throughout the continent of Ayaroria From that moment on, Mayer housed a deep resentment towards multitia runners.

    He refused to ept defeat.

    It had to be his carelessness.

    Otherwise, how it could have been defeated by a multitopia corridor only defeating and humillingpletely those multitopiapetitors could maintain their pride as the best Aeroria corridor.

    It could be to be harlee that mysterious broker of mine! changing his opinion about Harlee.

    However, many still had doubts.

    That is unlikely.

    Five years, Harlee was just a teenager, he had barely grown up.

    How could he ...

    exact! Harlee, you think using another person will make you win respect, you are not ashamed! Taking advantage of the moment, Phoebe, with a pale face, shouted Harlee, trying to cloud the situation.

    Based on Phoebe, Adelina expressed her disappointment sadly.

    " They raised with principles of integrity and honor.

    How you have been able to do something like that now he ignored them and approached his car quietly, stroking his surface with his thin hand.

    A slight smile was drawn on her lips as if greeting a known friend.

    Eyes had a touch of softness that was barely noticeable.

    How many time without seeing you, old friend.

    The young woman, normally reserved, showed a fleeting warmth.

    Rhys watched Harlee, and her feelings for her intensified ....

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52: While Harlee ignored thempletely, Phoebe and Adelina were furious, with the attention that had cost them so much to gain taken by Harlee in an instant to Harlee directly and do it pieces.

    Let''s start, Harlee said, looking at Adelina and then Mayer.

    Let''s see if you have improved, Harlee told Mayer, word for word.

    His statement was full of gravity, his striking eyes radiated intensity.

    Look like that was something that Mayer would never forget, not even in death.

    You are you! It is really you! Mayer shouted, with red blue eyes while pointing Harlee, with a trembling hand.

    He had never imagined that he would face his worst nightmare right here.

    His expression was contorted with a mixture of rage and fear, very Different from his previous arrogance.

    Mayer''s reaction convinced many spectators that Harlee was, in effect, the legendary runner who had dominated the racing circuits in Aaroria five years before.

    Once wave of admiration toured the crowd.

    You could be the strongest what happens you are afraid of running now.

    He said he booed Mayer with a whistle, remembering his previous derogatoryments about the people of Multyy .

    I have heard that he even cried and ran back with his mother.

    Ja.

    If you are too afraid topete, better that you apologize now.

    Don''t startining after we have intimidated you! The words of the crowd were much more harsh that any of Mayer''s previous insults.

    His words chopped, and Mayer feltpletely humiliated, with a red face that seemed that he could bleed.

    Draft it! Harlee! For him! The apuse of the crowd for Harlee intensified, resonating in the air.

    , he frowned slightly, but kept hisposure.

    He fell casually on the car door, resting his chin in his hand, and looked at Mayer with a cold and slightly mischievous look, waiting for his answer.

    You are afraid we are afraid we make a race! Mayer said finally, nailing his eyes on Harlee as he threw the challenge strongly.

    Today he was determined to put an end to his nightmare.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53: To the sound of the output gun, the three cars shot like missiles.

    The distance between them was expanded rapidly.Mayer took the lead, with severe expression, totally concentrated in ensuring victory.

    Address went just behind, with Harlee in the rear.

    It can not be! Staying behind from the beginning thought it was supposed to be extraordinary! Phoebe mocked.

    What do you know, as a beginner, Marcelo, who had approached to see the performance of his idol and learn some techniques, listened to Phoebe.

    Without losing the rhythm, he frowned and replied.

    Marcelo, condemning Phoebe.

    - Truth! Perhaps you are multitopia --uf! They have forgotten that her friend Adelina was previously embobada with Mayer are all the same, only a lot of applicants.

    We are all encouraging Harlee, and here is Phoebe, opposing everyone.

    It is repulsive.

    It can disappear.

    Suddenly, Phoebe became the center of the disapproval of all.

    Unable to counteract the reaction of the crowd, he bit his humiliated lip and backed down, staying silently.

    To observe this, Collin and the others quickly expressed his support for Harlee to align publicly.

    However, given his previous behavior towards Harlee, the He looked at them with skepticism, clearly not convinced by the sudden sample of support.

    The crowd was convinced that, although Collin and the others were shameless, they would be very shame again to appear here.

    I even even returned, nobody would consider them another something that some sold.

    However, Collin was not willing to give up his entrance pass, won with so much effort, without fighting.

    With the hesitant look, suddenly he turned and shouted towards the racecourse: Adelina, do it! Defeat Mayer and make us proud! Adelina keptpeting.

    If he won, they could erase thebel of foreign aspiring and possibly earn a prestigious reputation in high society.

    With enthusiasm, Phoebe and his group rushed to go to the front, passionately encouraging Adelina while waiting fervently that Harlee did note out victorious.

    From the roar of the engines, Adelina heard the support and raised her head proudly.

    Just when Adelina was savoring her advantage, the Phantom Racer ck and red suddenly stopped with her.

    Adeline became surprised and looked at her furiously.

    He looked forward, towards Mayer, who was going far, and shook his head slightly, as if he were disappointed ...

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54: It seemed that Harlee was notpeting at all, but simply taking a car walk.

    Hey! Adelina felt ignored by Harlee and caught her attention.

    Harlee looked at Adelina as if she was looking at something insignificant.

    .

    It was an insult to the racecourse.

    The closed curve in front of him was his chance.

    With great concentration, Adelina gave a pull behind the wheel, and the tires squeak From the stands: Adelina, you are incredible! A smile was drawn on Adelina''s face.

    But suddenly, with a quick Whoosh, the dark silhouette of Harlee''s car passed, running a perfect 180 -degree turn in the curve.

    Adelina''s smile froze.

    Before the public realized the situation, Harlee was already reaching Mayer.

    The spectators exploded in a thunderous apuse.

    That technique was the characteristic movement of the Phantom Racer, one that many runners had tried imitate from those famous videos.

    However, most attempts failed or resulted in serious idents.

    A small error could mean getting out of the track, finishing the race prematurely or causing a catastrophic ident.

    His hand shook slightly on his knee, his fingers tensed without him noticing.

    As experienced runner, Rhys was familiar with those videos that captured the ghost corridor in severalpetitions.

    Topete, but to enjoy the emotion of persecution.

    However, watching a video was one thing.

    Seeing the off -line race on the racing track aroused a deep feeling in Rhys.halee not only participated in the race.

    She was intentionally raising her difficulty.

    It was the reason why she, along with her racing car, became a legend.

    who felt at that time.

    Anxiety and concern seized his chest.

    Mayer, intensely concentrated, noticed that Harlee approached and began to sweat ....

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55: If things were going to be, then it would not stop.

    Mayer released a hand and pressed a button on the left side of the steering wheel.

    Apartment of his car opened mechanically and a threatening drill extended bursting intimidating.

    MALDITA! That guy is crazy! Marcelo eximed, usually calm.

    The career had taken a sinister turn.

    It was not a race.

    It was rather an attempt to murder.

    These vertiginous speeds, any contact with the drill could light the gasoline, causing a devastating explosion.

    What a disgust! He turns to such a dirty game because he can''t win.

    The crowd exploded from anger.

    High right now! This is cheating! It is an attempt to murder.

    So they are Rocknd runners dishonors to your country.

    High! Ourws will not allow you Sending sparks.

    He quickly turned the steering wheel to get away.

    Seeing this, Adelina, who was going behind, felt a wave of emotion.

    Luck was on her side! If she could not win, anyone else would do it.

    Adelina''s evil look.

    With a discordant squeak, Harlee''s car stuck abruptly against the cold and imcable concrete wall, and the sound of the metal when touching resonated ominously in the confined space.

    There was no escape.

    The car was trapped, as effectively as a trap that closed suddenly.

    Emergency, firefighters and doctors, to the track immediately, he ordered with a firm tone - and make sure that Mayer is stopped, at whatever it costs! Surrended, Mr.

    Green.

    The bodyguards, nodding, not They lost time, their figures faded as they ran to execute the orders of Rhys.

    Within the trembling car of the car, Harlee grabbed the steering wheel trembling, with the vibrations threatening to rip off from the hands.

    The initial fury on Harlee''s face twisted, transforming into a wild delight smile, with their eyes shining with a ruthless sh of anticipation.

    His eyes, acute and calctors, they fixed in Mayer with the intensity of a hawk stalking his prey.

    Mayer was out of himself.

    What a stubborn fool! How could I keep keeping the head up with the jaws of destiny ready to close ...

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56: Mayer met Harlee''s gaze without flinching, with a mocking smile on his lips while pressing a button.

    The drill coupled to his car came to life with a buzz, increasing his speed with a threatening buzz , their voices were a storm of anger and disbelief, but their screams could not alter the harsh reality that developed before them.

    As the drill approached, drilling the air with its threat, some of the most sensitive spectators turned their heads , raising his hands to protect his eyes from the imminent and terrible vision.

    Imminent of an explosion, keeping everyone in a tense suspense.

    The tension was unbearable, but Harlee did not flinch, his attitude was cold.

    A slow and pleased smile was drawn on his stained lips of carmine.

    He was clearly entertaining by the drama that He developed.

    With the grace of a dancer, Harlee reached the steering wheel, his delicate fingers against the dark leather.

    His other hand clung to the brake lever, pulling her with a decisive pull.

    The rear tires of the car howl asphalt, a squeak and squeak that crossed the heavy air.

    Under the looks of the spectators, the Phantom Racer squeaked even stop and dramatic.

    forward and out of danger as an elevated arrow fired quickly from an arc.

    All the sequence was developed in three seconds that leave you breathless.

    For when Mayer understood the flight, the Phantom Racer had already put a considerable distance between his car and He, leaving him staggering behind him.

    Endeble, he groaned under pressure when the drill drilled an irregr and huge hole on his side, a marked contrast to the imprable frame of the Phantom Racer.

    Please, no! Someone helps me! Adelina''s help shouts were strident for panic, her face was pale while she was impotent with the steering wheel, she finally shrunk in her seat, her voice was filled with fear.

    And, however, in the midst of the chaos that developed, No one directed a look, his attention was put elsewhere.

    During a long and silent minute, the air was loaded with expectation and, suddenly, it broke out in a stronger wielding than ever, which resonated in the vast extension of the vast extension of the Heaven.Mayer turned away from Adelina, with her eyes stuck in the elegant ck car that was seen in the distance.

    With a strong turn of the ignition, the engine started, the car roared when she came alive while he threw himself after his prey.

    He felt that the tension knot in his throat was relieved as his closed fists open slowly.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57: Harlee had really taken it by surprise.

    Mayer squeezed his teeth with force, the determination recorded in his features while his hands danced on the controls with a masterful urgency.

    Very soon, his tenacity was rewarded.

    He put himself at the height of Harlee''s car again.

    But Mayer could almost tasting the mockery in the air.

    His heart was beating hard, fed by a mixture of anger and adrenaline as he advanced at full speed, advancing Harlee.

    However, before Mayer could taste the leadership, she was from New next to him, exuding an air of casual indifference that denied the intensity of his career.

    For a spectator, it would look like a hard -fought race, but any veteran corridor would see the clear image.

    The difference in his skill levels was amazing, and every Harlee movement seemed designed to make fun of each attempt by Mayer.

    A Risita broke the silence.

    The mischief was simply too much.

    However, considering Mayer''s previous dirty y, the multitude of multitpus had difficulty sympathizing with him.

    Instead, they looked at him with disdain.

    There was no way that he let him escape so easily.

    She was determined to see Mayer defeated and humiliated, recording the sting of the defeat deeply in her soul and making sure that she regretted the day she spoiled her car.

    With the finish line in sight, Mayer, soaked in sweat, she fought With the controls, with his heart beating like a drum in his chest.

    Then, with the thunderous roar of an engine that made Mayer tremble, the Phantom Racer threw himself forward.

    In an instant, the Phantom Racer passed in front of Mayer , realizando un impecable giro de noventa grados.El Phantom Racer se enfrent¨® directamente a Mayer, mientras mirada de Harlee lo atravesaba mientras parte trasera de su coche cruzaba con estilo l¨Şnea de meta.Los espectadores se quedaron boquiabiertos por sorpresa, seguidos de una atronadora  de v¨Ştores.Los fot¨®grafos capturaron esta dram¨˘tica escena, que estaba destinada a dominar los titres de primera na a m

    a?ana siguiente.La carrera concluy¨®, marcada no solo por derrota, sino por profunda humici¨®n de Mayer.Al final , Mayer no pod¨Şa sostener m¨˘s sus piernas, sus manos colgaban sin vida a sus costados y parec¨Şapletamente agotado, derrotado tanto mentalo f¨Şsicamente, mientras su asistente lo sosten¨Şa desde el auto.Sin dignidad que preservar, cabeza de Mayer ca¨Şa cada vez m¨˘s bajo en medio des imcables bus y abucheos de los espectadores, un golpe astante que p

    odr¨Şa poner fin a su carrerao piloto.Poco despu¨¦s, un grupo de investigadores vestidos con uniformes ncos se dirigi¨® hacia Mayer desde entrada.Mayer Reed,s pruebas They point to you as a suspect of attempted murder.

    Ret¨Şrese y venga con nosotros tranqumente.Fingiendo ignorancia de ley de Multitop¨Şa, su asistente replic¨® en roqund¨¦s, afirmando que Mayer, un extranjero, no ten¨Şa motivos para ser detenido por Multitop¨Şa.Sin embargo, los investigadores respondieron en un fluido ingl¨¦s: Cualquiera que vite thew here falls under the jurisdiction of multitopia, regardless of its nationality.

    If you see any problem, your embassy is the ce to solve it ....

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58: Subsequently, they handled Mayer and took him.

    On that moment the emergency teams rushed to go to the track to serve Adelina, who remained trapped in her damaged and smoking car in the middle of the track.

    Face was pale as a ghost for terror, his body trembled uncontrobly, a really unfortunate vision.

    You weren''t arrogant a moment ago why silence now, someone said sarcastically to Collin and his group.

    The unexpected and shameful defeat of Adelina had fact that Collin and the others shrink as cornered mice, unable to react.Adelina was deliberately blocking Harlee''s departure.

    How dares a snake so cunning to stain the integrity of this racecourse.

    .

    They are disgusting, all of them! Someone spit to Collin.

    Get from here! I wish I had not participated in the race, since it clearlycked the necessary ability.

    Not yours.

    You do not direct this ce, so why we should listen to your words.

    At that moment, a voice said firmly: if you are not going for my own will, I will have to show you the exit myself.

    The chilling voice of Rhys crossed Sudden the air, loaded with threat.

    - Rhys Green! "A drowned whisper resounded.

    atmosphere.

    elite circles.

    Today, Collin''s group had clearly caused Rhys, the main investor of the racecourse.

    Green, this is a misunderstanding.

    I never wanted to disrespect.

    The fault is from Adelina! Simply fell into your spell! .Collin ...

    Incredulity and pain were reflected in Adelina''s face while tears sprout from her eyes.

    This is why the George family is known behind a woman to save the skin.

    Rhys''s voice was loaded with contempt as he raised imposing on Collin ...

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59: Harlee had been promised to such a man Adelina was paralyzed for a moment when he heard Rhys''sment, throwing a quick and furtive look.

    He was really defending her that Collin could replicate, Rhys''s patience was exhausted.

    The bodyguards pounced on Collin and their group and escorted them without hesitation.

    Harlee inspected the damage of their car, with the frown of by the chopped painting and the abolish.

    "I will have someone to fix it," Rhys murmured, approaching a serious tone that scratched in the oath.

    Thank you.

    I thank you, Harlee replied, epting his offer without hesitation, with his mind cing his precious racing car his impable status.

    Rhys added, sincerely: I''m sorry.

    I didn''t expect it.

    I invited you here to rx, not for you to see yourself wrapped in chaos.

    Choose the site.

    Rhys''s tone was cautious, his eyes stuck on his face to calibrate his reaction.

    He suggested a restaurant without thinking.

    The spectators were stunned when Rhys, who normally remained away from women, invited Harlee to dinner.

    However, it made sense, taking into ount Harlee''s excellent performance on the track.

    His possible career change could be a great impulse for the circuit.

    Fourt of the premises, Lindsay found himself without the appropriate credentials to enter, which did not He left more remedy to wait anxiously, stretching his neck frequently to take a look inside.

    Finally, he saw Rhys go out, with a natural and serene bearing.

    Failing to the dress, Lindsay''s face betrayed a glimpse of shyness.

    When he moved To greet him, his wee smile suddenly frozen.

    For his dismay, he acknowledged Harlee standing with Rhys.

    Why did this woman have to be again with her frustration boiling, Lindsay faced Harlee, with a strong and fierce voice.

    "Harlee Sanderson, you are not ashamed.

    I personally invited Miss Sanderson.

    "What - Lindsay''s features twisted disbelief.

    This could not be.

    Surely, Harlee had to seduce him.

    , one of the four most influential families.

    Lindsay threw Harlee a fulminant look, full of resentment ....

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60: Harlee could really think that he could socially ascend only because of the attractiveness of his appearance or dream him! Recovering an appearance ofposure, Lindsay turned to Rhys, with the voice dyed of a fearful respect.

    "I''m sorry, Mr.

    Green, I didn''t know.

    Ie to bring your grandfather''s medical report.

    I have done his homework and was about to trante it.

    Rhys''s expression became severe when he remembered the previous Lindsay trantion error that almost led to a catastrophe.

    However, recognizing his diligence in the delivery of the report, he decided to grant him one more opportunity.

    "Sitting back," he said.

    of files, worried about whether he could revoke his indulgence, and quickly took a seat in the rear seat of the car.

    Sanderson lord, if he is so kind, said Rhys, with a soft and refined tone while opening the passenger door for Harlee.

    A slight assent, Harlee acknowledged his gesture and slipped into the car.

    This scene deeply wounded Lindsay, who was sitting in the back and observed.

    He could not understand what Harlee possessed, beyond his apparent beauty, which raised her In Rhys''s esteem.

    How Harlee had managed to get his attention so effectively to reach the restaurant, Lindsay was ced next to Rhys.

    He leaned towards him, with a voice overd The content of the report, apparently oblivious to his exhibitionism.

    So insecure, Rhys asked, in a cold tone and looking at Lindsay with narrowed eyes.

    I understand him, Mr.

    Green.

    I will elerate the rhythm, Lindsay replied hurriedly, hoping to recover his favor.

    His pulse elerated, his face noticed a tense smile as he hastily scribbled with his pen.

    It is not necessary.

    Rhys, always impatient, took the archive from the hands to Lindsay.rhys looked towards Harlee, who was sitting at a couple of seats away.

    Sanderson Lord, he would care to trante this report, nothing happens if he prefers not to do not.

    At the time In which the words came out of his mouth, Rhys made a grimace of pain, repenting from his daring.

    I would only need to stop imposing himself to Harlee.

    epting the report.

    Then he took a pen.

    In a matter of minutes, Harlee had tranted the entire document perfectly and returned it to Rhys.

    His writing was bold and free, each stroke was impregnated with a unique character ....

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61: Rhys, who had admired the work of many estimated calligraphs and had his preferences, found the letter of Harlee particrly captivating, very simr to his.

    Thank you, Miss Sanderson.Lindsayy took a look at the tranted report, sinking his teeth In the lower lip.

    The elegance of Harlee''s writing contrasted with his own hurried and messy writing.

    Lindsay was frustrated.

    Despite Harlee''s humble origins, he had an undeniable talent for charm and attractiveness.

    However, Lindsay was sure that Harlee could not even approach her, a prestigious familydy.

    Do not see urgent issues, Rhys closed the document and handed it to its assistant.

    Table, Lindsay squeezed his fingers strongly, with his eyes fixed on the document.

    It was just a medical report, but noticed that Rhys handled it with unusual care.

    The table quickly filled with a variety of dishes, creating an impressive size.

    So I asked for one of the menu.

    With the hope of knowing his favorite dishes, he decided that it would be better to see which one he chose most frequently and scored them mentally.

    Lindsay boiled jealousy.

    He had done a lot for Rhys, but he had never invited her to eat, much less to an extravagant meal as this.

    The food must have cost a fortune.

    Sanderson Mr., as a humble environment, it is possible that he does not recognize These dishes.Permitame present them to know how to enjoy them, Lindsay said, pointing a dish with a kind smile.

    This is caviar, of the best quality.

    A single tablespoon is worth 40,000 dors.

    A special spoon is used to take it to catch it, It is ced at the base of the thumb, it tastes gently and then presses against the pte with the tongue to experience its explosion of rich vor.

    He has understood, Miss Sanderson Lindsay''s expression was arrogant, as if he wanted to suggest that Harlee was out from ce.

    They are quitemon, but it treasures them a lot ...

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62: You! Lindsay jumped, with his throat tight by anger.

    Mr.

    Green, getting involved with someone in his past could reduce his standards.

    It is better to maintain a certain distance.

    Rhys spoke, with his face more and more stormy irritation while Lindsay spoke.

    The air felt loaded with tension.

    - Sr.

    Green, I only worry about you! Lindsay replied, with her eyes full of tears and the trembling voice.

    You don''t remember what I have done for you over the years your presence in your life is too convenient.

    Why I piloted a ne that day why he knows that foreignnguage so precisely why he knew how to fix a ne, indirectly saving your grandfather could be a spy ofpetition.

    You should not let it deceive you.

    His words were intense and somewhat desperate.

    However, Rhys''s expression remained severe, his cold tone.

    You prepare on your own or call for security to be apanied by the exit.

    Mr.

    Green, Iˇ­.

    The tears ran down Lindsay''s face while throwing a fierce look at Harlee before leaving furious.

    You want From Harlee, he could umte great wealth and ovee his circumstances.

    It was sincere in his desire to help her.

    I will, Harlee replied immediately.

    Converting his passion into his work could ruin the pleasure he found in it.

    With a trace of disappointment in the face.

    He hoped to work together would give him more opportunities to see Harlee, but his clear rejection did not leave persuasion.

    When leaving the restaurant, the poise and coldness of Harlee almost went unnoticed by Rhys .

    Having met her today had been pure coincidence, and I didn''t know when they would cross again.

    Then, he asked: I can have your contact information I will send your car home once it is fixed.

    Harlee stopped and turned around.

    She was about to say that she could go to the racecourse herself, but Rhys''s eyes would reconsider it.

    After all, it was an offer considered.

    Friendship.

    When checking it, the profile showed a blue sky with two clouds like avatar, and the nickname was RG, its initials ....

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63: While Harlee looked at his avatar and nickname, he could not help realizing how surprisingly traditional they seemed.

    It was difficult to believe that they belonged to someone in twenty years.

    He almostughed at the thought, but he held the smile.

    This is my only personal ount of WhatsApp.

    With his head and kept the phone, without realizing the indirect in his tone.

    When the car is ready, I prefer to look for it myself than to give my direction to others.

    He disappeared that Rhys turned around, with an expression of concern in frown.

    Perhaps the typical romantic movements that are seen in the soap operas would not convince Harlee.

    But at least now he had his personal contact information.

    The clock marked eight in the afternoon.

    In the residence of the Sanderson family, the dinner was ready, served by the servants.

    Sk had been standing next to the door for a long time, with a fixed and anxious look on the street.

    Sanderson, maybe we should eat first.

    We do not know when Miss Sanderson will return, and stay waiting for us, she suggested one of the servants.

    Sk let a sigh escape.

    "I am very worried.

    Why hasn''t Harlee back is just a girl and could easily harm.

    If he does not return in the next five minutes, I will call the police.

    At the same time hearing this, Etta quickly approached Sk and said, "Don''t worry, Mrs.

    Sanderson.

    Harlee is no longer a girl." They can fix them alone, so there is no need to involve the police.

    In its interior, Ettamented that it would be a relief if Harlee got into any problem and never returned.

    While Sk was lost in his concerns, suddenly some headlights illuminated The road.

    First appeared a striking red sports car.

    The door opened suddenly and a man of more than an eighty meter came out with the hair to the mullet, the tips stained with dark blue.

    It was undeniably handsome, radiated a carefree and rebel air.

    When seeing Sk at the door, her Eyes illuminated with a yful smile.

    With a rxed tone, he said: I never imagined that you would be waiting here.

    It seems that you really worry about us, Mom.

    The butler opened the door with courtesy.

    A man left with polished shoes, who stepped on the marble floor with an impable suit and tie.

    He had firm lips and bright eyes of deep wisdom, and his presence imposed respect.

    The eyes From Etta they lit up when the dress was lifted slightly and hurriedly approached, with a soft voice like a whisper.

    "Bornon, Fletcher, wee home!" Mmm.

    Brenton Sanderson nodded with a small head movement, with a reserved expression and somewhat distant.

    On the contrary, Fletcher Sanderson looked at Etta with a smile.

    - And how he has gely at Casaetta, he enthusiastically nodded.

    And Mrs.

    Sanderson has been very good with me, and I have missed them both ...

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64: Why you are blocking the moving door the cars so that you can see the entrance, Sk said impatient Hands.

    - Mom, Brenton and I just arrived and you are already saying goodbye.

    It is not a bit cold - where our little sister is, Brenton asked, looking at the clock with a slightly frowning, as if he was in a hurry.

    that he was distanced, and allowing him to direct one of the family businesses to help her gain experience.

    But, a business can be treated as a toy regardless of its size, apany entails its own obligations.

    How could such an inexperienced girl assume such responsibilities.

    He was known for making such reckless decisions, so Brenton assumed that Harle had urged him to do so.

    Despite feeling a little disgusted by it, taking into ount the difficulties his sister had faced over the years, He decided to respect his father''s request.

    Just when Sk was about to sigh, the butler announced enthusiastically: Mrs.

    Sanderson, Ms.

    Sanderson has arrived.

    To hear this, Brenton and Fletcher looked there.

    Girl with a serene size, her movements were elegant and mesurated, her cold and distant eyes, detaching an air of distant sophistication.

    Bornonton slightly narrowed her eyes.

    ! Overwhelmed by the emotion, Sk ran to Harlee, with tears running down her face as she hugged Harlee strongly, which almost caused Harlee to disable Sk by reflex with a defensive movement.

    I dyed me, Harlee said dryly.

    It only dyed a little.

    The dramatic reaction was unnecessary.

    Then, he looked at the two men who were next to Etta, one smiling yfully and the other exuding an intimidating aura.

    His interest woke up.

    Harlee, let me introduce you to your older brothers.

    This is your older brother, Brenton, and you Fifth brother, Fletcher.

    If you need something, ask them! Sk eximed.

    As a mere formality, Harlee greeted them: delighted to meet you, Brenton and Fletcher.

    Fletcher''s eyes shone.

    He was surprised by his unique beauty and charisma.

    Realize that it was his younger sister filled him with joy.

    He was anxious to offer him the best he had to offer.

    I have brought you a gift from Breeznd.

    It is not a surprise.

    That said, Fletcher pressed the button to open the trunk.

    With the trunk of Deportivo Rojo there was a show of gifts from the best brands: clothing, dresses, shoes and bags, each article was worth a small fortune.

    However, given these prestigious logos, Harlee showed no enthusiasm, his expression did not change ....

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65: He replied politely, although without much interest: HMM, thanks, Fletcher.

    Etta''s reaction was the opposite.

    He won his eyes and mouth a lot as if he could catch flies.

    I didn''t expect Fletcher to be so generous.

    These were the same articles that fantasized about having.

    Jealousy arose in Etta when he looked at Harlee, who seemedplete Harlee''s sudden return.

    He could not disappear Harlee in some way forever boiled inside.

    You have note empty -handed, Truebrenton looked down, and his movement towards the house indicated his answer.

    - We will discuss it inside.

    Oh, silly, you could show a little emotion to meet your sister, Sk scolded softly.

    , do not listen to him.

    It has always been a bit distant, even as a child.

    Harlee seemed good.

    It was refreshing that, unlike those who seemed friendly but betrayed you behind your back, Brenton showed his emotions on his face, which made him much more honest.

    The Sanderson family met at a table, while Etta and his mother , together with the maid of the family, they sat in another.

    Although Lonnie and Sk showed special care for ETTA, treating it almost like a member of a wealthy family in their daily life, they never included it in family business discussions.

    After everything, Etta was not a real Sanderson.

    The voice of Lonnie adopted a serious tone when heading to Brenton.

    - Bornon, I asked you to choose somepanies so that your sister could choose I have prepared for you.

    By noticing the subtle frown on Brenton''s face, Harlee could almost guess why it seemed a bit impatient with her.

    I will make sure that a first -ss team is there to support you, exined Lonnie.harle nodded and opened the folder.

    It contained details of more than 20panies that were quoted in the stock market, each with a capital of more than one hundred million.

    Assigning suchrgepanies to a beginner like her to see that Harlee took her time without making a decision, Lonnie meant that she was not sure she was not sure Whatpany choose from, let me help you choose ...

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66: However, when Lonnie opened the folder, his expression suddenly changed to a disgust and turned to Brenton.

    He asked his son severely: Brenton Sanderson, I did not tell you to selectpanies with assets of more than two One billion dors for Harlee what are all these.

    Bornon massaged his forehead.

    The biggest are simply not feasible.

    Lonnie rose suddenly.

    Today you will give me the authorization documents.

    Harlee''s quiet andforting voice broke the tension, soft and convincing.

    Harlee was bewildered for a moment.

    Under the hopeful look of his father, he repeated: Dad.

    Yes! Oh, my love! Lonnie replied, with the voice drowned by emotion.

    This isˇ­ at that moment, sobs were heard near.

    , but you never call me mom.

    Sk replied with a big smile, her mood changed immediately.

    Then, with a sob, Sk added: you had never called us before, and your father and I worried that you would not have forgiven us about confusion in childbirth when They exchanged ...

    that is not true, Harlee replied.

    The atmosphere had be too sentimental to Harlee''s taste.

    Quickly redirected the conversation to the previous matter.

    I want to focus on my own career.

    What interests you, Harlee can help you, said Lonnie with enthusiasm.

    No, thank you, I prefer to assert myself.

    Harlee quickly refused.

    During his stay with the Gill family, Harlee had observed how daughters were often used simply as pawns in marriage, to benefit the family.

    Now, although the Sanderson filled her with affection and her father was willing to provide her with important assets, Harlee firmly believed in earning her own money and fighting for her own power.

    Everything she achieved by herself would be unquestionably of her.

    In addition, depending on the support from their parents would be too direct and too simple.

    With the influence of the Sanderson family, anyone, even the least capable, could achieve sess.

    However, Harlee was attracted to the challenges ...

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67: Lonnie and Sk exchanged a look of concern and disapproval.

    They understood the hard realities of the world and worried how their daughter would fix themselves.

    In addition, they knew that Harlee had not gone to university.

    In a world full of university graduates, how he could depend solely on herself but it was the choice of her daughter and could not oppose.

    They will be by your side whenever you need them.

    It is fine, Harlee.

    We respect your decision.

    Tanto your father as I support you, Sk said firmly.

    I also support you, Harlee, Fletcher intervened, leaving back with a picara smile.

    Lonnie looked at Fletcher severely, raising his hand as if he wanted to scold him.

    Keep the distance with Harlee.

    Don''t take her on the bad way! Side, he said, with elegance a sip of his tea.

    He seemed reluctant to go to him as a little sister could go to her older brother.

    At a smaller table nearby, designated for the servants, Etta was sitting with her mother.

    He watched how the quiet scene developed, with his eyes full of anger.

    He had not touched the food of his te, grabbing the fork with such force that he almost folded.

    Mother.

    Who believes you are to serve me food you try to dislike.

    Callie, a humble woman, was left without words and simply withdrew her hand, sadly eating her own food.

    Callie raised her head slowly, with expression of defeat.

    "Please stop dreaming.

    You are my daughter.

    I am just a maid.

    It is useless to wish more.

    The resignation of his mother touched the sensitive fiber of Etta, which rose sharply, with his face contracted by fury.

    He breathed with difficulty and had width eyes.

    - Don''t call me like that! I am the daughter of Mrs.

    Sanderson, of one of the richest families of this nation! Callie deeply exhaled, shaking her head in a quiet surrender.

    After dinner, Sk affectionately took Harlee from the arm and looked at Fletcher, who was Drinking water.

    He asked him a question.

    Where are your other three older brothers when they will return.

    At the moment, Fletcher choked with the water, caught with the guardian guard, andughed between teeth.

    Mom, you really want everyone toe back just deal And with Brenton it already gives you headache.

    You want us to go back you do not worry the possible chaos in the city ...

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68: What a bribon! Sk kicked Fletcher, who quickly turned away.

    With Brenton near Jactance and took Harlee.

    Our Harlee is so educated.

    Look at the problems that your brothers cause! One of them always causes problems, another spends all day investigating medicine in theboratory, another is a terror in the streets and another has Interpol stepping on its heels, Sk dered, with the voice full of exasperation.

    Then, his expression He softened and a soft smile flourished while looking at Harlee.

    But you, my dear Harlee, you are the jewel of the family! You are beautiful,passionate and a true love.

    Three names on that list.

    What an extraordinary family lineage! Later that night, feeling a mixture of rxation and boredom, Harlee reviewed his WhatsApp after bathing to review the files of the investment project that his team had sent.

    His thumb stopped on a new publication of Rhys .

    It was a photo taken at night, with the moon suspended in the ck sky like the ink, with the legend: 10 p.

    m., Back at home.

    Harlee''s mind deviated when Rhys mentioned that this was her personal ount, with Nathaniel and she as the only contacts.

    He assumed that Rhys had probably published this to keep Nathaniel informed.

    It was the image of the subsidiary devotion.

    While so much, in the residence of the Green family, Rhys was sitting on the edge of his bed, with his throbbing heart in advance.

    Harlee would be told about its publication the whole matter of the car had been an excuse.

    On the back He chopped it, gave him a touch and his heart broke.

    Harlee had liked his publication! Upon realizing that she had seen her, an overwhelming joy lit inside, feeding a resolution that became very clear.

    It had to break hermitment, and could not wait.

    To the next morning, after breakfast, attention, attention Brenton focused on Harlee.

    He leaned slightly towards her, with an invitation tone in her voice.

    , but before I could decline politely, Etta interrupted, with bright eyes of impatience.Brenton, where you can go with you it seems to me that I do note out! He eximed, unable to contain his curiosity.

    From the corner of the Room, Skughed softly.

    Harlee is still adapting to our circles.

    It will be good to rte a little more.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69: Sk gave two shiny tinum credit cards to Harlee.

    Take a whim and go shopping, Harlee.

    And if they do not enough, tell Brenton and he will get them.

    Getting the lips with force, Harlee felt A mixture of gratitude and difort when taking Sk cards.

    It was difficult to say not to such generosity.

    what could exin its reserved nature.

    However, his eyes could not avoid throwing themselves to the unlimited tinum card that Harlee had in his hand.

    A card with a fifty thousand dors limit was nothingpared to an unlimited credit card.

    Before Harlee returned, every time What left, Sk gave her the tinum credit card.

    Etta''s thoughts stirred discontently.

    He had been next to Sk all these years, making sure his deep affection and trust.

    Why changed everything just because Harlee returned Harlee, in his eyes, he had done nothing to deserve so much.

    Although Etta''s heart boiled envy, he masked him well, maintaining his facade of kindness and understanding with a constant and serene smile.

    At that moment, Brenton stopped in an elegant lyncoln, and Etta hurried to upy the passenger seat to His side.

    His admiration was palpable.

    He could not resist exalting the luxurious characteristics of the car, his fingers brushed each surface, his eyes opened with admiration and delight.

    Since the children of the Sanderson had gone to college, their home visits had be rare.

    Now that Brenton and Fletcher had returned, Etta thought it would be prudent for Harlee to take the opportunity to captivate them.

    However, Harlee maintained a disconcerting distance, apparently indifferent to his presence.

    Eetta mocked inside Harlee''s apparent indifference.

    Apparently oblivious to the inappropriate of his behavior, Etta turned to him, with an expression of feigned innocence.

    - What''s up, Brenton - Harlee, who had been silent, just opened the door of the car and slipped silently in the Rear seat.

    "It doesn''t matter," Brenton murmured finally, amodating himself in the driver''s seat.

    They were moving away, Etta filled the air with an incessant talk about recent family events, with his hand firmly seized Brenton''s arm.

    For any spectator, Etta and Brenton personified the image par excellence of some hands Midnight ck Gabardina, watching the two figures in front of her with a critical eye.

    He slightly frowned, a clear sign of her growing impatience.

    Today was a crucial day and had no time to lose with these unforeseen interruptions.

    Three approached the polished entrance of the auction house, where Brenton, with a soft movement, showed his VIP card.

    Attendees, dressed in impable uniforms, made a deep reverence of respect ....

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70: Etta, enjoying the reflected glory, was shocked next to Brenton, with his head tilted back in a sample of ostentatious pride.

    While Etta chattered yfully, Brenton silently separated his arm, with his face clouded by irritation .

    When Harlee disappeared years before, Brenton recalled that his parents had redirected their affection for Etta as a way to ovee their anguish, treating Etta almost like a daughter in her own right.

    The Sanderson boys had to see Etta as if they were their sister.

    But now, with the return of Harlee, Brenton''s priorities had readjusted.

    Etta''s charm no longer caught her attention.

    Etta, maybe you could take some time to explore Here on your own I have to catch up with Harlee, Brenton interrupted, directing his attention to Harlee.

    - Bornon! Etta eximed with a petnt blow, with his eyes lit by a mixture of anger and jealous while he saw him move towards Harlee.

    "You don''t get away a lot." I have something for you, Brenton told Harlee.

    While Harlee was preparing to sneak out, Brenton unexpectedly turned away from Etta and approached her, with a shadow of concern crossing her face.

    Bornant advanced a few steps, stopped and made a Harlee sign to follow him.

    Harlee lifted an eyebrow.

    He was about to give him the wee gift that he had hinted at his gesture reluctantly, Harlee followed him upstairs.

    Harlee settled in the luxurious leather sofa on the second floor and Brenton sat next Attention on the stage of the auction.

    A waitress, dressed in the traditional outfit, slid with elegance to Harlee and Brenton, bncing with a tray with red wine sses.

    With a warm and cozy smile, he delicately ced the tray before them.

    Without thinking much, Harlee extended his hand and took a ss.

    at the same time maic and formidable, marked by a prominent nose and eyes that shone with cunning and calctor intelligence.

    Green.

    Hamilton gently called for the door of the office, with a solemn and respectful approach.

    "Rhys Rhys ordered with a low voice and the lips barely ajar." We have prepared all in situ as you wanted, but Quick Cameo has not yet pronounced.

    Five minutes of the agreed time have already passed.

    A handing shadow crossed Rhys''s face when he heard this.

    A person who cannot fulfill a simple calendar says he is the best hacker in the world, he made fun of.

    Green, what is our n if Quick Cameo does not arrive on time, Hamilton asked, with a restless note in his voice.

    A tense silence was made in the air before Rhys turned to Hamilton, with his eyes shining with a shine of steel.

    Movilizes all support hackers and establishes a defensive perimeter.

    I will give orders when the timees ...

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71: Understood! Hamilton said, paying attention to his posture.

    Just when Hamilton was about to speak to Rhys about the articles of the auction, he saw that Rhys was looking at something.

    Saying the line of vision of Rhys, the eyes of the eyes of Hamilton posed in a figure below, a woman''s vision with a dark gabardina sitting on the VIP balcony.

    The woman was a vision, lying against the padded leather couch, her elegant hand spoting a ss of wine, the burgundy liquid turning with grace.

    His attitude was serene and rxed, and an air of trust surrounded her.

    His traits were fascinating and attracted the gaze of anyone who dared to look at it.

    This could delight Nathaniel, who had been anxious for Rhys sitting head.

    Now, that possibility seemed temptingly close.

    Green, should ask about her contact data, Hamilton ventured, knowing that Rhys was out of reach in regards to love rtionships.

    It would be a lost opportunity if Rhys''s hesitation got in his way.

    Although Rhys was a titan in the business field, reigning supremely among the upper steps of corporate giants, his skill in heart matters left much to be desired.

    , very experienced in such intricate matters, he believed that Rhys could benefit greatly from his experience.

    However, when Hamilton suggested it, Rhys''s prating gaze pierced him, causing him an involuntary shudder in the back.

    What had caused such to angry Hamilton looked down, he saw a striking man with the young woman.

    They could be a couple this thought was ufortable in his mind.

    I already have his contact data.

    Get to the task that I have entrusted to you, ordered Rhys abruptly.

    He stopped sharply, surprised by a sudden revtion.

    What had just hint and multitia policy.

    He had orchestrated that man such an opulent show Thevish staging made Rhys believe that Harlee and the mysterious man were simply known.

    of the auction room.

    Ten minutes of the agreed time had already passed.

    They are here, Brenton announced, pointing forward.

    There, shining under the focus, there was a flourish -shaped brooch of Ginkgo, whose surface was adorned with a diamond kaleidoscope, meticulously willing to resemble a Gardenia.

    The piece, embedded with gems, dazzled magnificently, attracting the admiration of everyone present in the room.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72: His delicate fingers were involuntarily squeezed, his nails pressed his palm, sharp enough to send him a sharp pain through his hand.

    Why could he not help asking himself why the brooch had ended here from among all the ces .OH, God! This is not the brooch that belonged to the general of the Rose Empire how it has ended at an auction here in Multitopia did not dere himself lost on the battlefield years ago, he eximed a spectator, with a tone of disbelief.

    Someone more mocked with disdain : The Empire of the Rose That ce copsed three years ago.

    Nobody even knows where the Empress is hidden.

    It is nothing more than a relic of a failed state.

    This casual contempt for the fallen empire caused a murmur of dissent among some of the spectators.

    Despite its fall, the rose empire extended its borders in more than fifty thousand kilometers.

    It does not correspond to you to judge his value! A person replied defensively.

    The conversation about the disappearance of the rose empire was always a delicate and heated issue.

    Before the discussion could climb even more, a mediator intervened, calming The mood, very well, enough.

    Given the distinguished services of the general and the personal concession of the Empress, this brooch is valued at more than one hundred million.

    It is well above what any of us could afford.

    Information about such coveted treasures used to be revealed first to the high spheres and the powerful elite, which made it almost impossible formon people to even think aboutpeting.

    Of course, they didn''t have the courage topete either.

    While Harlee was sitting there, with the face of astonishment, Brenton remained impassive.

    Harlee turned to him, with his eyes impregnated with a subtle supplication.

    Bornon, who raised an eyebrow with surprise, found intriguing that Harlee so easily looked for his help, an idea that seemed almost impossible.

    However, there she was, asking openly.

    Once wave of unexpected emotion, he invaded him, but kept hisposure while answering: We''ll see.

    If the bid rises too much, I will not continue losing.

    When the auction began, the initial bid I was alone.

    Several members of prestigious families, including some international magnates, alsopeted fiercely.

    It was evident that everyone coveted the brooch.

    necessary.Finally, the frantic bid was stopped in the amazing 5200 million figure.

    While twenty million to the one.

    Some more wants to bid higher.

    The voice of the auctioner transmitted a mixture of emotion and determination.

    While twenty million to both.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73: Harlee''s lips were curved in a subtle smile, appreciating the irony of Brenton''s outer hardness that masked his softer side.

    The price was already well above its real value.

    While twenty million, at one ...

    seven hundred million.

    The abrupt interjection cut the tension in the room like a sharp knife.

    The auctioneer, momentarily surprised, recovered hisposure quickly and dered tly: seven hundred million, once! Harlee''s smile froze, his eyes quickly headed towards the origin towards the origin of the voice.

    A figure was barely discernible behind a ck curtain on the opposite side of the room.

    Despite the barrier, Harlee could feel an intense and almost tangible look on it, and there was a subtle, almost familiar sensation.

    slightly his eyes.

    Bornon abruptly lifted his head, with an acute and calcting look.

    It had meticulously investigated the financial capacity of all thepetitors present.

    None should have had more money than him.

    Who dared to challenge the hundred fifty million! Brenton replied aloud, throwing the glove.

    However, at the time he spoke, a personnel member in charge of supervising the bid , but the system shows that your previous deposit is only seven hundred and one.

    "I will have someone to bring the additional fundster.

    For now, just register the bid," Brenton replied urgently.

    The staff member seemed worried.

    "I feel it, Lord, but our rules force us not Reject the additional money I can increase my offer by five hundred million.

    The member of the staff hesitated, struggling to find the words.

    At that moment, Harlee''s quiet voice broke the tension.

    Breanton, let it be.

    It seemed that fate was at stake.

    Maybe I shouldn''t hold on to the past.

    No, I can''t ept it! Brenton recalled Harlee''s previous plea, stood challenging and called a bidder on the other side of the room: the person there, if he gives me the brooch, I will double the price.

    What tells me.

    A man with his face full of scars turned to consult someone hidden behind the curtain.

    After a brief assent, he turned to Brenton and responded coldly: I''m sorry.

    My master has put his eyes on this brooch.

    Although the amount would offer me ten times, it would not be convinced.

    Brenton''s hands tensed in closed fists, surprised by the unexpected turn of the events.

    The voice of the auctioneer resonated by the room , announcing the third call.

    Just when the tension seemed to dissipate, Harlee got up from the chair, telling Brenton that it was time to leave ....

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74: one billion.

    A firm and serene voice resonated, causing everyone to stop.

    He turned and found his eyes on prating eyes.

    Harlee, with a tone between formal and slightly tilting his head as a nod.

    Eyes met Brenton''s briefly, and the slight smile on his face dissolved in a frown, cold and disdainful.

    It was a disturbing mixture of evaluation and mockery, dyed of an unmistakable animosity.

    Bornant had never seen Rhys before, and yet his first encounter was loaded with hostility.

    Someone offers more.

    The voice of the auctioneer resonated in the living room.

    The silence continued.

    No more offers were made.

    With the corner of the eye, Harlee noticed that the mysterious man on the other side of the room had disappeared.

    Supposed that perhaps his deposit had not even reached The one billion and, realizing that he had been exceeded, he had gone before.

    Millions, to one! One billion, at two! One billion, sold! The hammer hit decisively.

    The transaction wasplete.

    Green would consider selling that brooch, Harlee asked, with a cautious voice.

    Rhys simply shook his head, a soft negative.

    Value, it was logical that Rhys was reluctant to get rid of him.

    He didn''t say anything else.

    It is not necessary for you Par in par, surprised.

    I knew well the unwritten rule of not epting favors for no reason.

    You saved my grandfather''s life.

    For me, ten billion is an insignificant sumpared to the value of a life.

    Despite Rhys''s generous words, Harlee felt ufortable being in debt to someone ...

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75: It was just a small help on my part.

    I do not intend to impose.

    Consider the billion as a loan.

    I promise to return it with interest in a month.

    Rhys I had never expected Harlee I will wait for your payment.

    Cerca, Brenton frowned and suspicious.

    Debt to get private moments with Harlee.

    I will pay his debt, Brenton said, extending a tinum credit card to Rhys.Rhys maintained an impassive expression, rejecting the card.

    I give the offer, but Miss Sanderson has already made clear her intentions.

    He prefers to take care of this matter personally.

    Breanton narrowed his eyes, throwing a suspicious look at Rhys.

    - Don''t think I don''t see what you are trying to do.

    You may have cheated her, but not me.

    Let me rify something.

    You''ve been chasing instead.

    "You!" "Brenton''s face became red with frustration, her voice intertwined with a barely contained anger.

    I was interested in finding out his dispute at that time.

    He interrupted firmly, in a quiet but decisive voice.

    You do not need to get involved.

    Without waiting for Brenton''s response, Harlee directed his attention to Rhys.

    Green, I have to go.

    Let''s say I owe you one for this.

    I willpensate you with a meal one day.

    The door, Harlee was already gone.

    He ran a hand in his hair and released a soft and irritated growl.

    How he managed to disappear so fast They darkened with an indecipherable look ...

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76: Just at that time, the strident timbre of his phone broke the tense silence.

    Hamilton made the call.

    Green, we have a Quick Cameo track! Send the location to Quick Cameo immediately, Rhys replied.

    At that moment, a message appeared on Harlee''s phone.

    The clients, while the message deciphered, Harlee frowned and nced at the distant auction house, now five kilometers away.

    He turned to the driver and said: Lord, we could turn around, please.

    If there would be Knowing that his destiny was the auction house, he would have refrained from traveling so far.

    Of course, the driver responded quickly.

    Green, our contact is in the ce, Hamilton said when entering the room.

    Only ten minutes a seed of skepticism sprouted in Rhys''s mind, but quickly put it aside, but it looked at the time and then got up from her seat.

    an aura of ancient mystery.

    Both sides there were two bodyguard experts who opened the doors simultaneously.

    The interior roomcked windows.

    At that moment, a group of more than a dozen hackers were concentrated on theirputers.

    His fingers quickly moved For the keyboards, their expressions reflected tension, sweat umted in the forehead in the oppressive air, only scored by the rhythmic pounding of the keys.

    Harlee''s look moved down, observing the rapid flow of code in a monitor , his eyes reflected a trace of fun.

    After everything, it was appropriate for a transaction that was worth three hundred million.quick Cameo, you arrive half an hourte, resonated a voice from a dark corner of the room.

    I even even through a voice changer , the masculine tone was unmistakable.

    Only someone from an elite financial empire could finance such apany.

    Disculpe, I dyed for unforeseen problems, Harlee said, epting the guilt.

    The voice of the man became severe, his words were full of reproach and pressure ....

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77: The apologies alone would cause the contracts to be obsolete.

    This is how you manage things as the best hacker in the world.

    His confrontation tone marked him as a difficult character to treat his ck veil, Harlee''s eyes narrowed.

    And what is your point.

    The man did not respond immediately, but Harlee felt that his gaze crossed her in the dark.

    Cameo, was actually a woman.

    Rhys looked at Quick Cameo at the door, with a tense expression.

    A ck hat topped with ace veil fell into a waterfall to her calves, covering herpletely.

    Only a shady contour of her face was visible Through the veil, marked by elegant contours, soft skin and red and daring lips, all irradia a dangerous charm and the threat of danger.

    In turn, he observed the man veiled in shadows.

    His face was hidden, but the intense vibration that he gave off was unmistakable.

    With coldness in the voice, Rhys broke the silence and said: given its initial breach of the agreement, I am inclined to think that themission should reduceˇ­.

    It was interrupted by Harlee''s giggle, which soon became Augh, with the body trembling with fun.

    What is so funny.

    If you can''t pay my rates, you may not hire my services.

    It is not absurd to invent such a reason to cut themission.

    now.

    The hackers of thepetition have vited our third defense.

    We are in this mess because you werete.

    My boss has been more than indulgent by not cutting the entiremission! My dy does not mean that I cannot protect the files.

    We are about to lose thest one.

    Everything you can do is try to ensure what is left.

    And you still talk about protecting files.

    Take me aptop with a V20 processor in the highest configuration.

    You can do it, truth.

    Harlee did not bother to discuss with Hamilton and turned to go to the dark figure in the dark.

    Hamilton''s temperament exploded.

    And who you think you are that is the personalptop of my boss.

    After all your dys, you don''t show No repentance.

    During it, Rhys intervened in a low voice ...

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78: Lord, Hamilton passed, surprised by the rapid approval of Rhys.Rhys narrowed his eyes.

    The cold behavior and the strategic poise of the woman was too familiar.

    It could be ...

    but it seemed impossible.

    From the auction house.

    While Rhys reflected, Hamilton recovered theptop.

    minutes in which Rhys''s expression would freeze.

    You think I have no idea, truth, Rhys pronounced with tight teeth, with the voice loaded with anger.

    The hacker group working on the defensework began to sweat instantly, interrupting their tasks to look at Harlee.

    The surprise made them open their eyes to the next second.

    He was actively deactivating the same defense system they had meticulously established! What is happening why you are demolishing our defenses.

    The situation had worsened beyond the Expectations of anyone.

    At the moment, a dozen bodyguard formed a semicircle around Harlee, with the weapons pointing to his head.

    However, Harlee''s face remained impassive.

    His fingers were ced elegantly, capturing a sh of light in his Pulidas nails.

    Maintency The index finger on the Enter key for a moment before pressing it firmly.

    When the monitors of the room shed with a blurred blue code, they stopped abruptly, and their screens were filled with iprehensible red characters.

    Thest line of defense of the system had been definitely ovee, sumbing to a malicious virus that stole critical data without rest, making them unrecoverable.

    He set a boring look in the gun cannon pointing directly to her, the epitome of indifference.

    Who has sent you, Rhys demanded, with a voice as chilling as the tomb.

    of the chair, with rxed behavior.

    With carefree air, he told Rhys, that he remained hidden in the shadows: impressive defenses, but so predictable.

    It was only a matter of time to fall.

    You have gathered themselves.

    First level hacker that he had recruited with so much effort was actually a spy of thepetition.

    Lock it in the basement until it tells everything! He bordered, with his voice resonating as a dozen body The words: sessful invasion ....

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79: A palpable sh extended among all the gathering.

    urred and burst into a lively talk while transmitting the news to Rhys.Sr.

    Green, we have prated the enemy''s defenses and now we are extracting their internal data! with expressions that mixed bewilderment and astonishment, you have achieved it is a miracle! He eximed an experienced hacker.

    pletely impossible! Another intervened, rebuilding recent events.

    Then, Quick Cameo sabotaged our defenses before to attract the enemy to this data theft.

    This operation was executed in a matter of minutes.

    Efficiency ...

    is frankly scary! It rose 100 %, which indicated a total vition and the acquisition of the internal data of the adversary.

    The destination of the rivalpany was now sealed.

    I feel, I forgot to mention my principle when doing things.

    Seeing that the matter was settled, Harlee got up from the rotating chair to face Rhys with a quiet behavior.

    I have always argued that the most effective security measure ispletely neutralized any threat that intends to vite your defenses.

    Three hundred million.

    With a firm step, Harlee turned around and headed towards the door, every step resolved.

    Rhys''s voice made his way, soft and persuasive despite the crackling of the voice changer.

    Sorted, Harlee stopped, the image of Rhys momentarily upying his thoughts.

    It could be Rhys who was ...

    but as fast as he arrived, he discarded the fleeting Suspicion.

    Often, Rhys seemed distant, but when he met him, he discovered his warm and generous nature.

    In any case, it was not one of those who ovepped his words with threats, unlike the man who had now before her.

    How much would it cost you to work For me, Rhys asked, going straight to the grain.

    get in touch with me, he responded calmly and confidence.

    With thosest words floating in the air, Harlee, dressed in ck, disappeared in the hallway tenuously illuminated ....

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80: Rhys felt that the figure who moved away from this woman had a strange resemnce to Harlee''s.

    He massaged her temples, tormented by the idea that she could be falling into madness, confusing all women with Harlee.

    Avoiding all the vignt looks, Harlee escaped by the rear exit and called a taxi.

    Not five minutes since she was gone.

    recorded on the face.

    - Harlee, where you have been midnight, it went unnoticed.

    .

    That''s all.

    Something urgent arose, so I ran.

    I didn''t really go anywhere.

    I just wandered around the auction house.

    Next time I will make sure to inform you.

    This phrase resonated in Sk''s ears, eclipse That you feel so alone.

    All this is my fault! Before Harlee could answer, Sk wrapped her in a big hug, her heat wrapped Harlee in aforting cocoon, although somewhat intense.

    Instinctively, however, the vision of Sk''s cheeks stained with tears softened his determination and hesitated.

    The contact grabbing Harlee''s arm, with his voice overflowing with concern as if he were talking to a small child.

    "Why don''t I stay with you tonight, just in case" not, "Harlee murmured, firm but tired.

    Brenton''s expression softened slightly when he intervened: "The next time, if something worries, tell us, ording to our mother worries.

    With a small assent, Harlee nodded, although her thoughts were elsewhere.

    Scene, squeezed his teeth, with emotions agitated violently ...

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81: His heart felt as if he were in a bank screw, ice cream and tight, his body overwhelmed by difort.

    He had been the drop that filled the ss.

    Bornanton had not only left Etta in the auction house , but he had also rushed to go home to see how Harlee was, oblivious to the return of Etta.etta threw smoke in silence.

    Everything was because of Harlee.

    And he had mounted a drama to get his attention.

    What a twisted maniptor was Harlee! A sudden memory of the previous auction came to mind to Etta.

    A man had won a brooch and had approached Harlee, starting conversation with her.

    A horrible suspicion seized Etta.

    It could be that Harlee had arrived homete just to spend time with this guy as a member of the estimated Sanderson family, how he could do such a thing crossed his arms, with a tone loaded with disappointment.

    - He had, I never thought you would arrive To be this type of person.

    This type of person a sh of icy indignation shone in Harlee''s eyes when he suddenly stopped uploading the stairs.

    that he developed.

    When Sk heard the usation, a wave of difort crossed her, but did not stop at it.

    For her, Harlee was admirable and could not rte Etta''sments to anything negative.

    But by perceiving the tension in Etta''s gaze, Sk felt forced to interrogate her.

    Sk, in a trembling voice while talking.

    He has just returned and may not know that in our circles those private meetings are not seen with good eyes.

    Who did only like the brooch, so ...

    Etta''s voice became weak and insecure, as if Harlee had been guilty of a Inimaginable mischief.

    Brenton''s movements were calm, but his words had a nuance when he left the cup of tea.

    I was there at that time.

    That is a private meeting.

    As a silent spectator in a y, Brenton observed carefully , letting Ettaplete her performance while waiting for the right time to reveal her deception.

    She He bit his lip with anxiety.

    Show apologies, I had not realized.

    My concern was simply that someone could use this against the good name of the Sanderson family ....

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82: It is not that he believes that Harlee is that type of person.

    of frustration and disbelief.

    - Etta, how you have even been able to suspect Harlee of something Asism withdrew his hand from Etta''s grip with a determined movement and approached Harlee, with a firm and unwavering posture.

    Having finally recovered to his daughter, not I wanted Etta to stand with each other.

    "Sk," Etta sinned again, with the voice broken by tears.

    that I worry about her.

    In an outbath of despair, Etta pounced to shake Sk''s hand once again, but Sk dodged it skillfully, with an expression of anger.

    Since he is deeply aggrieved, Etta was about to cry and throw himself At Sk''s arms to beg you to understand her when Sk, beaten by sudden thought, intervened: Etta, if you find it so difficult to get along with Harlee, maybe you should consider the possibility of looking for your own ce.

    The heart of Etta is He elerated Panic.

    by Harlee, who with indifference stretched and ced between Sk and Etta.harlee had listened silently before realizing that Etta was subtly trying to put it in a scandalous situation.

    With Brenton present as a witness, the only resource of Etta was sob and defend his actions.

    A slight smile was drawn on Harlee''s lips, with a cold look while facing Etta.

    Harlee remained calm, the weight of his words was felt like a rope clenching Etta''s neck.

    The lower lip of Etta trembled when tears sprout from her eyes, leaving her unable to find her voice.

    Desperation leaked in her plea to Sk .Sk, I really didn''t say it seriously.

    You must believe me.

    delicate flowers, which conferred an aura of innocence and grace.

    His cheeks full of tears only contributed to his fragile appearance.

    Brenton''s eyebrows were gathered by observing Etta, and his expression became bitter ...

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83: What a performance.

    He made fun, with a tone full of sarcasm.

    You once thought about dedicating yourself to the interpretation.

    His disdain for the usual proximity of Etta with his parents was no secret.

    In the middle of the anguish for the mysterious absence of his sister, the idea of ??recing her with another person was unbearable.

    Brenton''s frankness had taken herpletely by surprise, leaving her speechless.

    In her head, that damn Harlee fox was the reason for all the shit things that were happening.

    If Harlee had not returned, Brenton would have dared to go to her with such hardness before, he had always praised his charm and tenderness.

    Darkness shone in Etta''s eyes while throwing a poisonous look at Harlee, quickly masking his fury with a feigned appearance of vulnerability.

    Hisplexion became ghostly, his hands closed in fists and his voice broke when he went to Brenton.

    How you have been able to misunderstand me in this way Harlee is a neer to the Sanderson family.

    I promised Sk that the would take care of and help her adapt.

    His voice trembled more with each word.

    He let his words remain in the air for a moment, his eyes stuck in Harlee with a calcted intensity.

    Do not have foundation.

    However, I risked to mention it, for fear that others could exploit those rumors to harm him before, Etta had condemned Harlee as shameful, disgusted by what he saw.

    Now, with a simple turn of words, he portrayed herself as a martyr, bravely facing nder to protect Harlee from a possible malice.

    capable of such evil, and his expression was softened in one of sympathy.

    Bornon frowned by observing Sk, almost deceived by the act of Etta.

    The tears ran down Etta''s cheeks as she bit her lip, with a trembling voice.

    I say it seriously.

    Brenton''s expression overshadowed even more, her voice dyed from contempt.

    A few tears cannot erase the betrayal of True family loyalty.

    Harlee was not used to defending her.

    In her early years, when she faced intimidation, Liam and simply reed her, telling her not to cause problems.

    But now, a few hard words addressed to her, and her brother hastened to defend her.

    This feeling waspletely new to her.

    Harlee''s eyes, bleak and cold, blinked with a touch of mischief while sketching a spicy smile.

    He looked at Etta.

    - This was for my vignsorred by Harlee''s intense look, Etta remembered the pain of hisst encounter.

    However, emboldened by Sk''s presence, he nodded.

    Yes, Harlee, I really want the best for you.

    Harlee''s smile became icy as he gently grabbed Etta''s hand ...

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84: I am deeply moved.

    I waited to care so much.

    In that case, you will surely agree to do this favor, truth.

    For Harlee, dealing with problematic people had always been simple, but this time changed focus.

    Instead of the direct confrontation, he now enjoyed the emotion of seeing his adversaries twisting with fear.

    It would have been she who had asked for a favor moments before.

    In addition, he seemed perfectlyfortable, without showing signs of difort.

    Eetta was surprised by Harlee''s behavior, feeling an echo of pain in his arms of hisst interaction.

    What was Harlee Etta, thought that Harlee was still thinking about how to have a trap, which could exin the silence of several minutes.

    Print, Etta''s expression became conceited when she looked at Harlee, but then, she saw that Harlee Heunched a predatory look, his lips curving in a sinister smile as saying: I have you.

    At the same time, Fletcher frowned.

    Harlee was too kind.

    Those who exceeded should be dismissed immediately.

    Why Harlee was kindly with Etta with Harlee''s icy behavior, one might think he was a hard character, but it seemed that everything was words and no facts.

    It was better for him to manage someone as shameless as Etta.Fletcher finally spoke: Enough of games.

    Harlee is the only daughter of the Sanderson family.

    He doesn''t have to fear gossip.

    To the one who dares to gossip, I will cut his tongue first! While Fletcher spoke, his gaze remained fixed on Etta, full of warning.

    Harlee experienced a whirlwind of feelings.

    He had intended to use psychological tactics, asking Etta to take care of the dangerous pythons when he was more unsuspecting.

    But Fletcher hade in his defense once more.

    Well, as I had someone who protected her, Etta thought that this time I could also y Damis in trouble.

    However, standing next to Sk, she quickly replied: Fletcher, how you can misunderstand me I am not doing anything.

    Seeing theck of moderation of Etta, Harlee was not going to let her escape so easily.

    Imitating Etta''s sweet tone, Harlee said gently: yes, Fletcher, please, not misunderstands to Etta.

    He doesn''t want to hurt me.

    He is happy to take care of the pythons for me.

    Then, turning to Etta, Harlee added: It is not so, Etta.

    Harlee''s voice was soft, but his words crossed the air as ice fragments on a winter night.

    The eyes of Etta opened torhed, incredulous.

    Taking care of pythons as she expected, Harlee was plotting something sinister.

    He nodded and said: Of course, I would never tell you no, Harlee.etta smiled internally.

    Assuming the dangerous job of caring for pythons, true if so, Harlee could not me her for her wild reactions.

    After everything, one can panic or attack when she scares himself with the pythons.

    So, Etta expected Sk to defend her , trusting that Sk would not want to take care of the pythons.

    However, Sk simply took her daughter above, indifferent to Etta''s dilemma ...

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85: betrayal further fueled Etta''s wrath.

    And what if Harlee was the true daughter, she deserved more to be the daughter of the Sanderson family! What group of people so ruthless! Having been ignored despite more than a decade of shared lives, he no longer felt the need to forgive his feelings.

    She was determined to recover what she legitimately considered her from the Sanderson family.

    At noting the attempt to get counterattack, Harlee curved her lips in a chilling and evil smile.

    Perfect.

    The game had begun and she was ready for hunting.

    However, she liked to allow the challenging dam, that idiot of Etta, becamecent before making her movement.

    I expected Etta not to disappoint her.

    If Etta failed to ovee the challenge of the pythons, it would be much less fun, while so much, above, after bathing, Sk and Harlee went to bed.

    Sk took Harlee''s hand, noticing that her resistance diminished, and tears sprout again.

    There is no doubt that we will soften or not.

    However, Sk''s expression clouded slightly.

    Shared blood.

    Sk''s tears ran again on her face.

    He said cautiously: don''t let our quiet appearance deceive you.

    Your father and I are really worried that you can have difficulty adapting to this family after your return.

    We fear that you do not like this home and that you feel trapped here.

    I am really happy to be back at home.

    This ce was different from the residence of the Gill.

    Although only a few days had passed, I had already felt a family heat that had missed for more than a decade.

    Hearing that.

    So you are happy here.

    Harlee instinctively hugged Sk.

    Later, Harlee leaned on Sk, who fulfilled her dream as always to pass her fingers for her daughter''s hair and tell stories of the five naughty boys of her family.

    When Sk asked about the time Harlee had happened to the family Gill, Harlee decided to share only the positive moments to maintain the cheerful atmosphere and avoid worrying Sk.

    Harlee nned to find a reasonter to send Sk back to his room to sleep.

    He had noticed Lonnie''s envious look when Sk had entered her room before.

    When the parents are too much in love, it can be a bit ufortable for their children and daughter ...

    but when Harlee was about to deepen a story about Brenton''s childhood of being a girl dressed, an unexpected visitor arrived.

    Valentina, what does he do She here.

    Sk frowned while listening to Lonnie''s words, her disgust impossible to hide.

    It was obvious that I was not happy with this former friend ...

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86: How has the audacity to appear here.

    After finding out about our reunion with our daughter, he came to congratte us, said Lonnie.

    I will not go down.

    There is an urgent matter in thepany that I have to attend.

    To hear that Lonnie left her alone to face Valentina Ju¨˘rez, Sk pinch her arm tight You need me to stay, I''ll be right there.

    Now that I have our dear Harlee, I don''t need you! In addition, it is Valentina who has the audacity toe here.

    What I have to be afraid.

    At that moment, Harlee asked: who is Valentina.

    A friend who turned out to be a bad influence that your mother became friend in her youth.

    With that, Lonnie slipped again in the room to avoid more conflicts, aware that staying could cost her pride as a father.

    That his wife rebuked him in front of his daughter would be too humiliating.

    Don''t pay attention to what your father says .

    Valentina was actually an unsolved romantic matter of her past, Sk exined.

    A unresolved romantic matter! Harlee now realized where his own features came from.

    Although Sk maintained a serene and refined behavior, her little acts, such as Piar to Lonnie, revealed that it was more than a delicate flower.

    While Sk was changing, there was a fuss on the ground floor.

    It turned out that Valentina and her daughter, Liliana Ju¨˘rez, tried Liliana He held a delicate gift bag, embodying the perfect image of a gentledy, Valentina had tried to conquer Lonnie''s heart, just to discover that he housed feelings for Sk, her former friend.

    Although jealousy burned inside, he kept friendship, at least in appearance.

    Valentina, however, housed a deep resentment towards Sk, who led a lovely life in marked contrast to her.

    This bitterness led Valentina to marry impulsively with Sk''s older brother, Elvin Ju¨˘rez.

    Taking advantage of her new role, Valentina subtly undermined Sk in each family reunion.

    Sk, always with a good heart, at first saw Valentina''s marriage in her family as a deepening of her friendship.

    He continued to treat Valentina with the same kindness he had always had.

    However, the facade shattered the day that little Harlee was pushed to the pond, an act that Sk knew that he could only be Valentina''s work.

    From that moment on , Sk''s heart closed to the woman she once called a friend.

    What brings you here, Sk asked in a fine tone.

    Valentina responded with ease tested: Elvin mentioned that Harlee had returned, so I brought some gifts that They could love it.

    He extended the boxes beautifully wrapped towards Harlee, while making a subtle signal to Liliana with his eyes.

    Despite Liliana''s disgust by Harlee, a cousin who seemed to havee out of nowhere, understood the importance of presenting a facade Friendly to the Sanderson family ...

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87: With firm steps, Liliana approached Harlee and greeted her with a sweet tone.

    Our dear Harlee has no link with you and will not ept your gifts.

    Lilian Girl who didn''t know what she was doing.

    "His voice was shaking, loaded with the weight of tacit pain.

    Valentina hastened to defend Lilian Push Harlee to the pond, but as a mother, my instincts led me to protect her from any damage.

    It was evident that Valentina and Lilian Chosen this precise moment to present, with little pure intentions.

    Sk''s mockery was bitter when she replied: so only your Liliana was a girl, and my Harlee does not please, do not degrade the sacred title of mother.

    You are not worthy! Lilian looked down, with the voice dyed of sadness.

    But, please, do not despise the Juarez family.

    I will do anything for peace.

    - No! You should not get involved in adult disputes, Valentina protested as she got in front of Liliana, protecting her.

    It was I who caused his drop in the pond, although Elvin''s mother insisted that she was justified.

    K Understanding in Sk.

    When he faced Valentina, the Juarez family had not only denied her support, but also rebuked her for provoking conflicts, threatening her with repudiating her if he persisted.

    Now, with the flourishing business of the Sanderson family, the envy of the Juarez had increased, longing for Sk to unite them with the Sanderson family.

    But Sk had already cut the ties with the Juarez family, closing his way to the support of the family Sanderson.

    Valentina, facing her own setback, changed her approach to Harlee, observing the quiet and apparently naive presence of Harlee, wrongly thinking that she could be easily influenced.

    Valentina said with a conciliatory tone: Harlee, Liliana has recognized her mistake.

    Surely you are no longer angry at childhood disputes, true here we are all family, and it is normal for children to have small disputes, no.

    sarcastic smile.

    But I am known for saving grudge.

    Maybe if I hit you, I would ovee it.

    The expressions of Valentina and Liliana were sorry instantly.

    Content their irritation, Valentina replied: You are no longer a girl, and your strength either, truth ....

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88: Sk intervened, with irritated tone.

    - And why not Harlee was little then, and so was Liliana''s strength.

    What changed with the Valentina was speechless for a moment.

    "Hmm how this suggestion," Harlee, with a spicy smile, approached Liliana and grabbed her neck.

    "You don''t worry, Liliana, I''m not going to hit hard." "Liliana''s lips trembled, a sh of fear crossed her face.

    Although Harlee''s smile was kind, the threat behind her was palpable.

    Before Liliana could articte an answer, her cheeks carried the red footprint of the hands of the hands of Harlee, symmetrical and sharp.

    Valentina hastened to support Liliana, with her hand raised to p Harlee.

    However, with a rapid side passage and a skillful pull, Valentina identally hit Liliana.Us.

    Harlee''s voice oozed with pretended surprise.

    Why do you hit Liliana.

    With a Picara smile, Harlee grabbed Liliana''s hand and gave it a tortazo on the cheek to Valentina.

    He is, Liliana, I''m fighting for you! Valentina was drawn a red mark on her face.

    Valentina was speechless, with her hand frozen in the air, now undecided when hitting Harlee again, for fear that the bacsh could hit her or Liliana once more.

    Highly his fury before the scene he developed, he could not help exploding out loud when he saw his daughter ovee Valentina and Liliana so easily.

    Of course they are apologies as Godmands.

    During too long, Sk had felt mocked by Valentina and Liliana, but today she had marked her sweet triumph.

    To see Sk''s triumphant smile, Valentina lost herposure.

    That Sandersons can never be ovee, the bigger they are, the stronger they fall! Sk, taken by surprise, was speechless for a moment.

    He was there, with his mind stunned by the confusion of Harlee''s words.

    His mother -in .

    He had not mentioned any financial problems.

    The idea that the venerable Juarez family could be on the verge of bankrupt Soft like silk, closing the fist in a gesture of fake threat.

    That we will see it.

    With a casual movement of the wrist, Harlee called the servants.

    They moved quickly, taking Valentina and Liliana before they could understand the situation.

    Liliana was too shocked to record the mouth of the ps she had received until she was pushed out ...

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89: Mom, Harlee has pped me! He has dared to hit me! Liliana''s hands trembled as she touched the tender cheeks, with her eyes full of tears.

    I will have to regret.

    I will do it to pay! Valentina surrounded her daughter with one arm, with her mind and weaving awork of reprisals.

    Don''t worry, dear.

    He will not get yours.

    We''ll avenge.

    He had intentionally spread the news of Harlee''s return to the Sanderson family to Liliana, hoping that Liliana couldplicate things to Harlee.

    To his surprise, that useless of Liliana had been ovee and managed by Harlee! Only two days of confront If Bryxton Torres, the owner of the Gxy Bar where Liliana frequented in her free time, agreed to attack Harlee, Harlee''s reputation would be destroyed safely.

    With this strategy in mind, Etta began to prepare a message for Liliana.etta smiled with air Of sufficiency, delighting in his imaginary sess of the ns.

    Although Harlee had returned and had been officially recognized as the legitimate heiress of the Sanderson family, that did not matter.

    As long as she disappeared from the scene, she would upy her ce! in the office of the office of the General Director of Green Group, Rhys, dressed in a ck suit made, was standing next to the window that went from the ground to the roof.

    His expression was serious and his well -defined features seemed even more formidable due to his knitting eyebrows Hamilton, located behind Rhys, was so tense that he held his breath, worried about irritating his superior.

    Thest thing he wanted was a punishment for his setbacks.

    After about fifteen minutes, Rhys made a gesture as if he wanted to say something.

    Rhys.

    Rhys looked the sea calmly and inhaled deeply, his thoughts wrapped in an unusual sadness.

    Sudden My attention.

    Hamilton''s voice was tense.

    Some time you have persecuted a woman, Rhys asked.

    Hamilton remained baffled.

    Pending a woman at her age, it would be more surprising that she would not have done so.

    Even so, he did not dare to joke with Rhys.

    Instead, he replied sincerely: I did it, when I was in college.

    Mr.

    Green, why he asks me this repentner paused to reflect for a moment and then asked: he seeded.

    Hamilton scratched his chin as he remembered.

    Then, feeling that I needed to be more specific, he added: It was during my university years.

    She was two years ahead of me, and she took me six months to earn her heart.

    Unfortunately, two weeks after we became a couple, he was epted in a university abroad, and that ended our rtionship.

    Mr.

    Green, why this sudden interest in my romantic history ....

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90: Rhys analyzed the situation.

    Hamilton''s shoulder.

    I need a PowerPoint presentation on how you cut your superior for today.

    Hamilton gasped.

    Rhys narrowed his eyes, which led Hamilton to respond instantly: I will take care of it.

    Rhys made a gesture with a disdainful hand.

    Well, I was anxious to see Harlee again.

    In the house of the Juarez family, the atmosphere was tense.

    Neighbor and had not seen the swollen and bruised face of Liliana, who had already fostered.

    While Evita and Elvin listened to the exaggerated stories of Valentina and Liliana, her anger grew.

    As she hit our precious Liliana Sk, he should instill in Modles to Harlee instead of just looking and evenughing! Our Juarez family is among the top ten of Baythorn.

    Having married to a Sanderson does not mean that Sk can do what he pleases! Even dead, it is still a Juarez.

    This is outrageous.

    I will straighten her and I will straighten her! And Sk did not show me respect, although she is her older brother, "Elvin intervened." Valentina and Lilian Gifts.Valentina and Liliana cried, as if they were deeply aggravated.

    Valentina pretended to convince Evita that she did not face Sk.

    Who should not face Sk.

    The Sanderson family business now eclipses ours.

    And yes ...

    and if what avoids he hit the table with his hand.

    As you have not known how to discipline your daughter, I could also give her a lesson! "Mom, you''re right.

    Sk is Liliana''s aunt, and if an aunt cannot protect her niece from a rude girl''s attack, she will not make fun of us, "Elvin intervened.

    But ...

    Valentina started, but Evita interrupted her.

    For the Ju¨˘rez family, although they have hurt you, you do not keep grudge to Sk.

    However, I am Sk''s mother and I have to discipline her.

    Valentina reluctantly nodded, but inside she was delighted with the idea that they took care of Sk ...

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91: Liliana could barely contain her expression of satisfaction.

    Briton had already promised to help her in her revenge.

    All what she had to do was attract Harlee to the Gxy Bar, where she would soon take care of her, her destiny apparently condemned to leave a stained name.

    Liliana could not wait for the day Harlee was ashamed too much to show her face again in Baythorn.

    Without knowing the conspiracies against them, Harlee and Sk enjoyed their afternoon tea.

    Sk suggested to take Harlee de Purchas, but Harlee kindly declined.

    Liliana''s clumsy attempt to attract her to the Gxy Bar was something she had to do.

    The Gxy Bar was Baythorn''s most prestigious bar.

    A single bottle of liquor cost more than an average worker won in a month, and the exclusive Rooms were reserved only for the elite of Baythorn.

    At that time, the gxy bar was impregnated with the smell of smoke and liquors, and the sound system emitted music at full volume, with men and women dancing vigorously.

    When Harlee entered, The noisy atmosphere almost sumbed to the desire to leave.

    However, knowing that Liliana had stretched a trap, Harlee was curious to see what Liliana could do.

    In the rooms remote from above.

    She mocked: it seems that she is doing everything possible to take revenge.

    Harleeunched a fierce look at the mocking crowd that surrounded her, her sharp look like a de.

    Tell me in peace.

    The nearby crowd felt a chill and dispersed, although some fools were left behind.

    My guy, said the man,ughing between teeth.

    Just when everyone expected her to enjoy it, she put it directly into the nasal grave.

    Crazy, you are looking for problems - the man took a bottle that had close, will that he had been watching the whole scene.

    Harlee''s smile was naughty, his gaze a clear warning.

    If he did some other clown like that, he would not forgive him easily.

    Liliana gave a stomp with his foot, frustrated.

    Despite all the Great ns that I had carefully borated, now I had no choice but to make someone apany Harlee above.

    Although the crowd had failed to control Harlee, he doubted that Britton, a powerful and rich man, could not ruin Harlee''s reputation.

    What a drama.

    Today''s meeting was designed to tarnish his reputation between Baythorn''s flower and cream.

    However, Harlee was a little surprised.

    Since his arrival, Liliana had been calm, parading as the perfect premium, presenting Harlee to all in her elite circle.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92: Then, with an elegant posture and a lovely smile, Liliana announced to the room: Brxton is about to arrive.

    I will go looking for him at the entrance.

    Family, enjoy and feel free to ask for their favorite drinks.

    His statement was received with jubtion cheers, and Lilian He approached Harlee.bxton, Liliana''s boyfriend, is one of the richest men of all Baythorn.

    Any small problem she finds drives him crazy.

    The warning was clear, but subtly veiled.

    Harlee''s fall seemed inevitable.

    He has a sip to his juice before responding with a touch of sarcasm: he really seems a lot of uproar for nothing.

    "You!" Etta narrowed his eyes, with the clear discontent on his face.

    "You are too daring, Harlee.

    You realize the influence that Brixton here Briton was a first -level name in Baythorn, only surpassed by Rhys.etta snorted.

    Who was Harlee to dismiss Brixton so lightly even so, Etta contained himself, anxious to see Harlee''s inevitable fall.

    It would be better for Harlee to suffer a miserable end under the anger of Britton, which would undoubted indifference.bryton ah, so this was Liliana''s y.

    Reflecting on the implications, Harlee quickly sent a text message to his assistant with the name of Britton, instructing him: unpurry everything about him.

    More early that day, when Liliana had Extended the invitation, Harlee had initially ruled out the idea of ??assisting.

    However, Liliana''s ns aroused her interest, which forced Harlee to discover what mischief was plotting.

    It was clear that Liliana was trying to take advantage of a man''s influence to dominate her.

    To resort to men for their revenge seemed an act of despair.

    At the same time, Liliana, who was supposed to receive Brixton at the entrance, had sneaked to an opulent suite above reserved for the elite of the ck card.

    There, a man was resting with the neck of the unbutton Self -pped.

    He has to defend my honor, Liliana begged, getting closer, with her voice full of maniption, lighting a fire inside him.

    When receiving the urgent message of Etta the previous night, Liliana had rushed to go to the luxurious Vi de Britton, With tears in his eyes while telling him what Harlee had done.

    This immediately aroused Brixton''spassion, and swore to fix things.

    In rear, Brixton looked at the time on his phone, with a spicy smile on his lips.

    We have all the time in the world.

    Let''s enjoy the show a little more, ording to.

    As the youngest son of the influential Torres family, Britton was no stranger to luxury.

    His family dominated the real estate sector, kneading a great fortune.

    While his older brother, Rogelio Torres, directed the family business, Bryxton had chosen a life offort and pleasure among his circle of elite friends ....

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93: Despite the reputation of yboy of Britton, his considerable fortune was substantial enough to rival the wealth of the entire Juarez family.

    This fact did not go unnoticed by Lilian He even after seeing through his true nature.

    Liliana saw in Britton a golden opportunity to take advantage of her status in her ns against Harlee.

    He did not believe that the Sanderson family was out of reach, that no one would dare to cross on his way Liliana was determined to break that illusion.

    Very soon, Harlee would pay his arrogance.

    , in the voice full of expectation.

    He was sitting Harlee suddenly, shocking the Juerguistas who were inside, who did not like the sudden invasion of his space.

    - Who are you do not know who is practically the owner of this Lugarser will better that you leave! As soon as Mr.

    Torres arrives, you are going to find out! From the stem storm, with his eyes hinting at the drama that was developed.

    any thought of challenge.

    Before the imposing presence of Brixton, the guests, formerly challenging, submitted quickly, withdrawing to their seats in silent acquiescence.halee frowned even more when seeing how the room yielded effortlessly.

    Then he got up, with a yful smile on his lips, and headed towards Brixton.

    Very interesting, breaking into your own party, he said.

    So much emotion.

    In addition, he hade to this confrontation.

    With just a look at Harlee, he feltpletely captivated.

    Liliana, who had a few moments the center of her attention, suddenly lost all her charm.

    Liliana''s thoughts, consumed by her ns against the striking Harlee, painted her as a viin.

    And what was more important, Bryxton felt that no Liliana''s charm could bepared to Harlee''s impressive attraction.

    What intrigued him even more was that Harlee remained firm before him, presenting a challenge that he found irresistibly captivating.

    Why don''t you go to me to take a Copaliliana schrship.

    I knew too well the meaning behind Brixton''s lovely smile.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94: He has a gift to dazzle men at auctions and malcr¨Şo with gifts.

    A fury wave crossed Harlee''s face.

    He stared at Liliana with a prating look and took a step forward.

    As you have been stalking in the shadows, watching me, Harlee replied with a cold voice.

    Briton made a movement to hug Harlee, but when her hand brushed her shoulder, she dodged him nimbly.

    Without being prepared for his agility, Brxton staggered forward, but Harlee kicked him out of his knees.

    With an expert precision, Harlee maneuvered Brxton''s arm behind his back and knocked him down.

    Then he pressed his knee firmly against the back of his head, immobilizing him on the ground.

    Calte, you really thought you could touch me, little brixton, he joked, with a mocking smile on his face.

    A panic wave briefly toured the face of the face of Brixton, an expression that normally masked indifferently.

    The small Brixton term had touched a sensitive fiber.

    It was a name that only a woman dared to use for him.

    And that woman was abroad.

    Harlee could not be her.

    Briton quickly masked her initial reaction with a quiet facade.

    You really think you have the right to address me in that way, however, for your good, Belle, this time I will overlook it.

    Irritation and showed him the bracelet of his wrist.

    " You don''t think about her.

    His sergeant instructor turned out to be Tonya Santos, a good friend of Harlee.

    Surprisingly, Tonya revealed that the simple fact of showing her friendship bracelet, which both had used for almost ten years, would put it extremely ufortable.

    Tonya used to unt the bracelet during Brixton''s intense training sessions, which left him asting psychological brand.

    To this day, seeing the bracelet still makes it nervous.

    Harlee could not finish his thought when Britton, who had calmed down a few seconds before, lost hisposure.

    His presence became threatening when he grabbed her firmly by the shoulder.

    What did you just say, he demanded Brixton.

    Harlee struggled to react while Britton approached her, tightly.

    Or it was a facade the idea made Etta tremble.

    If Harlee was more than it seemed, what could be done feared to have to really deal with dangerous pythons in a few days, ording to his previous conversation ....

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95: Meanwhile, Liliana was furious, boiling with rage.

    He sank her nails in the palm of her hand with such force that they almost brought her blood.

    He was disgusted to see Harlee, that shameless woman, driving Brixton with such familiarity.

    He couldn''t still stay any longer.

    Briton was his best asset and could not afford to lose him.

    Liliana approached Brixton with a sweet and yfulugh, sliding near him.

    ! What happened to me Leave me to take a look.

    It hurts to see him injured.

    He diverted his attention to Brixton, raised the bracelet and shook it gently.

    Liliana''s heart sank, a chill spread through her veins.

    This was not going to happen.

    Briton would ignore Harlee''s words and would throw her terrifying.

    Before I could say anything, Bryxton spoke, with an impassive tone.

    Information about the Liliana de Britton n.

    In return, she shared Tonya''s little secret with him.

    The room was filled with a heavy and oppressive silence.

    Just when Harlee was about to speak, Brixton gave up quickly.

    Liliana is just someone from the Juarez family and means nothing to me.

    I will support what you decide to do with her.

    Harlee''s expression tensed, his disapproval was evident.

    What a pathetic was this man, sacrificing his partner to save himself.

    But Brxton''s concern was not his pride.

    , he knew that he should not test his destiny with Harlee, especially given his connection with the hard tonya.

    His main objective was simply to get out of this, nothing more.

    Harlee''s eyes sharpened.

    I want Liliana to feel all the pain he nned For me, but even worse.

    Perhaps Harlee nned topletely destroy Lilianabrixton quickly asked: Liliana has hurt you in some other dark and threatening look seized Harlee.

    He was not someone who easily forgive his enemies, much less to offer them another chance.

    However, this time ...

    ...

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96: Keep her close for now.

    Continue with her false rtionship with her.

    Let it delight in the illusion.

    The higher it rises, the further it will fall.

    A quick demolition would be too simple.

    Harlee wanted everyone to witness Liliana''s true nature.

    If Liliana fell, it would be spectacr.

    The atmosphere in the room became cold.

    Briton stayed without speech.

    I now understood why Harlee was a friend of Tonya .Bas were ruthless.

    It was a message from Brice: Matteo has arrived and invites you to gather at the Gxy Bar.

    Harlee''s look narrated.

    Seriously, the moment and fate of the meeting seemed too coincident ...

    After ordering Brixton not to interfere in his ns and toy the bases for the ruin of Lilian That Harlee opened the door, found face to face with Rhys.

    He stopped, taken by surprise, as if he were in a ce where he should not be.

    Green.

    Rhys, apanied by Hamilton, maintained his usual distant air.

    However, his expression softened in a rare warmth when he saw Harlee.

    His dark eyes quickly looked at Brixton before returning to her.

    Lord Sanderson, what a surprise.

    And he said: He is here for business, Mr.

    Green.Rhys nodded.

    - Yes, it is an international project.

    We have just started conversations.

    He looked towards Hamilton, who caught the signal and went up to the private meetings room.

    Britton finally recognized Rhys as his distant uncle, whom he had not seen in years.

    Bryxton''s mother had prevented him from rting to Rhys, for fear of That they would ridicule him for being a failure.

    After everything, Rhys was too exceptional, almost perfect in all aspects.

    By this reason, Bryxton''s mother had made it clear that he would not meet Rhys again unless he achieved something remarkable Or Rhys will marry.

    Unfortunately, Bryxton had been living as a typical yboy, without achieving anything substantial in the years after high school.

    Meanwhile, Rhys had remained single.

    As a result, they had not crossed in almost a decade.

    As did not want his mother to find out about his idental meeting with Rhys, which would put his financial support at risk, Bryxton whispered something to Harlee Before quickly abandoning the ce.

    After everything, money mattered.

    Green, okay, Harlee asked.

    Rhys put a pitiful look ...

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97: You may have taken a cold.

    He lifted his arm slightly, showing the bandage deliberately.

    It seems worse than it really is.

    As I did not want the conversation to end, Rhys chanced casually: he has left with friends, Miss Sanderson.

    Someh Thus, Harlee replied.

    Just when Rhys was about to ask for Brixton, Hamilton returned and interrupted.

    Mr.

    Green, Aaron has requested to speak with you in detail above.

    Rhys turned to Hamilton, with an expression that now transmitted a silent but unequivocal threat.

    that his moment could not have been worse.

    But Rhys''s next talk with Aaron was important.

    Green ...

    Hamilton''s voice went down as he tried From something, so I''m leaving.

    Rhys replied with a slight and sweet smile.

    Harlee lowered the stairs.

    He gave the bar before he finally saw a man in the corner, who had set a cap to hide his face.

    He approached a mocking smile.

    You got tired of drama abroad and returned in search of new emotions.

    Man, Ritchie D¨Şaz, looked up, revealing his rude features.

    With 1.90 m high, his prating gaze was intimidating .Well, I needed to dodge some guys in Mexico, so I thought abouting to hide with you, he said, scratching his head awkward.

    Who else would go to look, he asked with indifference, without worrying about the possible problems he faced.

    Last year, Ritchie had stolen a centenary picture of Taflua.

    Given a sip to his drink, he asked: what happens to Matteo for What suddenly is on Brice''s track.

    Immatteo is interested in a deal in Uwhor and believes that you can help you get it with your hacker skills.

    After sniffing about Quick Cameo, Matteo learned that Janessa Studio had associated with Quick Cameo, so Brice, as an assistant in Janessa Studio, was being guarded.

    Matteo wants you to make a presentation.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98: sixty percent.

    That will suffice.

    Harlee hit the upper part of the bar.

    Let''s meet with Matteo.

    While Harlee adjusted his wrist, he touched his bracelet.

    How the preparation of the moon society shadow of Tonya is going.

    He is barely putting effort on it.

    He is nning to return home for a break, saying that organizing the event of the Dark Luna Society has exhausted it and needs to recharge energy.

    Seriously, one of the murderers of the Dark Luna Society really trusts their supervision is only organizing and gathering people, leaving a few tasks to do.

    To hear Ritchie''sints, Harlee found him quite fun.

    If Tonya returned home, she would probably leave a trail of fans in her path.

    Although Tonya''s affection for Ritchie was evident to all, except for him, who assumed that her feelings for her were merely friendship, Tonya found her clumsiness adorable.

    Here was Ritchie, without realizing that she could face Tonya''s fans when she returned from abroad.

    It waspetent in many ways, but she was not the most spaby in matters of heart.

    Harlee had no intention of offering any advice to Ritchie.

    Nor was she an expert in matters of feelings, and the rtionships could be quiteplex.

    When Harlee and Ritchie arrived in the private room from above, they found Matteo impatient.Matteo, a key actor in the underworld and the legitimate markets of Uwhor, there were managed to dominate half of the industry there when I was only thirty -five years old.

    It was known for its formidable methods and its ruthless nature.

    Rumors circted that, after his father''s family business took care, his empire had multiplied by five in just three years.

    He was sitting there with an elegant ck suit, his imposing figure, wearing sses with golden mount and lips Firmly tight, presenting polished but threatening behavior, radiating a powerful and controlled intensity.

    To the arrival of Harlee, Matteo greeted her with a head gesture.

    .rally, nobody expected Matteo, a man famous for his ruthless tactics, appeared so deceptively elegant.

    Studio as with Harlee.

    However, it seemed that not many knew that Harlee directed the studio, not even his own parents, past or present.

    He asked: Miss Sanderson, he would mind introducing me to Quick Cameo.

    , rxing.

    I am d to be able to help, but surely a presentation should lead to some benefits, truth.

    If there were two benefits to obtain, it would never settle for only one ...

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99: Ritchie wondered if Harlee''s true personality could remain hidden.

    Why we do not start by talking about your ns with Quick Cameo.

    The Mechuique Research Institute Piratea.

    I go after his pharmaceutical research.

    This surprised Harlee.

    by itspetitor, who had associated with the institute.

    As I could not ensure exclusive ess, he nned to stay for him.

    He fueled his lips silent for a moment.

    Once I have it, I will destroy it.

    For the first time, Harlee showed.

    He narrowed his eyes, in a mocking tone.

    So you n to drag Quick Cameo and me to ruin with this adventure.

    Harlee now understood why Brice considered Matteo so dangerous.

    I was willing to y everything for his goals.

    Rumors had always circted that Matteo would do anything to reach their goals.

    No treatment was too dangerous and no goal was out of reach.

    It seemed that the stories were true.

    Clearly it did not stop at anything to achieve their goals.

    If I could not get the results I wanted, I preferred to see everything destroyed.

    Harlee thought it carefully.

    He owed Rhys one billion.

    Team with Matteo could erase his debt from a stroke.

    He ignored Harlee''s previousments and asked: You could transmit my message.

    Of course! Harlee replied quickly.

    However, I can''t promise that Quick Cameo agrees.

    .To now Harlee really began to evaluate Matteo.

    Not even she was sure that this treatment could be done, but he was so sure.

    What other tricks had under his mangaal to realize his quiet contemtion, Matteo insisted.

    You just have to transmit my message.

    As for yourpensation ...

    a bodyguard approached with a suitcase full of cash.

    Sanderson.harlee was silent while counting the suitcase money.

    There were five million.

    For the first time, he realized how profitable a message could be.

    It is not that he focused solely on money, but now he perfectly understood that Matteo''s abilities exceeded his expectations.

    And what is more important, this offered an excellent opportunity to approach Matteo and prate the business world of Uwhor.halee breathed deep and outlined a small smile.

    I will transmit your contact data to Quick Cameo.

    I wish you sess in Your coboration.

    Well, Matteo replied indifferently ...

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100: After Harlee left, the bewildered bodyguard asked: Mr.

    Walker, this ...

    I''m bored.

    I could entertain me by participating in his little game.

    He had discovered that Harlee was actually Quick Cameo.Je.which.

    Rhys message said: Take your time.

    I also have to finish some things.

    We see you here within thirty minutes, Ok.Harlee drank its personalized cocktail, while its gaze ran through the crowd that moved rhythmically on the dance floor.

    As time passed, the bar was filled with people.

    As always, Harlee inspired some unwanted looks by those who were close.

    A circle of rich and influential men, known for taking advantage of women in bars with murky tactics, saw her and quickly plotted a n to make her the Conquest of the night.

    The most eloquent of them approached to sit next to him, asked for a vodka and pretended interest in the bustle that surrounded him.

    Taking advantage of a timely moment, he leaned towards her with a smile.

    Why are you drinking alone what if you join us to have fun for a while we could go to the dance floor, or even go out for a while ...

    what do you tell me.

    , whose achispido behavior did nothing more than increase its charm.

    Of course, I am willing to really have fun.

    Let''s leave.

    RITCHIE, who had just returned to take care of Matteo''s informant, stopped confused.

    Harlee was wishing to fight to vent by deciding to go unnoticed in case their captors realized, he decided to leave, trusting Harlee''s ability to handle thosescivious men.

    When unlocking his phone, Ritchie sent a quick message to Harlee, which was brief: For now I am wrapped, I rx again.

    Then he left the Gxy Bar, without looking back.

    Fuera del Bar, Harlee narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing men too enthusiastic as if they were simple lifeless puppets.

    He stopped in the mouth of the alley, with his eyes full of mischief.

    Several living objectives had practically given themselves to her door.

    Any a golden opportunity shone, which offered her the possibility of perfecting her lethal talents.

    These men, oblivious to the strategic absence of Harlee, were vividly emerging their night.

    A sudden cry of one of them crossed the night, causing the group to realize that Harlee had disappeared.

    The most daring of them approached her, with her fingers grabbing the air.

    The head, his mocking smile veiled by the shadow.

    Spurred for their feigned interest, menughed maliciously, exchanging gross tactics.

    With impatience, they entered the depths of the alley ....

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101: Only ten minutester, thesescivious men, before full of bravuconer¨Şa, were silent,y scattered like broken dolls.

    Destroyed bones, stones dotted with blood and twisted faces were the raw remains of Harlee''s actions.

    The most damaged was the man who had tried to linked to Harlee.

    He received the blow of his anger and was now a shattered figure, clinging just to Life.

    Harlee had been meticulous.

    Ten minutes before, he had faked vulnerability, weaving a misleading calm before unleashing his storm.

    His attacks, precise and a dazzling speed, left them stunned.

    At first, they responded with disdain, sure they would easily submit.

    His confidence only amplified his fall.

    When they realized the depth of their trial error, they copsed, and their previous confidence became desperate pleas of piety in the face of Harlee''s imcable hands.

    a man''s cheek with a mislead The eyes.

    No, no! I swear that it was not me.

    In a desperate attempt to clean his name, the man looked for another to support his statement, but thetter was paralyzed by fear and remained silent.

    Harlee''sugh was light but chilling while ying the neck of the scared man yfully.

    This apparently harmless gesture caused a wave of terror to travel the group, as if she were taking their soul.

    One of them fell on his knees, his pleas resonated in the faint light, which caused others to join quickly.

    Please, Madam, I admit that I was wrong.

    Please forgive me.

    We didn''t do anything.

    We were just bluffing.

    It is our first time, just a joke in bad taste.

    Let me go, please.

    I have money.

    How do you want.

    With a fast movement, Harlee kicked the man who begged.

    First time, you say his fearsome scrutiny, the man was trembling, clinging to his lie, terrified by the consequences if Harlee revealed his True character.

    You could see , his eyes shone with cold fun.

    So now you refuse the truths, he More challenging, he got up, with the hesitant voice and pretending confidence.

    My father is the mayor.

    He attached to hurt me again and he will cut your head.

    The others, intimidated by the fearsome presence of Harlee, did not dare to speak, tormented by the idea that she could really cut their tongue ...

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102: Harleemented thoughtfully, with sarcasm in the voice: Ah, you have reminded me that I assure me that there is no trace.

    No, please, ma''am.

    You are right when punishing us.

    Do not have mercy.

    Nor would it ur to us to retaliate! I can endure some more blows.

    The most cowardly of the group bent down even more, offering his face with a pitiful enthusiasm.

    He scares you a simple woman fox, waits.

    I will make my father take care of you! The man who had hit Harlee made a bold movement to get his phone, but before Harlee could react, hispanions grabbed him, holding him while they began to disseminate his vile actions.

    Three years, when the man attracted an outstanding student to a bar, undressed and captured his shame in a film.

    Later, she ended her life in despair.

    He continued looking for victims in the bars, filming her abuses.

    Those who showed resistance were victims of violence, their families were hospitalized and received serious threats if they dared to denounce it.

    He orchestrated the whole matter! We simply follow his example.

    In fact, he was the brain.

    We did not y any paper.

    However, recently returned to the Sanderson family, he preferred not to cause problems and decided to delegate the matter to Ritchie.

    I take care.

    Rhys materialized next to Harlee, drying his hands stained with blood with his handkerchief.

    Just when I was about to ask, Rhys responded calmly: I looked for you at the bar, but the waiter said that some men had apanied you to the exit.

    Under the veil of the night, Luna''s rays stretched Harlee''s silhouettes and Rhys through the alley.

    It was as extraordinary as seeing a Leo dancing the waltz, a really umon show! After concluding the international trade agreement, Hamilton nned to return to his presentation entitled one hundred ways to conquer his heart.

    Unexpectedly, he received a new Rhys directive.

    Hamilton followed Rhys'' instructions, walked a hundred meters to the left of the entrance of the bar and finally found a alley.

    Rhys found there Rhys a Harleendependently He had to answer immediately.

    Why Rhys smiled at a group of men who seemed barely clinging to life that was disturbing ...

    in all his years with Rhys, Hamilton had witnessed how Rhys inflicted severe pain to people, but he had never seen him smile after The fight.

    It was really chilling.

    Rhys began to look like a grim! ...

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103: They are not dead.

    Just limpial them, Rhys instructed.

    Even so, he did not dare to ask.

    To these men ...

    Throw them under the bridge.

    If any of them even whispers on this, they are forever sympathy.

    Do not forgive anyone.

    In that she rejected her offer to take her home, nothing happened.

    There was still a long time for their rtionship to grow.

    After taking care of men, Hamilton returned to the bar to get surveince images.

    Seeing the shameful actions of the men, he called them from sons of a bitch and included descriptions detailed in the report, determined to see them locked.

    When Harlee returned to the house of the Sanderson family, it was already after midnight.

    Lonnie and Sk were asleep, and Brenton always stayed in their own vi.

    Before leaving that day, Harlee had told Sk not to wait for her wake up because she would bete.

    However, Sk had instructed the butler, Kane Valdez, to wait for Harlee in the living room.

    They are soon as Harlee entered, Kane approached her.

    I should call the header of Cabeceralee shook his head.

    "I am well.

    The blood is not mine.

    From his exnation, Kane concluded that Harlee was unharmed and that the blood was the result of his performance as a good Samaritan.

    Well ...

    a little what you are still raised sote.

    Harlee looked at Kane, who seemed fragile due to her age, and wondered why she stayed awake untilte.kane was following Sk''s instructions to wait for Harlee.

    Mrs.

    Sanderson wants to celebrate a great family meeting banquet for you On the 8th of next month.

    Let him know if you are free so he can go to buy the dress with you.

    Harlee did not interest these ns very much.

    But imagining Sk''s emotion face, he nodded.

    Tell him that I will take care.

    I will take care of the costumes of the whole family.

    Lonnie had finally convinced Sk to apany him on a trip to Maskana.

    They would leave the next morning, and Harlee needed Kane to transmit this message ...

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104: Very good, Miss Sanderson.

    Try to rest a little tonight.

    I will tell Mrs.

    Sanderson in the morning.

    Thank you, Kane.

    He got out of bed.

    Our mayor hasmitted his principles, he has sumbed to bribery and vited the organization''s guidelines.

    It was not just the mayor.

    The police deputy was also dismissed and is being investigated, and three smallpanies dered themselves bankrupt simultaneously.

    This morning, under a bridge in Baythorn, a group of half -naked men piled up on each other was found.

    The man above bluffed by saying: My father is the mayor, which was recorded and shared on the Inte, which led to his subsequent detention by the police.

    The video received more than one hundred million visits in just one hour, and the news From the dismissal of the mayor it soon arrived, which caused public indignation, Imagine that this boy could shout: my father is the mayor.

    His whole family is rotten! This guy is a monstrosity, half naked and making disgusting gestures.

    If I were the vagram that is close, I would leave me a disturbing mental scar.

    Inte users even began to make jokes.

    Everyone can say that their father is mayor.

    Your father and mine.

    It is clear that they are not made of it Barro.

    He acknowledged with approval: Rhys ...

    is fast to act! After preparing, Harlee lowered the stairs.

    For then, Lonnie and Sk had already taken their flight to Maskana, leaving only Callie and Etta at home.

    Neither Callie nor Etta looked up when Harlee lowered the stairs.

    With the rest of the Sanderson absent family, Etta did not feel the need to pretend, while Callie did not see Harlee, the heiress of the newly arrived Sanderson family, like her love.

    However, when Callie saw the other maids greeting Harlee also registered it, worried that Kane will punish her on her return from the airport.

    Callie took a chair next to Etta and invited Harlee to join them.

    Lord Sanderson, Mrs.

    Sanderson mentioned that you prefer more meals Light, so he asked me to prepare something simple this morning.

    Harle looked at Callie and decided Notice that the maid speaks.

    Harlee looked up coldly, smiling ....

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105: And why exactly a daughter of a maid like you sit with me at the table.

    His tone oozed arrogance, touching a sensitive fiber.

    Sk practically sees me as her daughter.

    You are just an unknown with whom I have a blood connection! Harlee took his oatmeal bowl and click his tongue.

    What a grief, this oatmeal is quite good.

    Before Etta could end, his outburst was interrupted by a strong scream.

    Harlee, you are really testing my patience! That just because the Sanderson has brought you back you have be a kind of nobledy let me rify it to you, you are nothing more than a pathetic thing.

    All the world makes fun of you for being such a shameful palette.

    You made fun of me only because I am the daughter of the maid, but you are not better than me! I have more contacts in high society than you.

    They would prefer to have me in their meetings instead of you, Harlee.

    You are nothing more than garbage ...

    Callie turned to the side, with his head pushing, putting himself on the side of Etta without saying a word.

    The other maids, which depended on Callie, obviously did not dare to intervene.

    The huge dining room became the sand of Etta, and his frantic voice filled the space.

    Let it approach.

    The moment seemed suspended in time in the dining room.

    Eetta was paralyzed and Callie was too shocked to move.

    The other maids, realizing what had happened, quickly turned away, pretending not to have seen anything.

    or I will not hesitate to lock yourself with pythons in the same room.

    , Etta grumbled, grabbing a pillow.

    I will not rest until it is outside the Sanderson family! I am the truedy of the Sanderson family.

    If you try to stop, you will regret it! Etta looked at Callie furious until thetter gave in reluctance.

    Only then Etta softened a little.

    He gives attention to my words.

    If I discover that you put yourself from Harlee''s side, you can forget to be my mother ....

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106: You understand.

    Then, he took a picture of his injured arm and sent it to Fletcher.fletcher, it seems that Harlee has some type of temperament problem.

    This morning, I invited her to breakfast and ended up throwing me oatmeal and cutting my arm with a broken bowl.

    I don''t worry about the cut too much, but I am worried that Harlee can be dealing with something serious ...

    Fletcher''s response was swift.

    Harlee''s head is good, Etta that Callie takes you to the hospital.

    Tomorrow, when I return to the country, I will have a serious talk with Harlee.

    If Harlee, who had just connected with them, had such serious temperament problems, would enter it into a psychiatric center without thinking twice.

    No one was allowed to disturb the tranquility of the Sanderson family.

    With Fletcher''s response, Etta''s lips twisted in a satisfaction smile.

    It may not be able to handle you, Harlee, but surely someone else yes.

    And Then there was Liliana ...

    Etta was sure that Liliana would be more than willing to eliminate Harlee.

    The night before, he had asked for his address, since at first he had nned to visit him in a few days.

    However, Brixton mentioned that Bryxton''s mother, Zandra Torres, hadmissioned three dresses to Janessa Studio, which took Harlee to Harlee advance your visit.

    In addition, he had some issues to argue with Brixton.SR.

    Torres, Miss Sanderson awaits her in the Hall above.

    To hear this, Brixton stopped ying with the phone and asked: it seems happy.

    The butler was not sure.

    Feliz, I suppose.

    He supposed Harlee seemed happy.

    After all, she had been educated when she was greeting him.

    The Hall above, Harlee was sitting in front of a board game, with a frown while thinking about his next movement.

    "How is the situation with Liliana," he asked.

    Briton became nervous and scratched his head.

    " ...

    I don''t want to see her.

    It doesn''t seem good to me.

    I can ...

    "" Harlee looked up and set her in Briton with thoughtful expression.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107: After spending three years with Tonya, whose temperament was simr to Harlee, he recognized that tone too well: calm before the storm.

    Watch it.

    Okay, really.

    I will do what you decide.

    It was clear that Harlee was putting it on trial.

    As Brixton had waited, Harlee said: I havee because there is something I need to take care of you.

    Once you are resolved, you can break with Liliana if you want.

    But first, I need your mother toe.

    I have to talk to her about her specific needs for dresses.

    Briton inhaled sharply.

    To discuss the needs of his mother as to the dresses, he recalled that the butler had mentioned that his mother had recentlymissioned three dresses to Janess Studio.

    He could be the enigmatic owner of the study what incredible ...

    Brixton had already been surprised by knowing what he would do , the daughter of the Sanderson family who had recently contacted Tonya.

    But the discovery of Harlee''s new role was even more shocking.

    It was not much known about his mysterious role as owner of Janessa Studio.harlee would do everything possible to keep him in secretocon in mind, Brixton said quickly: Harlee, I swear that I will not reveal your secret to anyone.

    Something unusual in it.

    You don''t need to get tense.

    I do not give much of me, that''s why nobody knows what the studio directed.

    However, instead of feeling calm, Britton only felt a wave of anxiety.

    Discovering Harlee''s personality was something very important.

    After everything, Harlee was Tonya''s best friend.

    I didn''t fear anything, except for everything rted to Tonya.

    When something had to do with Tonya, he became too cautious.

    Briton had wanted to express his sincerity even more, but Harlee''s firm hand on his shoulder stopped him dry.

    She simply pressed her shoulder firmly.

    Owner of Janessa Studio, he congratted him effusively, saving his usual criticism.

    I go there.

    Wait for me.

    After finishing the call, Brixton felt restless.

    With me.

    Honestly, Brixton did not want to be a source of concern for his family, but despite his efforts, he was never up to his older brother.

    Britton rarely received praise from his parents, so he adopted the facade of A yboy, a role in which it stood out.

    You are also quite impressive, said Harlee.eh.

    Brixton remained baffled.

    He was quite impressive ...

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108: You don''t need topare yourself with others.

    Harlee paused and then added seriously: and not to eclipse someone does not decrease your value.

    Briton remained baffled, wondering if Harlee really understood his internal struggles.

    During his school days, Bryxton had fought with what seemed like an insurmountable gap Between him and his brother, despite his resolution to ovee Rogelio, his attempts always fell short.

    The Torres family always favored Rogelio, an exceptional boy, which led Bryxton to lose hope in himself, a feeling that persisted until today.

    These ideas had arrived in Harlee through Tonya.

    Tonya had shared that Britton was not a bad guy, but that he had never received the recognition he deserved, which made him doubt his own value.

    Both Brixton''s mood sank even more, Harlee simply gave him a palmadita on the shoulder , offeringfort without words.

    After everything, only Brixton could save himself.

    When Zandra arrived and saw his youngest son, normally carefree, solemnly sitting at the head of the table, he was surprised a little.

    However, instead of scolding Bryxton as he always did, he happily addressed Harlee.

    So you are the manager of Janess Studio, truth.

    Harlee smiled and replied: Harlee Sanderson.

    It is a pleasure to meet her, Mrs.

    Torres.

    I never expected to see someone as young and notable as you.

    Miss Sanderson, you are really something.

    difficult.

    Once I thought it was an exaggeration, but I made some connections to get three reservations.

    modest.

    My sister -in Once I see my mother praise someone with such enthusiasm.

    You are incredible, Harlee.halee nodded, as if such an praise was waiting.

    Briton stayed speechless for a moment.

    You talk about the details of the dress and I will tell the maid to prepare some desserts, Britton said with a smile while He lowered the stairs.

    Actually, he wanted a little time alone to think about what Harlee had said ˇ­ Actually, I like dark purple night dresses, but I think they get old a little.

    Of my three dresses, I would like one to include a big chal, and you can decide on the others ....

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109: Those are all my requests.

    I trust your criteria, Miss Sanderson.

    Please design the dresses based on the impression you have of me, Zandra said, smiling, very well, I will have the sketches ready to check them in a week.

    After writing down Zandra''s preferences and finishing the design ideas for the Three dresses, Harlee put the notebook in his big bag.

    Then, Zandraunched a significant look at Harlee and asked: by the way, Miss Sanderson, has a boyfriend.

    Zandra pauses, frowning.

    It doesn''t matter.

    My second child is a bit disappointing.

    My eldest son is much better.

    It is handsome, kind and educated.

    I would like to introduce you to you.

    Harlee''s expression became a slight frown.

    Eyes while declining politely, saying: Thank you for thinking about me, Mrs.

    Torres, but I ...

    you don''t like this guy.

    Zandra frowned before cheering up again.

    Oh, I have a younger brother who is a whole game.

    It is a little older, but ...

    Harlee quickly intervened: eh, Mrs.

    Torres, thanks for her kindness, but right now I am not Interested in having quotes.

    Torres, I have anothermitment, so I go now.

    That said, Harlee threw his bag on his shoulder and ranked hurriedly.

    And he offered not only amodation, but also sports, leisure activities and good food.

    On the ground floor there was an informal buffet, while on floor 66 there was a sophisticated restaurant with previous reserve and seats next to the window.

    Sitting next to the windows, one could enjoy an impressive view of the Baythorn horizon, especially fascinating at night with their bright stars and innumerable lights.

    When entering the restaurant, Harlee caught the attention of social notables, general directors ofpanies andpanies and distinguished academics.

    Rhys, of course, was among them, waiting discreetly in a corner.

    Rhys, speaking with his deep and resonant voice, he repeatedly offered a chair to Harlee.Justo when they were amodating, Rhys'' phone rang with an international call from Aaron.

    And then he apologized.

    I''m sorry, I have to answer ...

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110: Then he went to a private area for calls, advising Harlee to start without him.

    Harle had not eaten much since breakfast, apart from some desserts, and was quite hungry.

    He was not one of those who walked with ceremonies, so he asked for what he wanted as soon as Rhys left.

    While Harlee savored the tender and juicy fillet, he admired his eyes .

    Then, a man with a dark gray suit approached him.

    cautious with the unknown men who approached him.

    Just when I was about to refuse, a family male voice intervened.

    She doesn''t drink alcohol.

    Rhys''s voice was unmistakable.

    A previous event and felt a little ashamed to see Rhys join Harlee sofortably.

    Upon realizing that Harlee and Rhys could be more than friends, he felt relieved to have been respectful.

    It was good that it would have been Cort¨¦s.

    Otherwise, he could have been in a tighten.

    The man made a small revere perceived the intensity in Rhys''s eyes.

    Staying there was like looking for problems.

    The other men of the restaurant, who had been watching Harlee, held their impulses after seeing how the scene was developed.

    They knew that they should not mess with a business tycoon like Rhys.

    He loves having a good cup.

    I agree, I will remember, Rhys said, offering a slight smile full of affection.

    Harlee felt a slight difort and quickly changed the subject.

    Thank you.

    It must have cost you a lot, really principle, Rhys wanted Be careful.

    His attention was enough; There was no need for any recognition or gratitude.

    The car is almost fixed.

    You would like to drive it yourself, or you prefer to return it to the track, asked Rhys.

    I regret difort ....

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111: I needed to save time to focus on earning money.

    One billion ...

    If coborating with Matteo was too risky, he would have to explore other options.

    For the first time, he really understood how difficult it was to earn money.

    Rhys maintained the conversation centered on the modifications of the car.

    His dialogue was encouraged and Harlee''s admiration for him grew with each exchange.

    It was a penalty that Rhys wasmitted.

    Otherwise, it would have been an excellent boyfriend.

    After dinner, they walked together towards the elevator.

    Today I havee by car.

    We doubt it, Rhys took out the phone.

    Atisbo of doubt shone in Harlee''s eyes, but nodded.

    Rhys took a look at Harlee''s car.

    It was a custom -made model, simr to the Bugatti Veyron couples version that he had in his garage.

    He said to conduct his Bugatti Veyron from that moment.

    He elerated.

    His movements were soft and the car took speed quickly.

    It was impossible for Harlee to have a Bugatti Veyron, nor that the car out of Rhys, since Lindsay knew that Rhys preferred Pagani.

    Lindsay realized that he had to intensify his efforts to discover Harlee''s true identity.

    He could not allow any advantage! Within the car, Rhys observed Harlee''s ability and speed when driving, and a smile appeared naturally on his face.

    It was the first time he was a passenger in a woman''s car, an experience he had waited impatiently.

    Since he had seen Harlee run, he had longed for sitting next to him and feeling the emotion first hand.

    It was really impressive.

    However, their speed was excessive, and they soon reached their vi.

    I may take a little longer to return it to you.

    Rhys nodded.

    Return me when you can.

    After wishing him good night, Harlee stepped on the elerator and left without looking back.

    Rhysughed to enter.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112: He would continue to chase her, waiting for her to turn around and realize her feelings towards her.

    Fourth, Harlee came home.

    Dinner had encouraged her a lot, although her good mood was not shared by those inside the Sanderson family residence.

    Fletcher was sitting on the couch, with overshadowed face, while Etta was standing next to him, murmuring him something to the ear.

    Although Harlee could not understand what Etta was saying, he suspected that it was something against him.

    To enter the room, Harlee noticed that Kane''s eyes shed, which probably indicated that Fletcher was no longer thinking clearly, delighted by The maniptors of Etta.

    I thought you did not want Table with my hand.

    And if he has a scar - that he was scar or not that is not my business, Harlee replied with coldness.

    Harlee''s disdainful response enraged Fletcher.

    This is how they educated you to say that Etta''s injury is not your business, you realize that it has been part of the Sanderson family for more than twenty years we lost you years and we really want topensate you, but that does not justify your actions! Harlee scratched his ear with indifference.

    It was clear that she did not consider him as part of the family.

    "You!" "Fletcher''s spoiled." He''s obviously lost some key lessons over the years, today, like your older brother, I''ll show you! Harlee looked up, with a t tone.

    , as saying: Think well before acting! That said, Harlee grabbed his bag and did not wait a answer while heading to the door.

    In the door, Harlee turned around.

    Fletcher, you should make a check.

    It is shameful for the Sanderson family to have someone as dumb as you.

    And I will tell the whole family your absurd behavior to wake you up.

    Before Montes a tantrum, be sure to reach the bottom of the whole matter.

    And you , stop making tricks.

    I will not tolerate more acrobatics like this ...

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113: Harlee''sst statement was addressed to Etta.

    Fletcher''s silly actions were closely rted to ETTA maniptions.

    He decided that, once he won enough to return the money to Rhys, he would make Etta a great gift! "Harlee!" "Fletcher squeezed his teeth.

    It is my fault.

    Harlee would not have rebuked you if it hadn''t been for me.

    If you decide to report it, I''m afraid ...

    fear of what.

    Fletcher frowned in the direction where Harlee had gone, with his hands so tight that they almost bleeding.

    I am curious to see what scenes he is capable of riding.

    He really believes that he can do what he pleases because he has returned with the Sanderson family impossible! Above all, the Sanderson family is proud of their good behavior.

    Harlee is, in effect, too impulsive.

    He could tolerate his temperament, but if he behaves in public, he will have to be treated hard.

    Why couldn''t his true sister be educated and sensible, you are too kind and susceptible to harassment, but don''t worry.

    I will take care of you.

    If you ever feel aggrieved, let''s know.

    I am afraid.

    - Why did you have to do it, let Harlee handle them! After leaving the Sanderson family residence, Harlee led to the Tartarus club.

    Apparently, the Tartarus club seemed to be one more club, but in reality it served as a ck market, essible only for a few chosen.

    To attend to Matteo''s request, Harlee had scheduled a meeting with Ritchie here tonight.

    When Harlee entered, a Fresh air wave took the frustration caused by Fletcher.

    He walked through therge and pristine lobby towards the reception counter.

    .

    They attached therge and bright lobby and reached a small door.

    The receptionist pressed a button and opened it, revealing a nightmare scene full of strange figures.

    Lord Sanderson, I will leave it here.

    A member of the personnel inside will apany her to the private room, said the receptionist when someone approached.

    The new person , called Jonah Haywood, who only had a visible eye, immediately recognized Harlee.

    She owned one of the five exclusive ck cards in the world.

    His attitude quickly became respectful.

    Sanderson, the Lord ...

    ..

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114: D¨Şaz has been waiting for a while.

    Jonah then led her to the private room.

    When Harlee entered, he heard the voice of Ritchieining.

    "Harlee, you''re trying to kill me who works in the middle of the night so you may not need to sleep , but I am a young man who did.

    Not only did he just get out of the bar, but he had also been at the game table just before.

    Harlee''s acute perception was evident; Nothing escaped.

    Well, I met someone who asked for you on the way here, said Ritchie, anticipating any question I could have had.

    - I have asked the staff and I have mentioned someone rted to the SamSon family called Lindsay .Lindsay Harlee did not hear that name for a long time.

    He had almost forgotten his old enmity.

    The memories emerged: the time Lindsay locked her in a bodies deposit.

    "Tell false information and epts her offer to negotiate with me," Harlee ordered calmly.

    Before Ritchie could investigate more, an unexpected visitor appeared at the door.

    " Wow, who we have here is not this Ritchie, who escaped abroad not long ago to what rich benefactor you found to strain in the Tartarus club, a mocking voice were.

    Twenty years, with a arrogant smile on his face.

    He was nked by two women, both dressed to impress.

    brother, taking into ount how busy you should be.

    Harlee''s expression became cold as he set his gaze on Shipley.

    The city without saying a word, and now you don''t even introduce me to such an impressive woman, the frown of Ritchie became deeper.

    "Go, or do you.

    He knew that Harlee did not like interruptions, especially when they were in the middle of something.

    If I lose ...

    well, that is not going to happen.

    You ..., Ritchie started, in a furious tone.

    Act the bet, Harlee interrupted with coldness.

    His cold look did not hesitate at any time while talking.

    If you lose, I''ll cut an arm.

    You think, Harlee said coldly ...

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115: The room was silent, surprised by the boldness of the bet.

    In the Tartarus club, the definitive bets were parts of the body.

    and worried that Harlee could suffer from them.

    Harlee simply shook his head to Ritchie.

    He had never been involved in battles that was not sure to win, and had been anxious to help Ritchie to solve his problems.

    At that time, Ritchie fled abroad not for having done something wrong, but because Shipley used his grandmother''s life To force him to bet, on the condition that he left the Diaz family and went to Uwhor.

    Shipley was the half -brother of Ritchie.

    Within the Diaz family, only his grandmother really worried about Ritchie.

    The others saw it as useless or a load.

    However, Ritchie''s grandmother''s situation was critical.

    He was sick and could not pay his medical treatments.

    Ritchie had to lower and beg, and only then Shipley reluctantly gave him a fraction of his assignment for medical invoices.

    Ritchie''s father had initially fooled Ritchie''s mother to keep a great inheritance before joining the mother of Shipley.

    You want to bet on him, you deserve it, Shipley asked.

    Only then Shipley really looked at Harlee''s appearance.

    He did not see so much beauty.

    Initially, his goal was to embarrass to Ritchie and im his wife.

    But when he noticed Harlee''s charm, he set out to possess it.

    Such an impressive beauty had to be alone.

    Shipley said: Well, let''s bet.

    ording to the rules of the Per Tartarus club, we started with five million in each round, liquidating after each one, with the biggest bet in the tenth round.

    Millions in each round Harlee squeezed his teeth.

    It was not enough.

    We did not start with ten million per round, duplicating him every time.

    You point to you.

    Shipley I looked at Harlee with evil.

    DIE MILLIONS DO NOT DONE WHEN YOU CAN''T PAY IT.

    "He has a look and looks in which room we are.

    Harlee.

    - The word fear does not exist in my vocabry.

    Let''s start the game.

    Without waiting for Harlee''s answer, Shipley left with the two women, throwing a look at Ritchie while leaving.

    That a woman fights your battles, loser! I will enjoy watching you to meter! Ritchie hesitated and then released a self -criticism ...

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116: It is not necessary.

    I had ovee it a long time.

    Diaz family has nothing to do with me.

    No one can mistreat my people! Ritchie, gathers the courage you had when you stole paintings in New York.

    You don''t owe anything to the Diaz family.

    In fact, they owe you! This time, I will show you how it is done.

    Next time, you decide how to avenge you.

    You did nothing wrong with you and your grandmother would not me you.

    He had refrained from acting against the Diaz family because he med himself.

    He felt responsible for his death, so he thought he had no right to retaliate against the Diaz family.

    I cover your backs! Harlee eximed vigorously, surrounding Ritchie''s shoulder with one arm.

    Let''s win this and take Shipley''s arm! The game table was ced on a transparent ss floor, under which there were high -definition cameras that watched each action.

    designated penalty.

    The construction of this instation had cost almost one billion dors, which made it the most opulent and discouraging game room of all Baythorn.halee, escorted by the staff, took the vip elevator directly to the roof.

    He arrived, a crowd had already formed, with several rows of people around the game table.

    The roof room only opened three times a year, attracting anxious crowds who hoped to witness the extraordinary events.

    There was no limit on bets.

    Jonah, aware that Harlee owned the exclusive ck card, an article outside Shipley, had spread the news of his game on purpose.

    Jonah housed a deep resentment towards Shipley.

    Three years before, Shipley had publicly humiliated Jonah riding him like a horse and then ming himself with Jonah''s romantic interest right in front of his eyes.

    Since then, Jonah had been waiting for his moment at the Club Tartarus, waiting for the time to witness The ruin of Shipley.hoy was that day.

    Ritchie was close to Harlee, holding a simple safe.

    You proposed a game for ten million, without limit.

    I have brought the money.

    And you or you simply look.

    Shipley mocked as he smoked his pure, with an expression of contempt.

    The crowd began to murmur among them.

    ...

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117: I should have stayed in the bar below.

    This is a waste of time.

    Club Tartarus is getting worse.

    The mockingments filled the air.

    Harlee''s expression remained unalterable while hitting the table with his fingers.

    Momentster, Ritchie ced the basic safe in front of her.

    When opening it, the content left everyone without words.

    A safe full of money! A spectator shouted: two hundred million! There are two hundred million in cash! The multitude gasped collectively, surprised.

    The entrance to the roof game room was a privilege reserved for the rich or the nobles, each with assets greater than one hundred million, but none had ever seen Someone boldly present two hundred million in cash.

    They began to feel curious for Harlee.

    Shipleyplexes ran out of color.

    Not only was he able to produce his bet ten times, but it was all in cash! This bet ...

    It would really cost him a brazoritchie, he said calmly: this is just cash.

    If necessary, we can make checks.

    Tonight''s game does not end until one of the parties surrenders, starting the execution of the bet.

    Mr.

    D¨Şaz, has not forgotten, Miss Sanderson is going for your arm! Harlee arched an eyebrow, curving her lips in a yful smile.

    "It''s just one arm." What is so much fuss we are only having a little fun.

    It began to sympathize with his stepbrother.

    When Harlee mentioned only for fun, it was not for mere enjoyment, but rather a cover for a brutal torment.

    That night, Shipley was destined to lose his arm.

    The crowd was stunned.

    Only one arm what kind of ruthlessment was that but with two hundred million in cash on the table and the ability to broad intensely, with a bleak expression.

    The bet ...

    Harlee interrupted, scared now they are cuddling Shipley now that the game is about to start participating, and now you doubt the crowd that surrounded him threw more severe teasing.

    Who said I am not the face of Shipley got red.

    What I say is that I bet an arm, you bet a life.

    It''s too muchharlee nodded and said: For me, okay.

    Those who surrounded her were already bewildered by herposure.

    The idea of ??betting an arm and staying alive was fine, but risking a life ...

    At first, everyone hade simply as spectators, but now they began to respect Harlee.

    He even dared to put his own life in danger.

    This game promised to be electrifying! We bet on the dice.

    Shipley ced his hands on the table, with the voice dyed of expectation.

    Of course! A malicious smile was drawn on Shipley''s lips ....

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118: He said to himself: HA! You should never trust too much.

    Shipley stood out in the dice games and had won immense sums of money only thanks to this talent.

    Today, he nned to strip the bold Harlee of both his life and his wealth.

    When the crowd realized that they were betting on the dice, they silentlymented the fate of Harlee.

    He was about to miss a perfectly good life ...

    Since I agree with my conditions, I will allow you to go first in the opening round, with a ten million bet.

    That said, Shipley crossed his legs with arrogance air.

    Harlee''s face remained impassive, his fingers drummed slightly on the table.

    He is not pointing to my life we ??upload the bet to fifty million in this round.

    What do you think.

    The crowd was dumbfounded.

    By Ronda he has other issues to attend, we are going for a quick victory.

    Before this, the crowd and even Shipley stayed speechless.

    A fast victory who went to a game table waiting for a quick victory The indifferent victory is worth Harlee baffled Shipley.

    It was incredible that he epted a hundred millionmitment per round as if it were something trivial.

    Shipley did not walk precisely scarce of money, but at that time he only carried one hundred million in the chips on top.

    The doubts seized him.

    All they expected Shipley to ept, without giving rise to doubt.

    The idea of ??being ridiculed was unbearable for him.

    He suggests that one hundred million was not much.

    After everything, he still had two hundred million in his bank ount.

    Tonight I was determined to end Harlee''s life! Never before the roof game room I had seen such high bets.

    The Crupier, maintaining a professional attitude, announced: Please verify the dice they have in their hands.

    If there are no objections, we can begin.

    The hostesses on both sides presented the dice in trays so that Shipley and Harlee will inspect them and then exhibited them before the spectators once approved.

    He stirred the dice once.

    His eyes shone with contempt, but his petncested little.

    You must have cheated! Shipley shouted.

    He looked at Shipley and snorted, internally crossing her silly Shipley.

    If Harlee had not contained, Shipley would have witnessed his true talent at this time ...

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119: Crupier intervened: Mr.

    D¨Şaz, our high definition cameras guarantee clean y.

    It is impossible that she has cheated.

    Shipley was now theugh Fear of losing is a strategy that I had not seen before.

    I tell you a joke: imagine someone who dares to cheat at the Tartarus club.

    Shipley expression overshadowed.

    Who would have dared to make fun of him before everything was the fault of that unfortunate of Harlee.Sacar six some was sure that he could also do it! Shipley grabbed the cubilete, stirred him above his head and then shook him vigorously to the left, right, up and down.

    He took the cubilete to the ear, listening carefully, before throwing it with force on the table.

    He was sure that the dice were loaded.

    Shipley resting his chin on his hand, with a smile of satisfaction in satisfaction in satisfaction in the face.

    I will give you the opportunity to back now.

    It admits the defeat and we can leave it.

    What do you say the lips, with ascivious and yful look.

    Said Ritchie, touching his ear.

    Often loser.ritchieughed and said: "If I don''t have the right, you synt¨˛ ...

    everyone became baffled by Shipley''s reaction." Three years ago, who did not know at Ritchie, the eldest son of the Diazritchie is not the eldest son of the D¨Şaz did not send him abroad how Rumorea has returned that Ritchie has cut all the ties with the Diaz family.

    He has returned to take revenge , ha! That could be interesting.

    As the whispers around them became stronger, Shipley''s expression became more bitter.

    However, he quickly recovered hisposure.

    Today, his luck was unmatched.

    He had taken a perfect game.

    As soon as the cup raised, the mocking smiles would disappear.

    Very well, since that is the situation, I will open it.

    You say that I did not warn you! With those words, Shipley began to slowly lift the cover of the cubilete, theatrical revealing its content little by little.

    At the time a hole appeared, the room exploded in noise ....

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120: Loaded dice, those are given loaded with some.

    , simply extraordinary.

    One.

    Two.

    Three.

    Where are the other two.

    Shipley, who had beenughing out loud, suddenly found himself breathless.

    Three secondster, his smile vanished, but theugh of others filled the room.

    My God, two six! Ha ha! Shipley has the worst luck! He has six.

    How could Shipley load the dice to ovee that.

    Shipley has suffered a great loss this time.

    Maldita is, we are talking about one hundred million! I have heard that that is all in chips in the casino.

    He is caught.

    The change of shipley of arrogance in a pale and ghostly appearance urred in seconds.

    He could not believe that he had taken two six.

    If they had been Doses, I would have won.

    I couldn''t ept losing like this.

    But the fact was that he had already lost one hundred million ...

    surrounded by teasing and voices mocking him, Shipley felt that his head was going to explode.

    Suddenly, the reality of the high -risk bet hit him in the arm.

    No! He couldn''t afford to lose his arm.

    He had to continue ying.

    I had to win! However, the bet for the next round had doubled to two hundred million.

    He should risk all his savings he hesitated.

    The hand, with an expression overflowing with trust.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121: The scene became chaotic.

    The delivery man, surprised by the unexpected events, did not know how to intervene.

    It was the first time I saw someone passed out before the final bet was held.

    While Shipley spit blood and fainted at the game table, those present were put in Pie.The manager, in charge of maintaining the order, soon acting.

    Inmediably requested medical help and ordered his staff to apany the guests to the ground floor.

    He shrugged, impotent.

    - Come on.

    Today we are not going to recover his arm.

    "Agreement," said Harlee.

    " Take them out! Right now I am very scarce of cash.

    "It was not easy to get one hundred million.

    Each penny imported.

    Outside, Harlee heard a familiar voice.

    A friend told me that something exciting was happening, so I decided toe to take a look.

    She decided not to reveal her true intentions toe here.

    Singing Brenton''s persistent curiosity, she skillfully changed the subject to Fletcher and, as expected, Brenton''s temperament exploded.

    What Fletcher threw you.

    Harlee''s smile was subtle but present exactly.

    I simply couldn''t stand more nonsense.

    Basically, he found Fletcher too idiotic to tolerate more nonsense on his part.

    What gives him the right to shout at you, Bram¨® Brenton.

    You are right.

    Fletcher is a fool to swallow Etta''s deceitful words.

    It seems that he has been living toofortably ...

    Harlee was satisfied with Brenton''s response.

    It was a luck that someone from the Sanderson family saw things clearly, which avoided having to intervene.

    Then I will tell you to give a touch of attention, Brenton!.

    Harlee rarely made physical contact, but this time he touched Brenton''s arm.

    This night I have ns with a friend, so I must leave.

    For when Brenton wanted to ask why his sister was still sote, Harlee had already vanished in the Night, while so much, in the town of the D¨Şaz family, the peace of the night shattered.

    When Maurice D¨Şaz, Shipley''s father, received a call from the hospital informing him that Shipley was still unconscious, he woke up suddenly.

    Luisa D¨Şaz, Shipley''s mother, loved her son more than anything.

    Maurice knew that he would probably lose hisposure if he learned of the state of Shipley.

    So he quickly got out of bed and ran to the hospital ...

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122: In the hospital, Shipley''s cronies exaggerated the incidents of the day and informed Maurice of Ritchie''s reappearance.

    Only then did Maurice understand that Shipley had enraged until he spit blood by his eldest son and a mysterious woman.

    Worse, Shipley had lost one hundred million.

    Although Maurice had always been adulterating and adulterating Luisa, her sharpness was unmistakable.

    After everything, she had skillfully kneaded a great fortune from Ritchie''s mother and then had married sessfully with Luisa, a woman who came from an influential family.

    Maurice had confident for his son to delight in the Tartarus club, surely his resources would allow him to safeguard Shipley whatever happens.

    However, I did not expect Shipley to have beenpletely humiliated today.

    If the voice ran, how Shipley could expect to save the appearances between Baythorn''s elite circles, even he could be mocked for this.

    Maurice''s voice cut the air, cold and acute, going back to Shipley''s bureau.

    "No ...

    I''m not sure." Club Tartarus staff could have clues ...

    As for that woman, thest time she was seen was in thepany of Ritchie, El Compache tied, with a cautious voice.

    Maurice''s eyebrows were fueled fiercely, as if they could catch any lie With an unwavering grip.

    "That ungrateful son dares to show her face," hebeled.

    The buyer, swallowing saliva, shyly nodded and insecure.

    He felt his anger overflowed.

    Although the mysterious woman could avoid him, she was determined to make a hard and imcable price to Ritchie.

    To deal with Ritchie first and after locating that impulsive woman.

    But the club''s response was firm.

    Sorry, Mr.

    D¨Şaz, but the Tartarus club does not reveal the data of her customers.

    Perhaps I should consider the possibility of hiring a private researcher.

    In addition, the one billion of his son''s club ount have been transferred to Mr.

    Ritchie D¨Şaz''s ount, ording to the bet.

    The best thing would be to notify your child as soon as you regain consciousness.

    The manager cut any replica and added: And, Mr.

    D¨Şaz, please control his temperament.

    His son has participated in a high -risk betting pact in our roof casino.

    When you are discharged in the hospital, we will wee you to resume the game.

    Do not hesitate to express your frustrations then.

    With that, the manager finished the call and blocked the Maurice number.

    At the hearing this, Maurice threw his phone against the ground.

    They are! How they dare to say goodbye to this club! What is our next movement.

    Hamilton supported his chin in his hand, reflecting, and then replied: Prioritize the safety of Miss Sanderson ....

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123: Everything else must proceed as usual.

    Not a moment.

    He informed Hamilton, provided a detailed summary and sent him the crucial surveince images.

    While Hamilton saw the images and recognized the woman that Rhys had in the spotlight, the fatigue was thest thing he thought Despite howte it was.

    Without further dy, he quickly addressed the club.

    Rhys Propiety and discreetly disconnected from the Green family participations, the true property of the Tartarus club was a well -stored secret.

    After attending Maurice''s request, Hamilton was intended to meet With Harlee in one of the private rooms of the club, however, when he arrived, he discovered that he had already left.

    With a mixture of reluctance and urgency, Hamilton decided that it was time to involve Rhys and made a call to him.

    After everything , Harlee was the first woman to awaken the real interest of Rhys.hamilton held her breath, hoping Rhys reacting with enough moderation to avoid any violent reaction.

    He still greets .

    - Miss Sanderson participated tonight in a high -risk game in the roof casino.

    "Continued, she provided a detailed story of the events." Maurice is in a persecution.

    It seems that he will first locate his eldest son and then press to Ritchie to reveal the location of Miss Sanderson.

    And Harlee''s connection with Ritchie, Rhys asked in a low and convincing voice.

    He ordered Rhys with authority and prevents Maurice from locating her.

    If they capture it, make sure you know that you should keep silent.

    Keep me informed immediately about any novelty rted to Harlee''s security.

    The night had settled deeply.

    A growing moon hung like a thin hook in the sky, and a soft breeze transported the delicate aroma of the flowers through the air.

    In the solitude of the park, Harlee was sitting in silence in a bank.

    As the hotels did not like anything, she had been homeless.

    Rhys had been looking for Harlee.

    Walking with the quiet step of a university athlete, Rhys wore a light shirt and pants with a chaqui color, and his attitude was of natural confidence.

    Etetering his eyes to see better, he soon recognized the lonely figure of Harlee.

    At that moment, Harlee seemed delicate, his stillness in the Park Bank denied the intense penalty that wrapped her without making noise.

    Rhys felt a stab of anguish inside.

    It was a luck that she would have once mentioned her fondness for the serene loneliness of the banks of the parks, which led her to look for her by numerous parks until she finally located her here ...

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124: What if we are going for something to chop at night, Rhys suggested with a yful wink.

    The look, his eyes inadvertently revealed his confusion.

    Half a half an hour before, Ritchie had sent a message to Harlee saying that Maurice was looking for them, but that someone had interfered.

    After investigating a little, it turned out that the Tartarus club was involved.

    This revtion aroused Harlee''s curiosity about the club.

    He infiltrated the digital archives of the club and discovered that Rhys was the mysterious owner.

    While processed this revtion, a vivid memory of hisst meeting went before his eyes, a whispering intuition that suggested that Rhys would look for her in the park.

    Of his skepticism, he felt attracted to the park closest to the club tartarus.

    Little whim from time to time seemed harmless.

    "Local street food," he finally said that Rhys, with his marked preference for cleaning, disregarded street food.

    However, there were, an hourter, sitting in a humble road post.

    He felt a warm wave of gratitude when Rhys carefully cleaned each piece of dishes and then rinsed them with boiling water before passing them with a small and reassuring reassation.

    She epted them easily, took a skewer and gave her a carefree bite, savoring the taste Without thinking twice.

    While I watched Rhys continue with his rigorous clean Without scales and drank it from a determined drink.

    Hey, I''m not a kind of germs fan, he said.

    Harlee was speechless.

    If he had smoothed the wrinkles of his forehead, he could have believed that.

    However, he refused to discourage.

    As he endured quite well, she delivered happily.

    What did you appear in the park near the Tartarus club you knew that it woulde to look for you, truth.

    Rhys regretted instantly from his direct words.

    Her looks crossed when she raised her eyes.

    Recognizing her tense gaze with a head movement, Harlee replied: Yes, waiting for you to invite me to a midnight feast.

    In that moment, a sh of happiness warmed the heart of Rhys and He illuminated his gaze.

    However, a disappointment shadow obscured his features due to Harlee.halee''s following words, with an aplice smile, he said: It is good education to thank someone face to face, truth, Mr.

    Green.

    She noticed the rapid shadow of disappointment that crossed his face ...

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125: But what baffled her was the reason.

    The idea.

    After having spent so much time with the shameless Etta, it had been impulsively allowed to continue interacting with a manmitted so long.

    Tonight''s mistake happened because, after realizing that Rhys had been helping her silently, she felt deeply moved.

    He acknowledged that he could be an ideal boyfriend, but that he was alreadymitted to another person.

    Please do not make anyone continue again to Ritchie.It is my friend.

    I will take care of the problems with the Diaz family.

    He refused to hold on to feelings that were inappropriate.

    While Rhys watched Harlee move away, he was consumed by a whirlwind of emotions.

    She knew everything, including her romantic feelings towards her and her secret surveince of Ritchie ...

    damn it! What a lousy advice had Hamilton gave me about how to conquer a girl.

    A sh of anger crossed Rhys''s eyes.

    He regretted having epted the Romantic Council of Hamilton, who had been single all his life.

    At that moment, he felt the need to destroy the guide on how to conquer women, written by Hamilton.

    However, Rhys was not willing to surrender.

    His grandfather had always told him to follow his heart.

    So he decided that he would continue to treat Harlee well without obsessing the results.

    The next day, Maurice''s assistant presented the information collected on thest years of Ritchie.

    Maurice, seeing only information before Ritchie left the country years ago, observed with suspicion to his assistant for more than ten years.

    He knew all the information of the report he had just delivered, but could not find anything substantial.

    Despite working all night and resorting to various sources, he found no clues about Ritchie''s activities after he left the country.

    It was as if that chapter of his life had been erased.

    Not even the woman who had gone with Ritchie to the tartarus club left trace.

    Maurice left the documents on the desk with a smile that denoted danger.

    It does not surprise me that Ritchie is the son of Whitney Diaz, often type! Maurice''s face overshadowed having done something with Ritchie at that time! Buying the ring around her thumb, Maurice began nning ways to eliminate at Ritchie.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126: Anyone capable of producing two hundred million in cash in a casino and cornering his beloved son definitely had strong support.

    To handle her, Maurice realized that she needed Mechuique''s help.

    Uwhor''s novelty who they are sending, Maurice asked.

    Maurice, fearing the anger of Luisa for the state of Shipley, had spent the night next to the bed of the Shipley hospital.

    His face with an incipient beard aged him, and his voice was rough, like a mountain cut by cutting wood.

    The assistant replied: They have confirmed that someone wille in three days, to your order by then.

    MAURICE was relieved by this.

    So, as if he had given him an idea, his forehead veins throbbed him when he asked: you found out who supports the club Tartarus.S¨Ş, is Rhys, the only heir of the Green family.

    .

    It wasmon knowledge that Rhys never let himself be influenced.

    Of that woman, looking for justice for her child would be much easier.

    At that moment, Shipley woke up his prolonged state of unconsciousness.

    Seeing his child awake, Maurice felt so overwhelmed that he almost did not know what to say.

    - Shipley, the doctor has advised you to rest a little.

    Woman and Ritchie! I want them to pay! Maurice gave him a reassuring de on his shoulder.

    "Don''t worry." I am in it.

    When you get better, you will have your chance to crush them.

    Before his assistant arrived, Maurice had already called the police chief to make sure that Ritchie was used and detained.

    He was not going to waste any appeal.

    After everything, his old friend of the Pueblo had held the position of Chief of Police for years with their support.

    A malicious smile extended by Shipley''s face.

    To return to the residence of the Sanderson Family.

    Teeth of rage.

    - It reallyined with Brenton.

    When Fletcher returns, this will not miss.

    "Oh, no matter," Harlee shrugged.

    That Fletcher returned or not depending on his mood.

    Last night, after Brenton was informed of Fletcher''s mistakes, he made him transfer to the smallestpany of the Sanderson portfolio, demanding that Fletcher generate ten million benefits before he could return ....

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127: Fletcher was never good at business.

    Brenton exposed the conditions and assured him that, if he preferred that Fletcher not return, Fletcher could remain in that smallpany indefinitely.

    You are not so arrogant, Harlee!.

    Etta looked Harlee with intense hatred.

    Harlee simply looked at Etta and then turned to Kane.kane.

    "Sanderson, how can I help her," Kane asked respectfully.

    " go! Etta shouted, believing that they couldn''t force her.

    I will take care that they escort those pythons immediately.

    Etta''s eyes opened in a pair of panic.

    In seconds, several corpulent men dressed in ck suits appeared, who did not show mercy when holding Etta against the ground.

    Etta resistance melted in despair when he began to beg.

    I know that I was wrong, Harlee.

    No, Miss Sanderson.

    Please have mercy.

    I can''t be close to pythons.

    I can''t live alive to take care of those dangerous creatures! His shouts resonated around the hall, but Harlee''s face showed no sign of emotion.

    In the kitchen, Callie heard her daughter''s desperate screams and ran out, trying The men of her daughter, just to be pushed to the ground herself.

    Callie looked at Kane, waiting for her intervention, but he remained firm.

    That was when Callie realized that Harlee now dominated the Sanderson family.

    Callie hurriedly turned to Harlee.

    He has been hospitalized several times due to his fear of snakes.

    I don''t think I can bear to be with the pythons.

    She is my only daughter.

    Please, in recognition of my long services to his family, forgive her this time! Surprisingly, Harlee said: "It''s fine.

    Hope shone in Etta''s eyes, but he vanished as soon as he heard Harlee''s exasperated tone.

    If so, it''s like that , that Etta takes care of the pythons just for one day.

    I knew: Harlee would never let her escape! Before Callie could make another supplication, Harlee''s cold voice was interrupted once more.

    Kane, leads Etta to take care of the pythons.

    If you oppose, collect your belongings and take it out of the Sanderson farm.

    If my parents ask, tell them that I ordered it, and that they can discuss it with me! ...

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128: With that, Harlee went directly to the second floor, sure that Kane would follow his instructions without questioning.

    As for the pythons, Harlee had made sure Etta did not have a moment of respite.

    If Etta fainted, they had prepared an injection to revive her, and the family doctor was always avable to attend any medicalplication and avoid a fatal oue.

    In the upper floor, Harleey against the bed, upied in a phone call.

    , I''m exhausted.

    There is no one avable to rece me in the handling of the pythons I can no longer! Ritchie.

    Harlee shrugged.

    "Sure." Find yourself an adequate substitute.

    With Tonya in Uwhor, Brice taking care of Matteo''s request and all members of the Luna shadow society upied with their responsibilities, it was clear that Ritchie was the only one who was unupied.

    It reluctantly yielded.

    Let''s focus on the matter at hand.

    Maurice is trying to me me for things.

    The police are in a persecution.

    "He really loves that son of his good at all," Harlee said mockingly.

    : A beating.Tal as Ritchie had expected, Harlee was anxious to vent some anger.

    About to make this foundation usation stay beforeunching a counterattack.

    You dared toe here alone.

    Inside his cell, the fury burned in Shipley''s eyes as he looked at Harlee with hate.

    Being dry, Harlee outlined a cold smile and saidzy: I am here to im the debt you have.

    Harlee''s dazzling and cold appeal and her intrepid and carefree attitude wrapped her in an almost irresistible charm, attracting others to her and tempting them to challenge their apuded behavior.

    Shipley eyes shined in interest while licking her lips and smiled with trust.

    I wait for you in bed.

    Looking at Shipley, who was dying in bed, Harlee put his hands in his pockets indifference.

    .Harlee responded calmly: as if I cared.

    Today, you will know who ...

    Before Shipley could finish his threat, his vision was filled with a fast and long leg that hit his face, causing his teeth to spread.

    Harlee''s kick was fast, caught Shipley with the guardian guard, as the Breaded teeth in bed.

    Singing his face, Shipley shouted incredulous: You ...

    You have hit me! ....

    ...

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129: Since he entered, Harlee had kept his hands in his pockets, now casually twisting the foot he had used to hit.

    Golpeo when I want.

    Why should I repress myself.

    At that moment, six police officers broke into the room and took Harlee and Ritchie to a small interrogation room.

    Harlee smiled in a sly air.

    The scenario was ready.

    Radicating Maurice''s control from the root was going to be the real entertainment.

    They were questioned to interrogate the suspects, two agents, confidants of the police chief, knew exactly what was expected of them today.

    The main agent examined Shipley''s medical report with a greedy smile.

    This could assure him a new car.

    Shipley had been a nuisance for a long time in his police station, and Maurice had softened his problems with cash, enriching the close allies of the Chief of Police over the years.

    The most veteran officer He left the report on the desktop in a severe voice.

    Confess now and maybe the courts are indulgent with you.

    Keep this challenging attitude and not even the most powerful allies will help you.

    in silence.

    He moved, crossing his legs, with his chin resting on his hand and crooked lips in a mocking smile.

    The most veteran agent shared a look ofplicity with his colleague, both recognizing Harlee''s stubborn posture.

    Perhaps it would be good for a while without food.

    I intervened indifferently: you might question me in ce seems to talk to speak, but I am willing to do it.

    The agents looked at him, but they ignored him following the orders of the boss.

    Maurice would personally take care of Ritchie.harlee finally said: Stop wasting time.

    You only have fifteen minutes left.

    That said, he closed his eyes, preventing any subsequent conversation.

    The agents were visibly annoying.

    Who was inmand here, they or Harlea Harlee didn''t care about that.

    I was waiting for the arrival of Brenton.

    A hour before, when the police broke into the room, Harlee had silently called Brenton, letting the chaos of the arrest develop and arrived through the line without a single word on his part In the hall of the police station, Maurice was the first to appear, outraged because someone would have dared to face their son so shameless.

    Vargas, has thought about how we could handle that woman I mean ...

    Maurice was abruptly interrupted.

    Brenton had only captured fragments of the name of the police station.

    Although the details were not clear, he had finished his meeting abruptly and had rushed to go to the police station.

    Upon arriving at the police station, he learned of a secret n to present serious usations against Harlee.

    His outrage was immediate ....

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130: Mird, who had already dealt with the Sanderson family, acknowledged Brenton and quickly changed to a more respectful tone.

    - Sr.

    Sanderson must be joking.

    We have his sister in high esteem.

    Mr.

    Sanderson could this man, clearly here for his sister, to actually be of the four great families, the influential Sanderson family seemed unlikely.

    It was rumored that the Sanderson family only had five children and no daughter, so this man could not be from the powerful Sanderson family.

    Inssengure of Brenton''s true identity, but influenced by Mird''s deferential approach, Maurice refrained from showing Any rude to Brenton.

    "Hello, I''m ...

    Brenton interrupted her sharply.

    Brenton''s identity.

    Mird, by witnessing the misfortune of his friend, was unable to intervene, aware of the risk of enhancing the Sanderson family.

    Rerecording the reason for Brenton''s presence, he asked hesitantly: Mr.

    Sanderson, if he could give me the name of his sister , couldˇ­.

    But Brenton did not let him finish.

    With Harlee, the only heiress of the Sanderson farm! The position of director who had finally achieved a thread now ...

    Maurice had just arrived at the police station and knew anything about Harlee, but Mird''s reaction made him suspect that her son''s aggressor in the hospital was the sister of Brenton Even so, Maurice did not flinch.

    What mattered that it was Brenton''s sister had video tests that she had assaul Brenton could ess the surveince tapes or know the horrible details.

    Rhys were not an easy task.

    Mird smiled awkwardly to Brenton and replied: I see, Harlee is your sister.

    My most sincere apologies.

    I will make her release her immediately.

    Maurice''s sharp eyes stuck in Mird as she asked: What do you mean with this.

    Bornon ignored Maurice and told Mird: No need.

    Just indicate where my sister is stopped.

    Sweat greetings to the size of peas rolled on the forehead of Mird.

    After a brief pause, she barely managed to whisper: the detention room.

    These words enraged Brenton, projecting a cold shadow on the room.

    ...

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131: His lethal gaze caused Maurice and Mird to retramed scared.

    Mird trembled violently, struggling to breathe before such a threatening look.

    Suddenly, someone came in.

    Upon hearing it, all looks went to the door.

    Kareem Sanderson, Harlee''s second older brother, entered an elegant military uniform, with an imposing presence.

    He had the funny face, prominent nose and a totally impassive look.

    Hurdly returned from the foreigner after Brenton''s call.

    The uniform had even changed when he learned that his sister was unfairly stopped.

    Where is our sister, Kareem asked .Mird stayed speechless.

    Why had the second heir of the family Sandersoner the detention room appeared here, Brenton said with coldness.

    That moment, all at the police station wanted to be able to fade in the air.

    MAURICE was in shock.

    Who was that man how he could assault the police chief in full viewing, first go see how Harlee is.

    We will deal with these twoter, Brenton ordered.

    Kareem nodded slightly.

    Heunched a cold look at Maurice, which could barely stand up.

    The look that Kareem directed Maurice was acute, like the look of the grimace, as if he could destroy Maurice.

    Without saying another word, Kareem followed Brenton silently, entering the police station and heading to the detention room.

    Maurice copsed, unable to stand up.

    If he had not yet realized that Brenton belonged to the influential Sanderson family, one of the four main families, he was not prepared for his role.

    Diaz family businesses were very intertwined with the Sanderson family.

    I was thinking about how Luisa would react after the Sanderson family had dealt with the Diaz family.

    Just when Kareem left, a severe figure with military attire and the newly appointed Mayor entered the lobby.

    Swain, here are the archives on the bribe and collusion of Maurice D¨Şaz, and here is a file on the abuse of authority of Mird Vargas, the intentional filtration of confidential information and the unjust legal actions.The new mayor, Callum Swain, there were been appointed directly by the central government and was already informed of the evidence that Kareem had provided.

    To their signal, the undercover agents quickly handcuffed Maurice and Mird.Maurice resisted furiously, shouting: why the Sanderson family exercises such an uncontrolled power My son was attacked by Miss Sanderson and is still in the hospital.

    As rich as they are, the Sanderson family cannot simply make fun of thew! I will take this to the Supreme Court! Current a bit will be difficult to exin it when Mird arrivesˇ­.

    The two agents who were inside the detention room, alerted by the steps of Brenton and Kareem that approached, straightened and warned Harlee.

    It will be better to tell the truth, or if not ...

    ....

    ....

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132: Harlee, who had been sitting with his eyes closed, finally opened them.

    He approached Brenton.

    - Thank you toe, Brenton.

    At that moment, Harlee saw the figure behind Brenton, someone whom he recognized from the Matteo meeting.

    Before he could go to him, Kareem showed up saying: Hello, I am Kareem, your second brother.

    A tic appeared in the eye of Harlee.

    His second brother was a high military officer.

    This could at risk his ndestine activities of piracy reported was visibly shocked.

    The golden stars that adorned the Kareem uniform indicated their range of division or higher.

    Harlee''s family history were obviously notable.

    Harlee''s audacity made sense now.

    He was sure of his safety.

    Ritchie thought for himself that he would have run even greater risks if he had been in his position.

    Harlee was speechless.

    Without knowing that his second brother had the range of division general, he would have behaved differently if he had known.

    It was time to adapt and act prudence.

    Therefore, he called gently: Kareem.

    Brenton''s face tensed jealous.

    And what have you really forgotten about me.

    Without doubting him, Harlee responded to Brenton with a charming tone, leaving aside his typically reserved nature.

    Ritchie waspletely impressed.

    To be loved by both Kareem and Brenton from the beginning, he assured that any future reprimand would mitigate.

    The police stalking in the background were visibly shocked.

    They had not foreseen the formidable nature of Harlee''s connections, intuiting that their careers in the forces of the order could being to an end.

    Kareem said: let''s go home.

    The air.

    Ritchie settled into an empty chair, crossing his legs indifferently.

    Maurice freed himself with confidence from the police grip and took his phone with an ostentatious gesture.

    However, Maurice could not find what he had kept before.

    Safe form had mysteriously disappeared.

    He thought in backups and records and examined them.

    Even so, he found nothing.

    The images seemed to have vanished in the air, without leaving a trace.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133: Hmm Where is your test.

    Mourge, exasperated, shouted: the testimony of an eyewitness the police who escorted him were not enough.

    My son had a broken arm! Mr.

    Shipley D¨Şaz was already in bed, barely aware.

    Ms.

    Sanderson and that gentleman were close to him, but no aggression was witnessed.

    That is not enough, Maurice shouted.

    They were the only two in the room with my son.

    Who more could have been.

    Rrito outlined an ironic smile.

    - Who knows you are known for your dirty tactics.

    Maybe you broke your child''s arm yourself to hold a trap after all, it is not the first time you try to harm your own son! "You ..." Maurice''s voice pushed disdain while usingly pointed to Ritchie, his words cutting the air like ice.

    My son someone as despicable as you iming that title listens carefully.

    You are nothing more than your mother''s indiscretion result.

    A cruel smile was drawn on his lips as he released a manicugh, savoring his cruel revtion.

    It was paralyzed, shocked.

    - Your mother is a shame! Mourice continued, with a malicious tone.

    Apart from me, he has been with ...

    the anger of Ritchie exploded.

    He pounced forward, grabbing Maurice by the shirt, with his eyes called fury.

    Do not say one more word against him! Harlee intervened quickly, grabbing Ritchie''s arm to retain him.

    He leaned towards him, with a low and urgent voice.

    - Main calm.

    This is a police police station.

    Don''t let you miss you.

    Swain, he may not have evidence, but I''m not empty -handed! Harlee said to Callum with confidence.

    , it was natural that he went to see him to the hospital.

    However, Shipley had already suffered serious injuries when I arrived.

    These images of the Tartarus club clearly show that Shipley hospitalization has nothing to do with me.

    No, that can''t be! How you have ess to that.

    Maurice looked at Harlee, horrified, as if he had just seen a ghost, unable to understand the implications if Harlee really had connections with Rhys.Supuso that Rhys must have done a small favor to the Sanderson family, which led Harlee to possess The clip.

    While Maurice nned its next movement, Harlee presented more tests, hospital surveince images.

    In the images, Harlee and Ritchie entered the Shipley room, and shortly after the police arrived.

    Tanto Harlee as Ritchie were located at some One hundred meters of Shipley, which had visible bruises on the face ...

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134: Mr.

    Swain, confirm these images that my friend and I are not guilty about Brenton and Kareem, only worried about my well -being and had no bad intentions, said Harlee.Callum nodded firmly.

    His rank, granted by higher authorities and above from Kareem, it meant that he did not need to humiliate himself to obtain the approval of anyone.

    His voice, authoritarian and clear, dominated the room.

    His misdeeds will be my personal investigation.

    Kareem responded with a calm that denied the tension in the room.

    Hospital.Su Tez turned from a ghostly target.

    This was amazing! In the video he had previously kept, but now mysteriously he had disappeared, he had seen Harlee break his son''s hand and break his teeth, but somehow, this same footage showed nothing like that.

    , Maurice heard how Harlee spoke again,pletely frustrating his hopes.

    If there is some concern about the images, Mr.

    Swain, I suggest that he sends someone to get them directly from the hospital.

    Harlee''s tone was firm, closing any discussion route for Maurice.

    Maurice''s legs gave in.

    The whispers had arrived in Maurice through Uwhor: elite hacker stories that could manipte surveince systems and alter the images irreversibly.

    Despair was everything that remained in Maurice''s eyes.

    I hadn''t believed that Harlee really knew Rhys or that I could get a hacker capable ofpromising the surveince system! Hisst asset had evaporated.

    Callum''s possession tests were sufficiently condemned to imprison him for life.

    It was painfully aware of his extensive criminal history.

    Resigned to his destiny, Maurice was carried away by the agents that Callum had summoned.

    His figure was hunched over and hispletely defeated attitude.

    He made a movement to follow Maurice, looking for answers, but Harlee stopped him.

    There will be time for the truthster.

    I will stay.

    I need to understand ...

    Ritchie said, and his voice went out.

    Today you do not need to take care of the pythons.

    Thank you.

    While Ritchie moved away, an urgency was noticeable in her passage ...

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135: He was promoted by the need to unravel the truth that was hidden after Maurice''s cryptic words.

    His mother could not be the person Maurice described, but ...

    he ruled out the idea.

    Getting involved in the secrets of the Diaz family had not been his original intention, but now he felt forced to investigate more thorough Check the recent Janessa Studio customers and check the organization''s news.

    Since the Sanderson family had been reinstated, he had moved away from his professionalmitments, focusing solely on Rhys and designing Zandra''s dresses.

    When Harlee ended everything, including the initial sketches of the three dresses of Zandra, they were already More than three in the morning and a sudden hunger pain hit her.

    After doubting a moment, he decided Current encouragement.

    Knowing that he had to approach him cautiously before his imminent return to military service, he proceeded carefully.

    At that time, Harlee heard some distant whispers that resonated from the stairs.

    What are you saying that Etta will take the ce of Harlee as Harlee Sanderson daughter because Kareem doesn''t like Harlee.

    What is surprising that you have not realized that he barely hides her disdain for Harlee on the table there is nothing fraternal in her gaze.

    At the end, it is about the forged ties In childhood, it can be Callie''s daughter, but she grew up next to the five children of the Sanderson family.

    It is natural that they are attracted to Etta.exact.

    Harlee''s cold behavior does not help in his case.

    If it were for me, I would choose someone warm and endearing like Etta at any time.

    Harlee realized that the servants were betting on their future against Etta''s.

    It seemed that working for the Sanderson family gave them enough free time to devote themselves to nightly gossip.

    Deliberately, Harlee made a noise.

    The murmurs ceased immediately.

    One of the most daring servants looked up on the stairs and, seeing that no one was going to rebuke them, he exhaled a silent sigh of relief.

    They were convinced that whoever had caused the uproar had not realized his talk.

    The three servants exchangedplicit looks and returned to their rooms in silence.

    After disappearing, Harlee lowered the stairs.

    - This does not bother you at all - Kareem asked then then realized that Kareem was already down.

    He shook his head and shortened the distance that separated them taking a few steps.

    Gill had endured things a lot of worse.

    There, Liam had hardly treated those who got carried away by speaking.

    Non -guest whisper that could only be ignored, not silence.

    He didn''t need to let his useless chatter affect him ...

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136: Anyway, the words of the servants were not so bad.

    They were simply adding some drama to break their routine.

    Kareem''s eyes opened slightly, he did not expect such a Harlee.

    A smile began to y at his mouth''s corners while hitting the table with his finger.

    The adjustments you made in the surveince images were well executed, he said, impressed by His handling of the situation.

    Harlee''s expression tense when he met Kareem, his facial muscles were subtly twisted, his eyes rose slightly in response.

    Kareem had tied up ends! He would do it ...

    Then, Kareem quickly assured him: But Mr.

    Swain will not realize.

    To notice the uncertainty he titled in Harlee''s eyes, Kareem, who normally avoided the borate details, was forced to rify.

    Mr.

    Swain, sent by the superiors, focuses mainly In internal issues, it must be the experience necessary to identify the first -levelputer piracy skills of Quick Cameo.

    Harlee''s tension was palpable, like a spring wrapped up to the limit.kareem knew that she was Quick Cameokareem reclined in her chair , with a carefree air.

    It has a few years, while managing border issues abroad, I had the opportunity to observe the remarkable skills of Quick Cameo.

    Memories began to emerge in Harlee.

    A few years before, Tonya had been captured in Gruinia in a mission.

    I had executed the task effortlessly, without leaving a trace.

    How could Kareem be able to identify it as Quick Cameohe learned to hack in my free time, apart from my military obligations.

    So I am quite familiar with the distinctive techniques of Quick Cameo, exined Kareem.

    His words threw light on the tacit question in Harlee.kareem he added with confidence: at the time she prated the final barrier of our adversaries, I knew That was her.

    As for today''s incident at the police station ...

    Harlee felt a strong adrenaline wave running through her veins.

    Kareem''s mouth sported up in a smile ofplicity, forming a delicate medium.

    It is unmatched, really.

    I can''t think of anyone but Quick Cameo.

    Cold look, his eyes as fragments of ice.

    - You are very funny, Kareem.

    His denial floated in the air, but Kareem''s behavior was still imperturbable ....

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137: He leaned slightly forward, his advice was intertwined with concern.

    He isbing the in search of you.

    Be careful.

    Kareem left the milk on the ground and rose slowly, stopping to give away Harlee aforting smile and a few words offort before leaving.

    - Nothing happens if you don''t want to admit it.

    Your secrets are safe with me.

    Stay enigmatic and hide your true self.

    Do not let anyone remove that mask.

    And in terms of Matteo,mit yourself only when you are absolute certainty.

    Keep your appearance as owner of Janessa Studio.

    The revtion that Kareem knew his role in Janessa Studio caused Harlee to start.

    However, in the midst of shock, a warm current of family affection seized it.

    I will be attentive.

    With a wink to his alias, he assured him: And if you ever need my help, do not hesitate to call me.

    Kareem stayed on the stairs, with the lips curved in a quiet smile.

    I will notpress myself.

    After Kareem left, Harlee entered the kitchen, coincidentally looking for something to chop, as if the previous events had faded in oblivion.

    He searched in the cabs, which were full of ingredients that demanded a certain degree of preparation.

    It was noted to simplicity, he took a mold bag and a ss of milk.Just when he was about to climb the stairs, the sound of the door When he opened it, he was Brenton, who was returning from a rescheduled meeting untilte at night, at the time of the clock, Harlee noticed that it was almost 5:00 a.m.

    M.

    When Brenton entered, his eyes perched on Harlee.

    - You were about waking up or you haven''t slept yet made an indifferent gesture.

    - I just have a little hunger.

    Only then Brenton realized the bread and milk she held, frowning in disapproval.

    .

    - I have not been able to gather the energy for cooking.

    "Harlee shrugged and renamed the conversation to him.

    Harlee swell a slice of bread and offered it with a carefree gesture.

    You want to apany me.

    " Brenton was about to refuse when he felt a sharp hunger.

    However, the idea of ?plying with normal bread did not attract him.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138: Thank you, Brenton! He said Harlee Radiant, clearly preferring the promise of a hot meal to cold bread.

    While Brenton took care of the kitchen, Harlee sat on a bar stool and watched it carefully.

    That you knew how to cook, hemented.

    Bornon shrugged, with an ironic smile on his face.

    I have to learn to cook.

    I can not bear a lot of food abroad.

    Remembering previous events, he arched an eyebrow, with a yful tone.

    Harlee gradually softened, epting Sandersons as their true family.

    Although it only had a few weeks with them, the genuine affection and the cozy dynamic of family life moved her deeply.

    This was the reason he decided to lower his guard.

    "Well ..." Brenton''s smile widen, her eyes became tender.

    A warm sensation crossed Harlee''s eyes, and was momentarily spent without speech.

    Feeling the heat of family love twice in one night was afort that I had not experienced in a long and lonely decade.

    Before getting into the roof game room, I heard something on two hundred million in cash ...

    Savings had been exhausted little by little due to their previousmitments with the Gill family, which had prevented him from gathering such a huge sum of two hundred million.

    If it weren''t for that, he would not have an amazing debt of one billion with Rhys.

    Thinking about Rhys, he felt a guilty stab when he realized that he had forgotten to return the call.

    It seemed toote to contact him now.

    He would update with Rhys tomorrow to thank him properly.

    The steam rose from the te, Harlee gently lifted a piece of spaghetti, blew gently to cool it and took it to his mouth.

    Then he raised his thumb with a radiant smile.

    Absolutely delicious.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139: There are one hundred million in this.

    The pin is the date you returned.

    If you run out, Av¨Şsame.brenton, really, I''m very economically.

    Bornon smiled with mischief.

    He had thought that he would surely earn the bet and that there would be no need to have a lot of cash by hand.

    His savings were not exactly substantial, but he had a real gift to earn money! He says in it as a small assignment of mine.

    Brenton put the card in his hand.

    They are only one hundred million.

    Does no scandal and not give people reasons tough.

    Exact!.

    Brenton also lowered his voice, imitating his secret tone.

    Included a certain uprising just in front of me.

    Okay, almost dawn.

    You should go to bed.

    Agreement, and you should also sleep a little, Brenton! The clock marked 6 in the morning.

    In a bustling and famous area for its luxury properties, there was a huge 300 square meter apartment.

    With the exception of a soft light that leaked from the study, the entireplex was mired in silence.

    This is where Rhys resided alone.

    Rhys was standing next to a window that went from the ground to the roof, contemting the urbanndscape.

    There was a shadow in his eyes, which hinted at his effort to contain himself.

    The smoke that rose framed his face, marked by lines of concern.

    He had been waiting from the afternoon, during the night and now until the early hours of the morning ...

    suddenly, his phone rang on the table.

    Rhys took it quickly and, seeing the call identifier, a smile illuminated his face for the first time that day.

    Lord Sanderson.

    sleep.

    Upon realizing that he had not yet called Rhys, he decided to try his luck, without waiting for him to answer so quickly.

    - Sr.

    Green is already awake - he was waiting for his call.

    In other words, he had not slept throughout the night.

    Harlee''s face showed a sh of difort.

    If Rhys had not sounded so direct, he could have thought he was acting as a boyfriend annoying for a lost call.

    In fact, there was something intrinsically seductive in involuntary charm! ...

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140: It was umon for Harlee to find someone really intriguing, but Rhys was already promised with another.

    He released a deep sigh.

    Always observer, Rhys remembered how Harlee''s behavior had changed when Lindsay had mentioned that he had a fiancee.

    Rhys hurriedly said: my alleged promised is simply someone who my parents have chosen for me.

    I don''t feel any affection for her.

    We don''t even know each other.

    Harlee felt a bit ufortable.

    We are just friends.

    There is no need for such confessions.

    However, the smile that curved his lips suggested otherwise.

    He quickly changed the subject, saying: Thank you for sending me so quickly the surveince images of Club Tartarus.Rhys smiled.

    I could feel clearly, even through the call, that Harlee was softening with him.

    Well ...

    his exnation was timely.

    He said Rhys, putting his tone as kind as possible.

    , Rhys had always had clear ambitions, including that of his ideal partner.

    His father wanted him to choose a wife to drive his career, while his mother dreamed that he married his best friend''s daughter to strengthen family ties.

    Rhys had never protested because hecked romantic interest for women.

    But now ...

    now, he was experiencing somethingplete Of joy.

    A few dayster, under the bright sun and the clear sky, Shipley was in his hospital bed, waiting for Maurice''s return with a deste Harlee.

    The door of his room opened suddenly.

    Two prosecutors and two policemen entered.

    Who are you, Shipley demanded, looking at the strangers who had entered his room.

    These people worked under the orders of Callum and their faces were unknown.

    The chief prosecutor had spent the night collecting evidence against Maurice and Mird.

    The investigation revealed that they had embezzled almost one billion dors and were involved in the damage to a teenager.

    The agents who apanied the prosecutor behaved with a severe and little friendly air.

    He is used of sexually abusing a minor.

    He has toe with us, he firmly dered one of the agents.

    Shipley made fun of his words.

    I''m not going anywhere with you.

    For your surprise, the agents did not hesitate.

    They took him out of bed and handcuffed him quickly.

    What demons you are doing know who my father or my mother is my words: If you get with my family, you will regret it.

    Shipley growled, fighting against his grip.

    The main prosecutor kept calm, signs the agents to immobilize Shipley in the hospital bed ....

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141: Despite his furious resistance, Shipley was not a rival for his training and strength.

    Oh, I forgot to mention, said the prosecutor, with shear, your father was arrested yesterday.

    The authorities will make public the charges shortly.

    That is impossible! Shipley shouted, with the voice broken by panic.

    But in a matter of minutes, his resistance faltered.

    He copsed against the bed, with his bodyid like a rag doll .

    The fight end abruptly when his wrist broke under the tension, causing him a fainting for scorching pain.

    Call Luisa frantically.

    His line was busy, which frustrated him even more.

    His anxiety increased when he tried to contact the usual allies of Maurice, just to find himself with silence or evasive.

    For the first time, Shipley realized that he was really cornered.

    This time there was no escape.Mourice had never been one of those who betrayed their friends, not even in the worst circumstances, and Luisa was not someone who could easily drag the chaos.

    Without which Shipley knew, the consequences of the fiasco of the Club Tartarus led Callum to investigate more thoroughly in the affairs of the Diaz family.

    With the help of Kareem, all Maurice connections were investigated, including key government figures.

    As a result, Luisa was also stopped at a police station, caught by incriminating evidence that Ritchie had delivered.

    Just when Shipley wondered who could go to, He called his assistant.

    D¨Şaz must flee.

    It ispletely disappeared and nevere back.

    His father was arrested for charges of bribery and embezzlement, not to mention his role in the damage caused to a young woman.

    His mother was also arrested at the time he arrived.

    Mr.

    D¨Şaz, scattered now or will be toote.

    Shipley''s heart elerated, desperate to get more information, but the call ended abruptly.

    His gaze addressed the four individuals stationed outside his hospital room.

    Getting the teeth, his teeth, at the teeth.

    He considered escaping through the window.

    But before he could make a movement, they broke and captured him.

    The tears of repentance ran on their face.

    If he could go back in time, he would never have crossed Harlee.

    You have been seized from the property of the Diaz family, and the police chief has been dismissed and is now being investigated.

    It seems that there are four officials and severalpanies involved.

    I have heard it too.

    That is more than I could win in several lives, and they emptied everything just like that.

    You can believe the Diaz family turned out to be authentic viins! What have you found ...

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142: Everyone bowed to see the speaker''s phone screen.

    Luisa and Maurice were now suspected of Whitney''s murder, Ritchie''s mother.Whitney D¨Şaz, the phnthropist of two decades ago.

    And to think that she was killed, nothing less than her own husband and her lover.

    He was, ignoring the rest.

    After everything, he was the instigator of everything.

    After separating from Harlee in the police station, Ritchie did not waste time to contact the society of the shadow of the moon, requesting his help to investigate The archives of that particr year.

    They spent several hours before Tonya''s voice broke the silence, her fingers sailing with skills on the screens.

    The old records appeared on a screen, aligned with Maurice''s narrative in the second.

    It seems that your mother''s death was not a simple ident ..., said Tonya.

    Rrit Records.

    In that moment, Harlee, with his fingers flying on the keyboard, took a revealing video clip from Maurice in a nightclub.

    Whitney suddenly appeared in the frame in the middle of the video.

    His presence in the nightclub was unexpected.

    Ritchie''s expression overshadowed, a disgusting revtion seized him.

    Luisa had something to do with her mother''s premature.

    In the video, Whitney, with the voice raised in a using tone, confronted Luisa and Maurice.

    Luisa, visibly upset, took a bottle of whiskey from a nearby table and hit her strongly.

    The sound of the crystal when hitting Whitney''s skull resonated ominously.

    Whitney copsed on the ground, motionless.

    The video ended abruptly.

    ording to the case report, your mother''s death was caused by reckless driving that brought her car directly to the river, Tonya said, mocking.

    Hisugh was bitter.

    Autopsy report thenpletely omitted its cranial trauma, which can only mean one thing.

    Maurice and Luisa had all the forensic experts and police officers in his pocket!.

    Wit of a boiling frustration.

    The irony of everything hurt deeply.

    Shipley had been right to cross out of silly.

    There was after years honoring a man who was not worthy of being his father.

    I even even after his rise to power, his loyalty to the Diaz family had remained .Harlee stood in the thoughtful knee, with an elerated mind.

    Ritchie''s eyes burned with fury when he dered: I want to kill them both!

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143: Harlee''s concentration was exacerbated, his dark and intense eyes.

    You really think you can kill them and go unpunished is worth risking your life for g as they would have wanted this for you.

    It was like a sharp de , shear but lonely.

    , he will take care of your mother''s death.

    How to transmit it ...

    well, that decision depends solely on you.

    We will not help you.

    This revenge must be just yours.

    With thosest words, Harlee ended up abruptly to the video call, leaving everyone in a sudden silence.

    She understood that for Ritchie, she came out of the shadows of her pain, she had to look for this revenge on her own.

    Rrito ordered her thoughts, she drank thest drops of coffee and took out the phone to mark a number she had never called before.

    The voice on the other side weed him warmly.

    I thank you for being this opportunity.

    The person on the other side was Jonah, an employee of the Tartarus club.

    The gaze of Ritchie hesitated with contradictory emotions while asking: it really is worth sacrificing for those scoundrels.

    Jonah''s response arrived with a deep sigh.

    It is not if it is worth it, but avenge it is the only way to live without being tormented by remorse.

    She who spoke Jonah was Kennedi Haywood, who had suffered a brutal rape and murder at the hands of Shipley after she defended herself.

    Kennedi was more than a family for Jonah.

    That fateful day, Kennedi was looking forward to sharing with Jonah the news of his prompt admission in a prestigious program.

    He had been waiting outside the Tartarus club, but he met Shipley in his ce.

    In a cruel turn of destiny, Shipley had humiliated the woman that Jonah appreciated undressing her in public, which caused Jonah to retaliate with a quick kicked.

    A photo of Jonah on Kennedi''s phone.

    Taken up by this provocation, he cornered Kennedi in a dark alley.

    Despite his desperate fight, Shipley dominated her and strangled her,mitting an atrocious act on his lifeless body.

    Jonah, with A strong determination, he dered: I will throw this SIM card at the depths of the ocean.

    Ritchie, our paths never crossed.

    With those farewell words, Jonah went to the police police station, preparing for the consequences that were waiting for him.

    His intention was clear.

    He would join the Diaz family after bars and seek revenge for Kennedi From within the walls of the prison.

    After finishing the call, Ritchie was in a state of confusion, tormented by the idea of ??facing his mother in the other life.

    Doubt the cartomy.

    Maybe she wouldn''t even want to see him ...

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144: Meanwhile, the news of the capture of the Diaz family arrived in Harlee, which led her to get in touch with Brice after a silence of almost two weeks.Pii with the Guard Low at a meeting, Brice Dio Instructions to his assistant to stop the procedure.

    Then he went on the balcony, with his finger by pressing the call button with a mixture of anticipation and fear.

    some problemtely.

    Brice was very aware of what Harlee hinted.

    In recent days, he had been alert, fearful of any unexpected incident and even more of a filtration of the confidential issues of the study.

    However, the days had passed without incident, with nothing to highlight.

    Despite the tranquility, Brice did not make illusions about Matteo.

    Matteo was known for his relentless nature, and patience was not exactly his virtue.

    It was unusual for him to remain silent for such a long period.

    He was not interested, it is as if he hadpletely abandoned the matter.

    There has been no response.

    Truth at all Harlee''s astonishment was palpable.

    How can that be.

    Having treated Matteo personally twice, he knew him as a man who pursued his goals without rest.

    She had cheated him to get five million and then rejected his coboration, using different alias no less.

    It was strange that he did not show reprisals.

    Brice''s face darkened with concern.

    When things go so far from normal, there is usually an underlying reason.

    We must remain alert.

    Harlee''s voice came through the line, calm but authoritarian.

    His concern persisted.

    And what about Matteo should we expect.

    With a slight assent, Harlee replied: Yes, do not worry about that forehead.

    I have the society of the gloomy moon watching it.

    I will return and be there in a moment, Brice replied without hesitation before hanging.

    Just when Harlee hung the phone, an unexpected visitor was noticed.

    A blow resonated in the room.

    From the other side of the door, Kane''s voice sounded With a touch of caution.

    Sanderson Lord, a member of the Juarez family is here to see her.

    The Juarez family why the hell would be here Harlee frowned when he remembered histest unpleasant encounter ....

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145: Harlee quickly put on a jacket, opened the door and asked: it is the same mother and daughter of before, or someone new.kane, the always obedient butler, straightened and informed her: Mrs.Evita Ju¨˘rez and her son are the ones who are visiting.

    They were looking for Mrs.

    Sk Sanderson, but upon learning that they are still traveling, they asked to talk to you.

    Hiddenagers, Harlee murmured between teeth with a grimace of contempt.

    Kane, who had heard herment, kept her eyes down, wisely wisely opting for not participating.

    The Juarez family had been waiting anxiously for days for days Sk''s return.

    The Sanderson to face Harlee and Sk.

    Being, slightly frowning.

    It seemed that they were there to cause problems.

    What could me it this time when Evita and Elvin behaved as if the Sanderson family was under their control, and Valentina and Liliana stared at the air of sufficiency, Harlee quickly understood the situation.

    So it was that they wanted justice for the ps that Valentina and Liliana received.

    What a shameful movement! Elvin''s expression was severe, containing just his fury.

    And you - Elvin mocked himself.

    - I am your uncle.

    This is your grandmother, and there are your aunt and your cousin.

    With a cold grimace, Harlee replied: "If you hadn''t introduced yourself, they could have confused them with avengers whoe to adjust ounts.

    His fierce look was as if she had massacred his whole family.

    "You ..." Elvin said.

    You are a palette, it is difficult to be close to you.

    He even took a wet wipe to clean his hands, as if he had contaminated.

    that seemed about to explode.

    He probably has not been raised well, that''s why he is so rude.

    Taking into ount everything that has happened, maybe you should be more indulgent as the greatest.

    Liliana''s defense sounded to Harlee support, but his words subtly belittled Harlee''s education subtly .

    Liliana''s moderation was not a genuine concern, but fear ...

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146: Harlee''s rapid action in pping her was still vivid in her mind.

    Valentina delighted seeing how her husband belittled Harlee, feeling that she was fair to Harlee was despised.

    He believed Harlee deserved to be ridiculed by all.

    You are the greatest here.

    You should be more tolerant with Harlee.

    The true goal of Evita was to cause a conflict.

    It was well known that Elvin had been spoiled from a young age and was not familiar with the concept of tolerance.

    As expected, Elvin''s face darkened with fury.

    Harlee''s eyebrows were frowning, his cold gaze was filled with contempt.

    That that''s all.

    He scrutinized the room before continuing: you seem to have a very good opinion of yourself, clinging to the name of the Sanderson while you behave highly.

    Who has allowed you such freedoms.

    Valentina intervened, doing pacifier.

    Elvin''s face became stormy, her eyes boiled repressed.

    So this was the rebel girl that the Sanderson had recently found.

    With a mockery, he avoided coldness: he would not expect an apology from her.

    I fear that it would cause problems shortly after.

    Kane''s anger burned inside.

    and discreetly transmitted the details to Kareem.

    A single contempt of Harlee was not enough.

    The eyes of Evita, dark and prating, they stuck in Harlee.

    Tour back to a girl who did not grew up among us was never a sessful decision.

    Who can tell what kind of environments it has been exposed if it behaves badly, that is a concern, but if it brings shame about the name of the Juarez, we all suffer the consequences.

    The anger of Elvin overflowed.

    The idea that Harleepromised the good name of the Juarez family was unbearable.

    We cannot let this wild woman tarnish our family.

    Harlee''s gaze toured everyone present.

    I was about to release a mockingugh.

    I have been too indulgent with you.

    His words broke the silence abruptly, causing the faces of the members of the Juarez family to twist.

    You arepletely ignorant of thebel.

    Avita hit his cane with a deaf

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147: Evita''s expression looked.

    In his eyes, the Juarez family was nobody.

    When the Sanderson family was barely known in the business world, the Juarez family had despised them, trying to sabotage them on numerous asions.Sk kept the family loyalty, refraining from acting against the family Juarez for their dishonest actions.

    But only when the Sanderson family began to prosper, the Juarez finally epted Sk''s visit.

    However, after a single visit, little Harlee had ended at the hospital due to the actions of the Juarez family and subsequently disappeared for years until now.

    Why should Kareem treat the Juarez family with respect.

    Your family should feel honored that we are worth rting with you! Harlee''s lips were curved in a mischievous smile.

    Kareem, passing next to the Juarez family.

    "Kareem, this will not dislike our mother, Truth His cold look toured the Juarez family.

    With a subtle gesture of his, an army of bodyguards dressed in ck.

    , more prudent than Elvin, he abstained more to Kareem.

    With severe expression, he leaned on his cane to leave slowly.

    Valentina and Liliana had quietly left the scene as soon as Kareem''s temperament intensified.

    Liliana had received warnings about Kareem''s ruthless nature through Brixton''s contacts.

    They described Kareem as a man who could end a life without effort, without showing mercy on his actions.

    Therefore, at the time Kareem made his appearance, Liliana and Valentina escaped quickly.

    Kareem arched an eyebrow, looking at Harlee You want to take care of this, or you prefer to do it.

    With a cunning smile, Harlee replied: I think we will let the Torres family take care of this ....

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148: Although Kareem knew the various alias of Harlee, his knowledge was based solely on what he knew about Quick Cameo, his hacker character.

    His confusion was evident.

    Torres who knew him, intuid Kareem''s intention to discover the truth by himself, decided to reveal it in a joke.

    He briefly narrated his recent meeting with Britton and Liliana at the bar, also mentioning his work designing dresses for Zandra.

    Then, you are nning to use Britton to deal with the Juarez family, Kareem asked.

    It is: we can trust Helkareem he paused before letting out.

    We can trust him.

    Harlee''s eyes shone with mischief.

    You want The army, Harlee replied with a light but firm voice.

    TRATO Made! Kareem said, epting without hesitation.

    The initial calm in Harlee''s behavior vanished, reced by astonishment and a wide smile.

    She enthusiastically grabbed Kareem''s hand.

    Once the Juarez family is bankrupt, you will take me to the army! If that made her happy, the military norms would even skip to rise to Division.

    private room door when he heard Bryxton''s thunderous voice.

    - Harlee, here! I''m here! Together there was another man.

    "This is my intimate friend, Bruno Hilton," said Brixton, presenting him.

    "Bruno, this is Miss Sanderson that I have been talking about!" But Harlee cut quickly.

    "Only Harlee is fine," she said, preferring not to stop at formalities.

    Bruno hesitated a moment and, with a gesture from Brixton, he simply said: Harlee.bxton lean out of a smile and approached Harlee.

    A Bridge game will not leave until you have lost everything! Bruno looked suspiciously at Brixton''s portfolio.

    Somehow, he had the feeling that his intimate friend would remain soon without money.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149: With a carefreeugh, Brixton replied: Of course! What is fun without a bet.

    Without knowing Bixton, his words would cost him very expensiveter.

    By me ok, Harlee said, clearly fun.

    He was more than willing to ept if this generous soul was willing to get rid of his money.

    The hall of the Tartarus club was located on the sixth floor.

    Britton led Bruno to prepare the private room, while Harlee was going to look for to Ritchie.

    Pasa, Harlee frowned as he looked at Ritchie.ritchie looked up, acknowledged Harlee and stood up.

    "Hahalee, you are here you want a drink.

    Then sleeping the mona.

    Without saying a word, Harlee kicked him in his stomach.

    If you ruin my chances of earning money, you will regret it! Before leaving, the tone slightly softened and continued: the Diaz family issue is resolved, but Ritchie, your story just begins.

    You are not curious about your mother and your true father.

    When mentioning his mother, a spark of life shone in his eyes before rush.

    He always managed to get him out of his lowest moments.

    In Green Group, Rhys had just finished an international meeting and reclined in his office chair to rest for a while.

    Hamilton gave Rhys a table that showed live surveince from the Sixth floor of Tartarus Club.

    Miss Sanderson is at Bridge''s table with his friend Ritchie and Brixton''s colleague.

    Briton Rhys massaged her temples and, after a moment, reminded Britton as that vague and good nephew for nothing To avoid shame, Brxton''s mother had only let her sessful older son get in touch with Rhys.de what he knows Harlee, asked Rhys.

    Well ...

    Hamilton felt somewhat baffled, since he had not yet had the opportunity to investigate it.

    However, he remained silent, keeping his thoughts for himself as someone less fortunate.

    Let him lose a little more.

    It was tremendously generous! Out loud, Hamilton said with enthusiasm: yes!

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150: Hamilton quickly transferred ten million to Brixton and even reminded him to have fun without worrying about the losses.

    At the beginning, Brxton did not understand why Rhys knew that he yed Bridge, but then recalled that Rhys seemed to know everything.

    Funds with pleasure.

    Three hourster, Brixton eximed: Harlee, that has been a Grand m! You have a lot of skill, to bring such a hand! It was a message from Bruno.

    You just removed millions.

    I need an opportunity to recover them! Bruno slightly frowned.

    Yes, Harlee, you have fun and have taken all the awards.

    He has not touched us yet.

    After three hours ying Bridge, Bruno had be ustomed to see With so much eagerness to lose it.

    They really were two rich dumb.

    It took a letter from the table and turned it among their fingers with a slight smile.

    Go make your call, bute back quickly.

    Then we will continue.

    I will recover my millions of only once! Harlee went to the designated telephone cabin.

    What a fast cameo identity or something more bice seemed to anticipate his question and did not offer details, he simply said: He is not entirely clear, but Matteo definitely knows that you are the one behind Janessa Studio.

    He knew even before he asked me for Last time we met.

    Harlee realized that this was all that Brice could discover.

    It seemed that I would have to face Matteo once more.

    To feel his hesitation, Brice became anxious.

    This will cause problems.

    Don''t worry.

    I have controlled it, Harlee said, reassuring him after thinking about it for a moment.

    Solo fighter in your work ande backter.

    He was afraid that Matteo could try to use Brice against him ...

    After finishing the call, Harlee left the quiet cabin.

    Before arriving at Bridge''s table, Brixton''s bustling voice filled the air ....

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151: Come on! Harlee has returned.

    It''s time to y Bridge again! If Matteo knew that she was the director of Janessa Studio and also Quick Cameo, why she took her thest time was a test she wanted to meet Quick Cameo face to face or was plotting somewhat bigger - Harlee! Said Brixton, stirring his hand in front of her.

    What you have in mind let''s continue with the game! Ritchie felt that problems wereing from Britton.

    A rare sh of worry crossed his eyes, usually stoic.

    fire everyone when Harlee intervened.

    "It''s fine." Let''s continue ying.

    Only Ritchie repressed the doubts in his heart.

    Two hourster, Brixton had lost the hundred million that Rhys had given him, plus his own dozens of millions, and even owed thirty million to Harlee.halee, how can you Being so lucky ...

    Brixton was stunned.

    Bruno, although he didn''t have as much luck as Brixton and lost continuously, he was also approaching his limit.

    It ended.

    I retire.

    If I y more, I will run out of nothing.

    His face was serious, anxious to dominate the art of ying this game well.

    And Brixton whispered: it ruins the Juarez family and I will teach you.

    Briton looked at Harlee as if he were crazy.

    How could someone like him, a typical yboy, to ruin the Juarez family had understood bad After his victory in the gameharlee nodded, without losing his trust.

    I told you, you are as capable as your brother.

    Defeating the Juarez family should be easy for you.

    If you doubt it, consider it a challenge.

    If you seed, you will show that I am right.

    If you fail, I will cover your losses.

    Think about what you just lost as your capital.

    I said this, he returned all the chips he had won to Brixton.

    The confusion that Britton had shown previously was reced by a throbbing heart and a wave of struggle.

    Harlee had always been skillful to detect the hidden strengths of people.

    With a simple look, he saw Bryxton''s potential, having demonstrated his precise insight when betting on Ritchie''s abilities to avenge his mother.

    He was sure that Bryxton would impress her by driving the Juarez family with neatness.

    Now, everything Brixton needed was a bit of motivation.

    Briton replied with determination: very well! As you think in me, I will defeat them! You''ll see.

    I will not disappoint you! Then he moved away safely, dragging Bruno ...

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152: To demonstrate his skills and have the opportunity to learn from Harlee to dominate Bridge''s game, Brixton decided to end the Juarez family.

    Saying Harlee, Ritchie could no longer contain his curiosity and asked: what happened to Brice and What did you say to Brixton seemspletely transformed.

    Briton, after his talk with Harlee, was a man changed, contrary to what Ritchie had nned.

    !, Ritchieughed.

    Seeing the carefree behavior of Ritchie, Harlee finally felt at ease.

    For the end he had ovee what happened.

    If we don''t discover Matteo''s reasons soon, I''m afraidˇ­.

    He left the phrase in the air, trusting that Ritchie would understand it.

    Rrit To Uwhorˇ­ Harlee intervened: it doesn''t need.

    I will take care of Matteo.

    You watch Brixton for me.

    He repeated the conversation he had held before with Brixton.

    If he has a problem, help him discreetly.

    Remember that it is crucial that the Juarez family ends in bankruptcy.

    She was determined to win her bet with Kareem.

    He shrugged with resignation.

    It was not the first time that he secretly helped someone.

    However, the idea of ??getting another subordinate after this gave him a small feeling offort.

    If Ritchie stuttered, Harlee brought out his bet with Kareem.

    This is to see if I get ready in the army.

    You have to be very attentive to Brixton''s progress! This opportunity was something that had been waiting for years.

    It was encouraged instantly.

    Harlee had been thinking about the army for a long time.

    If something went wrong because of him, he would get into serious problems.

    He shuddered.

    Just thinking about it was enough to scare him.

    - Harlee, I''m going to take care of things.

    - As you want! Hritchie threw a yful greeting and turned to leave, thinking about how to subtly influence things from the shadows.

    His usual carefree attitude was reced by seriousness.

    So much so much, after saying goodbye to Bruno, Brixton began to calm down I just in his car, he reflected on Harlee''s words.

    His target was to end the Juarez family.

    Although it seemed an almost unattainable task, Harlee had assigned his homework ...

    he longed to escape Liliana''s harassment ....

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153: However, Harlee had mentioned that while the Juarez family was close, he could not cut ties with her.

    What a headache! He was just a typical yboy.

    He was really able to bring to the Juarez family bankrupt what this task was! Now he regretted having epted the challenge.

    What I should do now didn''t even know where to start ...

    no.

    I couldn''t be like that.

    I had to rebuild.

    With that thought, Brixton instructed the driver to go to Green Group.

    Although he decided not to resort to his older brother in search of guidance, he undoubtedly needed the advice of an experienced businessman.

    Brock minutester, Brixton was sitting in Rhys''s office.

    Naturally, there were some setbacks along the way, such as the staff of the ground floor did not recognize it and that Rhys did not remember his face.

    But in the end, they found face to face.

    I want you to teach me some business tactics and how to win in the Corporate War, Bryxton said, together, willing to learn.

    Rhys barely reacted.

    I am not avable to teach private sses.

    When Brixton and Harlee talked about ending the Juarez family, Rhys had scheduled ast minute meeting and his exchange was lost .Bryton said hurriedly: don''t download the idea so fast! You have my mother in high esteem, and she wants me to do well.

    If you help me quickly dismantle the Juarez family, it will be delighted.

    Rhys captured the essential detail.

    The Juarez family the Juarez family would not dare to challenge Brixton.

    Why Brixton suddenly wanted to ruin them, and with so much urgency it could be ...

    Rhys looked up.

    "Then, tell me.

    Why do you want the Juarez family to go to bankruptbrixon struggled to find the right words.

    He dared to reveal to Rhys his bet with Harlee.

    However, the constant fear that Rhys could deny his help in response to his silence tormented him .

    After a moment of tense silence, Brixton found the courage to speak, although his voice vanished in a whisper at the end.

    - I can not say the lobxton looked cautiously at Rhys.

    Just when he was preparing for a negative, Rhys nodded surprisingly.

    But making decisions depends on you! In normal circumstances, Rhys would not bother to waste his time like that, he came from the family or not.

    But this was for Harlee''s good, and that changed everything.

    A smile was drawn in Brixton''s face.

    Then, okay.

    I will start my lessons with you tomorrow morning.

    Rhys simply nodded in confirmation.

    Drain the Juarez family was simple ....

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154: All he did was take the financial support from Green and Torres families, ensuring a gradual financial decline through their diminishing cash reserves.

    However, Rhys had no intention of carrying out that n.

    In fact, Britton was right.

    If Bryxton dedicated himself to it, his mother''s mood would surely rise.

    Thus, Rhys decided to pave the way for Bryxton to undertake a new adventure, guiding him in the ins and outs With Rhys they remained in his mind.

    Obligated by nostalgia, he decided to revive that experience.

    Adeline took a long time captivated by the stories of the impressive views from the restaurant located on the 66th floor of the Grand Oak, which offered a wide panoramic baythorn.

    Of a lot of persuasion, Liam finally agreed to take her there.

    At the arrival, Liam''s gaze immediately posed in Harlee, next to the entrance, with an expression of deep yearning for the greatness of the Grand Oak.

    His heart shuddered to see her.

    Harlee has spent a lot of time.

    Why do you seem so exhausted I will apany Adelina above for dinner.

    You want toe, he asked.

    No thanks, Harlee replied with a dry and distant tone.

    I don''t want my appetite to be removed.

    I love her frankness, Liam''s face He momentarily betrayed his irritation.

    Your pride, always interposing! Although Adelina is ours, you have been part of the Gill family for years.

    You really think we would leave you aside.

    At that time, Adelina left another car, with her hair meticulouslybed for the evening dinner.

    " Harlee I was surprised that my father was rted to someone like ...

    well, don''t take it as personal, Harlee.

    I didn''t want to bother you.

    Liamughed between teeth.

    "Harlee, Adelina is young and often speaks impulsively.

    Please do not take it by chest.

    Let''s go up together, you want a wave of restlessness seized Adelina.

    She had been begging Liam for days to take her to Grand Oak, and now Harlee was there, without being invited, but willing to share her moment of triumph.

    What an illusion! With fake cordiality, Adelina clung to Liam''s arm.

    " The door.

    Although his words pretended to support Harlee''s inclusion, the underlying message was clear.

    Harlee''s simple appearance could be embarrassing.

    In Baythorn, dinner on the exclusive 66 floor of the Grand Oak was a privilege that demanded more than mere wealth.

    A coveted membership was essential.

    Without it, one could only have dinner below the 66th floor ....

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155: Adelina assumed that Harlee had been sent back to a modest family, and her raid outfit and without a brand revealed the gloomy turn that had taken her life.

    For Liam, whose priority was to maintain an impable image, the idea of ??facing to any kind of shame was intolerable.

    That shameless woman, Harlee, was really incredible, manipting the situation for Liam to buy new sets.

    In no way was I going to let that happen! Dad, maybe that is not the best nˇ­.

    Adelina gave a hurried tap on her phone and pretended urgency.

    We are running out of time.

    If we go shopping now, we will lose our reservation for dinner.

    Liam''s face overshadowed.

    The dinner was crucial, a privilege granted thanks to the generosity of the partner card provided by a friend.

    Losing it meant pleading another favor, something he feared.

    Forbasins ...

    Liam hesitated.

    I''m going to enter now.

    With a mocking eyebrow elevation, Adelina replied: Oh, Harlee, you''re going to the buffet of the first floor costs more than five hundred.

    Surely you want to spend half of your monthly assignment in a single meal.

    Before his life was intertwined with that of the Gill family, Adelina used to go through this great ce, always from outside, without being able to enjoy the simple pleasure of a buffet .

    I doubted that Harlee could even afford a buffet now.

    Harlee''s response was light, dyeing of fun.

    I boub¨¦ is not there where I go.

    Hide his frustration for Harlee.halee''s behavior, I can pay the buffet cost for you.

    She was very aware of the clock that tictac did, but her stubborn negative to seek help was exasperating.

    Despite her pride, there was no excuse for her to dy them.

    He didn''t understand how much he hated so muchziness, momentarily silenced by the absurd, soon He recovered.

    Discuss with those idiots made no sense.

    With a mocking smile and a look that said everything, he slid with them towards the luxurious lobby of the Grand Oak.

    The manager was all smiles when he approached Harlee.

    - Lord Sanderson, it is a pleasure to see her! We have just received a lot of fresh lobsters, its flesh is sweet and sulent.

    He would like to try that moment, both Liam and Adelina were paralyzed,pletely baffled.

    What the hell was going through why the manager personally weed Harlee, even rmending delicacies of the estimated menu manager of the 66 -floor restaurant was known for serving only those who owned one of the world''s rarest products: an exclusive membership card , of which existed less than ten ...

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156: Adelina''s cheeks were deeply blushed, her shame was palpable.

    How could Harlee, a modest family palet Merced of a friend''s membership to be able to enter this elite nt.

    How demons had a card like this and such a rare and exclusive mistake.

    Economic troubles is happening! How is it possible thatˇ­ Adeline refused to believe that Harlee had an exclusive partner card in the Grand Oak.

    How could such a privilege be granted to someone who had only clinging to the Gill family and usurping his life the manager''s manager Le He directed a mocking smile to Adelina, in a voice full of irony.

    You usurpa privileges that do not belong to you and, nevertheless, you dare to question the legitimacy of our valuable guests the color vanished from the face of Adelina, leaving it pale before redness of anger, your emotions a visible storm.

    To your side, the face De Liam darkened even more, a shadow fell on his features.

    Increasing the growing tension, the manager turned his back with the couple and made a gesture to Harlee to follow him.

    Directly to the 66th floor, leaving Adelina and Liam boiling in their disgust, inadvertent and unimportant.

    It has ess to the private elevator that rises directly to the floor sixty -six.

    Adelina waspletely baffled.

    Liam''s expression overshadowed.

    Why did Harlee better since he left the Gill and returned with his true family at that time, Liam''s emotions were an entangled mess.

    Despite his sess in the business world, he did not even have a membership of Grand Oak, but the girl she had raised for twenty years, and who supposed she led a miserable life, had privileges to ess a private elevator that led directly to the floor sixty -six.

    To maintain appearances, Liam reluctantly used the ITIMT member card to ess the nt sixty -six.

    - It is not almost the time of our meeting.

    racecourse.

    He seemed to be with a man.

    - What a man of man a retiree appeared.

    Adelina''s face showed resentment, cheating Liam to believe her lies.

    Liam''s encouragement rose.

    De Grand Oak turned out that it was thanks to an older man ...

    a wave of anger shone in his eyes ...

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157: He has not moved from the gills for more than a month, and is already acquiring bad habits.

    It is a shame for all the years that I spent creating it.

    And what if Harlee somehow got the manager to personally wee Adelina smiled internally, sure that while she was close, Harlee would never have the opportunity to be received again in the Gill family.

    To reach the floor sixty -six , Adelina examined the area but did not see Harlee.OH, why isn''t Harlee here did not use the private elevator until the nt sixty -six could be that he hired someone to ride a show.

    At the same time he heard his words, Liam felt a wave of relief, but continued pretending and scolded it: Adelina, stop saying nonsense.

    He was the manager below.

    I was just worried about Harlee.

    I didn''t want to talk badly about her.

    You always take care of her, but she may not see you as a sister.

    You no longer have to treat it as such.

    He only joins with older men and does not appreciate the value of hard work.

    Our Gill family will not support such a person! From now on, don''t say it is one of ours.

    We cannot afford that kind of shame! Ok.

    I understand it, while Adelina and Liam had dinner, they kept talking badly about Harlee.

    Meanwhile, Harlee, determined to avoid moreplications with the Gill family, went directly to the eighty -eight nt.

    Here it was much quieter.

    Only those who had ck cards or elite memberships could enter this level.

    When the waiter brought him the food, Harlee sent a series of messages encoded to Tonya, asking for Matteo.brice could only discover the public activities of Matteo and could not deepen more.

    Instead of answering her by text message, Tonya called her by video call.

    He mentioned the information I had recently gathered.

    I will tell me to dinner when I return.

    Toma, I have forwarded everything I have been able to find.

    I will continue to investigate.

    Ah, and by the way, Matteo may be in a cruise.

    He seemed to be on a cruise.

    A Harlee cruise frowned.

    What was Matteo really nning that she was Quick Cameo, but he hadn''t hurried to meet her to propose an association.

    He became serious.

    Not at all, Tonya replied.

    By what I know, not even Matteo''spetitors in Uwhor can specify their exact location.

    I can only verify that he is not in the country.

    He had obtained this information during a mission, hearing it from a client, which led her to make the Moon Shadow society investigate more thoroughly ....

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158: Harlee reflected on his situation.

    He was being too reactive and needed to find a way to take the initiative.

    Vale, Tonya, continues to monitor Matteo''s locations for me.

    When I rify the things here, I will return to Uwhor to gather with you.

    Tonya''s mouth was curved in a smile.

    It is not necessary.

    I will go see you.

    What made you decide to return suddenly.

    Addive it, Tonya joked.

    There is a third possible reason for you.

    - What irritating you are! This time it is neither one thing nor another! "You did a pot." Env¨Ş me five hundred and I tell you everything.

    I love your generosity! You will tell me or not.

    Harlee arched an eyebrow, his expression mixed with a touch of frustration.

    He only allowed himself to soften when he was with Tonya.

    Inparison with his past with the Gill family and his present with the Sanderson family, Tonya felt more like her true family, and she was Tonya''s only family in the world.

    She continued speaking of his reasons to return, and it turned out that Harlee was right that it was men and food.

    As his conversation continued, the issue changed.

    Sanderson, Harlee nodded.

    Everything is fine, except for the fifth brother, who is a bit silly.

    anger.

    - He waits.

    I will return and take care of those maniptors for you.

    At that moment, Tonya suddenly got excited.

    Harlee''s expression did not change while lifting his eyes.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159: Apart from you, I can''t trust anyonepletely, even in Ritchie.

    If I kept interacting with Rhys, I could end him, but it would be more because of the emotion than for falling in love.

    For her, love was no use.

    Okay, I will not mention it again.

    Tonya seemed ustomed.

    I will take care of the affairs of the lunar shadow society.

    Be careful out there.

    He intended to deploy his hacker skills to get Matteo.

    Be exposed while the enemy hid in the shadows made the fight a challenge.

    He was determined to force his enemy toe to light and face him directly.

    The next day, Harlee returned to the house of the Sanderson family.

    By chance, Lonnie and Sk had just returned from her trip.

    As Harlee entered, Sk hugged her hotly.

    less! And why have you turned so early in the morning you have stayed at a friend of a friendharlee gently distanced Sk.

    Yes, she becamete, so I did not return home, he replied indifferently, changing the subject and talking about her Journey.

    You did not n With his head.

    No, everything is going well.

    What a relief! Sk exhaled, with rxed expression.

    He was very aware of the problems that the Juarez family could cause and worried that Harlee would take a wrong impression of them.

    Fortunately, his daughter understood the situation.

    Banking edge.

    Sk paused and, when capturing Harlee''s significant look, he understood what had not been said.

    Somehow, he felt a feeling of relief.

    Extraordinary, Sk said with a smile, while affected by a strand of hair behind her ear.

    You have what you think is correct.

    I will support you whatever happens.

    Since I married your father, I have not worried about the Juarez family, Sk continued in a firm and reassuring voice.

    Harlee.

    While I have you and your brothers, I am satisfied.

    With a slight shudder in the voice, Sk added: Let''s see the gifts.

    I bought so many things on this trip!

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160: After confirming that Sk was really indifferent to the Juarez family dilemma, Harlee rxed.

    They began to develop the gifts, but soon a close friend called Sk.

    Before leaving, Sk rmended Harlee to visit the Grace Lounge in the South Suburbs.

    After Sk''s intention.

    In the corner were Brenton and a young woman with simple ck mount sses, who tried to look nd.

    Harlee felt clearly ufortable.

    Appointment was her former girlfriend for years Harlee had heard of her passionate past, including jokes about her intense intimate moments, which made her blush.

    Bornon had a pretty adventurous youth.

    , Harlee got up quickly, came out and went back into the premises, pretending that he had just arrived.

    He weed Brenton as he passed.

    Sk had established the rule: go to the appointment or marry tomorrow.

    Without another option, Brenton appeared a little reluctantly.

    Avoid smiling.

    However, the sudden interruption broke the flow of your conversation.

    You should go see your friends.

    They must be waiting for you, Brenton suggested, seeing Harlee as an unwanted distraction of his nostalgic encounter.

    His ex -girlfriend, Emery Schultz, stared at Harlee.

    They are his sister.

    Harle nodded.

    He felt the need to rify it before Brenton visibly bother.

    Who would have thought that Brenton could show so much tenderness and Brenton were ssmates at the university.

    She had fallen in love with him instantly during a school sporting event and pursued him for six months before he corresponded.

    They shared a sweet rtionship for three years.

    After graduating, one followed a career while the other decided nning to sabotage the appointment making him seem less attractive, but never waited for his friend''s appointment to be her ex.

    When Emery saw Harlee next to her table, she supposed it was Brenton''s new love.

    But when she realized that Harlee was her sister, her anxiety decreased, although she was not sure why.

    "Your sister is very pretty, Brenton." Thank you, and you are also impressive, my dear future sister -in w, "Harlee replied with an elegant smile ....

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161: No, I''m not ...

    Emery blushed shame.

    Bornon was pleased with Harlee''s response and let out a low HMM.

    To Brenton''s bed.

    Then he waded Brenton, muttering in silence: good luck.

    He had fulfilled his role as a sister.

    When returning to his seat, Harlee was about to leave after finishing his tea when he was blocked.

    Sanderson Lord, his parents wait for her on the 88th floor of Grand Oak, Kane said, dressed in a suit.

    Agreement.

    Harlee proceeded to follow Kane to the vehicle.

    Once he closed the door behind her, she got into the front passenger seat.

    Kane''s attention was only put on Harlee, without realizing that Etta and her two devotees came out.

    "" Eetta, Kane was not supposed to I was going to pick you up why he left after closing the door - yes, I thought they would take us again in the Sanderson family car.

    Why wasn''t it here for Tisolo, they watched Kane close the door, without realizing who he apanied.

    But Etta recognized Harlee immediate The Sanderson family.

    Etta''s fist was tight inside the sleeve, almost drilling her skin, but kept her serene facade.

    With a kind smile, she told herpanions: Sk probably sent him to look for a guest.

    Today I wanted to take a taxi, so I asked Kane not to pick me up.

    Herpanions filled her withpliments.

    Eetta, you are so lucky.

    Sk treats you as if you were her own daughter.

    Yes, I envy you.

    But it is because you are so extraordinary that Sk loves you.

    I am prepared by me.

    When you will make your movement.

    Briton used the two hundred million that Harlee provided to create a ghostpany.

    With the help of Rhys, he initiated amercial war against the Juarez family.

    The first day, Brxton met Harlee''s expectations.

    As a result, he no longer had to continue tangled with Liliana, and broke with her happily.

    However, Liliana, ustomed to a luxurious lifestyle, found difficult to ept this new reality .

    He could not understand her sudden fall in disgrace.

    I even even treated her with respect now they avoided her.

    Without Bryxton, Liliana faced the return to a normal life.

    But after trying luxury, how he was going to be again as before the practical sense, he chose Gregory Stevenson, a local tyrant of about fifty years from Baythorn.

    Three days after being with Gregory, Liliana had already requested millions.

    He felt no real affection for him; His interest resided only in his wealth.

    However, Gregory confused him with true love and agreed to his requests.

    A night, while Lilianay on Gregory''s chest, his phone rang with Etta''s call on the nightstand ..

    ..

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162: While drawing circles in Gregory''s chest, he replied to the call.

    While you don''t retain me, there will be no problem on my part.

    A man.

    He felt a feeling of relief, believing that Liliana was still under the protection of Brixton.

    In a few days, the Sanderson family will reveal Harlee''s identity.

    We must ruin his reputation beforehand! Etta said.

    Liliana nodded.

    He heard that Harlee is taking care of the whole family''s dress for the banquet as a gift.

    Don''t worry.

    I will take care of the dresses.

    You will not have the opportunity to present them.

    Regarding the banquet, without the dresses, the Sanderson family will have no choice but to postpone it, which will give you time to deal with Harlee, Etta said with confidence, with a firm and reassuring tone.

    Liliana felt how a feeling of relief invaded her.

    They mentioned that the Ju¨˘rez family business had suffered a significant blow, which had made them lose billions.

    If the losses continued, bankruptcy was inevitable.

    This verification led Liliana to act quickly.

    He needed to take advantage of Gregory''s influence to eliminate Harlee and ensure his position marrying a member of a rich family, preserving his carefully borate image as a pure and innocent young man.

    After finishing the call, Liliana began to formte his strategy to deliver to Harlee to Gregory.

    His expression harden with determination.

    GGORY, noting the change in his attitude, brought it closer, pleased by its intensity.

    Liliana, aware of her intentions, responded with a passionate hug.

    After her intimacy, Gregory took a cigarette from the nightstand and lit it.

    Liliana, now distant in her thoughts, slid gently out of her hug.

    He swing his slender waist while heading to the bathroom to cool off.

    Inside, he made fun of Gregory.

    He waspletely useless.

    After a brief match, he was already exhausted.

    The thought irritated her, but the value of Gregory was remembered.

    His connections and her ability to deal with Harlee made it indispensable.

    Otherwise, she would not have lost her time.

    She reprimanded in silence.

    After experiencing her first intimate moments with someone as passionate as Britton, it was not surprising to find any other person unbearable.

    When Liliana returned from the bathroom, feeling renewed , he approached Gregory.

    With trusted air, he slightly supported his foot in his stomach.

    You will not have forgotten your promise, truth, asked in a low and provocative voice.

    GGORY smiled enough, sliding his hand through his leg until he posed intimately.

    He squeezed it gently and replied: Don''t worry.

    When I have disappointed you in a few days, I will bring that woman here.

    Liliana trembled slightly, her cheeks blushed delicately.

    You are so wonderful, He will kill someone, he would dly give him the knife ...

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163: In the Grand Oak restaurant, on the 88th floor, Lonnie''s fingers trembled uncontrobly when listening to the news.

    His daughter was down.

    We have seen before.

    Why you are so nervous face of Lonnie, usually calm and serene, now reflected concern.

    "But it is the first time we went out to dinner together.

    And if he does not like this soil, Kane had apanied Harlee to the 88th floor using the express elevator.

    You only ..., Sk began, but a blow to the door interrupted her.

    Miss Sanderson has arrived, Kane announced politely from the PRIVATE ROOM DOOR.

    Going to Sk, he asked: Everything is fine.

    Once reassured, he breathed deep and said: Pasa, doing everything possible to stabilize his voice.

    From where Lonnie was, I could clearly see her delicate features and long tabs.

    It was undeniable: it was a Sanderson.

    It radiated grace as he entered the room, his presence caught his attention without effort.

    obediently.

    He was not ustomed to such an attentive behavior by his parents.

    Even so, he concealed his indifference with an educated behavior, not to disappoint them.

    Sk''s face lit up as he spoke.

    He kept saying that it was our first meal together outside the home and that he was very nervous.

    He was able to keep the facade.

    Cari?o, stops teaching, Lonnie said with a smile, unable to contain his.

    He was filled with tears and stopped a moment before exploding in a cheerfulugh.

    Yes, of course, we will have many more meals.

    The nerves were over.

    Sk missed her husband''s tear to her husband.

    Suddenly - yes, he had one during his university years! "They replied together ..."

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164: Harlee took a moment, carefully considering his words before continuing: "I think I saw Brenton''s ex -girlfriend ..." Sk reacted immediately, remembering that Harlee had visited Grace Lounge before.

    " He hugged Harlee.harlee took a moment, considering his words carefully before continuing: I think I saw Brenton''s ex -girlfriendˇ­ .Sk reacted immediately, remembering that Harlee had visited Grace Lounge before.

    She took Harlee''s hand with enthusiasm.

    He is called with his ex.

    With a slight smile, he exined: I''m not sure, but it seems that he could sit down soon.

    Lonnie''s eyes narrowed and his eyebrows were confused.

    What are you talking about what ex -girlfriend has ever had a Brenton girlfriend.sk looked at Lonnie.

    Because family interference couldplicate things, Harlee said: "Mom, please, wait to arrange blind appointments for Brenton." We do not want his future wife to get a wrong idea.

    Ke nodded as a sign of understanding.

    "You are right." I will call my friendster and ask them to stop insisting for now.

    - We are going to eat.

    Let''s not talk about that, said Lonnie, serving a piece of tender fish on Harlee''s dish and cing a piece of lob Parents interact with so much affection, Harlee felt even more motivated to attract Matteo.

    If he could rte Quick Cameo and Janessa Studio with the same person, he could surely discover his rtions with the Sanderson family.

    She was determined to keep her family safe from any threat! He arrived the next day.

    Media hour before, Harlee had just reached the national aerospace base when a director''s representative summoned her to the office.

    When Harlee arrived, Willis Bates, the Director, he had ended up delegating tasks and had even had time to prepare a vored coffee coffee maker.

    Although Willis usually preferred coffee alone, made an exception due to Harlee''s fans for aromatized varieties.

    To ensure a favorable response from Harlee, Willis always adapted to his tastes.

    When Harlee enters, Willis was d and received her with enthusiasm.

    You''ve arrived! Please, sit down, Willis told Harlee.Mor Bates, Harlee greeted him with a gesture of the head and chose a ce on the couch with indifference.

    He quickly examined the room and understood Willis''s reason when he noticed coffee ....

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165: Harlee looked up.

    "Okay, tell me.

    What do you need from me this timewillis smiled and slid a te of cakes to Harlee.

    - I made sure to bring these.

    They are all your favorites.

    Let''s go, try one.

    I waited in the row for them for quite some time! Harlee doubt, examining the cakes.

    He was silent.

    They were from his favorite bakeries.

    He sighed, deciding to give a whim before continuing to speak.

    After everything, he ate or not, today''s task was inevitable.

    He decided to enjoy the food first.

    Harlee slowly savored a piece of cake.

    It was perfectly sweet without being cloying, just as she liked! Willis watched her with an increasingly wide smile.

    She rified her throat and became serious.

    It is not so much.

    This is the system you designed before.

    You could produce some more sets.

    To hear this, Harlee almost choked with his cake.

    Willis seemed ufortable and said: I know it is an important request, butbat nes continue to use the system you designed.

    He is bing obsolete.

    Harlee lifted an eyebrow.

    Uses worldwide, there were barely three systems that exceeded his.

    He directed.

    He had not bothered to update the system he had devised.

    Otherwise, why he would have to lie, he had initially considered to suggest aplete system rece Truth, who am this doing this is for those young pilots.

    You are a brilliant aerospace engineer, but you waste time in other tasks.

    If you did not press you, you would put or half of the effort in this, said Willis.harlee gave a sip to his cup, his expression became more intense.

    He left the cup on the table, his delicate fingers hitting slightly on her.

    After a moment, he nodded and said: Okay, I ept.

    WILLIS WAS RESTED, ABOUT TO SAY SOMEONE MORE WHEN HARLEE interrupted him, only two units.

    Let your students take care of the rest.

    Treatment made! Willis replied enthusiastically.

    Print, the clock marked 5 p.

    m.

    In the Conference Room of the Green Group, Brxton had been absorbingmercial archives under the guide of Rhys for almost three hours.

    However, Rhys remained impassive, even umting more work for Brixton, staring at the overwhelming data mass, Brxton felt that his head could explode.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166: Rhys, I can''t anymore.

    If I keep looking at this, I''ll get sick.

    Please give me two days off.

    Only two.

    I promise that I will return better than ever! Rhys finally left the file he had.

    He was drowning in a sea of ??cold and lifeless data ...

    not yet ready to surrender, Brixton threw herself forward, grabbed Rhys and strengthened her strongly, like a desperate puppy.

    "What if I give you a free night, Instead of two days just one night, Valebrrrr - believed it was a reasonable request.

    However, Rhys remained inexpressive.

    .

    If a break was not an option, then it was not.

    After everything, I had asked to learn to develop in theplicated Rhys business world, a famous work addict.

    This exhaustion was expected.

    He called the reception with confidence.

    I want to see Rhys.

    The receptionist greeted her: Hi , Miss Morgan, but Mr.

    Green cannot receive anyone without prior appointment.

    Lindsay frowned with anger.

    What a rudge talk to me like this! I will make Rhys say goodbye! Rhys''s phone would never be off, not with an assistant nearby.

    Unless they would have blocked it! When realizing this, Lindsay''s expression became more gloomy.

    He hit the reception counter with his hands.

    "You hurry up and call Rhys." Tell him that I am here to see him! The receptionist pinched her legs to maintain herposure.

    "Agreement, Miss Morgan.

    Wait a moment, please.

    After making the call, the receptionist turned around to rpose himself before returning with a smile ....

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167: Sorry, Miss Morgan, Mr.

    Green has said he doesn''t want to see her.

    Please go.

    towards the face of the receptionist.

    For! When Lindsay was about to p the receptionist, Ablett Haywood, a manager of the Green group, intervened quickly.

    The receptionist, a ck taekwondo belt used by Rhys, was harder than Lindsay could handle.

    Inside the Green Group.

    He rified his throat.

    Morgan Lord, please watch hisnguage.

    First, he intervened for his safety.

    Second, it is causing a disturbance.

    I must ask him to leave.

    He illuminated.

    He ran towards him, pretending to stumble and fall into his arms.

    However, the scenario he had imagined did not ur.

    Rhys and Brixton, moving in unison, separated, leaving Lindsay stumbled awkwardly between them and crashing into the ground.

    If their previous tropiez had been a performance, this fall was painfully real.

    His chin hit the ground with force.

    In tears, Lindsay looked at Rhys.rhys, I have fallen.

    You can help me get up.

    Briton was dumbfred.

    same.rhys passed with Lindsay with indifference, looking at Brixton.

    Cleaning ...

    Actually, forget it.

    What security apany this woman at the exit ...

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168: Brixton could not suppressughter for a longer time and dropped augh.

    The receptionist, who had been struggling to keep her face serious, also broke outughing.

    He simply could not contain her for a longer time.

    Lindsay''s face went from white to red because suffered simr humiliation.

    Why Rhys treated her that way was not her the only woman destined to be by her side or had found another! I wouldn''t allow it! Even if she was her fiancee, chosen by her mother, she was determined not to let anyone rece her.

    Marriages could end in divorce.

    He refused to ept that Rhys could never be his! With the help of Ablett, Lindsay settled on a sofa of the lobby, stunned for a moment, before taking his phone to call his childhood friend, Wade Brooks.

    The fiance that her family had chosen for her.

    At that moment, Wade was dealing with a scandal that involved a female celebrity.

    He made a gesture to the famous to shut up and headed for the window.

    Lindsay began to cry gently.

    His crying intensified until he could no longer speak in tears.

    To realize that something was wrong, Wade asked immediately about his location.

    Lindsay was not any woman.

    She was her fiancee, chosen by her family, destined to be her partner for life.

    He understood the importance of her link.

    In addition, they knew each other since childhood.

    If he did not direct an entertainmentpany and were not constantly surrounded by celebrities, his heart would belong to himpletely.

    I am in the Rhyspany ..., Lindsay''s voice was cut.

    Wade did not doubt her, aware of her close rtionship with Rhys and of his frequent visits to him.

    Tell yourself in the lobby.

    I will go right away.

    Before leaving, Wadeforted the famous one.

    Pp.

    You take care of this for now.

    I will take care of it when I return.

    The famous wasprehensive and did not retain him.

    He even supported his decision to leave.

    He knew that his role was that of an employee who needed his superior to handle his scandals, not that of his hidden lover.

    But soon that could change.

    When arriving at the restaurant, Britton entered his reserved VIP room.

    He had notified the owner in advance , so the staff had prepared the dishes in advance and could start eating right away.

    Brixton and Rhysbryton were known, made an informal presentation ....

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169: Oh, I forgot to present him.

    This is my uncle, Rhys.

    Lord Sanderson, how long, Rhys told Harlee.bxton he was baffled.

    You know you.

    He realized that he was ridiculous when they were already known.

    I had made her work too much.

    Apart from non -stop water, they had only given him a sandwich throughout the day.

    He was almost dead.

    I couldn''t wait any longer.

    During the food, Brxton could not resist asking: Rhys, what you know Harlee.

    Rhys did not respond.

    Brxton eximed: that woman was trying to seduce her tactics are so outdated.

    The false falls have not been taken for years.

    Harlee''s eyes shone while watching Rhys.

    This stopped serving food and ced Deliberately a fillet on Harlee''s dish.

    Seeing his intrigued gaze, he felt a hint of disappointment.

    He added more food on his te and said with indifference: Yes.

    Next time, stop in front of me to block those women.

    I do not want the person who cares for a wrong idea.

    While Rhys spoke with Brixton, his gaze subtly moved to Harlee.bxton was surprised, thinking that Rhys, the single lifelong, was finally in love! Brixton''s mind buzzed with emotion.

    I even even in the midst of his emotion, he knew he shouldn''t make fun of Rhys.

    He pped in his chest and said: Don''t worry.

    I will block those women! Harlee thanked Brixton''s understanding.

    If Bryxton had pressed Rhys who was interested in, she could have had difficulty maintaining herposure.

    Now it was Rhys''s turn to feel a stab of repentance.

    Britton never seemed to ask the right questions at the appropriate times.

    Rhys thought that maybe he would have to give Bryxton some tipster ...

    Throughout the food, Harlee and Rhys spoke very little, letting Brixton dominate the conversation.

    However, Harlee ep You are wounded let me take the hospital.

    The receptionist put his eyes nk, muttering for himself: yes, of course.

    Hurry before the wound heals alone.

    Lindsay threw himself into Wade''s arms, with his face disfigured by anguish , but in doing so, he noticed the aroma of a perfume that was not his.

    He frowned, irritated.

    Wade, unable to ovee his younger brother in family fortune, had resorted to the management of an entertainmentpany.

    The persistent perfume was clearly that of a female celebrity.

    Repressing his disgust, Lindsay pretended to sob weakly in his hug ....

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170: Before ensuring Rhys'' affection, I needed to keep Wade as a n B.

    I hurts my foot a lot and also the chinˇ­.

    Lindsay invented his story effortlessly.

    He told Wade that he had gone to eat with Rhys and said that when he arrived, Rhys was with another woman who thought Lindsay had gone to steal the man.

    The woman pushed her when Rhys wasn''t looking.

    Wade''s anger broke out.

    "He pushed you who that woman will make sure she regrets! Agitating her hand with disdain, Lindsay replied:" It seems that woman is called Harlee.

    " Wade, please, don''t face her.

    I worry that I can hurt you.

    As expected, hearing this only fed Wade''s wrath, and he swore to take care of Harlee.

    Lindsay praised him for his concern and then extended his hand to take her to the car.

    The receptionist, initially bewildered by his exchange, was soon distracted with Ablet and the critical details were lost.

    Sk woke up Harlee.halee, I have something important to tell you.

    As I had waked upte, Harlee was stunned and could barely keep her eyes open when she responded.

    Sk told him that, in a few days, the Sanderson family would celebrate a meeting banquet for Harlee, and the five older brothers of Harlee were expected to attend.

    Vine research.

    I am not sure if it cane.

    As for Clint, your fourth brother, he does not even know that you have returned.

    Harlee replied: Okay.

    They cane back when they are free.

    When seeing how sleepy Harlee was, Sk felt sorry.

    It''s fine, he goes back to sleep.

    I will not bother you.

    I didn''t expect Harlee to be so overwhelmingly tired.

    Keep talking.

    I listen to you, Harlee muttered.

    K hesitated and then said in a low voice: I''m thinking of announcing yourmitment at the banquet.

    What, Harlee waspletely alert now.

    If he had a daughter, our families would join through marriage.

    Harlee barely listened to the rest of Sk''s words.

    If reconnected with his biological parents meant renouncing his freedom to marry, he would prefer Cases formitment.

    I only think the Green family son would be a good option for you.

    If you don''t like thismitment, we can cancel it.

    Harlee pauses.

    The Green family son could be Rhys if it was Rhys, it wasn''t so bad.

    I would prefer it to other possible suitors.

    He looked down and asked indifferently: the Green family the most prominent of the four great families.

    I think it''s an excellent couple for you, and that''s why I agreed with Belinda ....

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171: Fearing that his daughter could misunderstand him, Sk offered an borate exnation.

    While Harlee listened, he was lost in his thoughts.

    He knew Sk well enough to expect some tactics, such as pretending to be sick just to arrange a blind event.

    So, instead of being cornered to make a decisionter, he thought it would be more intelligent illuminated with a wide smile.

    Now I''ll go tell Belinda! Seeing his mother, Harlee smiled.

    Once the door was closed, he dropped into bed.

    Nothing was more important than a good dream.

    How a rude palette dares like you to appear in the Gxy Bar this is not a ce for people with economic problems! Liliana had bribed to the chauffeur of the Sanderson family to know that Harlee would be at the gxy bar that night and appeared only to make fun of her.

    , I suggest that you reconsidate your words, or I cannot promise you that you enjoy your evening here.

    The Gxy Bar was under Gregory''s control.

    Liliana thought she could easily throw Harlee from the bar.

    However, I had no intention of throwing Harlee yet.

    Liliana approached Harlee.

    When he was a fist away from Harlee''s vessel, he turned slightly, obstructing Harlee''s view from the ss.

    When Harlee started talking, Liliana discreetly dropped a soluble pill in her drink.

    "You are still stuck to that old man Harlee joked, with crooked lips in a naughty smile.

    He had numerous photos of Liliana with Gregory.

    Ritchie, bored, had investigated the Juarez family and discovered Liliana''s rtionship with Gregory.

    , who believes you are to talk about Gregory.

    However, Liliana''s hand was trapped in the air.

    Liliana''s eyes shone furiously.

    Remembering the two ps he had received in the house of the Sanderson family, his expression changed dramatically.

    Liliana.Parde yourself! He refrained from leaving marks on Liliana''s face, aware that he would soon be in all the news.

    Liliana, thinking that Harlee was intimidated, recovered confidence.

    The next time you see me, you better deviate the way.

    His n was sessful ...

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172: Harlee gently touched his ss of wine, his dark eyes overflowing, and then drank a sip in a rapid movement.

    From the distance, curled up in Gregory''s hug, Liliana outlined a malicious smile.

    He was already enjoying Harlee''s imminent ruin! Harleey in the hotel''s bed, with the shoulder strap seductively sliding.

    It was impossible to resist his captivating face, and his long legs naturally attracted the attention of men.

    Lilian Because of the drinks with which Gregory had stuck her, he staggered in the room.

    When seeing Harlee''s seductive gaze, he was d in silence that Gregory was not with her now.

    She was convinced that, even drunk, Harlee was trying to attract her man.

    Maldita is! The wave of anger helped Liliana recover herposure.

    He took his phone and quickly scored a family number.

    619.Sube in ten minutes.

    With a sinister look on his face, Lilian , with an elegant movement, it turned it on the bed.

    Liliana''s eyes widened in a condition in shock while looking at Harlee, who seemedpletely bleak and lucid.

    Liliana''s face paled and her smile vanished.

    So Harlee had been aware of the drug all the time! But why there were ...

    terrifying thoughts toured Liliana''s mind, making her tremble violently.

    "Please let me go.

    Don''t ...

    don''t look for revenge ...

    His words became more and weaker, his mind nk.

    I didn''t know what to say at all.

    His smile was as disturbing as the murmur of a ghost.

    No, Harlee, you can''t do this! I am your cousin! If you dare, the Juarez family will not leave you alone! Liliana''s lips trembled uncontrobly as she tried to escape, but Harlee stopped her with a firm kick in her chest.

    When you conspired against me, you thought that the Sanderson family would let you leave unharmed I will definitely not forgive you! Harlee''s voice was cold, his eyescked warm ...

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173: Harlee approached the trembling wine to Liliana''s trembling lips.

    - Liliana, you should rest a little.

    When you wake up, the Juarez family will be ruined, and also your reputation.

    No ...

    Liliana shook her head frantically, with the voice broken by despair.

    He knew exactly what would happen if they made him swallow that wine.

    Although he thought he could endure the humiliation of being raped by several men that night, the idea that journalists broke up the next day - with their name andpromising photos in the headlines - it was unbearable.

    And he turned to the threats.

    .

    What retaliation you have to Temerliliana remained paralyzed, your elerated mind.

    He recalled the conversation he had heard by chance at the study door.

    His body became rigid by understanding the weight of Harlee''s words.

    His face became white like a ghost, his exorbitant eyes overflowed with fear.

    Repentance consumed it by realizing the magnitude of its error.

    Not only had he caused Harlee, but he had also dragged the Juarez family to a catastrophe they could not escape.

    Liliany in bed as stuck, with the still body.

    Hisplexion was pale as the paper, dyed of a Sick Gray bluish.

    He stopped struggling and ceased his desperate supplications of piety.

    Without hesitation, the drugged wine in Liliana''s mouth introduced.

    Liliana''s regrets would not change anything.

    worse.

    Thepassion for malicious people like Liliana only brought problems.

    Once Harlee confirmed that Liliana was unconscious, she slipped into the closet to hide.

    Momentster, the door opened with a squeak and four suspicious men entered the room.

    In any way! This woman is beautiful! Enough to speak.

    The journalists will arrive in a few hours.

    You remember the ns¨Ş! When journalists arrive, we will say that she seduced us and that we are the victims.

    I am naked and you keep talking.

    I am not going to wait for you.

    When they started attacking her, undressing her and getting on the bed, with her hands extended to the unconscious Liliana, Harlee silently left the closet and slipped out of the room without anyone noticing ....

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174: Ritchie was waiting for her next to the elevator.

    Itester.

    I will take care of everything for you.

    tforms, apanied by headlines that announced the bankruptcy of the Ju¨˘rez family.

    Later that day, while Harlee drove to the residence of the Torres family to finish the design of the dress with Zandra, his car was abruptly blocked by Valentina.Valentina, which before She was a refined and serene woman, now she seemed old ten years old.

    The window, stirring the fist and shouting: Harlee, unfortunate from nowhere! Liliana was just joking with you, but you have taken her to the limit.

    Heartless creature, you have destroyed my Liliana.

    I will kill you! The Juarez family raised your mother, but you took them to bankruptcy.

    What a rudge! Harlee''s eyes filled with disgust.

    Simply gave Liliana a bit of her own medicine.

    How can that ruthless the bankruptcy of the Juarez family has nothing to do with me.

    You should find out who really caused this and plead that they have mercy.

    There may still be an opportunity for you.

    Without waiting an answer, Harlee released the brake and stepped on the elerator.

    Sudden hospital.

    You will pay for this! While Valentina pounced forward with the knife, Harlee stepped on the elerator, advancing the car.

    Valentina stumbled and fell to the ground.

    He sent it to Ritchie with a brief message.

    This is your idea of ??cleaning.

    Ritchie''s response was immediate.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175: Very good.

    I think ...

    Harlee started, but before I could finish writing his answer, Ritchie intervened with another message.

    I will take care of it immediately.

    Then, he quickly disconnected.

    In the town of Brixton, the butler, apanied by two attendees , he expected Harlee''s arrival at the big post.

    When Harlee''s vehicle arrived, the gathered group quickly went to the car that stopped.

    Sanderson Lord, wee.

    Mrs.

    Torres has been waiting for her arrival above.

    That is the box that contains the dress permits me, Miss Sanderson.

    Harlee nodded and followed the butler inside.

    In the opulent living room, Britton seemed to doubt in expressing her suspicions.

    "Mom, Harlee is not a fashion designer anyone.

    It is the recognized creative mind behind Janessa Studio.

    Not only has ite in person to finalize the details, but it will also deliver the dress itself.

    Studio was like finding gold.

    In addition, Harlee, the mysterious designer, was known for her selectivity.

    No amount of money could influence her unless she felt a genuine spark of interest.

    This led Brixton to afford a little self-adapt.

    Initially baffled by his son''s connection with the prestigious designer, Zandra kept hisposure to preserve his pride.

    This tomorrow, an unexpected call from his son revealed that Harlee herself would deliver the dress, leaving Zandrapletely baffled.

    Why the director of Janessa Studio, among all people, would assume such a servile task, was Brice, the always reliable assistant of Harlee, who was in charge of these tasks.

    Now it was clear.

    Harlee''s link with Brixton owed Being extraordinarily deep.

    The idea that Zandra congratted him was more amazing for Bryxton than any of his previous exploits.

    I even even when he had dismantled only the formidable Juarez family, he only received an indifferent HMM, not bad, with a disdainful gesture of The hand.

    Now, he realized that staying aligned with Harlee was right.

    When Harlee arrived alone, Zandra leaned forward, looking beyond her to see if a servant apanied her with the dress.

    Only when he saw the garment settled in his seat.

    Torres, Harlee said with a cortessor.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176: With a kind smile, Harlee said: Mrs.

    Torres, maybe you would like to examine the dresses first.

    If there are aspects with which you are not satisfied, I am here to perfect them to your liking.

    Harlee was a designer who thanked and valued customerments,mitted to adapting her designs to better serve her clients, embodying the philosophy that fashion was at her best when she was both beautiful and functional.

    Absolutely charming! I adore every intricate detail! Zandra eximed, with the bubbly emotion voice as he got up.

    that held the dresses that apanied them above.

    Zandra had a unique preference to admire his reflection in solitude, instead of modeling costumes in the presence of spectators, a feature that is notmon in most women.

    He found anything unusual in Zandra''s request.

    However, Brixtonunched a long Fr¨Şa and little grateful.

    Despite her important role in the overthrow of the Juarez family, she had stolen stoically.

    She returned a slight smile.

    Feliciting others had not been her fort for quite some time.

    Why don''t we go to the guest hall, Harlee suggested delicacy.

    To illuminate immediately before the suggestion, Brixton took a quick look at the room Before nodding quickly and ordering the butler: if my mother asks, please inform him that we are in the guest hall.

    Although the Juarez family no longer represented a threat, the precaution remained primary, especially with the house full of servants.

    Once isted in the guest room, Brxton stopped pretending.

    so cold! In just a week, I ingest ingrained to the Juarez family.

    You think I deserve some recognition.

    With a gesture tired towards his face, he added: Look at this.

    I have sacrificed night after night for this cause.

    My face has lost a lot of cogen.

    Come on, a little praise would note badly.

    ! I always knew that you had it inside, he murmured, although his tone had a stop, devoid of genuine warmth.

    Briton delighted even with that minimum approval ....

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177: Not bad, truth and think that this is just the tip of the iceberg of what I can do.

    When looked up, Harlee''s beautiful features were exacerbated seriously.

    reins of the family empire or you are drawing their own course.

    His aversion to the idle talk was evident.

    It was direct and direct when looking for talent.

    Bxton doubted only a moment before making a firm decision.

    "My brother is all that the Torres family needs.

    I''m going to pursue my own wishes.

    What do you need - Eh Brixton remained momentarily bewildered.

    With a casual tone, Harlee replied: "I can help you get where you want to be.

    Saying your head, Brixton replied: it is not necessary." This time, I want to do it on my own.

    Too bad.

    Ritchie could have epted Brixton as a dedicated follower.

    Harlee nodded.

    Make them modifications.

    They called her unexpectedly and apologizes for the sudden game.

    Wait for you to understand.

    - There is no problem.

    With a serene behavior, Harlee stood up, passed by Brixton and went to the exit.

    Making a rxed gesture above the shoulder, he said: "Keep me if you need anything." Then he moved away from the Torres farm, without looking back or once.

    While so much, Etta had finally returned to the residence of the Sanderson family after reasons of outer, coinciding with Sk''s return of his trip.

    With the Sanderson absent family, Etta took the opportunity to get Callie out of her tasks in the kitchen and take her to her room.

    They were walking, Etta gave Callie clues, her words were full of ns against Harlee.Callie, trapped in the moment, he could only nod in an agreement, which caused the irritation of Etta.

    n to help me.

    Callie''s expression wrinkled with concern.

    It is not the title only that, a title.

    The expression of Etta became stormy while apanying Callie to the room, with an acute and threatening look.

    Sise¨®: Listen to me.

    If you sabote my ns, I swear I will repudiate you as my mother.

    You know that I am able to do it! The tired Back to Etta, especially when Etta was so distressed, Callie exhaled a deep and heavy sigh ....

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178: I understand it.

    Whatever you are nning, I will be there for you.

    The severe expression of Etta rxed a little when he heard the words he needed.

    Although Etta had moved from the maid''s room since Sk had provided a separate room, this time she returned specifically to make sure Callie watched Harlee for her.

    Once inside Callie''s room, Etta quickly closed the door and guided Callie to the most sectioned corner.

    I want to know his recent activities and where he keeps the sets he is making for the whole Sanderson family.

    and her anger almost overflowed.

    The gap between Etta and Harlee had be so deep that, after his public dispute, Kane had prohibited Callie from essing the second floor.

    I even even the other servants grooved about Callie.

    - Eetta, believe me, I want to help, but ...

    " He tried to exin his difficulty.

    You are not helpful.

    Your answer is always no.

    What do you serve you have served the Sanderson family for years, but you let these servants dictate your actions, etta replied bitterly, with the burning eyes of an intense fury.

    You can not defend yourself sometime for yourself.

    Callie extended the hand to y Etta''s manga in a pitiful gesture, but Etta abruptly turned away his hand.

    I don''t care how you do it, openly or secretly.

    If you do not discover where you hide those clothes for the Sanderson family, you stop considering me your daughter.

    Eetta left, with the sleeves stirring, driven by her anger.

    He could not understand why, despite his own abilities, his mother was still as ineffective as a servant.

    Life seemed overwhelmingly unfair! His suicide attempts,y lifeless in the hospital bed.

    What do you want.

    His voice was fragile.

    You don''t want to see Harlee''s reputation ruined.

    Etta insisted.

    Liliana paused and then let a sigh escape.

    We can''t defeat her.

    It doesn''t matter what we try, it is useless.

    After Harlee had prevented the trap that had tended, Liliana left his search for revenge, realizing that persisting would only bring him more misfortunes.

    However, Etta was determined Do not lose Liliana as an ally.

    He repressed her frustration and tried to convince her.

    Harlee''s poweres only from the Sanderson family.

    Without her support, she has no power! Liliana, you have lost everything: your health, your good name and even your family ...

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179: You do not feel an even stronger desire in Revengeta paused, letting his words pee up before holding a trap to Liliana.

    If I was in your ce, I wouldn''t let this pass! I n to sabotage the costumes he has prepared for the Sanderson family.

    I kept with Gregory.

    It was then that Etta realized that Bryxton had left Liliana.

    However, this revtion only pleased it.

    They continued as if nothing had happened.

    Seeing that Liliana was still not convinced, Etta yed another letter.

    Everything I can to free your mother.

    With that, Etta ended the call before Liliana could answer.

    A sinister smile spread on her face.

    Liliana was naive and, with sufficient provocation, she could transform into a powerful tool.

    Etta doubted that Harlee could always be lucky Eyes narrated with acute intensity and unwavering concentration.

    Kane was standing in front of her, her expression showed a hint of tension.

    Callie did something out of the ordinary, apart from entering my room, Harlee asked .kane shook her head.

    The cameras only captured her entering your room .

    For when I followed her, he had already left.

    I talked to the other servantster, and one mentioned that Etta had Callie in the maid''s room for quite some time .kane had managed to gather all the possible information in just a few hours.

    Something else after admitting the filtration - Harlee''s look down while his index finger rhythmically hit the desktop.

    The rhythm of Kane''s heartbeat coincided with his blows.

    His presence was more intimidating than Kareem''s.

    , those you are preparing for your parents and brothers.

    The pieces of the puzzle began to fit.

    A picara smile at peace....

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180: Give over time.

    Good ..., Kane doubted.

    If Etta was plotting something with the dresses, as Harlee suspected, he should face the consequences.

    After everything, Lonnie and Sk had been waiting for this gift.

    You need to see things for themselves to really understand it.

    Takes of training allowed Kane In the hospital.

    What other reason could there be for the first four children to be so exceptional, while Fletcher was still so naive, easily manipted by Etta without even realkneba captured Harlee''s gaze and responded with due respect.

    - For course.

    I will make sure that Mr.

    Fletcher Sanderson is there when necessary.

    "He had a gesture with his hand, telling him to leave.

    Kareem had returned.

    A smile was drawn on Harlee''s lips.

    "Kareem, I won our bet.

    Kareem''s smile was subtle but striking." When the banquet of the family reunion ends, I will take you back to the army.

    With Kareem''s support, Harlee rxed.

    "Thank you." Kareemughed gently and gave him a slight blow to the forehead.

    - I have noticed that Kane seemed hurried before.

    That head of yours is nning something big again, someone is causing problems, it is fair to answer, Harlee said coldly, pressing his teeth.

    A secret.

    Well, I will wait and see how the drama develops.

    The eve of the recognition banquet, the Sanderson family announced that the event would formally present its only daughter and reveal itsmitment to the heir of the Green family ....

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181: However, shortly after the announcement, Rhys, without knowing that her fiance was actually her tonic love, publicly rejected themitment.

    Dying journalists with an inflexible behavior, she said: I do not recognize this fiance.

    De Lonnie darkened from rage when he saw Rhys''s statement on television, with his eyes.

    Faced with him, Kareem seemed even more threatening, like an enraged tiger.

    Sk''s expression was severe, so annoying that she didn''t even attend the calls of Rhys''s mother.

    What does this mean from the Green family, Brenton asked, with cold eyes And tense voice of Ira.

    Harlee''s Apart, Fletcher was the only one who did not flinch.

    Heughed with indifference and said: It is clear that Rhys despises Harlee.

    If I were Rhys, I would not ept it.

    Take these with each meal.

    If they don''t help you, nothing will ...

    I had paid very expensive to get these pills from a rival.

    Fletcher shouted frustrated: I have been with you all my life! Even so, nobody paid attention.

    At that moment, Harlee lowered the stairs, attracting the attention of the four.

    He smiled softly andforted them, saying: I''m fine.

    In reality, not marrying him is quite attractive.

    He had nned that Rhys would ept hismitment, as she would have done it.

    While negative was unexpected.

    But nothing happened.

    I could enjoy a little peace for a while.

    And the feelings of disappointment or sadness apart from the concern for Sk''s emotions, Harlee felt anything else.

    As Harlee has just rejoined our family, I am not prepared to see her marry so soon, she said a deep voice from the other side of the door.

    It was Fleming Sanderson, the third son of the Sanderson family.

    Sk''s face softened.

    Fleming, you have returned! Fleming took a look at Harlee and outlined a slight smile.

    "As I thought, my sister has an undeniable charm.

    Hisugh resounded, strong and proud.

    Upon his return ....

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182: His resentment towards Harlee became deeper.

    Fletcher quickly approached Fleming and asked: Fleming, why you are talking to her.

    Serious.

    Bornon is right.

    You really need to feed your brain.

    You have not realized that you have only grown up in height, but not in wisdom, over the years.

    Fleming had arrived before, but it had stayed at the door to look for its gift.

    Fletcher felt offended.

    He bent down on the ground, releasing umted frustration inside.

    He could not understand why everyone was attracted to Harlee, whom he saw as a person with cold heart.

    Etta was not closer to themfletcher clung to Etta''s perspective, convinced that Harleecked virtue.

    shining like growing moons.

    The stage was prepared.

    Now it was the time that Fletcher saw Etta''s real face.

    What happened, Harlee asked slowly.

    Kane paused before speaking: the sets you prepared for your parents and brothersˇ­ .Sk, visibly worried, said: and Harlee''s clothes had designed tell me quickly! He had been waiting for her with impatience for a month.

    By understanding the situation, he paled and could not sketch a smile.

    Callie left the kitchen and, as soon as he noticed the scene, his vision darkened and his mind began to buzz.

    It was not supposed that Lonnie and Sk would be out today this was unexpected ...

    Etta''s mind remained nk, but it was quickly rposed, distractedly twisting a strand of hair.

    Oh, they are all at home I just woke up, I still feel a Little stunned and shocked.etta sketched a sweet smile, grabbing the railing while slowly went down.

    ˇ­ He put his left hand to his face, with empty eyes, as if all his life had escaped him.

    Eetta had meant that the Sanderson family would defend Harlee, but no one came to help her, not even Fletcher ....

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183: Her heart turned a while.

    They would have realized that she had intentionally ruined the clothes Harlee had designed that moment, another p rang.

    cold and mocking.

    Why did you ruin the clothes I designed.

    Etta''s face got red with rage.

    - I have not been! Harlee, I know I don''t like you, but you can''t use me falsely! You can hit me, and I will not retaliate, but you should not stain my reputation! Harle looked at Kane, who then presented a gray, carbonized ck suit, before everyone.

    Harlee''s eyes noticed the suit.

    What a shame.

    It was a suit that had made to measure especially for Fletcher.

    However, he would probably not appreciated it anyway.

    When seeing this, Etta was paralyzed, shocked.

    It was not the same suit that she had intentionally damaged with a lighter how she reached the lobby so fastakane exined: Miss Sanderson prefers her room to remain private.

    I was on the second floor when I saw Miss Cruz out of Miss Sanderson''s room, so I went to check it immediately.

    The face of Etta paled when she replied: You lie! I never entered Harlee''s room.

    While Etta protested, Kane added: Miss Sanderson''s designs for her parents and brothers were very visible.

    When I entered, I realized that this gray suit was still burning, so I ran down to inform Miss Sanderson.

    Those dresses were clearly setˇ­.

    Etta paused, a sudden understanding came up as he hastened his mouth.

    , why did you do such a thing.

    Eetta shook his head tightly and replied: No, I wasn''t me! Not really.

    Mrs.

    Sanderson must believe me.

    I did not intentionally damage Harlee''s designs.

    He had a trap! He realized that the secret Harlee had mentioned that day was Este.tsk, what a childhood tricks.

    It is nothing intelligent.

    It would depend on him to fix the disaster.

    For the first time, Harlee only takes back with the Sanderson family for a little less than two months, and you use her and Kane of conspiring against you.

    Kareem''s expression suddenly became serious.

    Etta''s heart was beating hard.

    The more he tried to calm down, the more his body was shaking and sweat began to drip on his forehead ...

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184: From the Sanderson family, what I feared was to talk to Kareem, much less try to lie to him.

    This was the key moment of your n.

    As much as Etta tried to interrogate her, her efforts could not bepared to the impact of a few Kareem phrases.

    So Harlee made his approach seem ufortable on purpose, attracting Kareem to the game.

    to his facade of innocence.

    I''m sorry, Harlee.

    I admit that I entered your room, but it was only to make peace with you.

    When I saw that you were not, I went.

    .Kareem was blushing.

    They discovered it easily.etta, how have you been able to do something like that you disappoint me so much! Sk''s chest tensed, feeling as if her heart had been beaten, leaving her fighting.

    She was disconste because someone she had loved for so many years could feel so much resentment towards her beloved daughter, even sabotaging the gifts that her precious daughter had prepared for the whole family.

    Miss Sanderson, I did not go! I was not me! He said Etta hurriedly, trying to excuse himself.

    Suddenly, Harlee grabbed a vase that was close and threw it towards Etta''s head.

    No!.

    Etta''s cry was cut abruptly when Callie broke into the room.

    Callie fell to Harlee, pleading: Miss Sanderson, please forgive Etta this time.

    He will not dare to repeat his actions.

    There will be no next time.

    I even helped her locate her garments.

    If you must get angry, address it towards me.

    I can bear any punishment.

    Please forgive Etta this time.

    However, he raised his head and said: I recognize that I have betrayed his trust and I am aware that both my daughter and I have made serious mistakes.

    Whatever the punishment I decide, I will ept it.

    But this time forgive Etta.

    He is young and will not endure such hard treatment ...

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185: Young, truth, Harlee reacted as if he had heard the most absurd joke.

    He slowly lifted the vase.

    Seeing this, Etta believed that another blow wasing and panicked, shouting: Harlee ...

    You''re crazy! You are insane! You are really going to hit me again.

    Sanderson, Mrs.

    Sanderson, see this, really this is how Harlee treats me when you are not.

    Etta turned to his family.

    Lonnie said: He deserves it.

    How to shout.

    Kareemughed.

    Demonstrate your strength.

    My medical skills are ready if necessary.

    Fletcher''s reaction was overlooked by all.

    Harlee licked his lips.

    I hadn''t seen blood for a long time, but this vase seemed too valuable, and Etta did not deserve to waste something so exclusive.

    The next moment, Harlee got up sharply, grabbed Etta by the head and crashed her against the ground.

    With a blow Sordo, blood appeared on the forehead of Etta.etta shouted terrified: ah! The sound had barely left Etta''s lips when they grabbed her neck once more.

    If I hear another sound of yours, I will not hesitate to use more strength.

    repressed his cry.

    Harlee was a demon! On the shock, Etta passed out at that moment.

    Borrowed to the Sanderson family.

    But I let you know ...

    next time, it will not be so lucky.

    Harlee was never known for their kindness.

    If it were not for the presence of Lonnie and Sk, Etta could have been seriously injured today.

    He put aforting hand on his shoulder, with his eyes full of tears.

    The silent expression of his paternal love was deeply felt.

    Kareem threw a handkerchief and said with a dry tone: clear his hands.

    You have dirty your hands by touching someone as disgusting as she.

    He was still getting used to this sample of paternal affection ...

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186: Sure.

    The Sanderson family agreed, everyone but Fletcher, who had not noticed.

    Fletcher was his fifth older brother, and Harlee did not want to bother him.

    I''m sorry, yours has broken down.

    You will have to look for something else for the banquet.

    Fletcher threw a resentful look and said: Bah.

    Who cares.

    And he left angry.

    Bornonughed.

    For the end, Fletcher seems to be changing his mind.

    There is no need to fix his disasters.

    Sk pped him in his neck as he said: What are you talking about.

    Mom, honestly, you don''t think Fletcher is too dumb to be one of us.

    Sk remained speechless that Brenton was right.

    Bornonughed between teeth.

    "Mom, you''ll see, you can''t even answer." I ...

    Brenton''s head received another blow, this time from Lonnie.

    - No more teasing to your brother.

    The group went to Harlee''s room.

    Kane opened the door of a strong push.

    Oh, you have designed all this.

    Sk''s eyes opened torque with amazement.

    When examining it more closely, he recognized the style and embroidery looked like those of the main designer of Janessa Studio.harlee, this seemsˇ­ Harlee nodded Sk and then presented with confidence to all.

    In fact, I am the Main designer of Janessa Studio.

    All, except Kareem, they visibly bewildered.

    - My God! Harlee, you are incredible! I just returned and here you are with such an electrifying surprise.

    - That exins why the assemblies I prepared did not impress you.

    bequeathed, dragged Etta back to the rooms of the maid on the first floor.

    With the door closing suddenly, Etta, who had been pretending to be unconscious, suddenly sat on the couch, perfectly well, eetta, I feel so relieved that you are well, said Callie relieved.

    He looked at her with resentment.

    ! In the lobby, Etta had faint a fainting, hoping to earn the sympathy of the Sanderson family.

    For their dismay, they ignored her and went happily with Harlee to try on clothes.

    Eetta boiled fury.

    snatch his fiance as revenge ....

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187: Etta obsessively looked at Rhys''s photo on his phone.

    Rhys ...

    the only heir to the Green family.

    This man suits me.

    You should not have such inappropriate thoughts.

    Callie had thought that consenting to Etta would not be much as long as she made her happy, but Harlee''s actions had woke up.

    You just think about her, "Callie looks impatiently." I warn you, get out of my path.

    Or you find a rich man who elevates me to high society, or I will do it myself.

    The following moment, a strong p resonated through the room.

    "You!" Eximed Etta, covering her red face.

    They had pped him! Callie, who had never hit her since she was a child, had just pped her twice! You''re crazy! Harlee has been bewitched, just like the Sanderson family! You are my mother, but you hit me for Harlee.

    Put yourself! I do not want to see you again! He shouted Etta.

    Precisely because I am your mother, I must do this, Callie replied, breathing with difficulty.

    Dismay you and get those improper thoughts from the head! It seemed that Callie was downloading two decades of repressed discipline about Etta.

    I don''t want to talk to you.

    This time, I was really knocked out.

    Igothed and tense, Callie dropped to the ground and struck his leg with frustration.

    I am so useless.

    As I could fail in my daughter''s education! ....

    ...

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188: Meanwhile, in a private room of the Tartarus club, under intense lighting, Rhys, elegantly dressed in a suit, was quietly reclined on the couch, his thin fingers rhythmically hitting the table.

    After a moment, Rhys He stopped and said: Hamilton, reserve a flight to New York for tonight.

    I have to personally take care of that shipment.

    His mother has insisted that he attends.

    Belinda had given an emphatic instructions that Rhys was taken to the banquet, even if that meant carrying it tied there.

    Hamilton changed instantly.

    I will take care of it immediately.

    Belinda''s scolding was bearable, but Rhys''s anger was really scary.

    Sanderson had imported tens of thousands of blue roses, both nationally and internationally, all acquired by Brenton through their contacts.

    Authentic blue roses were a rarity and required orders in advance.

    Saqu thousands in just one month was an overwhelming task.

    The Sanderson family had chosen to celebrate the banquet in its garden.

    To highlight the importance of the event, Lonnie had not only ced a floral wall at the entrance, but also hired the best pastry chef in the city to create a variety of desserts.

    Only floral arrangements and desserts cost about ten million, not including drinks and dinner.

    Siesta.Alod¨Şa, in the Sanderson family hall, Lonnie took a sip of coffee and turned to Brenton.

    What newspaper you have invited for today''s banquet.

    Breanton replied: Baythorn Daily.

    I have assured that they cover the event, so we will not see any unfavorable report on Harlee.kareem paused, with bread in hand, with a slightly restless expression.

    If the people of Matteo see the coverage ...

    make this event as great as we want.

    Just make sure Harlee''s photos do note out.

    Why, Lonnie was perplexed.

    Parts.

    Although they were confused, Lonnie and Brenton did not get objections, assuming that Harlee simply did not like attention.

    At that moment, Kane approached quickly ...

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189: mr.

    Lonnie Sanderson, something has gone badly.

    The chefic chef has had an ident on the way and harm in the hand has not been damaged.

    He will not be able to prepare the desserts.

    Although this incident was unforeseen, with Kane''s ingenuity, he could easily find others chefs to intervene.

    However, when Kane contacted other renowned pastries, they had also suffered idents, which seemed strange.

    car idents, Kane.Lonnie added frowned.

    It seemed that someone was attacking the Sanderson.Kareem family, make your team find out who is behind this.

    Morgan family.

    The Morgan family then was Lindsay.

    Harlee immediately caught the key point andughed between teeth.

    They go for me.

    I will take care of myself.

    Then he sent a message to Ritchie and reassured the Sanderson family, saying: He is already solved.

    Bornon, it is not necessary to look for another pastry chef.

    I have friends who will intervene.

    Lonnie and Brenton stared at her, with the doubt on the face.

    I will have a serious talk with Mr.

    Morgan! Let''s focus on the banquet.

    As for the Morgan family, we will settle ounts after an exhaustive investigation.

    Only then Lonnie contained his anger.

    Around noon, the makeup artist arrived.

    Kane apanied her politely inside and told Harlee: Miss Sanderson, this is the personal makeup artist of the Sanderson family.

    I will take her up shortly to help her with her makeup.

    I prefer not to have strangers in my room.

    Kane paused to think and quickly selected an alternative location.

    I will prepare a temporary makeup post for you ...

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190: At that time, Etta, who had been hiding in a corner, came out, you are here! Fast,e to make up.

    You don''t do it for centuries.

    Then, Etta put a look as if he had just realized the presence of Harlee.

    , and his thin hand slightly stroked Kane''s shoulder.

    "I will first first.

    Look when you are ready.

    Hepletely ignored Etta.

    Etta''s face twisted with a burning rage, his cheeks blushed fury at Harlee''s Desaire.

    However, he held his anger.

    Etta, but in the middle of the stairs, stopped and told Kane, his words enraged Etta: by the way, Kane, I don''t like to share makeup artist.

    Kane, always serene, struggled to suppress a giggle.

    That they made fun of her for not being the daughter of the Sanderson family was more painful than a physical blow.

    As expected, Etta boiled of rage, but nobody paid attention to her.

    To an empty room.

    Quickly, Kane prepared afortable space for makeup and told the makeup artist to wait there, while he apanied another team of artists to Etta''s room.

    The Sanderson family hired several exclusive makeup artists.

    The assigned to Harlee was Linda Hobbes, one of Baythorn''s best makeup artists.

    It was requested by senior officials and the nobility for sessions at home.

    To Harlee, the daughter of the Sanderson family.

    Linda had always belittled Harlee, considering her a palette.

    Harlee''s insistence on makeup down only worsened the opinion that Linda had of her.

    But by observing Kane''s respectful behavior towards Harlee, Linda questioned rumors.

    Harlee was really in disgrace if Harlee was in disgrace, why Kane treated her with so much respect was simply for her professional manners ...

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191: Linda was part of reason.

    Kane''s respectful treatment was part of his formation, although directed to Etta.

    As the dressing room was recently prepared, Linda did not see Janessa Studio''s haute couture dress in Harlee''s room.

    Based with the informal payment of five million Etta, Linda left aside her doubts.

    I was convinced that his approach would not be counterproductive.

    He didn''t matter if Harlee was the favorite or not.

    Linda arrogantly ordered her assistant to prepare the makeup products and tools and theny on the nearby sofa, disconnected.

    Suddenly, a strong rumble was heard when the makeup box fell to the ground.

    Linda snapped at her assistant: useless! You are trying to make a fool of them if it were not because your mother begged me to form you, I wouldn''t even look at you.

    The assistant tried What excuse you have are a useless! You don''t even know how to organize things correctly! If you think you can do better, why you don''t do it.

    Linda turned and saw Harlee leaning on the door, with a slight smile on her face while watching the scene.

    And now what has eaten your tongue the cat.

    Harlee raised her head, with a dark and prating look fixed on the beautiful.

    The face of Linda was filled with disbelief.

    It really was addressed to her what an impudence! It was the most famous makeup artist in the city! Linda''s expression overshadow , remember our treatment.

    Linda contained the harsh words that I was about to pronounce.

    Five million, could tolerate this.

    Sanderson Lord, since he is here, we can start with his makeup.

    The eyes for Linda to pick up the makeup articles scattered.

    Linda had not expected it.

    Eetta had just given him five million, and it was not worth sacrificing her pride to let him harass her in that way.

    Lord Sanderson, he thinks he is above all, I suggest him to reconsider and leave That attitude! I could lose this contract, but and you if you run your voice, who would dare to work with you.

    Linda did not make any effort to hide her threat.

    He felt sure in her position, knowing that she had connections with noble rich than the Sanderson family and that she did not need to be afraid of Harlee.

    As for the posterior makeup, the special mixture he had prepared was already in the products, designed to leave Harlee withsting scars.

    Harlee remained serene.

    He approached Linda with mesurated steps, his unmistakable elegance, and firmly grabbed Linda by the neck, pressing it strongly.

    All those present were stunned ....

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192: Harlee was fierce! However, after a brief moment, they all looked away.

    Given the prominent position of Linda in the industry, they refrained from observing it in such a degrading position.

    I usually, wondering if Harlee was waiting for them all that way.

    The calm, or otherwiseˇ­ .o if not.

    Harlee leaned, with his face without expression, and took out a makeup base bottle mixed with a harmful agent from his side pocket.

    He threw it to the ground as if it were garbage.

    Rolruinar my face with your products.

    Harlee''s eyes were full of disdain.

    Linda''s eyes opened like tes, his face twisted.

    He snapped: How have you heard.

    He immediately bit his mouth, trying to hide his mistake.

    Linda stood trembling.

    Where this makeup base hase out you are trying to incriminate me by stating that a toxic makeup base bottle that you got in another ce is one of those who intended to use with you.

    I never said anything about this makeup, Harlee replied with coldness.

    Linda''s face blushed.

    Taking advantage of a time when Harlee seemed distracted, Linda snatched the makeup bottle and went to the bath Panic Panic Expressions, deliberately ying this little game with her.

    A hour before, before the team of makeup artists arrived, Tonya had sent a photograph to Harlee.

    In the image, Tonya''s appearance had altered to seem quite simple, and behind her there was a crowd, headed no less than by Linda, the makeup artist present today for the Sanderson family.Tonya sent a message to Harlee saying: Harlee , I have sneaked to congratte you for your reunion with your family.

    You know what I have caught a moron for you.

    You see the woman with that horrible suit, called the makeup base that carries in the side pocket is impregnated with a poisonous substance, and ns to apply it in your face when they make you make upter.

    Oh Harlee, it seems that you attract enemies wherever you go.

    It must be for your enviable beauty.

    Don''t worry! I will give you a spicy touch to have fun! He just waits.

    Without a doubt, she was prepared to exploit this unexpected gift.

    What had not nned was that Etta again gave a show ...

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193: So Harlee knew about Etta, it was likely to be involved in the n de Linda.

    However, Harlee had no desire to face Etta yet, nor did he intend to deal with pretty directly now.

    This was a game she and Tonya yed frequently, keeping her enemies as close as possible.

    His strategy consisted in let her enemies trust them too much for the alleged assumption of having things under control.

    Once they felt invincible, she would give a decisive blow at the right time, with the aim of making sure that this was a lesson they would remember for Always.

    Getting to focus their attention, Harlee''s eyes met those of Tonya, who cheerfully observed the chaos that was being developed from a corner.

    I really nodded with confirmation.

    Linda returned from discarding the makeup base bottle and heard this made fun.

    Sanderson, I understand that his education did not teach him thebel of high society.

    Perform me to give him advice.

    If today you make up with a simple temporal employee, you will only be able to embarrass itself and the Sanderson family.

    I will not offend what I just did, and you do not need to apologize.

    Now, feel and let me make it makeup, Miss Sanderson.

    In the beginning, he had gotten into this for the five million Etta, but now his motive had simply changed Harlee.

    However, the scenario that Linda had imagined did not ur and Kane appeared in his ce.

    Harlee released a Risita cold and derogatory and then made a gesture.

    Linda squeezed her fists tightly, cracking the knuckles.

    By me ok! The Sanderson family is really incredible! Miss Sanderson, I will make sure that everyone finds out about their rudeness! You can continue with this makeup artist.

    Harlee ....

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194: The clown of Tonya almost took Linda to the edge of anger.

    He turned around and headed abruptly to his three assistants: what do you expect to pick up our team! The three assistants were stunned for a moment before quickly bowing their heads to collect their things.

    Sarriba, in Harlee''s room , Tonya was lying on the couch, pulling the wig aside with indifference.

    If it weren''t because of my good manners, I would not have arrived here without losing my legs.

    During the trip, Linda did not stop talking evil of Harlee, every word of his was full of contempt.

    He insulted Harlee, saying that it would never be more than a palette, without refine and ignorant.

    In the end, not a single kind word on Harlee was said.

    White eyes.

    Although Harlee had not revealed the existence of the dress, Tonya had already asked for it, which showed her mutual understanding.

    Without saying a word, both knew that they would be there for each other at the important moments of life.

    Harlee, you are joking Harlee.

    Sanctuary.

    Around half past four in the afternoon, Harlee apanied Tonya down, where the Sanderson family was already in the rear garden, weing the guests.

    Sk wore a traditional jade green suit, adorned with a pearl ne , with the exposed dolls, which gave off a subtle elegance.

    Lonnieplemented Sk with an elegant ck suit, simple but distinguished, with a green jade pendant in the fists.

    Fourt of the Sanderson farm, luxury cars arrived one after another, some even tailored made, with prices that do not They could be found in the market.

    You could say that the entire Baythorn elite was present, with the exception of the Green family.

    Numerous people tried to enter to make contacts, although most did not even have an invitation for the banquet ...

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195: Lonnie and Sk received the guests in the garden.

    Bornon was busy entertaining their business partners, while Kareem and Fleming, preferring quieter environments, remained in their rooms.

    As for Fletcher, he was hidden in a Rinc¨®n, attending to his bruises.

    Each member of the Sanderson family, including Kane, wore costumes designed by Harlee, except him, who stood out with thetest high -end fashion.

    Fletcher, I have heard that your newly discovered sister is quite wild.

    That is true.

    The one who spoke was Sherman Hilton, the only male son of the nine Hilton brothers.

    Under and crooked, he was known in Baythorn for his arrogance, derived from being the only male heir.

    Fletcher only needed a look to discern Sherman''s intentions.

    How this man dared to judge HarleEpi¨¦rdete!.

    There was a chilling and dangerous tone in the voice of Fletcher.Sherman had never been a particrly intelligent man.

    Suppose that Fletcher was the weakest link of the Sanderson family, someone whom he could intimidate at will.

    He goes to shit, Sherman demanded, raising his fist, ready to hit.

    But the blow never arrived.

    Normally, Fletcher would have dealt with arrogant fools like Sherman using his fists.

    However, today he was the banquet of the return of the return From Harlee to the family, and wanted to avoid setting up a scene.

    Instead, he twisted his arm calmly.

    .

    Sanderson, this ...

    "Discreetly call it to the hospital." I will take care of the consequences after the banquet, Fletcher replied, with a firm and careless tone." Said Kane, nodded, willing to follow the instructions.

    From her, Kareem''s deep voice interrupted her thoughts.

    Fletcher was really different.

    Inparison with the other four children of the family, it was much more credible, easily influenced by those who trusted.

    However, when it came to strangers, it could be ruthlessly efficient.

    People used to whisper that, although all Sanderson had talent, Fletcher was the exception.

    What they didn''t know was that Fletcher did notck skills.

    His specialty was fishing.

    Whenever Fletcher intended to fish something big, he achieved it the next day, even catching the most elusive ...

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196: You can use fishing to connect with people you would expect, Fleming said with a slight smile.

    It is the secret weapon of our family.

    Kareem intervened: they sent him to a military camp when he was young.

    He is practically a martial artist .

    You would probably lose if you challenged him.

    When hearing this, Tonya suddenly looked behind the couch.

    Tiempokareem simply nodded.

    A long time.

    How was Kareem always seemed to read his mind even knew Tonya! Upon realizing that she was only surprised, not rmed by Kareem''s insight, she wondered if she was starting to see herself as a true member of the Sanderson family.

    It was contained her breathing, sinking her nails in the palms of her hands .

    He looked at Harlee, who dedicated a reassuring smile, relieving the intense look of his face.

    Tonya understood that Harlee had really found her ce.

    That was really wonderful! Harlee, who did not like excessively emotional demonstrations, just nodded his older brothers before apanying Tonya back to the room.

    Liam.

    Liam had heard that many celebrities would attend the banquet, so he looked enthusiastically to win the favor of ITIM to get an invitation.

    Since Harlee''s march, the Gill family had lost the support of an international fashion designer.

    I am together with the little sense of Liam''s businesses, the Gill group was in trouble.

    Without Harlee''s financial support, the Gill family was on the verge of bankruptcy.

    His visit today was an attempt to forge powerful connections.

    Liam got rid of any im of superiority.

    Upon arrival, he greeted the other executives with a broad and attractive smile, while Adelina sensitively assumed the role of ornamentalpanion by her side.

    Gill Collin was surprised to find Liam at the Sanderson family banquet.

    The Gill were not on the verge of bankruptcy, the lovely smiled, joining his arm to Collin.collin, what a coincidence see you here! Oh also invited you, why you didn''t ask me to be your appointment.

    Collin''s face overshadowed ...

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197: Given the unstable situation of the Gill family, they hardly met the requirements to be invited to such a prestigious event, which means that the invitation was due to some tactic and not to the Sanderson family.

    He replied indifferently: It happened to me.

    Although Collin did not explicitly distance himself from Adelina, her behavior and her voice implied that she had imposed on him.

    Address, apparently oblivious to everything, continued to carefully grab the arm of Collin.

    All the guests by the Sanderson family had arrived, except Belinda, who hade to apologize, but was abruptly fired by Sk, who had a severe expression.

    Between attendees, except the Sanderson family, few housed great expectations about the protagonist of the evening They doubted that Harlee, who had recently returned from nothing, was someone special.

    At that moment, Tonya made an elegant entrance through the garden door.

    And Harlee stayed up with Kareem and Fleming, watching the show.

    The appearance of Tonya At the garden door he caught everyone offsembled.

    This is the daughter of the Sanderson who was rescued from the field he denies all the rumors.

    What elegance and beauty.

    It''s amazing! My God! This must be Miss Sanderson! His suit must be worth millions! He really looked.

    A huge investment.

    The guests muttered excitedly between them.

    It was almost put on his eyes while making his way between the crowd.

    I expected this banquet to be something special, but it seemed to be full of fools.

    In a section section, Brixton almost choked.

    Don''t tell me! My sergeant instructor ...

    He has returned to the countrybxton, he covered his face with resignation, hoping that Tonya would not see him tonight.

    However, luck was not on his side.

    He had seen him as he went down the stairs.

    When he entered from the garden, he practically headed towards him.

    Brixton, Tonya.bryton raised his head with a sigh of defeat, with a worried expression.

    He pinched him and gave him palmaditas on his cheeks, for his fun.

    Briton, Seeing Tonya''s cheerful expression, he finally dared to say: Your hands must be tired.

    Maybe you should take a break.

    For him, those a few minutes had extended eternally.

    HAVOR, TONYA LASTE IT ....

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198: How good Brixton''s cheeks were felt! The public was stunned before this scene.

    It was not Bryxton the famous fallen of the Torres family, however, there was, being treated by Miss Sanderson and responding not with anger, but with submission.

    Tonya as her best friend.

    When recognizing Harlee''s closeness with Tonya, they quickly hugged her like her goddaughter.

    Sk, Harlee said she wanted to see fun from above and sent me first.

    Tonya clung to Sk''s arm and said sweetly: you have to give him a lessonter.

    She is always so naughty.

    Bribonas, Sk replied with augh, with a wide smile.

    It is fine, I will talk to Harlee for you.

    She leaned down against Sk''s chest, feelingpletelyfortable.

    The crowd that surrounded them began to tie up ends So it''s not Miss Sanderson.

    It doesn''t surprise me.

    I was baffled how a girl in the field could behave with so much poise.

    When she weed the Sanderson family to ahie Before Tonya.

    - She is hearing this, Adelina frowned, her confusion was evident when she asked: " With the face marked by difort.

    Years ago, when Harlee took Tonya home for the first time, Liam was not very cozy, andmented with disdain that Harlee was simply bringing anyone to her circle.

    At that time she had no idea that Tonya would be the goddaughter from the Sanderson family, a person who was far beyond their social reach.

    Liam deeply regretted his previous attitude.

    If he would have been friendlier at the time, perhaps he could now have enthusiastically sought a connection.

    Unfortunately, he had missed such a valuable opportunity.

    Adeline captured Liam''s worried look, understood the situation and fought to maintain theposure.

    He said quickly: Dad please, don''t put that expression.

    Others might think that we have something against the Sanderson Family.

    Liam nodded, managing to slightly adjust their expression, although he could not hide his concern.

    He worried that Tonya still remembered his past interaction and possibly would have expelled them from the event with anger.

    Liam and Adelina spoke, the center of the conversation in the room had already changed several times.

    Sk had sent Kane to bring Harlee ...

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199: Everyone felt curiosity for Harlee, the mysterious daughter of the Sanderson family who had not yet appeared.

    Why has Miss Sanderson not yet low spoken stopped dry, with attention hypnotized by the entrance of the garden.

    He was not alone.

    All those who looked in that direction were paralyzed, with expressions that mixed disbelief and amazement.

    There was nothing less than Harlee.

    In the fresh air of the night, under the sway of blue roses, he moved elegantly to the moonlight, like a princess.

    His eyes shone like diamonds and his long bluish eyshes fluttered as little Fairy on the bottom of the night sky.

    The light blue dress of Harlee''s princess waved with the breeze, with tiny diamonds sewn in the fabric, capturing the moonlight and shining with a rainbow of colors, which remembered a sky full of Stars.

    When Tonya, dressed in a rose pink dress, approached Harlee, seemed as if the time had stopped.

    When Harlee and Tonya approached, the guests realized that their dressesbined.

    Those who had admired Tonya''s dress before now understood how amazingly expensive it was.

    It was known that the chief designer of Janessa Studio preferred not to replicate her creations, and that she preferred to let her creativity flow freely.

    The guests could barely imagine how much the Sanderson family had spent, not only for the famous designer of disgust.

    Being the center of attention was not pleasant.

    To reality.

    His faces became an instant.

    ount of how unfounded those rumors were.

    The ones that had previously been disdainful now kept their mouths closed.

    Foot aside, Adelina was incredulous, herplexion paled.

    He seemedpletely stunned, as if he had reached her lightning.

    Why hadn''t Harlee led a miserable life after being expelled by the Gill family how Harlee had gone so well ...

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200: Harlee.

    Liam''s eyes opened as dishes, as if he had also reached a ray.

    Reality the daughter of the Sanderson family.

    Adelina''s face became even more pale when she saw Collin approach.

    No, he couldn''t let Colllin see Harlee now.

    Collin was his man.

    I couldn''t allow Harlee to stole it! "Sholl, I am a little bad.

    You could help me to sit there, Adelina said hurriedly.

    While she reluctantly nodded.

    Although Adelina did not like, her ess to the event suggested that the Gill family still did not yet He had copsed financially.

    It could still be of some use.

    After amodating in a corner, Adelina quickly found an excuse to send Collin away, after noticing that Harlee smiled in her direction.

    Harlee approached.

    Adeline enthusiastically strengthened Harlee''s hand and said with fake cordiality: Harlee, I never imagined that you were the lost daughter of the Sanderson family.

    My father and I were worried because you couldn''t be worth yourself these days.

    Wow, you''re beautiful today.

    That dress must be expensive, really by the way ...

    Harlee''s expression fought quickly and raised her hand to stop Adelina.

    .Compress if these two are on the guest list.

    If they are not, make them take them away.

    Adelina, furious, pointed to Harlee, using her of being ungrateful.

    Now that you are the daughter of the Sanderson family, you want to break the ties with the Gill but remember that without my father you would not have survived so far! Harlee, you may not like you, but how you can dismiss my father, who raised you.

    The usations of Adelina resonated high enough so that all those who were close to hear them, including Collin.

    That is Harlee.

    Collin could not believe what his eyes saw.

    , much more than Adelina, but she seemed unattainable.

    So when Adelina appeared, she felt naturally attracted to her.

    He revealed as the daughter of the Sanderson family, raising her status well above Adelina''s.

    Naturally, his affection returned to Harlee ...

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201: From the crowd, Collin whispered: Harlee, in the end you will be mine! He looked at Harlee sadly in his eyes and said: Harlee, I''m your father.

    You''re not going to recognize me.

    hint of mockery.

    Finging that you have forgotten what you did in the past to hold on to the connections are absolutely shameless! and firm, almost as if the person who had been despised and expelled was not her., Each word that Harlee pronounced was like a dagger in the heart of the Sanderson family.

    During a long time, hisints had saved, always dismissing the questions about the questions about the questions about His past with a simple was fine.

    But now, when she revealed the truth - the times I found out had left her out all night to arrive only a minutete, or when the family had thrown her after discovering that she was not her biological daughter - the Sanderson family was stunned They could not believe that the dear daughter who had just recovered had suffered so many mistreatment.

    Address paled and eximed: this is absurd! If your statements are true, how you have been able to remain unscathed.

    From the Sanderson family.

    Lonnie''s expression became cold when she replied: talking bad Liam stuttered: That is not what he meant.

    He just wanted to say that his statements may not be quite exact.

    Next to him, Adelina began to tremble, with tears in her eyes.

    What has happened now only knows how to cry, heughed, with disdain in his voice.

    People who never learn.

    You really think that nobody knows how your family Gill A Harlee maybe it''s time to expose the tests for everyone to see them! ...

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202: Liam''s face became pale and did not dare to look up.

    However, when he looked at Harlee''s indifferent expression, frustration burned inside.

    Once he had suggested, kindly, to take more belongings to his true family.

    Now, he had allowed the Sanderson family to humiliate him in this way.

    Although it had never been particrly favored in the Gill family, they had raised it.

    Without his help, his destiny could have been uncertain.

    Liam was furious, but before the powerful Sanderson, his anger dissipated in an impotent frustration.

    He pointed out the Sanderson using and dered: Mr.

    and Mrs.

    Sanderson, they are being too hard! Regardless of the circumstances, my father raised Harlee.

    Without the Gill family, it is debatable if today it would remain alive.

    His promation of moral superiority only got Sk''s expression to be more cold.

    If the Gill would not have disrupted our lives, Harlee would never have separated from the Sanderson family.

    He would have had a much happier education with us! Hardly.

    Even so, Liam had made sure he had food, clothing and education.

    That was not enough to qualify it as a good father for what you cannot see things from our perspective, Liam asked, with the voice dyed of bitterness.

    You have never fond of us or give us any joy.

    All what we received from you was indifference.

    However, we care about you.

    When we learned that you were not our biological daughter, I even suggested that you would take more belongings, but you refused.

    How you can now use us of Sk''s temperament temperament broke out before Liam''s twisted reasoning.

    He lost all control.

    He denied what you allowed to carry exactly just after discovering that she was not your biological daughter, you threw it.

    What were supposed to be very, it is assumed that children should exist only to please their parents Liam, you really need to check your head! Please stop making a fool of yourself! How dumb you are! Sk shouted, with her obvious frustration.

    Then she turned to Kane: Kane, the next time you let nonsense like this, you will have to exin! Sanderson, he may now defend her, but she will regret it! Harlee has no heart ...

    Lonnie''s look became cold and crossed with Liam and Adelina''s.

    You have no right to interfere with the affairs of the Sanderson family! It seems that some have misunderstood our usual moderation as a weakness.

    You really believe that the Sanderson family is allowed to cause so easily believe that you can create problems here say one more word and believe me, the Sanderson could easily reduce by half the fortune of the Gill family !

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203: Liam''s face frozen, his fear was palpable.

    With the Gill family on the verge of financial ruin, any additional loss would leave them shattered.

    With a disdainful grimace, Lonnie ordered: Kane, please apany the door to these unwanted guests.

    Kane, always professional, moved quickly for Fulfilling the order.

    Liam and Adelina, said: Mr.

    Gill, Miss Gill, are not on our guest list.

    I suggest that they leave immediately, or prefer that security apany them at the exit.

    Gill family had be mockery.

    Those present knew the luxurious gifts that the Sanderson family had made to the Gill when they brought Harlee back to the fold.

    It seemed that the Gill had judged the Sanderson badly, assuming that they were needy rtives to exploit, just to reveal their true nature.

    K I promise that we will fix it.

    words.

    Consider the money as my way of offeringfort.

    Harlee''s expression revealed his surprise.

    Bill¨®n Medio just byfort, he thought, processing the generous transfer.

    He recalled the debt he had with Rhys, a billion.

    With the transfer of Brenton and his own savings, he could finally pay it off.

    Thank you, Brenton, Harlee said, in a firm voice but full of gratitude.

    At that moment, some text messages arrived at his phone.

    Kareem''s message said: I don''t have Much to offer, but if you ever want to visit the military base, let me know.

    Fleming''s message followed: I''ve been working on some new things in myboratory.

    You have time to spend what you want: beauty pills, miraculous medications and even poisons.

    I can create any of them! Fish, but you just have to say it and I will help you in whatever it is to make you happy.

    Concerned that his message could seem too sentimental, Fletcher added quickly: I''m not trying to conquer you.

    It''s just that no Sanderson should be mistreated.

    At that moment, Harlee felt the warmth of being loved.

    At that moment, Rhys had just arrived in New York ....

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204: Hamilton closely followed thetest events rted to the Sanderson family.

    With the banquet just around the corner, not a single photograph had appeared.

    Rhys looked at Hamilton with a stoic face, radiating an aura of authority.

    When their eyes met, Hamilton felt that he returned a glimpse of rationality.

    Subtlely, he saved the phone again in his pocket.

    - You don''t have a little curiosity to know what Miss Sanderson looks.

    In no way! Rhys replied abruptly, with a chilling expression and lips barely ajar.

    If I find you snooping again in the affairs of the Sanderson, consider yourself on the next flight to Uwhor to receive additional training!.

    The tabs rted to the Sanderson family on their phone.

    I am not interested, he said.

    To close the website, the image of someone who looked like Harlee was briefly shown.

    ears, Hamilton did not dare to look again.

    house and openly dere Harlee: I have no fiance and I feel something for you.

    What a wonder.

    In the great banquet of the Sanderson family, everything had returned to normal after a brief agitation period.

    The attendees had observed how fierce the Sanderson family defended Harlee and, as a result, no one dared to defame her again.

    The people who had previously shown more contempt for Harlee now exchanged looks of caution, detecting fear in the eyes of others , wishing in silence to disappear from the scene.

    Other, backed by more influential connections, argued that they were not to me for the initial misunderstanding.

    Everything was because someone intentionally spread false information about Harlee.

    They considered themselves involuntary victims of these deceptive rumors.

    Who would arrive so far to stain Miss Sanderson''s reputation could be jealousy, someone resentful of her superiority.

    If it wasn''t for her lies, we would not have seen Miss Sanderson as a ugly peasant and clumsy.

    Honestly, if it is considered unattractive, then few of us here could consider ourselves handsome or beautiful.

    And to think that someone had the audacity to suggest that the Sanderson do not care about Miss Sanderson.

    Just look at their dresses, all designed by the dear Janessa Studio.

    It is clear that they have it in high esteem ....

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205: Cut in a corner, Etta remained motionless, with faded face, like a ghost.

    A few moments before, when the Gill family had made its entrance, a smile of satisfaction had been drawn on their lips.

    Now, it was the living image of mortification.

    The position that was imputed to him was to spread rumors.

    His defense was weak.

    He had onlymented that Harleecked charm and that both Lonnie and Sk seemed to find her more attractive.

    The rumors that followed those were born from the unbridled and crazy spection of others, not of their words.

    What responsibility she had in her exaggerations for so much, Harlee outlined a half smile ofplicity by observing Etta from the other side of the room.

    With the low look, Etta did everything possible to mix between the crowd, avoiding Harlee''s eyes A feeling of apprehension seized Etta.

    He nervously cling to his dress, intuiting that the evening could still hold more unwanted surprises.

    He has not begun the banquet.

    These words, pronounced with an elegant and captivating bell, crossed the murmur of the meeting when emanating from the garden threshold.

    All the heads became unison.

    It was none other than Zandra! Zandra was an enigmatic figure that rarely honored social meetings with his presence.

    His well -known aversion for these social evenings, even the most prestigious organized by the Torres family, made his appearance even more surprising for the assembly.

    The spectators with serene air and went to Harlee.

    "Sanderson, congrattions to return with her family," he said in a sincere voice.

    The multitude exchanged looks, with expressions of surprise.

    Pretty deep, not to enter, Zandra had immediately fallen down from Harlee''s dress.

    The dress shone with gleaming sequins.

    Zandra had previously mocked that striking outfit, but seeing him today, he acknowledged that he had the right person perfectly.

    Skirtmented: Miss Sanderson, this creation of hisˇ­.

    Harlee intervened with a subtle cough, sharing an aplice wink that only Zandra could perceive.

    LZANDRA captured the indirect immediately.

    He perfectly understood that this was something that should be kept out of the focus of attention.

    The assembly was still stunned by Harlee''s revtion with Zandra when another bomb wasunched.

    Torres, Tonya whispered, stealthily approaching behind Zandra and covering her eyes.

    Adivine who is.

    With a soft mp in Tonya''s hand, Zandraughed on her teeth.

    Only Tonya can be excited so much with these silly games.

    For a year, for a year, Tonya had trained Brixton, not under the influence of the Torres family, but for the explicit insistence of Zandra.

    His roads crossed for the first time when Zandra heroically rescued Tonya from a fall to the ocean during a vacation, joining his destinations from that moment.

    They met several times after that, each meeting caused by the need for help from Tonya or by Zandra''s own hurry ...

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206: With the passage of time, his link became deeper.

    Oh, this dressˇ­.

    Zandra looked at the soft pink princess dress of Tonya and then Harlee''s light blue attire, pretending to irritation.

    So you were in this and you really hid it.

    You really imitated a student admitting a shaken secret, with her hand in The air, but it did not ur to you to ask.

    The spectators were momentarily dumbfounded.

    I even even the goddaughter of the Sanderson family knew Zandra! There could be a hidden alliance among the Torres and Sanderson families, however, Zandra''s attitude suggested that he barely knew the Sanderson family.

    Sudden anxious brightness in his eyes.

    Sk was about to approach Zandra when she saw Lonnie''s agitated expression.

    He asked: Honey, someone has arrived.

    .Sk felt a wave of surprise.

    He had sent them invitations simply as a courtesy gesture, without really waiting for them to appear.

    Why would they attend as distinguished all those present seemed as bewildered as she was.

    Callum was the mayor of fresh face, and Willis was a man dedicated to scientific exploration.

    Social meetings were not their usual ce.

    If well, the brief time Callum had been in office could exin his previous absences, it was more difficult to understand why Willis, who had rejected three previous invitations of the Green family due to his busy schedule , I had decided toe now.

    Be Kareem the reason that knew Kareem''s prestigious military past whispered with each other, suggesting that the presence of Callum and Willis was a wink to Kareem''s stature.

    This was the predominant belief not only among the assistants, but also within the Sanderson family.

    The garden door.

    They headed directly to Harlee under the watchful eye of all.

    It''s my perfect moment, Willis asked, with a touch of enthusiasm in his voice.

    .

    He smiled with grace and elegance.

    He said, with a soft tone but with a touch of mischief: I appreciate your presence, but you didn''t have toe.

    All those present werepletely stunned.

    What surprised them even more was that Willis was not angry at all.

    Instead, he approached Harlee with a smile and said: As for the system you promised ...

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207: To the slight wrinkle from Harlee, Willis quickly abandoned the theme, aware that it was not the right time to discuss it.

    Before the scene that was developed, the spectators were so amazed that they stayed with their mouths open and Very open eyes.

    Why Willis was pleased Harlee and why he was instantly at his mere look, this scenario exceeded his expectations, but neither Harlee nor Willis seemed to find anything bad in his interaction.

    Callum was a little bewildered.

    He had not nned this guy of interaction between Willis and Harlee.Callum and Willis had decided to attend this banquet together.

    When Callum received the invitation, Willis was at home.

    After learning that it was an invitation to the Sanderson family recognition, Willis had not stopped talking about Harlee.

    It was then when Callum realized that the woman who the woman who I had briefly met at the police station that day was actually a distinguished high -level aerospace engineer in the country.

    This aroused his interest in attending the banquet.

    Sanderson Lord, congrattions for connecting with his family, Callum said warmly, with a kind and benevolent smile.

    The nearby guests were too stunned to speak.

    It really was this callum, known by His typically imcable nature was clearly visible in the faces of the guests.

    Before Callum''s warm smile, Harlee kept hisposure, nodding slightly.

    His face and his posture transmitted a feeling of distancing.

    The fact that Harlee behaves with Callum differently as he interacted with Willis did not escape the observers eyes of the crowd.

    Like Willis, he persisted in interacting with Harlee with enthusiasm.

    The guests felt more and more curiosity about her.

    With Zandra, Callum and Willis marking the guideline, it was spected on who more of interest could appear on the banquet tonight.

    With Zandra, Callum and Willis already here, we could wait for someone still More notable.

    I am hallucinating.

    These prominent figures are here not by Kareem, but for Harlee, someone we just found out.

    What is special Harlee to invite these big names to attend.

    I also want to know how he managed so that Callum himself appeared to congratte her.

    My family had sent several invitations to Callum, but never epted them! And don''t forget Willis! Normally social meetings are skipped as this could be that Harlee is involved with the National Aerospace Agency in any way! How is it possible just look at Harlee.

    You think someone from the aerospace sector ...

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208: Instead of making conjectures, why we did not specte on whether other fat fish could arrive tonight.

    You wait for more friends tonight.

    The presence of these dignitaries was a bit overwhelming.

    Lonnie exhaled a sigh of relief.

    I didn''t know how to amodate a few more fat fish.

    However, Lonnie''s reliefsted little.

    Another expected guest made an appearance.

    Matteo entered, dressed in an elegant ck suit.

    His eyes, sharp as obsidian, they were deep and mysterious, and radiated a feeling of danger.

    He offered a cold smile, which made the crowd tremble.

    Sanderson slights, he said, in a deep voice and Inadvertently chilling, with an intense and threat look.

    The spectators followed Harlee''s movements with a mixture of amaze Willis.pocoter, everyone saw Harlee greet Matteo with a lovely smile.

    Now his tone was deep and loaded with warning.

    Untantly, Harlee had been actively looking Matteo had presented himself at the recognition banquet that the Sanderson family had organized for her, meant that she knew that she was a Sanderson, and her priority changed to face him.

    He had never contemted the idea of ??losing in her treatment with him.

    Harlee eyelids rose slowly, his face showed a glimpse of indifference while a cold transacity shone in his gaze.

    Although he could not ovee it in Uwhor, his power had no influence on her in Baythorn.

    His voice adopted a cold tone.

    It was unusual for him to meet a woman who dared to ignore him, and found him fascinating.

    It was not surprising that she was the fast cameo that he admired.

    Sathered examined Harlee with great interest and let a significant smile cross her face ....

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209: You''ve thought about it well to be so rude with me, he asked.

    The repercussions of provoking it were nefarious.

    One must show respect when you seek help, you do not believe.

    With apuse.

    Immediately, two bodyguards advanced with arge box.

    - I heard that gold likes.

    This generous offering is a sample of my respect.

    When Matteo finished speaking, the bodyguards opened the box.

    Inside, the upperyer shone with a variety of gold jewels, while the loweryer was full of gold bullion.

    The opulence was amazing.

    For all those attending the banquet, this was a sensational news in Baythorn.

    A mysterious man arrived with a gold box to impress Harlee.

    This man is not Rhys, there has been talk that he has rejected an alliance With the Sanderson-Gren family.

    Now it is clear why the Sanderson family didn''t care.

    Miss Sanderson has attracted a more generous admirer.

    Who would present gold in this way is a scene that I have only seen in television series.

    one billion.

    The crowd was stunned.

    What a magnificent gesture! His interest in Matteo grew up and were eager to know more about his background.

    Matteo''s gaze moved between Kareem and Harlee, with a sh of something illegible in his eyes.

    A slight knot in the chest.

    I knew that when Kareem entered the scene, things could climb quickly, especially with someone like Matteo, who did not seem to be easily intimidated.

    Kareem remained firm, imperturbable to the presence of Matteo.

    "I don''t think you were invited," he said with coldness, With a voice that transmitted a quiet authority.

    He raised an eyebrow, a yful shine crossed his features while looking at Harlee.

    I thought to make an exception.

    The Sandersons have an intriguing way of keeping interesting things.

    It was both protective and reassuring.

    , Miss Sanderson ....

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210: But do not think for a moment that I will not return when it is the right time.

    Harlee''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Time will say it, Matteo.

    But I''m not in a hurry.

    The air between them was loaded with a tacit tension , of the type that arises when two powerful forces collide, each evaluating the other, waiting for the perfect moment to attack.

    While the tension persisted, Harlee directed his attention to Kane, who had advanced to collect gold.

    She felt a strange feeling of calm that invaded her, knowing that, although Matteo could be ying her games, she had her own.

    " They met them, their gaze of approval confirming that he had made the right decision to handle the situation.

    The night was far from finishing, and although the guests to the banquet were waiting for an elegant event, they were witnessing without knowing it the first signs of a deeper game.

    Tony quickly found the opportunity to take Harlee.

    With Matteo in a confrontation.

    As a lot, she was simply fierce and brave.

    With that in mind, Tonya and Harlee distanced themselves from the growing tension between Kareem and Matteo.

    They chose a nearby ce to listen subtly while trying some desserts.

    Sharing a moment of tranquility, Harlee took out his phone and quickly transferred the billion to Rhys.

    He adds a message: Mr.

    Green, I have returned his billion that owed him.

    That should pay off the debt, not so much, in New York, inside a private luxury club, Rhys watched the notification of the transaction, with the finger giving thoughtful threads on the device and a fold between the eyebrows.

    How had achieved Harlee a billion so quickly a sh of repentance shone in his gaze.

    On the other side of the table, Aaron spoke with hesitation.

    Green, we can proceed with the shipment along our routes established ording to our previous agreement, but I must suggest an increase in rates.

    Rhys clicks on his chat with Harlee and quickly wrote a message.

    Sanderson, there is no need to hurry your payment if you are in a difficult situation.

    He paused, considering whether to return the billion ...

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211: After a brief hesitation, he sent the message.

    Rhys''s contempt for Aaron''s attempt to talk about businesses was palpable.

    The tension in the room increased.

    Not receiving immediate response from Harlee, Rhys casually leafed through his phone, With calcting expression.

    Intentles challenge me, eh.su prating gaze made Aaron move ufortable.

    Although Rhys had no influence in elia, contrary to it was not a sessful option.

    Business demanded strategies and cruelty.

    The best way to deal with business men Experienced as Rhys was to act carefully without crossing the line.

    Clearly, Aaron''s bold suggestion of increasing prices indicated that he had prepared well for any contingency.

    Rhys rarely intervened personally, and this asion was an exception.

    His trip to elia For thismercial treatment he had filled Aaron with self -confidence.

    With a slight smile, Aaron said: Mr.

    Green, let''s be frank.

    This is my final offer.

    If you consider my suggestion uneptable, do not hesitate to look for othermercial partners.

    Having dered his position, Aaron got up to leave.

    Aaron, having predicted the imminent oue.

    As expected, in the blink of an eye, Aaron was pushed strongly against the table.

    The sound of impact resonated strongly.

    Rhys, with one hand, pressed Aaron''s face against the table and threw whiskey on the forehead''s wound, causing an scorching pain that left Aaron unconscious.

    However, just when Aaron closed his eyes, a p awakened him startled .

    Rhys''s face did not reveal anything, his cold and dark eyes like a bottomless well.

    Take it out of the photo and raise your assistant.

    I want direct control over this source of ie.

    Shortly after, someone arrived to handle the situation.

    When leaving the private room, Rhys took out his phone and opened the Harlee chat window.

    She had not yet responded.

    of messages.

    Even so, there was no Harlee answer ...

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212: What Rhys did not know was that, after sending the message, Harlee had left his phone aside because he was now dealing with another annoying individual.

    Wade watched Harlee carefully for a long time, trying to reconcile the dazzling woman who had before him with the descriptions that Lindsay had provided him.

    He looked at Harlee, who was sitting at a square wooden table.

    You know Lindsay, Wade asked with a cold and monotonous voice.

    , you owe an apology to Lindsay.

    At that moment, Etta passed by.

    Remembering the shame he had suffered before, he squeezed his teeth and stared at Harlee, trying to mask his agitation with forced calm.

    .

    You should really apologize.

    It is excessive not to do it.

    Wade''s frustration broke out before Etta''sments, Lascuche, Miss Sanderson, if he does not apologize, I will make sure his father does.

    Harlee''s expression changed slightly, a glimpse of confusion crossed his features.

    He said those nonsense without feeling ashamed that Harlee could express his irritation, Tonya, who had just arrived and had heard the conversation, visibly angered you.

    I will offer you another opportunity for you to run.

    Who should apologize exactly.

    Tonya''s tone was threatening, her face reflected a dark intention that Wade did not perceive due to her stupidity.

    She, Miss Sanderson, must apologize to Lindsay! At the moment when Wade finished speaking, Tonya grabbed the cream cake From the table and crashed it on the face.

    There you have, those are your apologies, Tonya said, with a sweet but cold smile, an innocent behavior but full of mockery.

    You!, Wade boiled of rage, looking at Tonya with fury The shock caught the attention of many.

    My God! Tonya is harassing a guest here in front of everyone has no respect for others! How rude! Exact! Her presence here could only be due to the sympathy of Mrs.

    Torres towards her.

    It does not act at all as a fairdy.

    After listening to the degrading voices of a few young reckless and of the envious high society, the crowd began to despise Tonya and even disregard Harlee, assuming they were the same ....

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213: Etta went ahead behind Wade, with a reproach look towards Harlee.

    .

    You have to show respect to our guests.

    How you have been able to let Tonya throw a cake for a guest in the words of Etta earned him the praise of the gathered crowd.

    People started talking about her,paring her to Harlee.

    The character of one is really molded by her surroundings, and Miss Cruz, having been raised in the Sanderson family, clearly has good manners.

    Miss Sanderson is really arrogant, Truth because someone asked for an apology, let Tonya throw a cake in his face.

    What would he have made a criticism would resort to violence.

    He frowned his lips, a cold smile formed in the corner of his mouth.

    Second, if I really would like to intimidate someone, the result would be death or a destination worse than death.

    Put me up if you are so curious.

    Last but not least, a more offensivement of those dirty mouths of you and I will not hesitate to silence them forever.

    Thest speakers backed up scared, since their attitude suggested that he was not simply blushing.

    Perfectly, and hisplexion became pale as a ghost.

    Instinctively took his hand to the right cheek.

    A numb pain extended slowly and felt a chilling sensation throughout the body.

    His thoughts became confusing.

    At that time, neither Lindsay nor Wade seemed to care.

    His only desire was to survive and call Rhys''s attention.

    Unable to continue pretending for a longer time, Etta hurriedly retired to a room, as if she escaped from a catastrophe.

    Tronya outlined an ironic smile, revealing her uniform teeth.

    They scold me and then they started talking badly about you.

    I am quite impressed by his shamelessness and boldness.

    Harlee smiled slightly.

    "They hate.

    They are a handful of green -eyed monsters.

    It was nodded with a smile ofplicity.

    This is not over! ....

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214: Harlee turned to him, observed his ridiculous expression andughed between teeth.

    See you.

    , Gill or Brooks.

    This was a lesson that Fletcher had taught.

    Only her approach was much more direct, knocking out those annoying people without giving them the opportunity to release nonsense.

    Inparison, she was being much friendlier.

    Seeing that someone approached, Tonya holly hit Harlee on her shoulder.

    Fuck! Youˇ­ I have admired her as director and mysterious designer of Janessa Studio for years! Once I attended a parade with you in Paris and I have been anxious to learn from you.

    .Su Passion for the design Rayaba in the obsession.

    To design the perfect dress, you could spend days and nights without sleep or eating.

    Return in New York, after a simple conversation with Harlee, the desire of tess to learn from it hade to the surface, to the point of following her to Several countries just to receive their tutoring.

    Only with Tonya''s help, Harlee finally managed to get rid of the persistent Tess.

    Thess attended this banquet only because the Sanderson family costumes were designed by Janessa Studio, and wanted to admire them and learn from them.

    He never waited for Harlee here.Tess could not contain his emotion.

    I''m dreaming after three years, I can finally see in person the director of Janessa Studio! The Scream of Tess surprised everyone.

    The director of Janessa Studio, then, Harlee was actually the mysterious leader of Janessa Studio, a brilliant designer sought by thousands of people for her creations seriously, was really so extraordinary, however, when they remembered Zandra''s obvious appreciation for Harlee and the Mention of the dresses, they quickly believed it.

    After everything, Zandra had recentlymissioned three dresses to Janessa Studio.harlee experienced a wave of emotion, since he had not nned that her role as director of Janessa Studio would be exposed in this way.

    Looking at Tess with anxious eyes, he smiled slightly.

    You are still obsessed with fashion.

    The head scratked awkwardly.

    Don''t worry.

    This time I will not insist on bing your apprentice.

    His face became red as shame when he remembered his silly past actions ...

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215: The guests closest to them heard the conversation and were surprised by revtion.

    Who would have thought that Harlee, the daughter that the Sanderson family had been looking for all these years, would be to be a world -renowned designer before this, Sk had even made some janessa studio dresses.

    This was amazing.

    The Sanderson family kept calm, since she knew Harlee''s role as director of Janessa Studio.collin, hidden among the crowd, she leaned a significant smile, with her gaze calcting.

    The George family was looking for a dresses designer, and Harlee looked like the perfect person.

    But, unfortunately, everything was because Harlee had been so reserved.

    If she had revealed before she was the director of Janessa Studio, she would have left her for Adelina seemed that Adelina was not a rival for Harlee! Collin, who seemed quite satisfied with himself, blushed with the person at his side.

    I could conquer this woman in two weeks.

    You want to bet.

    Without Collin knew, the individual next to him was Fletcher, whose face was hidden in the dark of the corner.

    What bets, asked Fletcher.

    Throughout that he had impressed the listener with his statement, Collin said confidently : Five million.

    Fletcher looked at Collin with serious expression and remained silent.

    "In serious you don''t even have five million so ruined you are how you are in this g," Collin mocked.

    "Harlee is valued well above five million.

    "What do you mean ...

    Before Collin could finish, she was beaten and was unconscious.

    Collin''s friends were about to react when Fletcher left the shadows, and someone recognized him immediately.

    Everyone the area was silent.

    .

    Fletcher''s look was icy, his prating dark eyes.

    Fletcher, you have certainly crossed a line! You expel a guest just because you are upset.

    It is this typical of the hospitality of the Sanderson Sherman family was simply here for the banquet, and you went so far as to break his arms and legs! bodyguard that guarded Sherman.

    Curled up in a wheelchair, wrapped in bandages and barely aware, Sherman issued intermittently weak groans that seemed serene.

    What a perfect synchronization.

    His expression tightened slightly.

    His paper as director of Janess Studio had just been exposed unintentionally, and now the uproar was ready to absorb his anger, as if the universe himself refused to allow her the slightest difort.

    ...

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216: Harlee rested his chin in his hand, his sharp eyes captured the intriguing background.

    Heunched an indifferent look at the woman behind Sherman.

    As expected, the drama was developing.

    Angel Hilton, Sherman''s older sister, moved slowly from behind Sherman, her eyes traveling the crowd with sad expression.

    How the Sanderson family has been able to resort to violence in this way the Sanderson family states that Sherman insulted Miss Sanderson, but someone really heard such an insult of course that Sherman can be impulsive, but he would never openly insult Miss Sanderson! Fletcher, it was necessary to hit Sherman hard and break his hands look at him now, confined to a wheelchair, unable to speak for pain.

    It is clear to all.

    And with Mr.

    Swain also present, the Sanderson family could not refrain from such excessive force without any solidang reason deliberately, with his eyes full of tears while turning to Callum in the main seat.

    But Callum acted as if he had not been paying attention.

    I feel it.

    You could repeat it was engaged in a conversation with Willis a moment ago.

    Firmness seems quite inappropriate, you don''t believe.

    An irritation spark shone in his dark eyes.

    The crowd was silent.

    Some wondered if it was really the right time for the mayor to focus on thebel.

    Callum did not care about his opinions.

    In his opinion, supporting Harlee and his family was his highest priority.

    Unless someone personally annulled thetest updates of the system in the National Aeronautics Office, would protect Harlee whenever she adhered to thew.

    Callum''s acute look towards Rond implied that she could make him responsible.

    Rond became immediately nervous, He apologized profusely and insisted that he had no intention of causing a disturbance, but simply sought rification.

    who had eliminated the numerous allies of Sherman.

    Swain is absolutely right.

    Ms.

    Sanderson, I''m sorry for our abruptness, but Mr.

    Fletcher Sanderson could apologize to Sherman if not, the Hilton family will not overlook this incident.

    And with Sherman''s visible wounds, they surely had to apologize, even if Callum spoke for them ...

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217: In fact, they have evidence, Bryxton advanced between the crowd, pointing to his face while talking.

    I am the witness! However, Ang quickly recovered herposure.

    Testigo or not, without solid evidence, the Sanderson family cannot change the situation.

    You have said that you are the witnessˇ­ they will see or heard what happened without video tests, how we can trust your words.

    With these words, doubts began to arise about Fletcher''s actions.

    If talking informally at an event of the Sanderson could result in a good beating, who would risk attending any event organized by them when Ang noticed that the feeling of the crowd changed again in his favor, could not help showing a slight Smile.

    The Sanderson family really thought that he could face the Hilton family, the more they were worth preparing for a tarnished reputation.

    By then, we would not talk about anymitment between Harlee and Rhys, and the mere mention of Harlee''s name could be received with repulsion from the Green family.

    At that time, Brxton approached the central podium, took out his phone and said : You want evidence to listen to all those offensive words of your brother! The Hilton family lost the color.

    They had not nned that Britton had real evidence in what they had assumed that it was a clear case of the dead do not speak.

    Brixton Maldito.

    Without flinching for the fear of the Hilton family, the reproduction button pressed.

    These were the vulgar words Sherman had issued after Fletcher broke his arm.

    If Sherman had dared to insult Harlee direct , wanting him to intercede against Tonya in his name.

    Briton looked at Sherman coldly, with a look as icy as the grave.

    Then, unexpectedly, he broke outughing.

    Reflecting on it, Brixton thought that maybe he should have given Sherman a good beating.

    He asked if Harlee would feel disappointed because he would not have defended her with more vigor ...

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218: He looked at Harlee to evaluate his reaction.

    Brxton sighed relieved.

    Brixton''s friends, witnesses of the event, began to mock Sherman.

    What a discarking of the Hilton family, stating that Sherman would never pronounce such a soece words! Anyone who knows it knows that it is the personification of shame.

    What shame! Seriously, some people would be good for a bit of self -consciousness.

    What an impudence to break and demand an apology for alleged justice! Of course! They almost deceive us all.

    Fletcher may not be as skilled as its four brothers, but it would never fall to the Hilton family level.

    Exact! If defending his sister makes him a viin, then no one here is free of guilt.

    They havepletely ruined this celebration.

    Sherman received exactly what he deserved.

    If I had known the existence of the test, he would never have dared to demand an apology for Fletcher, much less try to ruin his reputation.

    To realize that they were wrong, the Hilton family turned around to leave, but not They could.

    His expression became severe, his dark eyes became ice cream as he intentionally softened his voice, which was full of bad intentions.

    Coralie Hilton, Sherman''s older sister, replied sharply: what do you want to think of giving a good beating to the Hilton family.

    You may do it! The faces of the Hilton family gotpletely white.

    Trying to maintain theposure, he retired behind his bodyguards and said: Miss Sanderson, this is outrageous! We, the Hilton family, only ask for an exnation, and you respond with threats of violence.

    A exnation, Harlee narrowed your eyes while leaning forward, its cold and dominant aura.

    You spread infused rumors and sneak into my house without He was invited.

    He thought thatˇ­ he paused, letting the tension float in the air.

    You should have the guts to face the consequences.

    You do not want to react violently that can be fixed, but only if Sherman offers me a sincere apology, and the rest of you apologize to my father ....

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219: That is impossible! Ang snapped, unable to contain.

    In a quick movement, kicked with his leg, knocking Sherman from the wheelchair and throwing him to the ground.

    While Harlee raised his foot to advise another blow, Sherman stood up in a hurry in a hurry.

    It supposes that the wheelchair immobilizes you, as Ang said - Harlee''s tone was icy and his severe expression.

    "I''ll give you ast chance." You apologize, whose pride crumbled at the threat, quickly tilted his head, with a trembling voice.

    I''m sorry ...

    I''m very sorry.

    It was my fault.

    You are the most indulgent person in the world.

    Please forgive meˇ­.

    With his pride now discarded, Sherman had no choice but to supplicate Harlee''s forgive Harlee had damaged his internal organs.

    Despite seeing his son apologizing, Rond''s pride remained unwaver.

    .What ...

    what do you n to do it, Callum is here.

    If you think you can act precipitously, you really believe ...

    what are you going to do, Harlee interrupted, throwing a disdainful look and a cunning smile.

    Rond stuttered, with his face reddened with irritation.

    Suddenly, someone broke out inughter, and soon the whole room was filled withughs.

    Ja, ha! Look at the Hilton family.

    They still do not apologize.

    They believe they are untouchable, do not be ashamed of them.

    Look at Rond''s eyes.

    It seems that she wants to pieces to Miss Sanderson, but it is clear that she is not up to it.

    When they will leave this ridiculous numbering, she is bing bored.

    The relentless mockery made Rond''s face get even faster.

    MOVE OBJECT.

    She med everything to Harlee.

    If Harlee had notmitted to Rhys, he would not have let jealousy cloud his judgment and instigate his father to cause problems.

    That must be! Ang was consumed by her burning jealousy.

    She was convinced that Harlee had proposed to ruin her reputation only for her close rtionship with Rhys.

    What Ang did not know was that Harlee had no idea who she was ...

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220: Ang''s envy had led to her fall.

    The Hilton family was convicted of its instigation.

    I see reason to maintain courtesy.

    For this announcement that the Sanderson family will not work with the Hilton family from now Torres family was devastating.

    Forty percent of the hilton group''s businesses depended on the Torres Group.

    .Osita Gray, the host of the Gray family, squeezed her teeth.

    Whatever happens, the alliance with the Hilton family should not continue! His father -in w had always warned that enhancing the Sanderson family was the worst mistake that could be made.

    The Sanderson family had ten times the richness of the Gray family and could crush them as easily as it is crushed to an insect.

    So, despite shame, he decided to end themitment at the same time.

    The Gray family had to cut the ties with the Hilton.SR family.

    Sanderson, Mrs.

    Sanderson, I regret to inform you that I must leave now.

    My father -in w is not well and I must take care of it, Rosita respectfully said to Lonnie and Sk.

    The moment of her departure caused an eyebrow to rise.

    Those gathered quickly understood that the Gray family was distanced from the Hilton family.

    Hilton, you are insightful.

    You don''t realize the Gray family and the Sanderson family have always been close allies.

    If you do not show them respect, it is logical that themitment between their daughter and my son cannot continue.

    Coralie felt a deep resentment.

    Rosita''s words caused him a chill and bit her lip.

    Why they were going to affect theirmitment why he had to ruin his life for defending his brother had only pronounced a word! Why did she have to be the guilty of Ang looked at Ang.

    Why Ang had instigated her father to face the Sanderson family the problem had caused her little brother.

    Why did she also suffer with all the control.

    His long nails stuck in Ang''s face as she immobilized her, giving her pped hard, even pping Sherman in her anger.

    He decided to let the chaos reigned.

    As hismitment had been canceled, no one else should have it easy.

    They could all fall together! ...

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221: Eight bodyguards had to use all their strength to contain the deranged Coralie.

    Coralie''s copse was a humiliating departure for Rond.

    The chaos in the banquet finally ended.

    While Harlee rxed in the back, Brixton approached her, eager to exin the situation.

    He was drawn on Britton''s lips.

    - Coralie has been dealing with the mania, worsened by Ang''s constant torment.

    Harlee heard with a naughty smile.

    The Hilton family undoubtedly gave a great show.

    He didn''t remember having crossed Ang before.

    Briton seemed to anticipate Harlee''s next question.

    embers, I''ll take your reward! Brixton snapped: it''s for Rhys, my uncle.

    .Brixton responded with an assent of approval.

    Exact! Rhys has attracted unwanted attention without wanting to slightly tilted his head back.

    So he was the main cause of why Lindsay and Ang had mounted a scene tonight.

    It had been better to cancel theirmitment.

    The next day, at 8 in the morning, Rhys was attending business issues in elia''s temporary office.

    Hamilton presented a document.

    He did not stop in that feeling.

    In the end, the Hilton family was humiliated and lost the support of the Torres family.

    He could probably drive Ang effortlessly, Hamilton said.

    Hamilton didn''t feel any love for Ang.

    Every time he appeared, he threw some hardments, acting as if he were already married to Rhys ...

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222: And what.

    Rhys showed little interest in the gossip on the daughter of the Sanderson family who had just returned, nor did he care about the scenes Ang had caused.

    , his sharp mind could have rted Miss Sanderson with Harlee.

    What a lost opportunity.

    Sometimes, fate has its own ns.

    Now, Rhys had not yet realized that Harlee was the daughter with whom the Sanderson family had recently connected.

    Hamilton frowned.

    For continuing to criticize Ang, but the concentrated expression of Rhys made him contain himself.

    Hojing the documents, Hamilton murmured to himself: all women Sanderson are thus incredible both Harlee and the daughter that the Sanderson family has just recognized are extraordinary! Suddenly asked: how it has gone to the substitute we found for Aaron.

    The Sanderson family meeting did not matter.

    His priority was to return home.

    Since Harlee transferred one billion dors, he had not responded to his messages.

    Hamilton replied: He should be stable in about three more days.

    The candidate we supported before had a rank too low.

    We will see in three days, said Rhys, his face, usually inexpressive, now showed a hint of impatience, a subtle joy recorded in his eyebrows.

    Hamilton trembled slightly, wondering if he was so As was seen in love.

    Harlee! What a surprise to see you here! You don''t think it''s the destination, Collin shouted.

    .

    However, as soon as Collin raised his hand, Ritchie hit her.

    Collin looked at Ritchie with fury.

    Perhaps ...

    before Collin could finish, Ritchie pped him on his face, silenced him.

    , Collin smiled, following her as a shadow.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223: Collin found himself when he assumed that Harlee cared about him.

    You have eaten, I really know the perfect ce.

    Let me take you! Collin suggested enthusiastically.

    The surprise that was recorded on Harlee''s face was soon reced by disgust.

    Then, he mocked.

    Collin was a disgusting man.

    Harlee electedly lifted his leg.

    Ritchie captured the indirect instantly and blocked Collin.Collin stayed there, watching how Harlee moved away.

    The stinging of the p persisted on his cheek, so, although he was furious, he could only fulminate himself with his eyes, without daring to reach the hands.

    While Collin watched the figure of Harlee who retired, his determination to conquer it was intensified.

    Confidence, he said: Harlee, no matter how you act, you will end with me! He had always belittled Collin, an illegitimate son of her husband''s adventure.

    By kindness, he had arranged that Collin wasmitted to the Daughter of the Gill family.

    However, there was Collin, as Snob as ever, changing with enthusiasm to the daughter of the Gill family for Harlee, whom he once despised until he learned that he came from the influential family Sanderson.Mam¨˘, with respect to the family Sanderson ..., said Freyja George, Barbara''s biological daughter.

    Babara remained impassive.

    You don''t worry., Collin will get into enough problems.

    We just have to sit and wait for Miss Sanderson to end uppletely.

    Business, Barbara had started nning to control the assets of the George family.

    He didn''t care to divorce Adamson, but of course he was not going to give up money.

    Freyja mocked: I have seen Miss Sanderson in the banquet.

    That Collin really believes that she has some possibility with her lives in a fantasy!.

    Freyja, the eldest daughter of the George family, was more capable than Collin.

    However, Adamson refused to let her into thepany and even tried He develops a strong link with Miss Sanderson.

    It will only benefit us.

    But be sincere.

    Don''t let any hidden motive perceive, or it could be counterproductive.

    Barbara''s look was intense and prating.

    I understand him ...

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224: Just after Freyja spoke, a tap was heard in the window.

    Barbara turned and saw Collin smiling and touching his cheek.

    When they gave him permission, the driver opened the door.

    As Collin entered the car, he ordered Barbara: he finds a way to restore mymitment to Harlee.

    I''m going to marry her.

    Freyja doubted.

    That could be difficult.

    That''s right.

    She has be the most precious member of the Sanderson family, she is no longer the ignored daughter of the Gill family.

    Harlee, and the more the Armara scandal, the better.

    His stupidity would only facilitate his way to take care of the George group effortlessly.

    Oh,e on! The Gill family is nothingpared to the Sanderson family! In addition, Adelina is too simple and silly, which does not help my career at all.

    But Harlee is different.

    She is the heiress of the Sanderson family and also directs Janessa Studio.

    Marrying her would secure the future of the George family! He argued Collin.

    Saiding the moment, Barbara nodded.

    "You reason." But ...

    it''s fine.

    " I will talk to your father to see if there is any way.

    Collin was satisfied with Barbara''s response, andy in his seat with confidence, as if Harlee was his.

    The three sat in silence, each absorbed in their own thoughts.

    So much, Harlee had just finished breakfast at the Grand Oak restaurant.

    I was now informing Ritchie.

    I will be in the army for a few days.

    During this period, he cuts all themunications with me.

    Make sure that nobody knows where I am.

    Unfortunately smile crossed Harlee''s face as he added: Tonya has returned.

    Rritchie nodded without understanding, without capturing Harlee''s tone.

    .

    In truth, Ritchie had no idea of ??love.

    Being so, I would let them solve it on their own.

    Harlee looked at the time.

    Take advantage of this time to prepare and, once you are inside, take a good vacation.

    That said, he took his bag and left.

    In the bustling heart of Baythorn airport, Harlee found a ce in a bank, casually crossing his legs while asionally threw a look at the information panel ....

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225: Dressed in a smooth shirt and jeans, with perfectly collected hair, it could easily have been confused with another university student.

    However, his unmistakable elegance and his striking inevitably captured the interest of nearby travelers.

    Harlee, Adelina She was paralyzed, blinking as if she couldn''t believe what she saw.

    Why Harlee hade to the airport shortly before, Harlee had bluntly rejected Collin at the door of the Grand Oak restaurant.

    What could have led her to appear at the airport without prior notice could have learned Collin''s next trip to Tachy, she was perhaps orchestrating an alleged idental encounter by taking a previous flight seemed the only usible exnation.

    With this thought, Adelina felt a wave of anger, Assuming that Harlee was using all his tactics to enchant Collin.

    His face he twisted with contempt as he was heading towards Harlee, visibly furious.

    Pending Collin to another city how desperately you can be, he spit, in a voice full of contempt.

    That I am the fiancee of Collin, not you ...

    He interrupted Harlee abruptly, with his eyes shining with coldness, while stopping the Diatriba of Adelina.

    - Don''t fool yourself, and of course do not think that Collin is an award that is worth win Look.

    "You ..." Adelina''s look burned with intensity while facing Harlee.

    Just because youe from the Sandersons family, it does not mean that you will win your favor.

    It''s time for you to ept it.

    Why Adelina made Collin seem the only man in the world when, in reality, she was only a pathetic loser - a useless as he really is the perfect couple for a moron like you, Harlee replied.

    The idea of ??being persecuted by someone Like Collin, she disgusted her to the marrow.

    The thick cosmetics on Adelina''s face failed to mask her anger.

    She sank her nails on her bag belt, convinced that Harlee was ying to pretend that Collin was not interested, an act in which she would not fall.

    With a snort of contempt, Adelina mocked: Oh, now you make the rejected the rejected Bitter, not then, where you go.

    His voice oozed sarcasm, clearly doubting that Harlee''s presence at the airport was a mere coincidence.

    Harlee''s response was a frivolous and derogatory lip friction.

    That does not incumbent you.

    Why I was going to inform Adelina of her ns since when Adelina had the right to end up in her vidales of Adelina they pushed contempt as she faced Harlee.

    It is clear that you are only here for Collin.

    How desperate you can be.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226: Think about it before speaking.

    Who do you call desperate.

    His voice was calm, but he had a palpable threat, ready to tell Adelina what he thought if necessary.

    She and took her hand with a reassuring tight De Collin.

    Adelina''sugh was disdainful, and recovered trust.

    "Exact! He broke hermitment to her as soon as she met me.

    If it weren''t for the agreement between the George and Gill families, I would not have paid attention.

    "Truth," Harlee''s eyes shone with mischief.

    He took his phone with ostentation, scored a number and put the speaker.

    "Harlee - Collin''s voice filled the air, warm and anxious." You''ve called! " I was waiting for you! "I have been waiting for you to have news!" - Collin''s voice was anxious, although Harlee could feel despair under his words.

    Adelina''s face wrinkled, her expression harden as the shadows moved by her features.

    Hispanion reflected her frustration.

    "I had dear promised not I stopped ndering me a moment ago, Harleemented sweetly, almost with a feigned bad mood.

    outrage.

    - Do not pay attention.

    He is only bitter and jealous! Harlee did not answer.

    - Having, please, do not get angry.

    I am about to break mymitment to her.

    It is whom I really love! Harlee, where are you going to you right now, Collin supplied, with a clear despair.

    Suddenly, Harlee pressed the final call button, with a distant and icy expression.

    Smile of enough.

    Adelina''s eyes were filled with tears and her anger exploded.

    You have orchestrated you, Harlee, demanded, in the voice trembling with emotion.

    Time with dumb is below my levelˇ­.

    He fired Adelina with a look and turned around to leave ...

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227: But when Adelina Sise¨®: shameless woman, Harlee stopped dry, with her eyes narrowed in a cold and mocking smile.

    Repeal that and you will regret it.

    You want to try the stories of Harlee''s ruthless actions had reached Adelina''s hears , causing your lips to tremble with apprehension.

    Weighing his options, he chose the silence.

    With a cutting look, Harlee turned around and continued on his way, taking his phone out of his pocket just when he sounded.

    It is more like that it is important, he said abruptly.

    It is about Rhys.

    He is investigating your past .

    It was Ritchie on the phone, revealing that Rhys had been sniffing, looking for information on Harlee.

    Do not let anything know each other.

    I''m about it.

    Don''t worry, Ritchie assured him with confidence.

    I epted your homework.

    What is our next step.

    Harlee shrugged, with a carefree tone.

    " He changed the subject abruptly, diverting the conversation to more urgent matters.

    - Only a notice, your recent actions have won three new enemies: Lindsay, Ang and Adelina.

    Harlee began to hurt his head.

    Those new enemies, those who liked Rhys and saw her as a rival in love, were bing a source of annoying drama.

    It sighed resignedly.

    My instinct tells me that they are probably conspiring to join forces against you.

    There are major problems ahead, Ritchie joked.

    A shadow crossed Harlee''s face.

    If they interfere with my time in the army, you will be the one who responds for it.

    Harlee finished the call and called Tonya to get closer ...

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228: You have solved the problems.

    The banquet was still in full swing when Tonya left abroad to deal with the tasks of the society of the gloomy moon.

    When I got to where Harlee was, Tonya pinch her cheek in joke, with a wide mocking smile.

    I drove them easily! I am more than capable of managing such tasks.

    I alone! Tonya groaned, with very open and supplicating eyes, as if he were going to cry at any time.

    You will associate with Ritchie.

    Tonya''s attitude illuminated instantly.

    Why did you not start with that.

    He took Harlee''s arm, with the mood raised.

    Very well.

    It is time to put my dear future husband! , he stretched tired, with his eyes slightly low, and came out at a rxed pace.

    Mr.

    Bates.

    I have heard that he personally congratted her at the banquet.

    He is looking hereˇ­ A time before, Harlee had taken his phone after leaving Willis''s office, with the intention of calling Tonya.

    However, his phone was dead.

    As he did not want to walk, he decided to go to a cafeteria about five kilometers from the National Aerospace Agency to meet Tonya.Justo when Harlee left the doors of the agency, someone called her: Harlee.halee stopped and looked back.

    Collin lowered the window of his car and winks him.

    His disdain for Collin had reached his maximum point.

    At notice Harlee''s difort, Collin simply smiled.

    We used to go! Upon hearing this, Harlee narrowed his eyes and his gaze became cold ...

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229: He responded coldly: I am not interested.

    Without waiting for Collin''s response, Harlee continued on his way, choosing a narrow path that cars could not follow.

    Collin''s smile became more naughty to see her get away.

    Whether you want.

    The more you run, the more I will have to catch you! There is no woman who, Collin, cannot conquer! His presence did not affect Harlee''s mood.

    He continued walking towards the cafeteria at his constant rhythm.

    For the road, he passed with many students from the close University of Baythorn.

    My God! It is a famous is absolutely impressive.

    I want to ask for a photo! He is not famous.

    I saw her at Mr.

    Bates''s office.

    I think she is an aerospace engineer.

    In serious there is such a beautiful engineer at the door next door! I have already asked my friend to reserve a ce! I have to ask where you buy your clothes.

    Exact! I have been admiring his outfit.

    Each piece seems simple, but together they are spectacr.

    Although not a aerospace study, I am determined to get a seat.

    The discussion continued.

    As he approached the cafeteria, he nced inside the ss.

    The cafeteria was calm, only Tonya and Ritchie were sitting in front of each other.

    The rxed atmosphere between them caused Harlee to stop dry, watching them chat andugh.

    Memories of the moments that Tonya and Ritchie passed together drew a smile on his face.

    The way they interacted was very pleasant.

    There was no need for confession to change the nature of their rtionship.

    To be apany mutually, whatever happened, it was more than enough.

    While Harlee remembered the moments that the three spent in Uwhor, a smile of joy gradually illuminated his face.

    Within the cafeteria, Tonya Vio Vio A Harlee and made a sign for that he approached.

    They had spent forty -eight hours since Harlee had gone to pick up Tonya to the airport and left her at Ritchie''s house.

    To see that familiar and smiling face, Harlee went to the seat of the window where they were sitting Tonya and Ritchie.

    In the beginning I had sent them the location of the door, but Tonya had changed the n to stay in a cafeteria five kilometers away.

    Youughed shyly ...

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230: I just wanted to spend a little more time alone with Ritchie before you arrived.

    At the next moment, Tonya opened her arms and hug Dead phone.

    Before this, Harlee mocked yfully and grabbed Ritchie''s neck, taking him to Tonya''s hug.

    Tonya''s arms surrounded Ritchie''s slender waist, bringing her to her wide and solid chest.

    He raised an eyebrow in the direction of Harlee, pointing to a silent thanks.

    Ritchie cheeks blushed, her hands floated uncertain in the air, without knowing Where to ce them.

    Tonya coffee and gave him a sip.

    UF, too sweet.

    Harlee and Tonya were as different as possible, not only in personality, but also in tastes.

    Of all the people around them, Tonya had chosen to Ritchie.

    Very well, Harlee said.

    .

    "I''m thinking of epting Matteo''s business proposal," Harlee said.

    "You thought it well.

    Too risky! He exined the current situation in Uwhor and cited cases in which Matteo had challenged the authorities without suffering any impact.

    After thinking for a moment, Tonya nodded and said: Harlee is right.

    If we continue to reject this treatment, we will not only anger Matteo, but Uwhor will begin to monitor us.

    On the other hand, if we ept, we will win the support of Matteo and obtain more influence in Uwhor.

    It is a better result for us and for the society of the moon in shadow.

    Harlee''s smile was subtle but confident.

    - Exact, you have understood me! I have spent thest days reflecting, and every time I conclude that associating with Matteo is the best y.

    The great rewardse with great risks.

    If we are going to y, we better do it in a big way.

    "I want to fly back to Uwhor right now," Tonya said, smiling slightly ...

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231: They looked at each other reading the initial strategy in the other Tomorrow woke up bright and early at 6:30.

    Waiting until she approached.

    Bearing the step, Harlee approached and asked: Kareem you need something.

    Kareem replied with an ironic smile.

    I have to have a reason to look for you, he joked, stopping his gaze on his vibrant and youthful features.

    His phone to respond to a text message, he added: Remember, military life is not like being here.

    It is hard.

    It will test you for ways you don''t expect.

    You may get tired and get more ugly.

    Harlee''sugh was soft and cheerful, which showed how little he cared.

    Don''t worry about me.

    My beauty is natural, he joked with confidence.

    What have you said, Kareem asked, surprised.

    By quickly realizing its joke, it broke out inughter.

    You are quite narcissistic, truth but enough jokes.

    I have already presented my report to the Army.

    When you have processed Willis''s application, you cane to the base with me.

    A brilliant yes! He escaped Harlee, with his eyes illuminated by the expectation.

    He willing in the army is not as morous as one might think, Kareem said, keeping the phone in his pocket and looking at her seriously.

    Once you get ready, you have three days To reconsider your decision.

    During that time, you are free to leave.

    But if you decide to stay, I will register you in thest training program.

    Only you know that, in my eyes, you will be more recruit and I will not give you any respite.

    I tell you.

    With a slow and reflective assent, Harlee''s expression became serious.

    I know.

    I understand.

    His determination was stronger than ever.

    At first, his interest was casual, but now that Kareem had assured him a ce in a special program, he was totallymitted.

    His curiosity.

    Hey, Kareem, what do you know Matteo.

    Fut of his sight, Kareem''s ears got slightly red ...

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232: Our paths have crossed before on the battlefield, replied in a firm voice.

    Your room.

    When closing the door behind him, a sudden revtion hit him.

    Why I felt that I was fleeing was going to give a conference at the University of Baythorn today.

    After his morning routine, he changed his attire rxed for something more formal.

    He opted for a dark blue cowgirl jacket on matching shorts that were elegantly adorned with white ps in the hems and a neat whitebel tight to the waist.

    Heplemented his outfit with brown boots to the knee, whosecesbined perfectly with his set.

    His hair was perfectly collected in a high bun, which gave him a chic sophistication air.

    Before leaving his room, he took a brown bag Of course adorned with tassels and threw it on his shoulder.

    Then he went down the stairs.

    When he reached the end of the stairs, the air was impregnated with a tempting aroma.

    Harlee''s lips junken a small smile as he hastily headed towards the dining room.

    Upon entering, he saw Fletcher next to the stove.

    His smile gradually disappeared and sat at the table, with his face now devoid of expression, while he began to have breakfast what Callie had brought him.

    The tempting smell turned out to be a soup prepared by Fletcher.

    From the moment Harlee entered, Fletcher had been stirring the soup diligently, stopping alone when he considered it perfect.

    Then he served a bowl of the thick white soup and put it in front of Harlee.harlee looked up, with the Very open eyes of astonishment.

    "For me." Yes, "Fletcher replied softly.

    The soup in a hurry.

    Thest time I was wrong.

    Fletcher looked up and his expression revealed a mixture of relief and repentance.

    Seeing how he enjoyed the soup he had prepared, a little smile of satisfaction was drawn on his lips.

    - My error before.

    You have gone through many things and it should have been more understanding.

    Harlee interrupted him in the middle of the phrase ...

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233: "Okay, really." I have never reproached you.

    I only know more considered in the future, okay - it was not one of those who released long speeches.

    Family, after all.

    Let''s move on, he added, his fixed gaze crossed the one of Fletcher while a soft smile was drawn at the corners of his mouth.

    Fletcher nodd seriously, assimting his words.

    After finishing breakfast, Harlee prepared to visit the University of Baythorn, with the aim of bing the ce.

    Fletcher offered to take it.

    Waiting for Fletcher, he watched the brothers anxiously out.

    Fuller Archer nodded.

    Family ties are different.

    Unlike Etta, which seems to force all the connections it makes.

    The constant demands and the abrupt tone of Etta had irritated to full for a long time, contrasting strongly with genuine interactions within the Sanderson family.

    You have all the reason.

    The connections Genuinas shine without any effort, Kane said, showing a smile of trust.

    While Fuller and Kane continued their conversation, Harlee and Fletcher stopped before the car.

    "Good morning, Miss Sanderson, Mr.

    Sanderson.

    Kane greeted them hot and then turned to Fletcher.

    On the road, the recent speech between his parents crossed the mind of Fletcher.

    He looked at Harlee, who seemed lost in his thoughts.

    Then, Harlee, what do you think of Rhys, asked Fletcher, breaking the silence and caught a little off guard.

    Reflecting on his recent exchanges with Rhys, Harlee nodded slightly.

    Rhys''s presence was always timely, especially when he needed support.

    He was responsible, skilled and quiet.

    If he agreed to a contractual marriage, it would be ideal.

    Fletcher captured the subtle smile that appeared on his face while talking about Rhys.

    He ced his eyes forward, his imprable dark eyes like the depths of a well, hiding his thoughts.

    towards him, with the chopped curiosity.

    What suddenly you want to know ...

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234: Just out of curiosity, Fletcher replied, in a firm voice, but with tight hands around the steering wheel.

    They narrowed thinking while a strategic n formed slowly in their mind.

    necessary half.

    The Maserati slowly stopped in the parking lot of the University of Baythorn.

    The engine was off and Harlee looked sideways at Fletcher.

    "I''m here." Thank you, he said, and his kind tone stepped on the heart of Fletcher." You were about telling me that, "he asked, doubting a bit of what he heard.

    When Harlee gently closed the car''s door, he leaned down and smiled at him.

    I was going to say except you - you''re not angry with me - why was it going to be.

    same, preserving the pride of Fletcher.

    A sh of determination crossed the eyes of Fletcher, and a renewed feeling of the duty to protect Harlee became evident in his tender and firm look as he saw her get away from the car.

    Your rivals in love, whether the Morgan family or the Hilton family, I will help you handle you with them and make sure that you enjoy a pleasant rtionship with him! From Harlee''s confusion, Fletcher did not rify anything, but simply reaffirmed hermitment to help her win the heart of Rhys.halee was still confused, but remembering Fletcher''s trend to misunderstand things, she thought she had misunderstood something.

    He decided not to go around.

    In the end, I''m going in front of him, Harlee said.

    Fletcher smiled and greeted happily.

    Don''t worry.

    I take care of myself! In the parking lot, he waited until Harlee disappearedpletely from his view before starting the car and leaving the University of Baythorn.

    While Fletcher led back to the fishing area, his phone rang and the name of Coulson Agur appeared in the screen....

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235: Fletcher pressed the answer button.

    At a time, Fletcher was still savoring the joy of Harlee''s soft tone, a wee change of his usual distant attitude.

    The next, he was furiously hitting the steering wheel.

    His mood was enough, especially when Coul It would develop that way.

    A cold anger shone in Fletcher''s eyes.

    Why the Green family was respecting their sister really thought that their status from one of the most influential families gave them the right to ignore everyone else, the car stopped in a red traffic light and Fletcher said severely: if the family Green believes that he can belittle Sandersons, he will soon learn the price of his insult.Coulson, son of a senior official who owed a favor to Fletcher, had fully essed to help investigate Rhys.es everything you need.

    His voice was firm, as if dealing with the Green family were not any problem.

    Fletcher pressed the steering wheel more strongly, the veins of his arms were marked, his gaze was fixed on the call screen of the phone and narrowed his eyes.

    like a lion ready to attack any threat to its territory.

    I would not tolerate anyone to belittle her sister, so why she was going to go out with his Rhys my only request: to end the Green group.

    So much, Harlee had just left the parking lot when he met Lindsay and Adelina walking together, hand in hand, to her.

    Oh, but it is to have to be the daughter of the Sanderson family has its advantages.

    You can enter the University of Baythorn as if it were yours.

    I have heard that you are going to give a conference today.

    What could you teach how a rude pat¨˘n became an heiress Sandersonharlee looked at Adelina and responded coldly: taking into ount that ondames freely at the University of Baythorn after being invited to be a judge, it seems that the standards have lowered a lot.

    He pressed his teeth of rage.

    She was considered a famous fashion designer, but Harlee made fun of her in that way.

    His tone quickly became too sweet.

    Heard about your achievements.

    Why you give a conference here, Lindsay mocked.

    This is the University of Baythorn, not the farm of your family.

    You really think that everything wille out as nned the university invited us personally as judges.

    And how you managed to enter helped you helped you your connection With Willis Lindsay he concluded with a disdainfulugh, looking at Harlee from top to bottom.

    Adelina''s eyes were filled with tears, making her look pathetic ...

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236: We have worked for more than a decade to win the Judges position, and yet you, Harlee, you can give a conference without moving a finger.

    It is really something enviable.

    To hear this, the students who were around were bewildered.

    They are distinguished alumni of the School of Art.

    My friend was excited when he knew that the school had invited them as judges.

    "Who is this woman who makes them cry - I know! Shouted someone among the crowd.

    "Look at school''s publications." This woman used her contacts to be a teacher and thus improve her reputation.

    While Adelina listened to the murmurs around her, her lips twisted in a cunning and cold smile.

    Finging surprise for the publication, he eximed: Oh ...

    Harlee, it is your academic training that they are revealing how it can be so cruel Harlee, you must rify that you are more than a high school graduate and that you are actually a graduate of high school! Adelina widen.

    He made fun of his part.

    In just one day, almost everyone found out.

    Adeline was one of the first to find out.

    He could not bear the idea that Harlee got up and ovee it, so he secretly published several things on the University''s website to tarnish Harlee''s reputation.

    Lindsay intervened: now it makes sense.

    I was baffled that Baythorn University invited someone so unknown to give a conference.

    The influence of the Sanderson family reallyes far.

    Lindsay and Adelina had gone before the banquet of the Sanderson family ended, so they did not know that Harlee was the director of Janessa Studio.

    When they learned that Harlee was going to give a conference on aerospace engineering, they rushed to make fun of her.

    Harlee''s gaze was cold while staring at Lindsay and Adelina.Adelina quickly said bitterly: oh, Harlee, you are angry now.

    Why should I justify my qualifications to give conferences at the University of Baythorn maybe they should focus on improving His artistic skills.

    You two say to be famous designers what funny! Harlee mocked, interrupting Lindsay and Adelina before they could continue, and headed vigorously towards the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department.

    First I had to take care of the defamatory publications.

    Thatment.

    If I had done it, it would surely haveughed.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237: At Baythorn University, Harlee only knew one person, Willis.

    However, today, Callum had unexpectedly taken a neighboring city.

    Therefore, Harlee had to ignore the nderous publications and go to the auditorium to present his conference on the new aerospace mechanical system.

    While Harlee was heading to the auditorium, inside, three hundred students of the Department of Aerospace Mechanical Engineering were excited, discussing the Next conference on thetest advances in mechanical engineering.

    Mr.

    Bates has indicated that this conference will be even more enlightening thanst month.

    I encourage you to participate fully.

    From thest row, Kaysen Jenkins, a student of the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department, expressed skepticism out loud: of course rifying! I have heard that this teacher is barely older than us and has questionable academic credentials! DORSEY, you have seen the publications of the school forum, it has really leaked that our teacher has no university degree.

    We are really going to learn about thetest systems of someone like that we will be theughing of other departments! UF, do not tell me, Another student intervened.

    On the way here, we have not only mocked from us other departments of our school, but those of the University of East Shores have also mocked us, iming that we are fools for attending a conference of someone who He never went to college.

    You don''t remember me, another added.

    I think it must be extraordinary, not as those publications suggest.

    Fut, another student nodded.

    I have been excited all morning with this, said a student.

    "Ja, the girls are so superficial," Kaysen scrub Reason.

    Good appearance will not help us approve the exams or end up marrying Kaysen! "Father," Kaysen replied, causing the room to explode inughter.

    At that time, Coulson, whom he rarely looked at the campus, entered At the door, surprising everyone.

    Coulson, you are also here for the conference, someone asked ...

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238: Couluson nodd and took a seat in the middle of the first row.

    Coulson was famous for being the eternal pinks of the University, with a mysterious past that only the director knew.

    Not even the proud heir of the Stevenson group dared to cross on his way.

    Therefore, the students of the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department had Coulson in high esteem.

    To the arrival of Coulson, all naturally focused their attention on it, including DORSEY, which stopped before the microphone, insecure of how to proceed.

    A few out of teachers, and Coulson was an exception.

    The girl closer to Coulson whispered: Coulson is so handsome! It is not surprising that he has been the gant of the university for years! - I agree! Yesterday I heard people from the apartment next to the heir to the Stevenson group, stating that he is the ideal university gant.

    If they could only see Coulson and understand what a true gant is like! Fletcher insisted.

    Fletcher had said that his sister today gave her first conference in her apartment and that Coulson had to attend, even if she had to crawl.

    I came to learn about aerospace mechanics I have heard that our lecturer is exceptional, and Mr.

    Bates did everything possible to invite her to share her knowledge with us.

    Caulson nodded.

    A favor that had cheated him to attend.

    If it had been Willis, it would have already gone.

    No, if it had been Willis, I wouldn''t even have entered the auditorium.

    It doesn''t matter.

    It will be better than sleeping a little.

    After everything, he had shown due respect when presenting himself here.

    This alleged exchange session did not seem to deserve his attention.

    Just when Coulson was about to recline and fall asleep, a high and serene figure entered through the door.

    Institably he sat erect, following each of his movements.

    He was the only one surprised by his presence.

    The auditorium, before loud, was silent, with all the eyes put in the neer.

    The students observed astonishing how Harlee, a seemingly delicate woman, was effortlessly transported a helicopter model that normally required two people to handle it.

    This led them to swallow saliva with amazement ...

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239: Wow, it was unexpectedly strong.

    It was the incarnation of the hidden force under a delicate exterior whispers began to fill the room again.Vaya, this lecturer is impressive! I have moved that helicopter model before, and you have to pause every few steps if you are alone.

    Who could have imagined that it is so strong and is so beautiful ...

    absolutely impressive.

    When Harlee entered, Coulson waspletely captivated.

    It wasn''t until Dorsy called him excitedly that he managed to return to reality.

    I''m looking forward to listening to your ideas about the new system! And he is very pretty.

    No wonder my roommate insisted that he keep a seat! It looks like a movie star, Truth.

    Coulson diverted his gaze awkwardly, rifying his throat.

    - Ejem, yes, you are right.

    So Fletcher wasn''t exaggerating things.

    His sister was really beautiful! Rhys must be so blind as to reject themitment to her, and deserved the wrath of the Sanderson family.

    He deserved it ...

    After cing the helicopter model at the front of the stage, Harlee approached the microphone, observed the auditorium full to make sure that all the seats were busy and nobody was standing, and then moved to close the Puerta.

    His presence caught his attention and, with just one look, the murmurs in the crowd calmed down quickly.

    His cold voice resounded in the auditorium through the microphone.

    I don''t know how Willis introduced me, but I suppose that I don''t need to Present more, he asked me to talk about thest system, but before that, I would like to know what you understand by helicopters.

    Kaysen mocked and got up with disdain.

    You are jokingly we are students of the Department of Aerospace Mechanical Engineering.

    If we do not know of helicopters, it would not be shameful.

    When it ended, other students who were also skeptical with Harlee rose to express their discontent.

    - In serious you even know what we study here - understand the helicopters ha, it is funny to think that Someone who has not gone to university is teaching us! I suppose that we will be better to sleep! "What was loss of time.

    Kaysen was the first to get up from her seat.

    With an acute buzz, breaking the silence.

    With an indifferent movement, Harlee took it out and looked at the screen.

    The master mind was Adelina, as I had foreseen ...

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240: Before, on the way to the Auditorium, Harlee had used his phone to infiltrate the forum, quickly tracking the IP addresses associated with those defamatory publications against him.

    Adelina had been behind them.

    He took a remote control of the nearby table and threw it.

    Kaysen shouted, stumbled and fell to his knees.

    He tried to speak, but his voice failed him.

    Nature of the incident.

    When realizing the difficult situation of Kaysen, a wave of protests broke out among the students.

    Sanderson Lord, we are here to learn, not to serve as white.

    This physical reprimand must be addressed.

    We demand an apology! The follower of Kaysen initiated the protest, and quickly gathered three hundred students in their cause.

    Effectively, Miss Sanderson, our purpose here is to learn about this supposed new system, not to bear her hard treatment.

    Bates would ever resort to physical discipline.

    What gives him the right to hit us, the students.

    Lord Sanderson, he could tell us about his academic training in which university he graduated and where he currently works what kind of experience he intends to contribute to the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department.

    Gone to University is teaching us after all, we are students from the University of Baythorn.

    The majority of the students nodded, their voices ovep.

    Yes, of course! aircraft you are currently using.

    Students were silent, bewildered.

    Those who had vehemently protested moments before now retired, ashamed.

    A system they had so much appreciation was designed by her in a casual way then, Willis did not lied.

    They epted him immediately because Willis had mentioned that a friend had armed him in a casual way.

    At the beginning, theyughed at Willis''s ims, dismissing them as simple bluffed.

    However, everything turned out to be true.

    Clestly, Harlee was in fact the expert that Willis had managed to bring after considerable effort ....

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241: You are all quite noisy, Harlee dered, approaching Kaysen with deliberate elegance.

    I was about to leave, but your unfortunate state has convinced me to stay.

    ease.

    With a mocking smile, he challenged him.

    They think of leaving now.

    An instant, Kaysen jumped from Harlee went through his mind.

    Getting to the students gathered, Harlee''s eyes shone with a touch of fun.

    You are free of going if you want, he announced.

    A heavy silence wrapped the room.

    Kaysen, dejected, returned to his seat.

    Now it was evident.

    Harlee could silence others effortlessly.

    When looked up, it was received by the collective gaze of the students, with illuminated faces of respect and admiration.

    That Coulson was well versed in all national aviation systems, including the one Harlee was presenting now.

    That is why at first he was reluctant to attend this conference.

    However, he was surprised by the value of the experience.

    Kaysen, who had previously bit his tongue by pride, found a moment of rity.

    From his seat in thest row, he rose with a newly discovered determination and offered a respectful reverence To Harlee.

    Sanderson, I apologize, he said, with a tone of voice that transmitted a sincere repentance.

    He had badly interrupting the session and questioning his experience.

    Thank you for your patience and for sharing your knowledge.

    His apologies seemed to act as a catalyst, inciting others who had participated in the disturbance to also express their regret.

    The room was filled with a scattered and repentant echo of it.

    He felt relieved to see that the group he had before him had a depth beyond his initial impression.

    Please take a seat, he shouted with a polite tone.

    Then he turned to Kaysen, offering him a reverence in return.

    - And I must also Excuse me.

    He was inappropriate for me to hit you with the remote control before.

    ...

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242: Kaysen forced a forced smile, clearly nervous.

    Nothing has hurt me.

    However, the truth was the opposite.

    His knees had be a dark purple tone under his pants, with hidden bruises that told the true story of his fall.

    Only he could feel the intense pain of the impact, so strong that, if it had been less resistant, it could have finished on the ground.

    Helicopter structures, so let me disassemble this model for a deeper analysister, he announced.

    His statement was received with confusion looks.

    I was serious to disassemble the model in front of everyone the room rumbled with silent confusion.

    However, Harlee gave no more exnations.

    Instead, he spent the next three hours stirring the model.

    While worked, he detailed the internal operation and problems that are usually overlooked.

    Based with his detailed exhibition, Harlee involved several students, carefully showing them each step in the process, making sure that they understood eachponent they removed.

    While Harlee remembered the helicopter model, he omitted on purpose some pieces that seemed trivial.

    His intention was to highlight the crucial role of mechanical engineers and the importance of a deep knowledge of helicopters before the system was presented.

    I just promised Willis an overview, he said simply.

    The confusion spread throughout the room.

    Harlee was backing to teach them moresin losing the rhythm, he exined: Given your great interest, I have decided to expand today''s session.

    We will start with the foundations of helicopter mechanics.

    In the next session, I will expose the differences between the new system and the one you know.

    Last, I have nned Sanderson.

    You are the best! Lord Sanderson, we can really experience it firsthand, Dorsy asked, with a trembling voice for the expectation.

    With a gesture of safe assent, Harlee confirmed: Yes, but it will be limited to a few chosen ones.

    The national aviation authorities impose strict ess limits.

    You are incredible, Miss Sanderson! The cheers filled the room and, despite the limited opportunities, the students did not discourage.

    In the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department, they understood that only the most capable could ess the national aviation facilities.

    Throughout the three -hour conference, not a student felt drowsiness.

    When it came to an end, they stayed, wishing that the session could continue.

    For them, Harlee had transcended his status as a privileged heiress, bing a venerated expert whose knowledge was invaluable and inspiring ....

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243: The publication he imed that Harlee had taken advantage of his influential connections to organize a conference as a guest at Baythorn University to improve his curriculum went viral on several important tforms.

    It quickly stood among the most popr searches on multiple socialworks.

    The most sought after hashtags focused on terms as a conference at Baythorn, the powerful connections of the Sanderson family, using contacts to get a professor at the University of Baythorn, Harlee''s conference as a reinforcement of curriculum and academic qualifications of Miss Sanderson.

    In this point, hard criticisms of students from various educational institutions began to rain.

    The influence of wealth is overwhelmingly.

    Academic performance in high school and the institute was not very good, and that it was not very dear to its teachers or ssmates.

    They consider it arrogant and distant.

    How can someone with just a high school title be considered suitable to teach at the Baythorn University.

    How could the Sanderson family do this the scope of their power is shocking, just send their daughter to improve their curriculum In this way, the administration of the University of Baythorn is really so corrupt is difficult to believe! It could offer.

    The poprity of the publication, together with the relevant issues, did not stop growing.

    In a short time, influential people of socialworks on several tforms began to give their own version of the story.Baythorn Warm Spots announced on the 13th that the prestigious University of Baythorn had organized a conference given by a rich heiress as a way of filling its curriculum.

    The heiress Sanderson, which as reported only has the high school graduate, has caused a generalized conviction against the University of Baythorn for its apparent corruption.If even a prestigious institution can be corrupt, what is confidence in.

    As this official ount began to echo these feelings, onlinements became increasingly hostile.

    Included this official ount covers this incident.

    This must confirm the suspicious activities surrounding Miss Sanderson''s conference.

    Well, money has a way of speaking.

    Any that has enough can give a conference.

    The University of Baythorn is owned by the Sanderson family can simply decide to give a conference When they feel like suddenly, terms such as wealth of the Sanderson family and requirements to give lectures at Baythorn University shot at the top of the most popr searches list.

    The search terms rted to Harlee plumored until the end.

    Some with observer eyes noticed Harlee''s absence despite the attention that revolved around her ...

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244: Why there are no Harlee photos avable I am anxious to see what this elitist heiress of the Sanderson, who can give a conference at a prestigious university like the University of Baythorn! This curious question disappeared almost as fast as it was published.

    Harlee photographs disappeared in seconds, and the ounts that shared suffered sudden failures that forced them to close unexpectedly.

    The mentions of Harlee''s appearance or any photograph caused the phones to suddenly turn off, erasing thements.

    He watched with a smile the current issues that criticized Harlee.Bah, you are not a rival for me! Even socialworks influencers are enough to tear you down! I doubt that the Sanderson family can save you from this scandal! If you think you can steal from Collin and go out with yours, you are wrong! You will lose everything, and I will not let me trample me! It was not just Adelina.

    The Hilton family, who had already felt ashamed before, saw the issues of tendency and, without worrying about the truth, told their influencers of socialworks that things worse and then was Lindsay.

    Seeing that Harlee''s name appeared on socialworks, clicking with a smile.

    Lindsay was convinced that Rhys would never appreciate Harlee, a woman so wrapped in deception.

    The Green family had no ce for anyone with a stain.

    He was anxious to see how Harlee would now fix them to marry a Green.

    A marriage alliance or dream him! After his insultingments, Lindsay contacted Wade, telling him to use his contacts in the entertainment industry to exaggerate the controversy .

    Without fully relying on Wade to handle the situation, Lindsay orchestrated a campaign to recruit several influential influencers on socialworks, with the aim of influencing public opinion against Harlee.

    All this led to the alleged ethical methods of Harlee to get a professor at the University of Baythorn became an important topic, which caused a wave of moral debates and requests for an exhaustive investigation into the behavior of the Sanderson family.

    While so much, Harlee was still not aware of the Scope of the agitation on the Inte.

    Once he infiltrated the forum and realized the participation of Adelina, his phone overheated and turned off abruptly.

    Despite the great public interest, there were no Harlee images avable, thanks to the diligent efforts of Ritchie and Tonya I find it hard to keep up.

    Why this trend situation is worsening even more is desperate.

    Perhaps we should simply interrupt social tforms.

    Ritchie''s eyes showed signs of severe fatigue.

    His hacking skills did not match those of Harlee, and erase all Harlee''s images online had taken him to the limit.

    I have made innumerable calls.

    At the point of crying, Ritchie begged: Harlee please take the phone.

    While so much, in elia''s temporary office, Rhys had finished his tasks of the day and now rested on the couch, with his eyes closed .

    At that time, Hamilton broke out saying: Mr.

    ...

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245: Green, we have a problem.

    Miss Sanderson has been surprised using her family to get a conference at Baythorn University.

    While Rhys reviewed the information on the tablet, her expression tightened slightly.

    The Sanderson family He has worked hard for his newly discovered daughter, showing a deep affection.

    However, there seems to be something else under the surface, said Hamilton.

    After interacting with the Sanderson group through previous businesses, Hamilton had a different perspective of the Sanderson family.

    Quizas, Rhys replied, with a cold look.

    His instincts perceived A deeper narrative in y, influenced by paidments and the influencers of socialworks that mold public opinion.

    However, he refrained from expressing this suspicion.

    However, it is strange.

    With the resources avable to the Sanderson family, it is surprising that things have gone so badlyˇ­.

    Hamilton started talking, but Rhys interrupted him and asked him: he has dealt with Aaron''s situation.

    ˇ­ At the unwavering look of Rhys, Hamilton''s voice went out until he was silent, and finally stopped speaking.

    Hamilton left the tablet next to him, with nervous eyes.

    I will take care of Aaron''s matter immediately .Rhys slightly click his fingers, a silent gesture for Hamilton to leave.

    Hamilton came out quickly.

    If the looks had the power to prate, he would have been drilled in the spot.

    However, Hamilton overlooked fundamental information.

    In the lower part of the current issues was Harlee''s name, that Rhys had not noticed, since he had not lowered so much.

    Rhys took a cigarette from the table, he lit it He inhaled deeply.

    His expression, normally stoic, betrayed a glimpse of sadness.

    Since Harlee had returned the ten billion dors, he had not sent more messages or responded to the one Rhys had sent that day.

    Rhys drummed with his long fingers on the desk for a moment before stopping abruptly.

    Being caught in elia, she couldn''t appear there when she needed help ...

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246: Any word of concern seemed hollow.

    Aerospace mechanical engineering, just out of ss, rushed to look for food.

    Out of nowhere, someone in the crowd shouted: Miss Sanderson is in the headlines! Look at the current issues! Heunched Harlee on the Inte.

    The other students joined, determined not to allow a respected teacher to be defamed by the inte trolls, there were so much, Harlee had just plugged in his phone.

    By noticing online shock, he immediately called Tonya by video call.

    Well, look who finally answered! Tonya and I almost break our fingers trying tomunicateˇ­.

    Ritchie shared all the details, including how he and Tonya had worked together to erase all the traces of Harlee''s photos.

    You forgot to invite us to eat! Tonya said doing a pot.

    Composure.

    - It is not necessary.

    Just continues with the cleaning of photos online.

    I will take care of everything else.

    His voice became acute and cold.

    - Adeline will not escape from this! Ritchie and Tonya paused, sympathizing of Adelina.

    This when he started to arm, asked Tonya.

    With a slight smile, Harlee responded with his soft and pleasant tone: you know, I like to maintain a low profile.

    Without his help, even if he had discovered who the culprit was, deleting the photos would have taken much longer.

    Three shared an aplice smile.

    He then heard his strategy.

    We will deal with the photos while you take care of the brain, said Tonya and Ritchie in unison ...

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247: Harlee hung.

    How much hung, he received another call.

    It was Sk.

    - Harlee, you have finally answered! I was very worried, said Sk with restlessness." Kareem has told your father and Brenton to keep calm and wait for your advice before acting.

    They are thinking of hiring a public rtionspany to save part of your reputation before making a statement.

    What do you think he softened his voice.

    "Mom, don''t worry." Tell my father and my brothers to leave the Inte problems.

    - I take care of myself.

    Let them help you.

    - Mom, I have a n.

    His participation could now endanger the exposure of the brain of the n at once.

    so that the next call outside Kareem.

    It seems that you do not need my help, Kareem said with aplicity tone.

    Just be sure to respond to your messages when you can.

    "I will do it.

    Kareem preferred to keep the conversations short.

    Confused that Harlee could handle the situation, she took a step back.

    Harlee let out a sigh of relief.

    He knew his family''s trends well.

    Surely his parents and five brothers would be the following to call her.

    He was curious to know how Kareem had achieved in the tail.

    He began to move through the more than ny messages: his father''s text messages, his mother, Tonya, Ritchie, members of the moon shadow society, his five brothers, Willis, Callum, etc.

    Even one of them had sent him At least five messages.

    Brenton''s message said: Harlee, I have prepared some influencers and public rtions strategies.

    Tell me when to activate them.

    Fletcher''s message showed his concern.

    You are going to let you intimidate you want me to take care of me.

    There was a message from his fourth older brother, Clint Sanderson, whom he had not yet met.

    I just returned to return from the mountains.

    He was willing to support you, but Kareem said he would wait for your authorization ....

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248: Lonnie''s anxiety was evident in his message.

    Cari?o, you''re sure you don''t want me to help you I can take care of this public disaster for you.

    WILLIS I was quite furious about the situation.

    I''m so angry! Someone is sabotizing the entire knowledge exchange session after finally convinced you to give a conference.

    I could be that guy from the University of East Shores knew it! He has always been jealous that he has you on my side.

    Why are you still quiet let me make an official statement for you! Feeling the heat of the support and concern of her friends and family, Harlee responded first to her family''s messages and then convinced Willis to wait to use her official channels.

    For the flood of messages, he finally published on his socialworks: thank you all for your concern, but let''s see a little more the scenes created by the uproar.

    Let''s sit and enjoy the show.

    Message to Harlee, saying: What''s up you need my help.

    But after almost an hour, Rhys still did not receive an answer.

    Hisment about his publication also went unnoticed.

    Seeing Rhys''splex expression, he instinctively verified if he had done something wrong.

    Confused that he had not made any mistake, he approached cautiously.

    "Mr.

    Green," Hamilton asked.

    "What does it mean that a woman does not respond to your messages," he asked Rhys suddenly.

    Hamilton remained baffled and released: "He is not interested." Rhys''s expression became even more gloomy.

    Upon realizing his mistake, Hamilton paled.

    He would be able to disappear.

    It was clear that Rhys was talking about Harlee, but had the impudence of hinting that she was not interested.

    She thought it was her end.

    The silence became heavy in the room before Rhys finally deactivates his phone and lifted his eyes, with a worried expression.

    Do not spare efforts or resources in our efforts to help her, ordered seriously ...

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249: Right now, Hamilton replied without hesitation.

    Without more rifications, he knew Rhys referred to Harlee.

    In all the years he had served next to Rhys, Hamilton had only seen Rhys genuinely worry about a woman, Harlee.

    A turn of destiny so unfortunate.

    If only the newly discovered Miss Sanderson were the one who tormented Rhys''s thoughts, her situation would be remarkably lessplicated.

    Upon in the crossfire of Rhys''s opposite expectations and her mother, Hamilton was often walking on the tightrope.

    Gently, resigning to coordinate with the domestic team for exhaustive investigation.

    While Rhys was still collecting information, the media maelstrom that surrounded Harlee had already reached a boiling point.

    The tendency issues were maintained at the top.

    Worse, the calls to boycott the Sanderson group were winning impulse.

    When it seemed the right time, Harlee opened hisptop, ready tounch his counterattack, when a daring headline caught his attention.

    He meticulously sailed through the online forums, which, contrary to the antagonistic current issues, housed numerous arguments in their favor.

    However, thements were scathing and relentless, crossing support with poisonous words.

    You are really joking You can influence loyalties! I distribute a little! , It''s true.

    What achievements.

    I insist that Baythorn University issues a formal statement.

    Why someone who is only a high school graduate gives university students.

    If Harlee Sanderson is as exceptional as you say, then I seriously doubt the caliber of this year''s students.

    Where do you intend to work exactly after graduate I will make sure to stay away from thosepanies! You were present at the conference, so what right you have to judge may handle your keyboards to release insults, but what Miss Sanderson has done to justify so much hostility.

    A troll replied sharply: why someone who has just graduated from the institute should Giving lessons to the students really deserves that rolesi Miss Sandersoncks credentials to talk about aviation, perhaps you would mind illustrating us are now the most informed online critics than students trained in Aerospace Engineering.

    Another troll intervened with resentment: it is fun to see how you run in its defense.

    They must bepensating generously ...

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250: The only thing I do is wait for the University of Baythorn to officially pronounce on it.

    In serious you think you can demand a statement from Baythorn University who the hell you think you are.

    Dorsy''s frustration was evident, his tolerance diminished.

    Your keyboard and your screen prevent you , Harlee pressed a series of keys in hisptop.

    To open and close with an eye, the true identity of the ount appeared on the screen.

    Outstanding to her student Dorsey, pointing out her exceptional technical skill, but her difficulty with eloquence.

    He had suggested Harlee to guide her when possible.

    So the words were not exactly Dorsy''s strong point, ehcon a picara smile, Harlee shook his head slightly and joined the chat of the ss group with the Dorsey ount.

    University, Kaysen realized that he could not face the trolle Warmness and gratitude invaded her.

    It was only a two -hour conference, she reflected, amazed by the unwavering loyalty of the students she had ssified that same morning, who now backed their cause without rest.

    Although her actions would not significantly influence public opinion in general, her sincere support touched her deeply.

    With a rapid movement of her fingers, Harlee changed her ount and slipped without problems in the busy chat of three hundred people.

    The whole group was paralyzed by surprise.

    With exactly 300 attending his conference, the appearance of a 301 member baffled all.

    Detractors who intend to discredit me will not be convinced by your words, regardless of the evidence you present.

    The mere words are not enough to silence these trolls.

    But Status sure that I will not miss this matter, he dered with determination.

    The group chat was filled with even greater confusion.

    The group chat was supposed to have a verification process to add new members.

    Harlee had been fixed to join, apparently from NO NOKAYSEN, the discussion in the group chat began, writing emphatically.

    Sanderson slights, we must support it.

    Who will defend her intelligence and professionalism are undeniable.

    It is unfair that someone stains their reputation.

    I am so angry that I almost break the keyboard! Ready for a defense night count with me! Anyone who ndered Miss Sanderson is only looking for criticism to rain! In the midst of the growing fervor, Harlee wrote with sereneposure ....

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251: Consider this.

    What is the most effective strategy against enemies.

    At the moment, Dorsy wrote: Sign up for their most proud achievements.

    Exact.

    You understand now.

    This response momentarily silenced the group.

    They were supposed to understand something deeper instead of admitting any confusion, they all agreed quickly, pretending to disconnect in a coordinated way.

    In reality, only Coul Answer from the beginning, without being influenced by public opinion.

    Although the efforts of the night could have seemed useless for some, Dorsy had an epiphany.

    He realized his ability to navigate these online confrontations.

    From then on, he began to interact with online trolls as a way of perfecting this ability and relieving stress every time he faced overwhelming challenges.

    With his ingenuity Fast and his ability to release insults at the speed of lightning, he found the perfect way to vent.

    He almost never losing in these exchanges.

    While so much, in elia''s improvised office, Rhys''s dark eyes burned with a dangerous and unwavering look.

    Even after deploying numerous forces throughout the country, a trace of Harlee could not be found.

    They had tracked the area throughout the night, tirelessly, but it seemed as if Harlee had simply disappeared from existence.

    Despite using all the resources and connections avable, no clue about his whereabouts were arose.

    He was only Harlee; Ritchie, his inseparable partner, had also disappeared as if he had swallowed the void.

    It seemed as if both had dissolved in nothing, without leaving a trace.

    The influence of Miss Sanderson is obviously deeper than we believed initially.

    It is as if he had disappeared from the face of the earth after day 8.

    There is absolutely no trace of it, Hamilton said.

    Harlee''s identity was an enigma, wrapped in shadows.

    Despite the involvement of the Tartarus club, it did not arise Not a single track.

    What was especially worrying was that, among the elite ck cards of the Club Tartarus, his was the only one whose identity was still elusive.

    I will carry out the investigation.

    Rhys''s eyes were cold, his firm but full voice.

    If you return now, I''m afraid that remnants could take revenge ...

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252: At that time, the head of Operations in elia entered hurriedly, with a worried appearance.

    That unstable woman has escaped how she has happened, she was not ordered to monitor her closely and eliminate her afterpleting the mission was typically calm, she rarely showed anger, but now her gaze was acute, full of lethal intention.

    Being a witness to Rhys'' fury, the head of operations quickly promised: Mr.

    Green, Karina''s escape was due to my carelessness.

    I assume all the responsibility.

    You give me one day and I will capture it.

    If I fail, you can punish me as I consider appropriate.

    This is yourst chance, said Rhys with severe expression.

    Yes, Mr..

    Green, we should dy our return until Karina is detained that woman is dangerously deranged.

    I worry that you are looking for revenge.

    "And," Rhys asked, with a low and disgusted voice.

    "That woman is obsessed with Aaron.

    Before we captured her, she swore ravages in your life, so ...

    Under Rhys''s intense look, Hamilton could not continue his thought.

    Rhys''s tone was firm and definitive.

    The only woman who had imported her in life.

    Hamilton organized the flight immediately.

    Knowing that Rhys''s decision was definitive, all he could do was silently wait for his fears not to materialize.

    In the Sanderson residence, Harlee finished his morning training and rested before breakfast.

    He was not affected by the public opinion that circted on the Inte.

    The rest of the Sanderson family was even more carefree.

    Despite the calls to boycott the Sanderson group, they did not flinch, and from time to time they sailed online in search of new creative insults due to boredom.

    After eating, Harlee uploaded the stairs.

    At turning, he noticed Etta stalking in the shadows, observing it stealthily.

    Harlee''s lips twisted in a grimace of disdain.

    He decided topletely ignore Etta ....

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253: Suddenly, his phone vibrated in his pocket.

    When recognizing the call, the stairs quickly went up and closed the door behind him.

    A quiet voice spoke from the other end.

    They are so anxious to get to an end, they are better to do it.

    What fools! Meanwhile, Collin was reclined on the couch, with worried expression.

    She is not suitable for you and could sink the Sanderson family.

    Inte pressure is overwhelming.

    The Sanderson family can have difficulty handling this.

    Our George family should be kept out.

    Freyja intervened: every inte seems to be against Harlee.

    In addition, the actions of the Sanderson family have fallen a point today.

    Collin nodded and said: I have always felt that Harlee was a problem, and he was right.

    I even even one of the most influential families is vulnerable because of his fault! I have always preferred Adelina.escent and affectionate.

    In addition, he has just been invited to be a judge at the Art School of the University of Baythorn, an honor that many want! I could even design for our George group, which would boost our business.

    It is definitely worth marry.

    .Adelina is totally loyal to me.

    They nodded, pleased, while Barbara and Freyja shared hate smiles.

    What fools so short of sights! The Sanderson family, being very influential, would not copse for a simple scandal.

    In addition, the situation would not have worsened if the Sanderson group would not have allowed it.

    With their influence, any theme of unfavorable tendency could eliminate effortlessly and use influential people on the Inte to influence public opinion.

    However, Barbara and Freyja chose not to mention these truths.

    Barbara drank a sip of wine, with a smile loaded with meaning.

    The next day, Harlee went to the University of Baythorn as she was scheduled to give her conference.

    As Harlee was about to enlist in the army, Willis had adjusted the schedule of the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department ordingly ...

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254: During the following days, the students of the department would only attend other sses after the Harlee Conference.

    When Harlee left the underground parking, the students and teachers of other departments indicated and murmured: Look, that is the heiress of The Sanderson family giving a lecture at the University of Baythorn.

    He is only here for his contacts.

    What shamelessly giving lectures in the midst of all criticism.

    Don''t say that.

    It is impressive.

    With spending a night with a winner, he already has everything.

    Unlike us, we have to continue studying.

    Who are you talking about the famous Harleest night I tried to find her on the Inte and I still don''t know what you look.

    You understand.

    He has powerful contacts.

    How you can be sure that it is Harlee.

    I have seen her before, and Adelina, of the Art School, has confirmed it.

    You have to be true.

    You are one of your supporters for saving why you criticize it.

    Don''t say that.

    I criticized her so much yesterday that my mother thought she was going to a murky school.

    The insults intensified, and even passersby began to intervene after capturing fragments of the conversation.

    However, none of this affected Harlee.

    He walked with confidence towards the auditorium, with his unaltered attitude, except for a few daring who retired after a single severe look from her.

    For Harlee, establishing disputes with strangers was useless.

    He only worried about those who actively sought the conflict.

    Suddenly, Harlee''s gaze moved up when he noticed that someone approached a side road.

    A slight smile was drawn on his face.

    The uprising who expected had just appeared.

    They were enthusiastic students from the recent conference, who now formed a protective barrier between Harlee and the indiscreet looks of the public.

    Acade away Miss Sanderson without a single test how you could do this.

    Dorsy''s voice broke the tension, with the bright eyes of frozen anger while looking at the most belligerent users.

    RESPIRATING TO DORSEY, KAYSEN took a step forward, with a tone overflowing with contempt.

    You really boast of being schrs of the university From Baythorn you are nothing more than geniuses of textbooks, unable to deny rumors to discover the true story.

    Behind, Coulson''s voice added a severe warning.

    If you do not know theplete story, it is better that you street.

    It is not a fairly simple principle.

    While Dorsy and Kaysen defended Harlee, the malicious gossip continued.

    However, when Coulson spoke, they were silent quickly.

    It was a typical scenario: thugs who enriched themselves by attacking the vulnerable, but that they went back to the presence of force ....

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255: While the students stumbled upon their defense, Harlee released a quietugh, shaking her head with a warm smile crossing her face.

    What lovely group of adorable and sweet students! At that time, a challenging voice rose among the crowd.

    Why did you ask the students of aerospace mechanics to belittle them, the world of Adelina, the crowd, which until then had been in silence, began to bust with renewed energy has lost the world.

    The students of the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department took the opportunity to express their opinions, which turned the discussion into a heated dispute in which the hard words flew freely.

    I try to say that once again, it challenges you! What does the icy severity of the severity of Harlee''s gaze made the most confrontative nervous, which made them hesitate and back apprehensive.

    Seeing how Harlee''s bold confidence flourished even in the midst of the media storm, Adelina''s irritation broke out.

    With a voice full of contempt, he challenged Harlee.

    Secondary diploma.

    All the world here is simply pointing out the grant injustice.

    With a mocking smile, Harlee replied: Ah, yes really.

    Adelina''s face was twisted in a smile of enough.

    What more could be how you can affirm that you are Trained to educate students at Baythorn, especially inplex issues of aeronautical engineering.

    Only with a high school.

    I had been waiting for this phrase precisely, ready to turn the torti and if I expose the facts.

    I am inclined to trust your innocence, but ...

    the evidence is overwhelming against you.

    You would not throw this to me in face, truth, Harlee.

    Lip, suspicious of giving your consent too fast.

    He suspected that Harlee would end up revealing some condemnatory evidence.

    However, the crowd was increasingly agitated.

    What nonsense! Who is ndering who a judge of our distinguished School of Art could be lowered as much as to nder someone without any real credential ....

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256: Adelina is too kind.

    Personally, I would say that Harlee is much worse than a simple scoundrel.

    You would use that mouth to kiss your mother.

    Kaysen mocked, raising your hands disbelief.

    What nonsense are you now saying those of the art school you reserve your brains only for the canvases should rmend the director to take mandatory sses to havepetent knowledge of thew.

    The exchange of words intensified rapidly, with both parts firm and inflexible.

    Behind the ear.

    I want to not oppose.

    However, since you have insisted on the subject, it would not be fair to avoid the matter.

    If you can demonstrate that you are qualified to give a conference at the University of Baythorn, I will publicly apologize to the teaching staff and students.

    disdainful.

    We submit the bets, he dered, and his jovial attitude vanished by adopting a serious tone.

    If I can prove my worth, you will go to jail.

    If I fail, I will take your ce behind bars.

    What do you say.

    The crowd exploded in chaos when listening to Harlee''s daring proposal.

    No one had anticipated such a drastic challenge for their part.

    Perhaps we have been wrong with her.

    I know being skeptical that someone with just a high school diploma can give a conference at the University of Baythorn.

    It must be fanfare, thinking that Adelina will not ept the challenge.

    That is why everything is ying.

    Adelina''s face ran out of color while the whispers revolved around her, sowing seeds of doubt.

    But remembering the derogatoryment of Averie, Harlee has not even gone to the university ..., she strengthened her determination Again, on, Adelina replied, with a brief smile of self -satisfaction on the lips ....

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257: "Then we agree." To simplify things, you have two days to present the tests.

    I will return in an hour.

    - Very good! "A spark of malice and triumph shone in Adelina''s eyes." Seeing Harlee so anxious to seal his destiny, he was more than happy to please her.

    Belonging through the multitude of people, Harlee sneaked into a unupied ssroom to make a video call to Tonya.

    " You were going to let Adelina enjoy a little more of her moment of arroganceya I have had enough.

    Harlee looked down, his eyshes hiding the irritation he overflowed in his eyes as he spoke in a chilling tone.

    If his reputation survives intact to this, he can be considered lucky.

    In Mexico before hanging.

    Harlee quickly sent a series of messages to Willis and other key members of the Sanderson family.

    In the midst of this, he called an unknown number.

    He passed a moment of silence before she decided to answer.

    A voice, deep and captivating, broke the silence.

    distant.

    I have been sending messages.

    Chill in his voice.

    Although Rhys had publicly rejected hismitment, he kept trying to contact her.

    What was his reason Raatu tone suggests that you have resolved things, he said gently.

    Harlee''s lips were slightly frowned.

    faltering, a sign that he needed to reinforce his discipline before his next military training.

    He surprised how disturbingly perceptual Rhys was, even after his brief rtionship.

    His ability to read it so easily disturbed her ...

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258: Upon realizing the danger of being so transparent, he decided to postpone his meeting with Matteo.

    Someone as cunning and calctor as Matteo, capable of unraveling his thoughts, could put it in real danger.

    Reflecting on his next movement, Harlee sent a message to Ritchie.

    Apart the meeting with Matteo.

    Tell him that I have to take care of something else.

    He closed the WhatsApp application and reclined, with his mind already put in the tasks ahead.

    He asked: Something else.

    Rhysughed between teeth.

    "No.

    I am just to know that you are still there.

    Harlee was baffled.

    He was hinting at his indirect approach, he took her by surprise.

    Slightly frustrated, he replied: "I have things to do, so I''m going to hang." Without waiting to know if Rhys had more to say, he finished the call.

    He never entertained himself in conversations with men who did not capture his interest.

    The phone whistled several times, pointing out the disconnection of the call.

    Rhys did not keep the phone immediately.

    Instead, he stared at it for a moment, letting the screen darke on its own before saving it in his pocket.

    Green, we are ready to leave, Hamilton announced.

    Rhys felt inexplicably animated.

    A fleeting smile crossed his sunken eyes, betraying a quiet feeling of fascination.

    Rhys tablet lit up with a news alert.

    The headline said: shocking! Miss Sanderson promises to put Adelina Gill in jail in an hour ...

    Rhys took a look at the alert and discarded it with visible irritation.

    That Sanderson girl did know how to create drama.

    curious, which made it impossible to pass.

    Luckily, there were students from the Department of Aerospace Mechanical Engineering nearby.

    They shouted together: Miss Sanderson has arrived, and the crowd, before imprable, quickly made space.

    Harlee slightly arched her eyebrows, narrowing her eyes in a icy look that was particrly intimidating.

    He advanced at a measured rhythm, his dominant presence made those around him yield instinctively.

    The whispers filled the air around them ...

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259: Harlee captured some key data.

    With just a few words, he had described Harlee as apletely unpleasant person: disrespectful, uncultured, moody and insensitive.

    In just one hour, the negativebels attributed to Harlee had multiplied.

    Harlee''s lips sprified in a mocking smile.

    The time was over.

    In his thoughts.

    He nervously squeezed the nails in the palm of his hand.

    What Harlee wanted to say with that could be that Harlee had evidence and the recent bet simply a ploy to attract her face blushed with rage and his hands trembled, a clear indication of his extreme anxiety.

    The crowd that surrounded them was put into action .

    Some began to upload to socialworks the images they had captured, while others began to broadcast live, focusing their cameras only to Adelina.

    live experienced dys, cuts or even abruptly interrupted.

    It is that no one has realized there are no photos of Harlee on the Inte.

    You don''t think it is a bit strange is wrapped in a mystery.

    I could have had a misunderstanding before, however, only a few People realized this anomaly.

    The majority was captivated by the drama that was developed, so these insightfulments were quickly lost in the noise.

    Adeline nervously took out their phone to check the feeling online.

    After seeing that public opinion favored it, it let a sigh escape Of relief.

    Before Harlee''s fixed look, he dered with confidence: really but it seems that you are the one who could end in jail, not me.

    Harlee did not react with anger.

    Instead, he smiled and arched his eyebrows.

    If you are so sure of what is said on the Inte, why you don''t look at the phone again.

    With a disdain look, Adelina took her phone again, but in doing so, her expression is He returned slowly and his face began to tremble uncontrobly.

    How can this be around, others witnessed their reaction and quickly checked their own phones, only to be equally stunned.

    The most important university in Mexico had just published a statement in which She recognized Harlee as a distinguished student, with her academic records, published articles and graduation photos.

    At the same time, the National Aerospace Agency confirmed Harlee''s role as National Aerospace Mechanical Engineer and announced that she had designed herst system.

    The publication of these two convincing tests caused the Inte shock ....

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260: Wow! A 22 -year -old doctoral graduate, a 20 -year -old national mechanical engineer and, at 24, the designer of a first level helicopter system ...

    I really admire it! I didn''t know there were such extraordinary people.

    My perspective was too limited.

    I am the only one who thinks that this is outrageous how someone can graduate with a doctorate at 22 years The influence of the Sanderson family is incredible.

    Inclusion they can influence one of Mechuique''s best universities.

    I also also one to them.

    I even the National Aerospace Agency supports it.

    It is clear that the Sanderson family has a significant power.

    Official of the University of Baythorn was updated with a message.

    I personally invited Harlee Sanderson to Baythorn University to give a conference and talk about the new system.

    A position at the National Aerospace Agency and is very busy.

    The idea that he used the influence of the Sanderson family to get a professor at the University of Baythorn ispletely unfounded.

    Inte users were stunned.

    Even more surprising revtions were left to arrive.

    Six months, he broke his silence.

    Of the six children of our family, I am the least extraordinary.

    Having a capable but humble sister can also be a headache.

    My sister Harlee has exceptional talent.

    It is the pure truth.

    The Inte users were amazed.

    I am seeing this correctly that is really Clint, the normally calm and reserved someone must have pirate their ount, truth.

    Clint.Thoy I have tried something sweet, but nothing ispared with you.

    I am a little overwhelmed.

    Clint is also a Sanderson then, this means that if he did not work his career by himself, he could have to take care of the family business.

    It is so discreet.

    He presumes to be rich, unlike others who are desperate to show off, although they cannot even bepared with a fraction of what he has ....

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261: You don''t appreciate me now.

    Wait and you will see.

    If you let this opportunity pass, we will see each other in the next one, @Clint.With only a few tweets, Clint brought the situation to the limit.

    Suddenly, all skepticism evaporated, reced by a wave of Inte users who apologized to Harlee.

    One after another, current issues arose, all with hashtags apologizing to Harlee.I He had turned the torti.

    Why how Harlee managed to always handle the situation how Harlee had been doctorate in one of Mechuique''s best universities with only 20 years because he was Harlee Aerospace Engineer at the National Aerospace Agency why it seemed that Harlee was exceptional in all the Aspects The tears of envy slipped through Adelina''s cheeks while remained motionless, consumed by bitterness.

    All around them were silent, shocked by revtions and ashamed.

    However, there were those who reacted differently.

    The three hundred students of the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department exploded in cheers, and some even cried with relief now that Harlee''s name had been cleaned.

    God knew the pressure to which they had faced dealing with the inte trolls.

    Dorsy''s hands They trembled with emotion.

    He had idolized Harlee for almost five years.

    He had chosen the Department of Aerospace Mechanical Engineering of the University of Baythorn for the first article published by Harlee.

    Lord Sanderson, I ...

    I am a great admirer of his.

    She was bewildered.

    I couldn''t understand why Dorsy admired her so much, but agreed to Dorsy''s request.

    He blinked and nodded.

    The other students cried out for their opportunity, eximing: I also want oneˇ­ If he could destroy the newly spoken only with his gaze.

    At that moment, his phone illuminated with a notification that Baythorn University and the Sanderson group had issued a joint legal notice.

    Recordly, certain online users have circted defamatory statements On Miss Harlee Sanderson, the Sanderson family and the University of Baythorn.

    We are collecting evidence of these vitions against the reputation of Miss Sanderson, the Sanderson Group and the University of Baythorn.

    We will undertake legal actions against those who incur serious infractions or do not put an end to their activities.

    The offenders must apologize publicly and pay damage.

    Inte is still subject to thew.

    Onlinementators must remain within the legal limits, avoid crossing these limits and help foster a positive online atmosphere.

    Address was so furious that I wanted to throw the phone.

    His eyes boiled of hate.

    He had made more efforts and sacrifices that Harlee, but why Harlee always went ahead why so many people supported Harlee why he was defended by influential people.

    I doubted that they put her in jail, convinced that no one could rte those publications to her ...

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262: As for themitment they had just made, she could simply deny her.

    It seemed absurd that a simple bet could take her to jail! "Harlee, my head hurts a little.

    I can go to rest, I promise to fulfill our bet, Adelina said, pretending weakness and staggering slightly.

    Harlee''s lips outlined a slight smile.

    You shouldn''t miss whates next.

    At that time, the transmission filled the room.

    To the recent viral publications, we have identifiedˇ­ Adelina''s eyes opened suddenly.

    He tried to maintain hisposure, reminding herself that her publications were anonymous and impossible to track.

    However, despite their efforts to calm down, theirplexion remained pale.

    The whispers began to circte among those who were close.

    The transmission has just announced that they have found the person responsible for those malicious publications against Miss Sanderson.

    Who could hate her enough to publish more than a dozen times I''m just Why would that not go to Miss Sanderson as Harlee in a sweet tone seemed to get along.

    I heard that Miss Sanderson used to be part of the Gill family, and Adelina only returned to the Gillter.

    People started looking at Adelina.

    I wasn''t me! Stopunching unfounded usations! Adelina shouted, losing herposure in an outburst of panic.

    Sue Arrebato only intensified the criticisms of the crowd.

    I even even those who had not suspected her before began to criticize her hard.

    Not only the public present, but also the online spectators joined criticism.

    You are all blind the Sanderson group has shown us evidence.

    This is so disgusting.

    Presenter, it stops wasting time with this vicious woman.

    We want to see Miss Sanderson ...

    I''m agreeing.

    I have heard that Miss Sanderson behaves more elegantly than a celebrity.

    The presenter may show her in her ce when Adelina listened Close the fist.

    His voice was shaking, but he continued to defend himself.

    What has to do with me the publications were anonymous.

    How can they me me.

    At that critical moment, Harlee took a step forward and faced Adelina.

    You want evidence, he said with A mocking smile, taking out his phone and showing thest statement of the Sanderson Group ...

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263: This is enough.

    The crowd immediately reviewed its phones.

    Thest publication of the Sanderson Group included the IP address of those defamatory publications and a surveince video of a cybercaf¨¦ that showed Adelina disguised with a hat and a mask.

    Despite Adelina''s efforts to hide her identity, her nervous behavior, such as adjusting her hat and mask, her face inadvertently revealed.

    Not only that, but shortly after, the main social media ounts that had previously fed hatred To publish the chat history with Adelina and registers of transfer of real names.

    g in fraganti, Adelina was clearly guilty.

    His expression became bleak and desperate.

    , you have destroyed me! Now I will destroy you! You deserve to die! , all of you! How they dare to touch me who has the guts to touch me my father knows his boss.

    I will make everyone say goodbyeˇ­.

    When her threats were ignored, Adelina changed her strategy.

    They can not arrest me! I am a special guest judge at the University of Baythorn.

    I have to be in the art contest of the School of Art! Take me away! I assure you, my designs were personally praised by the director of Janessa Studio ...

    how I do not remember erabling any of her work.

    Harlee raised an eyebrow.

    Adelina''s eyes opened as horror dishes.

    It is absolutely impossibleˇ­ Adeline covered his ears as if he wanted to ignore reality.

    Exhaust route.

    He would never let those who dared to mess with her easily freed, always causing her destiny to be worse than death.

    In the presence of all spectators, the agents took Adelina to a police car.

    Just before Adelina was out of reach of the university''s whispers, a clear voice resonated aloud: Harlee is actually the enigmatic director of Janessa Studio! It couldn''t be! How their fashion creations could, of which he was proud, palepared to those of Harleegolpead by a wave of emotions, Adelina passed out.

    Being carried in the police car, she faced a prison penalty, and not even The George family could pay their bail.

    From that moment, he was deprived of the opportunity to listen to Harlee confirm that she was the director of that famous study.

    The bet he had made with Harlee came to his inevitable conclusion ...

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264: Meanwhile, in elia, on the way to the airport, Hamilton was sitting to the right of Rhys.

    Always curious by the daughter of the Sanderson family, which had recently connected, Hamilton remained up to date with the conversations Online whenever he could see the unanimous change of opinion, he suddenly realized something.

    He turned around, wanting to inform Rhys, when a sudden strong noise interrupted his thoughts.

    They heard shots, which surprised Hamilton when He looked out the window and saw that his convoy, normally guarded by bodyguards, was now invaded by enemies.

    Green, I''m Karina.

    A bridge rose in front and Rhys''s gaze became coldly concentrated.

    The bridge is.

    There is an eighty percent chance of making their movement there.

    Zahir, elerates and tries to advance them, ordered Rhys.Zahir Dixon, sitting behind the wheel, frowned while watching his enemies.

    - That will not help.

    They are deliberately blocking us.

    We cannot take them off before the bridge.

    - Then we jump! Rhys.Zahir ordered to elerated to the bridge, opened all the doors of the car and threw the steering wheel sharply, reducing the speed enough to cross the wooden railing.

    The car staggered on the river for a moment and, when the doors opened suddenly, the three upants jumped into the water.

    Maldita is! These cunning foxes! Karina hit the steering wheel with her fists in a frustration attack.

    He drew his gun, pointed to Rhys and others and began to firing recklessly.

    While shot tirelessly, he lost control of his own vehicle.

    There was an explosion and sparks spread when Karina''s persecution ended in disaster.

    I have avenged you.

    In the river, Rhys and Zahir came to the security of arge rock under the bridge.

    Where is Hamilton, Rhys asked.

    After taking a moment to evaluate their situation, Rhys and Zahir realized that something was going wrong .

    Looking towards the river, they saw Hamilton, barely aware and sinking, surrounded by water dyed with blood.

    .

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265: Hamilton was urgently transferred to the hospital.

    Although his condition stabilized after surgery, he remained in aa.

    Rhys, enraged by the situation, set aside his ns to return home and initiated an energetic campaign.

    In three days, he had eliminated the hostile elements in elia, including the ancient subordinates of Aaron.I Brief moment of reflection, Harlee took the microphone and announced: Friends, I''m afraid I will have to interrupt my conferences for some time.

    Detractors, they really can''t see the sess of our Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department.

    Miss Sanderson, someone is attacking her again does not worry, we support her!.

    Of course, Miss Sanderson.

    Please do not leave.

    We really appreciate it here, another voice intervened.

    Lord Sanderson, remember that he promised to take some of us to take a tour of the national aerospace agency, another person added.

    The voices of the crowd ovepted themselves, which made Harlee''s response difficult.

    Feeling anxious, Dorsy turned to Coulson and said: I could try to convince Miss Sanderson that she stays is a great privilege to have an expert like her teaching in our Department of Aerospace Mechanical Engineering! Let''s listen first what Miss Sanderson has to say.

    He only mentioned that he would not be temporarily avable.

    It was at that time when everyone realized that Harlee had not said that he would stop teachingpletely.

    Everyone looked at her, anxiously waiting for her answer.

    The room exploded in relief cheers.

    In that moment, Harlee was absorbed in her work.

    Sanderson, Coulson approached her deliberately.

    , Kaysen.Couls appeared ....

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266: Hi, Miss Sanderson, I am Coulson Agur, a third -year graduate student in the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department, and I am also a friend of your brother, Fletcher.ah, what can I do for you.

    He left the phone and concentrated intensely in Coulul.

    Commented with you, it could be your assistant lifted an eyebrow.

    Indeed, Coulson was not any student.

    I even was aware of such confidential issues at the National Aerospace Agency.

    Coulson expression became serious.

    What Harlee considered a mere practice exercise was a design achievement that most people would need a lifetime to dominate.

    However, he responded with determination.

    - Okay! Before his return, Miss Sanderson, I will have sessfully replicated the new system.

    With determination, he left the auditorium.

    While Harlee watched him get away, he activated his phone and sent a message to Fletcher, saying: I need details about the family history of Coulson.Fletcher responded quickly with a detailed message.

    Couls''s father is the director of The National Aerospace Agency, her grandfather a military chief and her mother a diplomatic ...

    It was clear why Coulson seemed to operate with impunity within the school, without anyone daring to challenge his status.

    Only the fools get to someone like him.

    You are not in danger of offending it.

    Hobb to Adelina or allowed any visit.

    To see without alternatives, Liam and Averie sought the help of the George.Averie family made a sincere call ....

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267: Adamson, after all these years, we have finally found Adelina again.

    There is no way that you can help her out of the police station is about to marry someone from your family.

    Please, help her this time.

    Liam intervened urgently: yes.

    You must find a way to free her.

    Babara looked with sympathy to Liam and Averie, although internally she felt disgust, considering them fools.

    They should have looked for Harlee''s forgiveness instead of begging for help here.

    After everything, Adelina had gotten with Harlee, the daughter they had raised for more than a decade.

    This case, although it attracted the attention of the superior.

    It was clear that they had rebuked him.

    Liam asked anxious: how they will let go to Adelina.

    I was surprised.

    Not even in his most crazy dreams he would have imagined that the famous designer who once inspired the Gill group was actually Harlee.

    Now I understand it.

    It always seemed strange that this designer stopped working with us suddenly.

    I wish we would not have remote Harlee.

    I hope ...

    the repentance seized Liam.

    Harlee! Why didn''t he tell us any of this, he assumed that he didn''t care about the Gill family at all! "His face lit up with a smile, as if Harlee, with all her notable achievements, was her own daughter.

    The words of A Farie And Averie, Adamson made a sign to Barbara to apany them at the exit.

    But before Barbara could intervene, Liam changed her strategy.

    His family, butˇ­ Averie quickly added: before Adelina''s return, we raised Harlee for years.

    So, this is our n.

    We need your help to get to the Sanderson family and fix our rtionship with Harlee.

    Themitment between the Gill family and the George family remains the same, and Harlee will continue to be Collin''s future wife.

    Collin''s face illuminated immediately ...

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268: That is fantastic! Harlee was originally promised with Collin, so restoring hermitment would be ideal! Apart from Harlee''s positions as director of Janessa Studio and Aerospace Engineer at the National Aerospace Agency, his connection with the Sanderson family would significantly raise the social position of the George.collin family, which had been quiet, now had a spark of emotion in his eyes.

    He said with a pretendedly worried look: but with Adelina in jail, if I ...

    there is no need to worry, he interrupted Averie.

    Adeline is no longer suitable for you.

    With Harlee, she can continue to be your fiance.

    They talked about their future as if they had the right to decide, while Barbara watched in silence.

    He looked at his phone to make sure he kept recording, with a little smile on his lips.

    He intended to make good use of this recording to try to establish a connection with Harlee.

    To the next morning, while Harlee was doing footing, he heard someone scream: Harlee.halee turned to the voice, with severe expression.

    What persistent you are.

    .Collin did not let himself be intimidated by his sarcasm.

    He quickly crossed the patio, stopping before Harlee with a satisfaction smile while admiring his features.

    It was impressive! A trail of desire shone in his eyes while smiling.

    An expression of false anguish.

    "On Adelina ...

    Harlee, you could forgive her only this time he brought her eyes nk.

    You should consider dedicating yourself to interpretation.

    Collin''s gaze deviated to his lips, and his attitude changed.

    Two older steps.

    If I had not agreed to marry Adelina as my parents asked me, they would have been our quiet lives Adelina was wrong to treat you as she did, but it was just because I loved me deeply and I knew what I felt for you.

    So, Harlee, you could forgive her only this time I promise you that, if you do, ourmitment will remain intact.

    Harlee''s expression became colder.

    He kicked hard, putting all his strength in the blow ...

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269: Collin felt acute pain in the lower part of the body while Harlee continued jogging without looking back, leaving him twisting with pain.

    At that time, Harlee''s phone illuminated with an anonymous message.

    The message contained an audio file of fifteen minutes.

    What the impudence of the Gill! Harlee family quickly forward the recording to Tonya, telling him to handle the situation and pointing to his willingness toply with Barbara''s proposal.

    Pasa.

    We can go to the military base today I am receiving too much unwanted attention.

    Kareemughed and told someone close to check the flight schedules.

    Then he said: There is a flight to elia within an hour.

    See you there.elia, Harlee asked, surprised.

    I thought we were going to the base.

    He recalled that Kareem had mentioned that his mission was in elia.

    It could be that he was actually going to avoid the training Kareem said: that was the original n, but Fletcher responded for you.

    You can go directly to the mission.

    that he expected.

    He smiled and replied: You will see it when you arrive.

    Don''t worry.

    I will not send you to a dangerous situation.

    He was not willing to expose his sister, who had just returned, to danger.

    This alleged mission was more an excuse to take her abroad than a real challenge.

    Although Harlee appreciated Kareem''s concern, he rejected his proposal without hesitation.

    He didn''t want his military life to feel like a vacation.

    He had never imagined joining the army without supporting difficulties.

    Since themander had included it in the mission, he promised to carry it out, despite the dangers.

    Said Harlee with sincerity.

    Kareem felt an emotion when listening to his words.

    After carrying out thorough evaluations, he was convinced that Harlee was an exceptional incorporation to the army.

    His experience inputer piracy was invaluable to execute more critical operations.

    That is why he had allowed him to join the army, and themander had agreed to include it in his next mission ....

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270: Kareem squeezed his jaw and his voice became more serious.

    A man of our country somehow offended the Shakica family, the greatest n involved in illegal activities in elia.

    The Shakica family has been supporting the local army, granting them an power without control in border operations.

    Our mission is to instigate internal conflicts within the Shakica family, creating internal fights to weaken their influence and gain time for our border troops.

    I will give you the details when you arrive.

    He quickly sent a text message to Ritchie and Tonya and then informed Lonnie and Sk about her trip abroad before taking her backpack and running to the airport.

    While so much, Ritchie and Tonya were in an amusement park.

    They had just gotten out of attraction when Harlee''s messages appeared.

    Ritchie and Tonya looked at before taking their phones and opening a greenish gray application.

    Both pressed a green button until they disappeared before saving their phones.

    This was the standard procedure for members of the Shadow Luna.

    The disappearance of the green button indicated to the entire group that should enter stealth mode.

    It meant that only solo missions were allowed, and that everyone had to return to their normal lives or adopt new identities.

    It was a brilliant smile.

    There is our weird day free.

    Ritchie outlined a shy smile, her hands moved restless before holding on to her arm as if it were glue.

    Tonya enjoyed her shyness, pressing her hand while driving it to the tail of the roller coaster.

    A week after his return, he had started dating him, transforming the previously wild and free spirit into a devout andcement couple.

    Flight, his seatmate, Fritz Guerrero, was instantly captivated for his shocking beauty.

    He could not avoid starting conversation.

    Leaning, he adopted what seemed like a charming posture.

    Shameful.

    It seemed like the guy who deceives adolescents in the street.

    However, his light blue eyes were captivating.

    No, Harlee''s voice was firm and cold.

    Fritz shuddered.

    Again that coldness only a few days before, he had tried to establish conversation with Tonya, but his cold attitude intimidated him quickly.

    He went back.

    There were many other women around and did not need to force things.

    Without him Fritz knew, Harlee had looked discreetly three times during the flight.

    He was familiar with the name and que of his jacket, as if he had seen them first somewhere.

    After almost five hours he bing his brains, Harlee could not remember where he had seen that man before ....

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271: Determined to put aside his doubts, he concentrated on the task ahead.

    The politicalndscape in elia wasplex, and a false movement could be catastrophic.

    This time, I was there as a soldier, and could not afford the same freedoms as in the past.

    Once the nended, Fritz went hastily, too scared to stay longer.

    If he got up and exit.

    He was the airport, Kareem waited next to a discreet van.

    , the window went down.

    At the same time, a luxury car that was close down the window.

    His heart elerated.

    She was quickly looked through the window to see her more closely, but the van had already begun to move.

    He gestured to her driver to reduce the speed, but the van turned and disappeared from her sight.

    Rhys settled in her seat with a bitterugh.

    It had only been a week and it seemed that he already imagined Harlee everywhere.

    This moment ...

    another disconnection.

    Rhys was tempted to start a search, but it held when the words disappeared without a trace resonated in their thoughts.

    His expression became worried.

    It seemed that he needed to conclude his affairs in elia quickly and return to rify things with her face.

    The Shakica family you mentioned before.

    Harlee had crossed with the Shakica family before.

    They were mysterious, ruthless and considered as the most powerful mafia family of elia.

    Kareem''s expression became bleak, his anger barely contained.

    Just a few days, our troops in elia reported an incident.

    A man suddenly murdered Aaron, A key figure that worked for the Shakica family.

    After eliminating Aaron, this man tried to seize all the territories and influence of Aaron in elia.

    The Shakica family was furious, suspecting that our soldiers were protecting this type, which emboldened it.

    In response, the Shakica family sent its people to cause chaos on the border.

    elia''s army took the opportunity, which made the situation even more unstable.

    Since then, they have not stopped problems.

    Our forces managed to eliminate one of their high -ranking officers, just to discover that it was a spy that the Shakica family had infiltrated the army ....

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272: Kareem let out a deep sigh, his frustration was evident.

    The mission he had originally nned for Harlee had been simple.

    However, after she provoked it, he ended up assigning something much more challenging.

    way to give a respite to border troops was to attack the man who had taken over Aaron''s power.

    If they could cause an internal conflict within the Shakica family, it could destabilize their apparently peaceful but deeply corrupt politicalndscape.

    and rugged, sailing on the challengingnd until you reach a remote hiding The hand.

    "He hopes, Kareem." Confia in me, "Harlee asked." For course, "Kareem replied.

    He exined that he had allies in elia and that he could assume an alternative identity to effectively manage the crisis.

    Kareem''s expression changed to a surprise.

    - For not! Kareem''s military jurisdiction did not extend to elia, and worried that he , if unforeseen urred, I could not help Harlee promptly, putting it in danger.

    Harlee''s look and said firmly: it''s too risky that you go alone.

    I understand the dynamics of the Shakica family better than you, even better than your soldiers! In addition, the society of the gloomy moon has connections in elia, and infiltrating my own identity will be more effective! Don''t worry.

    I perfectly understand that the mission involves infiltrating the Shakica family, locating that man and working with him to stir things.

    Kareem could not object.

    His military paper only would hinder him even more.

    Seeing his hesitation, Harlee added: Once this operation is over, I want to train with the soldiers.

    There is no need for additional assignments, or I will think that you are only taking advantage of me! This mission seemed perfectly suitable for her.

    I trusted Kareem''s reasons, but as for themander ...

    how can someone such a high -ranking allow military protocols only for personal favors ...

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273: Kareem looked down, fighting with his thoughts for a long time before finally delivering the weapon of his belt.

    Be careful.

    He didn''t say more.

    In a nutshell, Kareem had understood the intention of themander.

    He could not disobey military orders.

    He decided not to leave the car to meet Kareem''s troops, but asked him to leave her on the road.

    Be careful in everything and let me know immediately if there is any problem, Kareem ordered him before leaving.

    A bright pink convertible sport stopped in front of Harlee.harlee, has spent too much time.

    I have missed you a lot ...

    A man with an intense pink suit took off his sunsses, unbuttoned his seat belt and began to bow.

    Safety belt.

    Aldrich''s face showed frustration.

    After all this time, Harlee seemed even more distant.

    Fortunately, there was always the lovely Tonya.

    And his eyebrows were slightly gathered.

    You still worry about me ...

    Harlee said nothing.

    Seeing this, Aldrich quickly left his dramatic expression and said seriously: yes, it''s called Fritz Guerrero.

    We grew separately: he with our father and I with our mother, and we only saw each other during the holidays.

    Why suddenly questions for him.

    I found him on the flight, she replied, with her eyes dyed red and the voice showing signs of fatigue.

    Tell me what is happening now with the Shakica family.

    Aldrich''s expression became serious.

    Since that man appeared, Benedict has not been seen in public.

    The rumors in the underworld suggest that it has beenpletely withdrawn.

    However, my research indicates that it is hidden in thergest casino of the Shakica family, under a different identity.

    You have identified that man ....

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274: Aldrich''s eyes darkened a little.

    Everything we know is that it is multitia.

    Beyond that, nothing.

    Harlee''s face hardened.

    Not even Aldrich could discover more.

    It seemed that I would have to start with Benedict ...

    After a pause, Harlee said: Get two tickets to the casino.

    We are going to meet Benedict.

    He covered the rear seatptop, quickly introduced several orders and had soon pirate the casino surveince system.

    The screen began to show several parts of the casino: the lobby, the halls, the VIP areas ...

    stopped writing, returned theptop and frowned with determination.

    Give up the distribution of the casino and the best exhaust routes.Aldrich .

    With Harlee involved, he hoped that nothing would go wrong.

    For years, Aldrich had greatly avoided the tangles with the Shakica family.

    Now, given the opportunity to enter his casino, he was eager to unt his skills.

    Thirty minutes came to the entrance of the hotel.

    - Harlee, I will get the tickets tonight.

    Discuss a little, and I will pick you tomorrow.

    Tomorrow I will make sure we have a discreet car that is bulletproof! Aldrich assured repeatedly.

    This suite was Aldrich''s usual choice when he was not in Misiones.

    woman she had seen on the ne.

    At the beginning she thought about approaching her, but remembering the striking pink car and the man who had apanied her before, reconsidered.

    That man looked like his silly brother, Aldrich ...

    anyone rted to Aldrich had to be out of the ordinary, certainly not someone normal! Better not get involved.

    When Fritz turned around, a man dressedpletely in ck who radiated a dangerous aura.

    The man''s sunsses hid his eyes, hiding his emotions.

    Fritz''s instinct told him that this man was even more scary than Harlee ...

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275: He quickly put aside to let man pass, enduring his breath until the man was far enough before releasing a relief sigh.

    Luckily, Fritz murmured for himself.

    Palmaditas on his chest, he hastened to return to his own nt.

    On a dark and windy night, he seemed safer to stay in his room.

    Director of his operations in elia, who put him up to date with thetest novelties.

    Its objective is to get all our assets in elia.

    ording to a source that I have ced inside the Shakica family, Benedict currently hides in the casino, apparently preparing for an uing ndestine auction.merritt sweated profusely.

    Benedict had been a formidable yer in elia for years, his influence saturated both the government and the army.

    For him, losing a division general was insignificant.

    Taking control of Aaron''s resources quickly, without reprisals from the Shakica family, was almost impossible with Rhys'' current forces in elia.Rhys stood up and approached the great window, looking at the busy streets below, with An indecipherable expression.

    - Then we end the casino that most appreciates.

    "His tone was dyed indifferently, as if she was simplymenting on her food of the day.

    The Shakica family was a hard enemy, but Rhys thought she still had enoughbor to consider ending a casino." Agreement, I will start with the preparations.

    "After a brief pause, Merritt continued:" The spy that freed Karina has been killed.

    with obvious anger while gently hitting the table.

    He considers two entries for the casino.

    I want to meet Benedict! - Yes, Lord! Rhys made a disdainful gesture.

    Merritt took a step back, made a respectful bow and slowly left the room.

    When Merritt approached the elevator, he almost ran into Harlee, who came down from the upper floor.

    Merritt narrowed his eyes and was surprised by the intimidating aura that Harlee gave off, even more than Rhys.

    And this was just his first encounter.merritt meant that the next high risk of rare jade stones that Benedict was organizing seemed to have attracted enough people.

    Therefore, the n to sabotage the casino should elerate.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276: Harlee, when he returned from the upper floor, took the photos he had just taken.

    In a few moments, hisputer''s screen was filled with details about Merritt.

    Merritt would never have imagined that a simple look could reveal so much on him.

    eighteen years, he had been ascending from the lowest ranges to a prominent position within the organization in ten years, and had expanded his influence while loyally serving that mysterious man who had caused chaos in elia.

    , intuiting that Merritt was, in effect, a loyal subordinate.

    At notice something unusual in Merritt during his brief meeting, Harlee decided to investigate his past.

    He quickly took a photo when he examined her, and once he returned to his room, he used her hacker skills to collect information about him.

    For his surprise, he discovered some valuable ideas.

    Harlee closed hisptop and began to formte a new strategy.

    He sent Merritt''s data to Kareem, telling him to make someone watch Merritt at a distance and observe his interactions.

    He suspected that the person Merritt showed more respect could be responsible for the problems in elia.

    When he received a Kareem''s response, Harlee sent a text message to Aldrich, specifying that they only needed diamond level tickets.

    The Shakica family casino offered four entry levels: bronze, gold, diamond and ck diamond.

    The entrance to the jade stones auction required at least one gold level ticket.

    With the goal of going unnoticed without missing anything, he opted For the diamond level tickets.

    Disturb the Shakica family, why not face Benedict and eliminate this is not typical of you.

    emotion.

    I have not had a challenging mission for a long time, so I want to make the most of it.

    Although Harlee had initially considered a direct approach when Kareem exined the details of the mission, it seemed boring.

    So he deliberately sought a moreplicated path to provoke disturbances, focusing on that particr man.

    By chance, Aldrich shared the same feeling.

    Laborly, his obsession with speed had exhausted the emotion he before felt when carrying out a mission.

    A long time, he had longed for an important challenge.

    Benedict ...

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277: Where is that woman.

    The butler replied: Mr.

    Shakica, in order of her, remains locked in the basement.

    Benedict''s voice was dyed with frustration.

    The butler nodded solemnly.

    The butler leaned and left, with overshadowed face while heading to the basement.

    In the basement, a woman with a stray and white dressy on the ground, clinging just to life.

    This was the true Karina.

    Karina snuggled, with frustration growing inside while enduring three whole days without food.

    Three days before, while trying to go through elia''s security control with her luggage, Karina was captured and brought back by Benedict''s men.

    Since they locked her in the basement, they had greatly ignored her.

    Karis adventure with Aaron.

    As she did not want to share her husband with another woman, Karina intentionally instigated Aaron to enrage that man, which caused Aaron''s death.

    After Aaron''s death, Karina convinced Karis to assume her identity, giving Karis the Karis appearance of seeking revenge for Aaron.

    Karina was aware of Karis''s naive and impressionable nature, and opted that Karis would be affected by Aaron''s death.

    As Karina had nned, Karis''s imprudence when looking for revenge for Aaron led her to be locked.

    However, Karina He had not nned that Karis would manage to flee with Benedict''s help and even try to assault Mogluylia''s man with Benedict''s armed forces.

    It was then that Karina realized that the situation was getting out of control.

    But by then, it was toote.

    She was captured and locked.

    The butler, covering her nose and mouth with a handkerchief, with a sh of something illegible in her eyes, made a sign for someone to take Karina.

    Karina, stripped of all hope of survival, allowed the bodyguards to drag her without resistance.

    He never dared to ept Benedict''s task.

    When Karina looked up and saw the butler, her eyes widened and shone with recognition.

    You are ...

    Karina frantically extended her hand to grab the butler''s foot.

    When she reached it, two strong men pushed her aggressively back, pressing her face hard against the ground.

    Tell me in peace! They don''t touch me! He shouted.

    You are Conley Richardson.

    You are supposed to be deadˇ­ .conley bent down, hiding his repulsion, and responded with coldness: it is an honor that is granted the opportunity to work for Mr.

    Shakica.

    Make a sessful decision ....

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278: Karina, desperate, spat on Conley''s face.

    While the others rushed to dominate her, she shouted: Okay! I will take care of Mr.

    Shakica''s task! Don''t try any tricks! He snapped up, pressing his foot against Karina''s face, immobilizing her against the ground.

    So much so much, Aldrich, absorbed in seeing the surveince images, He copied the video and sent it to Harlee.halee, this is a show.

    You want to see it.

    A woman who had been captivated by Benedict for more than three days and kept asking if she was willing to assume a task was no doubt an ordinary person.

    Recognized its potential as a valuable asset that was worth growing.

    The next day, Aldrich, after learning that Karina had been transferred to a hospital owned by Benedict''s lover, departed immediately.

    Upon arrival, Aldrich skillfully avoided numerous security systems and slipped into a living room to put on the doctor''s clothes.

    Then he entered with confidence in the room of the Karina hospital.

    They soon like Aldrich appeared, two bodyguards dressed in ck stopped him.

    He has just received a check -up, we asked.

    We need to perform aplete exam to avoid any serious problem.

    The guards, convinced by their reasonable exnation, allowed him Boca.

    - We do a dealkarina, initially stunned, suddenly it was alert.

    He scrutinized Aldrich from head to toe and only rxed a little when he felt that he did not represent an immediate danger.

    Karina hade there thanks to his ability to discern the strengths of a person just by looking her in the eye.

    That was the reason why Benedict had kept her alive.

    At that moment, with a single look, Karina knew that Aldrich was not an ordinary man.

    If he shouted, he would not hesitate to kill her and then escape without a trace.

    It allowed him to observe without being seen.

    That''s why, his lover''s hospital used this type of ss.

    Aldrich did not worry him to observe it.

    More importantly, this room had been tailored by Benedict for his private meetings with his lover , what made her luxurious and safe ...

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279: Aldrich said: First, identify the man who has put el in a mess and has enraged Benedict.

    I need your name or photos.

    Second, eliminate Benedict, take their ce and lead the Shakica family.

    To hear this, Karina opened her eyes instinctively and shuddered slightly in bed, with her hand clenching the sheets until her knuckles got white.

    Who was that man how he could talk about killing Benedict as if it were an easy task of Karina''s bewildered look, Aldrich took off her sses, two buttons of the shirt were unbuttoned andughed between teeth.

    Don''t worry.

    I am not suggesting that you kill him.

    I had a gesture first towards himself and then towards Karina.

    I will take care of the murder and you will get recognition.

    Karina felt even more scared.

    What kind of monster was this man all in elia''s underworld aspired to kill Benedict and seize his position, but he had maintained his power for decades, even being conspiled with the government.

    Killed it seemed an impossible feat.

    And there was Aldrich, overflowing with confidence, as if the task were as simple as a caramel from a child.

    I will fulfill it, any thing.

    Karina''s expression was inexpressive, her low eyes hid her thoughts.

    Aldrich jumped out of the windows Public Jade¨Şta in tomorrow night, I will provide the information about the man who interrupted elia.

    Before the end of the Jade¨Şta public bid.

    Karina clenched her teeth and said: Treatment made! line.

    Shortly after, a rxed female voice said: Fact.

    You can go back.Aldrich, the shirt was button and put on his sses.

    His voice was firm but captivating.

    Don''t forget our treatment.

    Before the end of the Jade¨Şta public auction tomorrow night, I need the data or photos of that man.

    With that, Aldrich adjusted the mask and left the room with a serious air, leaving Karina stunned and baffled.

    What did that be with really dead was incredible! How their demands had predicted and acted so quickly kneed in bed, with an elerated heart.

    He grabbed his chest and decided to trust Aldrich just for this time.

    He got up and opened the door, pretending urgency, and asked the guards to call Conley ....

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280: However, the guards dismissed their request, iming that Conley was not avable.

    Karina did not overlook the panic sh in the eyes she responded.

    So, indeed, Conley was dead.

    Who was Aldrich and what happened to the woman on the other side of the Karina line clung to the sheets, with her fingers reddled with the pressure, but with her heart full of joy.

    He had entrusted the task of bing the leader of the Shakica family, an idea that was intriguing.

    His eyes shone with a new desire to be able to leave the hospital, Aldrich drove quickly to the ce of the meeting.

    Then, he and Harlee sat on the roof and observed with great interest the chaos that took ce in the game room below.

    Harlee, you are incredible! You had even predicted Karina''s demands.

    I started to think that you have orchestrated everything to have fun!, Eximed Aldrich.

    The night before, Harlee had mentioned heading to the game room to take Conley''s life, and he had assumed that he was only preparing for warming training.

    It was not until he heard his reasoning that he understood why he pointed to Conley''s life.

    His astonishment was evident.

    As he could deduce both from a single clip of surveince images after today''s events, Aldrich realized the wrong that he had been doubting Harlee''s trial, an error that he attributed to hisck of frequent interactions with her.

    To hear this, Harlee outlined a cunning smile as he cleaned the sniper rifle he had used before.

    His tone was uniform while exining: Karina and Conley were lovers in the past.

    After she helped her ascend to a high position, Conley turned her back on, but Karina''s skills were notable, and Conley couldn''t get rid of her.

    In the end, he turned to pretend his death under the facade of loving her deeply.

    If you were in his ce, how you would feel when you saw the couple you thought were dead, now in a high position - Harlee, you have hacked ...

    Aldrich began.

    Harlee''s expression became severe, interrupting him.

    Yournguage says! Then he raised his thumb and said: You are incredible! Let''s go.

    This ce will be registered in two hours.

    Harlee gave Aldrich''s sniper rifle and left softly.

    Karina''s ability to measure someone''s abilities almost intuitively was quite impressive.

    Harlee quickly informed Tonya, telling him to organize the initiation ceremony.

    Then, he wrote a message, underestimating the situation, insinuating that he was close to discovering the identity of the mysterious man.

    He checked the text meticulously, making sure that he did not expose his key role, before sending it to Kareem.

    When Harlee''s message arrived, Kareem received a photo of an undercover agent.

    Heughed between the teeth.

    The sniper''s silhouette ...

    ...

    ...

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281: Harlee continues to prefer to hide his true strength.

    Kareem''s lips curved in a affectionate smile.

    As Harlee preferred it, he would continue the game.

    Dodge the notorious Benedict for so long, he finally had the opportunity to face him.

    He was more than prepared to demonstrate his skills.

    Harlee shrugged.

    Unable to resist the insistence of Aldrich, he finally gave up and reached the public bidding of Jade¨Şta early.

    The call Public bid of Jade¨Şta was actually a contest in which the richpeted in financial, judgment and boldness.

    , the staff tagged each piece of jade¨Şta and had them in the exhibition hall in advance.

    In general, truly rich or capable people did not arrive early, so the staff of the yroom often treated those who arrived early, except those who had ck diamond entries.

    Themon belief was: A single cut can lead to fortune or ruin.

    Many were willing to invest a lot, hoping to make a fortune betting on the potential value of the jade¨Şta stones without cutting.

    This required a careful selection of each stone and a meticulous nning of their bids.

    So, at dusk, the exhibition hall was already full of attendees.

    At the entrance, Fritz anxiously waiting for the personnel to verify their entrance, which was only valid for the lowest level of the public bid of Jade¨Şta.

    The staff exchangedplicit looks, his eyes reflected disgust, seeing Fritz as another iluso that tried to get rich through the game.

    They showed extreme arrogance, and their answers to Fritz''s questions were condescending.

    Being this Fritz''s first visit to Jade¨Şta''s public auction, he assumed that his arrogant attitude was the usual and happily followed his indications to enter.

    His friends from New York had often told him how exciting he could be bet on the auctions, which aroused his desire to experience him first hand.

    Thus, he had convinced a friend to get him an entrance and expand his experiences.

    Today, Harlee was dressed informally but elegant, with a white short t -shirt that subtly revealed her toned waist,bined with brown pants.

    In contrast to others that were too fixed, his outfit seemed more appropriate for a rxed day.

    Before Harlee''s insistence, Aldrich changed his striking pink suit for a more discreet attire of the same color.

    The staff, judging by their outfit and the level of their entries, could barely hide their disgust.

    Upon realizing the disgust of the staff, Harlee subtly looked up, containing his presence and doing the role of a neer without experience, just like Fritz had done before ....

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282: Once inside the exhibition hall, Aldrich could not helpughing.

    I would have believed that it was the first time you opted for stones.

    If it hadn''t been because she effortlessly identified a stone that turned out to be a rare and valuable tone of jade, she could have fallen in love with her performance.

    Harlee''s smile disappeared when she said severely: one more word of your part and I will look for another person For the next mission.

    Cedrich was silent.

    While inspecting the raw stones, Fritz saw Harlee, the woman he had met on the ne and at the hotel.

    Just when he was about to approach her, he saw his brother.

    to stand up.

    Fritz tried to bow his head, but Aldrich made him get up again.

    The hand to Fritz and pped him on the back.

    Fritz almost shouted in pain, but he contained.

    There were too many spectators and wanted to maintain dignity.

    After wandering the area as a beginner.

    While evaluating the raw stones, Harlee subtly scrutinized the room, familiarly bing distribution.

    To approach the central exposure of raw stones, he coolly looked towards a corner and then up, smiling slightly.

    There was a lot of security around.

    He quickly diverted, maintaining the attitude of an amateur.

    Stop behind expensive works of art in the corners and there were several people, with strings ready for a rapid descent.

    When Harlee looked in his direction, they felt exposed.

    At the entrance of the exhibition hall, Rhys and Merritt had just left their vehicle after another.

    Before they could take a few steps, they called the hospital to report that the state Hamilton had worsened.

    A glimpse of concern shone in Rhys''s dark eyes.

    After a brief pause, he murmured: Go see him.

    I will enter the Casino.merritt worried instantly.

    No, Benedict is too cunning.

    If you discover that it is you who interferes with your ns, I fear for your security.

    Today it is only an informal meeting.

    Jade¨Şta''s public bid is not the ce for drastic actions.

    In addition, Rhys had no ns to get directly involved ....

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283: His goal was to take advantage of the situation when Benedict and others would face.

    Seeing the fleeting anxiety in Rhys''s eyes, Merritt suggested: What if I''m going to see how Hamilton is while Patrick ispany in the casino.

    He simply fired him with a gesture, took a ticket out of his pocket and went to ticket control.

    While Merritt climbed into the car, he called Patrick Ellis, his colleague, to ask him to get closer quickly.

    The difference of Harlee, Rhys was escorted immediately to a private VIP room on the second floor when presenting its entrance.

    Each VIP S included a personal hostess to serve the guests.

    Rhys reclined on the couch, with his fingers just ying his drink when Patrick reached the door of the Vip.patrick.

    The VIP room provided privacy and an excellent view.

    The wide floor windows to the ceiling were made of top quality crystal.

    Those who were inside could clearly see everything underneath, while those who were out only saw a reflective ss barrier.

    - Mr.

    Green.

    "Patrick ced respectfully on one side." Rhys drank the cup of a drink, gesturing to Patrick to serve him another.

    While Patrick again filled the ss, a sound from the outside of the door was heard, which made Patrick out of a sinister smile.

    He looked up and his smile was dyed with contempt.

    There is no hurry.

    Patrick knelt alongside Rhys.

    What is the situation, Rhys.patrick asked his observations during the trip.

    Preliminary counts suggest that there are between thirty and forty bodyguards, all armed.

    A cold smile appeared on Rhys''s lips.

    Green, our team includes ten traditional martial arts experts, sixteen exsolded and three snipers, all strategically positioned.

    Merritt made these preparations before leaving.

    He would not be calm unless there were guards for his safety.

    Tonight is not time for any movement.

    Patrick immediately made a signal to the team and then respectfully remained with Rhys.

    On the first floor of the exhibition hall, Harlee wandered aimlessly, stopping asionally.

    Benedict''s location and his hidden identity ...

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284: In a corner, he saw that Aldrich kept scolding Fritz.

    A mild smile crossed his lips, but decided not Skirt adorned with margaritas that seemed to flutter with each movement.

    At the time Aldrich entered the room, Karina''s eyes instinctively posed in Harlee, who was standing next to him.

    Something in Harlee''s behavior disturbed her.

    Karina''s instinct told her that this woman was not an ordinary person.

    To remember the female voice she had heard yesterday by phone, Karina quickly tied ends.

    .Karina approached Harlee and started a conversation.

    I''m sorry, I was so absorbed that I didn''t see you there.

    You''re fine, he asked, offering a slight smile.

    The two women crossed themselves without saying anything else.

    Once in a apart corner, Karina felt how her heart was beating when she realized that a small pill had mysteriously appeared in her palm.

    As expected, Harlee was not an ordinary figure.

    Karina He slipped to the bathroom, with quiet and precise movements.

    With an ease tested, he hid the pill inside a decorativepartment integrated in his elongated nails.

    Acting as if nothing unusual had happened, he returned to the exclusive VIP zone on the upper floor.

    In his mind, Karina was determined.

    Cruelty was essential to reach the top of power.

    There would be no mercy when dealing with Benedictter.

    After crossing with Karina, Harlee met with Aldrich.

    For then, Aldrich and Fritz had solved their previous problems.

    If I could intuit which could contain green jade.

    He saved from one ce to another for a while before finally returning to the ce where he had begun.

    Gray gross off of the same weight.

    Although he was inclined to the stone fully prepared, the attractiveness of the potential bet of the gray stone also tempted him.

    Fritz wanted to ask Aldrich to buy both, but he doubted.

    In a central column, when Fritz approached, she finished exining the disposition of the exhibition hall and the brief interaction she had with Karina.fritz, still insecure, turned around her.

    The silence between them became ufortable, and he pointed out the two stones without carving that he had selected.

    What do you prefer ....

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285: Looking at Harlee with hopeful eyes, Fritz was sure that either of the two stones would be a good choice and that he would probably contain green jade.

    Ninguna, Harlee replied, taking out from his pocket a small ck steady stone jet jet I prepare this.

    Aldrich.

    Thest thing he wanted was to face another embarrassing scolding from Aldrich.

    Happy took Harlee''s Anodine Stone and handed it to Fritz.

    - Harlee, thanks for your gift for my brother! Aldrichughed.

    This stone was going to win a fortune.

    He had seen Harlee betting stones without carving twice before, and both asions he had gone with ssy jade or pure green jade.

    On both asions, he had won a fortune considerable.

    Now, it was finally his turn to make a fortune with this bet.

    He could get away, Aldrich grabbed him by his neck.

    Why doubts he sees to buy it! Fritz hesitated, wanting to refuse, but finally, with a resigned sigh, he swallowed his words.

    It is fine.

    He would consider him how to pay for the pleasure of a smile Harlee.fritz convinced himself, although reluctantly, and set out to detach himself from the stones he had initially wanted.

    I''m going to make the payment now.

    I really go ...

    Seeing that no one was going to stop him, and with Aldrich almost impatient to push him forward, Fritz walked to the counter to pay the stone.

    These raw stones were ready to be carved as soon as they were paid, without the need for bids.

    You have learned that by heart.

    Harlee''s tone was uniform.

    Aldrich''s expression became more serious while nodding.

    I was worried about Fritz''s well -being ...

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286: Harlee realized his concern and reassured him.

    Do not stress.

    Fritz will have time to escape.

    After Karina eliminated Benedict, you will ask her the data of that mysterious man, and I will take care of that guy.

    That Karina eliminates Benedict, she will give you the details of that mysterious man and I will start the chaos.

    "Haree, why you choose to let others take care of the task when you are more than capable of doing so, Aldrich asked, confused.

    As a soldier who carried out his mission, his goal was to cause problems, not to seek recognition or glory.

    Aldrich watched Harlee''s cheerful behavior with a sense of difort.

    Curiosity was killing him.

    Suddenly, a nearby disturbance broke out.

    You just have enough for that small stone you need to lend you some money for a bigger one.

    Donovan''s teasing attracted an audience, all eager to witness the show that was developing.

    Fritz strongly grabbed the rough stone, determined not to be ashamed of Donovan or be theugh.

    If you are so sure of yourself, why do not buy arger stone and challenge it right here to see what stone the upper green jade produces.

    After everything, betting on jade is not just a matter of money.

    It''s about having a good eye, not to believe, he advanced, in a quiet voice but that caught his attention.

    - In effect.

    Who says that Fritz''s smallest stone will not produce greenest than yours - you can not talk seriously.

    If that ugly stone shows green jade, I will retract from my words.

    The bets are not a matter of appearances.

    A voice said quietly: I have to say that it is really beautifulˇ­.

    Donovan''s expression became bitter.

    How it was possible for someone like Fritz to have such a dazzling woman defending her expression of Donovan became fierce when she met Harlee''s gaze.

    A idiot with just a pretty face dared to support Fritz When challenging it well.

    Today I would show them what the true wealth was like.

    What is a bet without something to bet, Donovan mocked, nailing his eyes on Harlee.

    What if you are his bet.

    Only ten minutes before, they had sent Patrick to take a look.

    On the way to the VIP room on the second floor, he passed through the exhibition hall when the uproar began ...

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287: Curiosity could more than him and stopped for a moment, just to bepletely captivated by Harlee.patrick was stunned by the formidable aura that Harlee gave off, who rivaled Rhys''s.

    His interest in her had aroused, And his intrigue grew by observing his simple outfit while the other women present were dressed in g.

    Without realizing, he had stopped there for almost five minutes, with the attention paid only to Harlee.Maldita isˇ­.

    Upon realizing his mistake, Patrick ran up.

    - Sr.

    Green, said Patrick, somewhat awkwardly, while recounted what had just happened.

    It was the first time that he worked directly for Rhys, and had been distracted with a woman, almostpletely neglecting critical matters.

    His eyes settled instantly in the woman who had been longing for, day and night.

    Aldrich.

    Heunched forward, willing to hit Donovan.

    Aldrich intervened just in time and established the rules of this ce.

    .Fritz contained a considerable effort, with the burning face of rage.

    Then, what is your bet your vid confidence of Donovan vanished immediately.

    It was a distant rtive of the royal family.

    "If you turn, kneel and ask for forgiveness.

    Donovan''s expression overshadowed.

    A sh of resent In Jades.

    Rhys couldn''t help smiling as he headed for Harlee.

    The woman who had longed was right there, and her emotion was palpable.

    Serena Why was Rhys here what turn of destiny ...

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288: As Rhys approached, his authoritarian aura made people turn away naturally.

    Patrick went behind, with frown, which indicated his concern.

    Rhys approached Harlee and his eyes crossed.

    Finally, Harlee could not resist the deep and passionate gaze of Rhys.

    He looked slightly and responded with a firm tone: something interested.

    Rhys nodded, with a soft voice, a tone that reserved only for Harlee.

    You want to y.

    I am more humorous to give a lesson to a reckless young man.

    Harlee''s eyes then fixed in Donovan, narrowing with a threatening shine.

    Well, what will be betting or kneeling and apologizing.

    Fritz stayed stunned.

    Then, Harlee was not Aldrich''s girlfriend ...

    Luckily he had not expressed his thoughts before, or he would have gained a scolding from Aldrich.

    Donovan''s legs tremble violently and almost falls on his knees.

    Karina quickly grabbed Donovan, with a seductive smile that hid her true intentions.

    We are all here to have fun.

    Let us go by, okay.

    You are a brief pause, Karina made a subtle signal to Aldrich with her eyes.

    Only fifteen minutes before, Karina was in the VIP room when Benedict broke into her, tantly touching her leg.

    He raised his hand, drew his finger on the ss and noticed Donovan.

    Shakica, that man ims to be a distant rtive of the royal family, but everything is a cover.

    He wants people to believe that he is nothing more than a rich man who presumes his family origin.

    guy in front of him, deliberately trying to provoke him, Karina said firmly.

    Benedict discarded the binocrs.

    A hostess dressed in a bunny suit immediately offered a piece of watermelon.

    He squeezed his waist joking and told Karina with enthusiasm: Go below and bring it to me! .If, sir.

    Karina quickly left the VIP room.

    He was going to run an important risk when she cheated Benedict.

    His main objective was to approach Harlee, decipher her strategy and, most importantly, find out when she nned to have to put her pill to Benedict.harlee He realized the intentions of Karina and approached her to follow the game, with his lips curved in a spicy smile ....

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289: And if I refuse to pass it.

    A murmur of surprise extended among the spectators.

    This woman is quite bold, he does not realize that he is talking to Mr.

    Shakica''s advisor.

    This woman dared Talking like this to Mr.

    Shakica''s advisor to enjoy the drama.

    I assume that Karina supported him, Donovan''s confidence increased.

    Who you think you are talking to Karina in that way ...

    .BOFEADO! Before Donovan could finish his phrase, a strong p sounded.

    Donovan''s eyes wide interest in this gentleman.

    So, you will seeˇ­.

    Karina approached Harlee, lowering her voice.

    When I must use the pill.

    This night.

    When you think it is the right time.

    I will take care of whatester.

    Karina''s voice became a whisper.

    The man you are looking for is just by your side.

    With a smile, Karina took Donovan.

    Harlee pupils were grabbed slightly.

    I did not expect the man who was causing problems in elia''s political scene was Rhys.

    The plot wasplicated.

    "He needed me in charge of this.

    Looking at Karina, her eyes turned cold.

    Maldita is.

    Karina was still breathing.

    He had recognized Karina, but showed no reaction.

    Fritz waspletely confused.

    I couldn''t understand why Donovan was suddenly pped and took him shortly after.

    To ask.Aldrich quickly covered Fritz''s mouth with his hand and separated it.

    .Hubo a slight change in Harlee''s behavior after Rhys appeared, a change that Harlee herself may not notice, but for those with perceptive eyes, particrly Aldrich, who had been working with her for years, was obviously obvious Aldrich had never seen Harlee trust a man like that, following Rhys without hesitation.

    This signal said everything ...

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290: If it had not been for his fear of facing Harlee''s disgust, he would have captured the moment and would have sent him to the group chat of the Shadow Luna society immediately.

    It was a torture to maintain this shocking discovery for itself.

    In the VIP Room on the second floor, Harlee was lying on the couch, with the body slightly inclined, while sipping the coffee that Rhys had given him.

    Without saying a word, he continued ying with an application on his phone.

    Conscious of Harlee''s fans for fresh coffee, Rhys had asked for a coffee maker along with some top quality grains as soon as they arrived, then he prepared a cup of coffee himself rich and aromatic.patrick remained baffled.

    This was the same ruthless man he knew it was difficult to rte the man who had before him who had trembled with fear of the leader of the most powerful underworld, Benedict, in just three days.

    Patrick could not believe what he saw.

    During thest thirty minutes, Rhys had been preparing coffee with care or looking at Harlee with such an obvious affection that not even him, that he normally has no idea of ??romantic issues, he could ignore it.

    Aldrich, on the other hand, was calm.

    The moment he noticed the special dynamics between Harlee and Rhys, he felt like proiming him to the four winds.

    But now he didn''t even flicker.

    A slight smile.

    Saving this kind of sensational news for himself was worse than not having any news than sharing.

    He likes to bet on Jade stones, Rhys asked.

    His voice was casual, almostzy.

    Not especially.

    Karina''s words remained in Harlee''s mind.

    He had not nned that the man he had been following during thest two days would turn out to be Rhys.

    What a turn of destiny ...

    Harlee smiled, leaving aside his phone while narrowing his eyes.

    I intrigue the man who has been disturbing elia and keeping Benedict in suspense.

    Cabizbajos, they met them, and their lips opened slightly.

    Then, you are interested in me.

    At that moment, the bustling room seemed to stop, with their fixed looks.

    At the same time hearing this, Patrick startled and felt wanted to escape from the room.

    Saidrich struggled to understand what he had just heard.

    By no means! He was the man sitting before them the one who had taken Benedict to such madness in just three days in that case, Rhys and Harlee, both ruthless when facing their enemies, looked like the perfect couple ....

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291: The ceiling light projected a soft glow on the refined features of Harlee.sus long eyshes created soft shadows on their cheeks as he tilted his head and slowly sipped his coffee.

    His quiet voice and even broke the silence.

    You are the man the man to which Benedict has been looking for Rhys eyes shone with mischief while nodding, openly confirming his identity.

    Patrick waspletely stunned.

    Rhys had admitted it without more had not realized that Benedict was looking for him throughout the city, there, there, admitting it with courage while enjoying his coffee in what could be considered hostile territory.patrick felt that he could not think clearly due to shock.

    What left him even more stunned was Harlee''s following question.

    You don''t keep him a secret.

    Harlee arched an eyebrow, his lips curved in a yful smile while an intrigue spark flicked in his dark eyes.

    ount, Truehalee did not give any clear confirmation or denial.

    When Karina revealed that Rhys was the man who had disturbed elia, Harlee had doubts.

    His previous question was aimed at verifying whether Karina was trustworthy.

    Now it seemed that their strategy could continue as nned.

    Karina looked up and subtly nodded at Aldrich, raising her hand to make a sign that only they understood.

    They looked briefly in the eye, a slight trace of jealousy crossed the other unperturbed expression of Rhys.

    However, he understood that Aldrich was his subordinate, and showing jealousy for such a matter would only irritate her.

    Therefore, his feelings were kept for himself.

    Patrick''s mind elerated.

    Who was Harlee was supposed to identify Rhys was a very well kept secret.

    It was unthinkable that someone outside their closest circle knew it.

    Then, how he had to find out the Patatrick remained on a maximum alert.

    Before leaving to the hospital, Merritt had given explicit instructions that he was attentive and monitored closely to anyone who approached Rhys.

    Patrick couldn''t understand why Harlee was interested in Rhys.patrick was not calm.

    Jadeharlee slightly turned his head, with a cold and distant look while looking at Patrick.

    - I know like this, but not exactly ...

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292: Patrick was about to ask more, but Rhys''s expression became severe and his voice became sharp.

    If he left ...

    Rhys was not being rational.

    In the end, Patrick obeyed and left silently from the room.

    Before Merritt''s orders and Rhys'' mandate, he decided to follow thetter.

    However, his admiration for Harlee decreased.

    Although it was impressive and extraordinary, it was worth risking Rhys''s security hated the fatal femme.

    Rhys''s hand, who had been serving coffee, stopped briefly.

    His warning was still acute.

    Patrick thought his disapproval had gone unnoticed, but Harlee had seen hime.

    Then, we worked together.

    "Of course.

    Five of fun in his sunken eyes.

    - It doesn''t matter.

    I am open to any type of coboration you have in mind.

    His voice was low and slightly hoarse, with an irresistible charm.

    A second, Harlee felt momentarily delighted, almost attracted to his charm.

    He had to admit that Rhys was extraordinarily attractive, exactly his kind in every way.

    His skills, charm and vision of the world were in perfect harmony with his.

    It was the most appropriate couple he had met ...

    if he was not so determined to dissolve hismitment.rhys caught the fleeting moment of distraction on his face.

    His heart filled with happiness.

    She was not as indifferent as it seemed.

    She housed feelings for him.

    Supposed that the only thing that was interposed was hermitment to a woman she assumed that she had never met.

    Once he returned and officially put themitment to the Sanderson family, she would not have to suppress her feelings for him.

    Rhys ranges, her voice became even deeper.

    "What I mean is that, regardless of thepany, I trust in which you will make sure that I do not harm me.

    Yes, Harlee replied, in azy voice and a slight ent in the end.

    He looked at his eyes and his eyes met Rhys''s intense look.

    They shared a smile that transmitted mutual understanding.

    Some things was better not to say them ...

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293: The voice of Fritz, strong and imposing, resonated through the hall just out of the door.

    With an energetic push, Fritz passed with Patrick and opened the door wide, with very open eyes while eximing: incredible! It really is green! Shortly before, Aldrich and Harlee had left Fritz down, who was thoughtful and reluctant to follow them.

    Since Donovan had already made fun of him, Fritz opted for his stone to be carved right there, instead of sneaking it for a discreet appraisal.

    Skeptic and without any real hope, Fritz observed the quarry work.

    He didn''t expect anything from the irregr and modest piece of stone.

    However, when the de cut it, a vein of an intense emerald green that left him stunned and silently emerged.

    It could be that the most rough stones hid the most amazing secrets stunned, Fritz was stuck in the site, and his astonishment grew as the crowd around him buzzed with emotion.

    When the quarry ended his work, revealing all the splendor of the Green jade, the murmurs of the crowd became a cacophony of amazement and apuse.

    The burst of amazement slowly returned to Fritz to their senses.

    Imperial Jade! You can believe that it is authentic imperial jade.

    He chose that woman before, really has a gift to detect gems! Thank God that Mrs.

    Miller intervened and dissuaded it.

    He would lose her life! In effect! It is ridiculous how they made fun of that woman for choosing such a modest stone, outside the fact that she turned thousands into millions with her purchase! Fritz''s face reflected that of a lottery winner, with very open eyes and mouth Boquiabierta of pure astonishment.

    A Jade so pristine was something umon in the market.

    Although only the size of a fist, this piece could reach millions as a mere raw material, even before being transformed into an exquisite jewel.

    Fritz was amazed that his first incursion into the game of gems would have reported a Jade valued in millions, having invested only a fraction of that amount.

    Now, not only was it going to be the envy of his circle, but he would have this story to beautify in theing years.

    Above.

    Failing the beautiful jade, he ran the stairs, with his face illuminated by the emotion of his incredible luck.

    Room where Harlee was sitting, Fritz hesitated, with an elerated mind for remembering the exact tone Aldrich had used for Harlee.

    Breathing deeply, he ventured: Harlee, you are incredible! This imperial jade is absolutely perfect ...

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294: Check its color and quality, totally iparable! Harlee''s voice was soft and melodious, but for Fritz, it sounded like a chilling decree.

    You should return.

    : If you try to sneak on your own once again, I will not hesitate to punish you on behalf of our mother.

    Fritz''s encouragement copsed instantly.

    With his desire to witness Jade¨Şta''s public bid, the idea of ??returning was unbearable.

    In a spontaneous movement, Fritz fell to the ground, preparing to hold on to Harlee''s leg.

    However, when he captured Rhys''s icy look, Fritz quickly diverted his hug to Aldrich''s leg, while still keeping his eyes fixed on Harlee He knew him desperately: Harlee, I beg you, let me stay a little more.

    Please.

    A resigned smile was drawn on Harlee''s face when he turned to Aldrich, his eyes wondering silently for his opinion.

    Saidrich shrugged with resignation.

    Fritz had been maliciously persuasive since they were children.

    After supporting the Incessant Fritz Supplica, Aldrich yielded, allowing Fritz to stay for Jade¨Şta''s public bid, but only for half an hour.

    After that, Fritz had He allowed to stay, Patrick was able to stay in the room with Rhys, although Rhys''s severe warning floated in the air like a chill.

    Any otherck of respect for Harlee would make Patrick be banished from his presence.

    This warning instantly revived Patrick''s respect for Harlee.

    The idea of ??not being close to Rhys was unbearable.

    With a bowed head, Patrick sincerely recognized his mistake, his position was a portrait of authentic contrition.

    This silent reprimand caused Patrick to act even more caution, aware that another false step with Harlee could cost him his opportunity to work directly to Rhys.

    While so much, Harlee and Aldrich met secretly.

    I''ve been in contact with Karina.

    She is prepared to act as soon as the public bid of Jade¨Şta begins.

    Harlee''s gaze became more acute, a shadow went through her features.

    Very well, she replied quietly.

    After Benedict is eliminated, the Shakica family will be mired In chaos.

    Use that confusion to boost the rise of Karina.

    We cannot afford to cultivate another threat as Benedict.Aldrich nodded, with the bright eyes of a icy determination.

    Ind, I will monitor it closely ....

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295: Harlee continued, with a low and firm voice: Keep in mind that Karina''s n to incapacitate Benedict could fail.

    We should borate a strategy for that contingency.

    As for Rhys ...

    to ensure the border quickly, work with him.

    We must prevent elia from falling into chaos and safeguarding the well -being of its citizens.

    The possibility that the pill failed was veryrge, and in critical and potentially mortal situations, they were not willing to give control of their destiny to anyone.

    It was carried out in two different formats.

    In private bidding mode, interested parties discreetly presented their information and proposals.

    The organizers would reveal the bids and award the piece to the highest offer.

    The open bid mode, on the other hand, worked ording to the traditional principles of Puja, in which the highest public bid The evening, headed elegantly to the center of the exhibition hall stage, attracting attention with its presence.

    Good night to all.

    I am Karina, the presenter of the Jade auction tonight, proudly presented by the Shakica family.

    I think everyone is familiar with the procedures, so we proceed without further ado.

    It is a pleasure for me to officially dere the open auction.

    When Karina''s voice filled the room, her announcement was received with a round of apuse of the hostesses on stage, which marked a vibrant tone.

    The room buzzed with emotion.

    Once the apuse ceased, the voice of Karina, rich and weing, again filled the air.

    And now, I have the honor of introducing the head of the Shakica family, which will reveal the first rough stone of the evening.

    At that moment, a corpulent man and dressed in an ostentatious suit approached from behind.

    I am Benedict, he announced with a measured step.

    The figure on stage, and his initial confusion faded.

    That is not Benedict, he murmured, with a spark of understanding in his voice.

    Harlee''s eyes shed with a brief spark of surprise, quickly disguised.

    It was not a surprise that Rhys would have discovered the deception.

    It is an impostor.

    The true Benedict is there.

    Harlee''s thin finger moved with determination, touching the ss and pointing a small corner.

    His lips were curved slightly, a fleeting hint of coldness shone in his eyes.

    Deba from the room, the auction continued.

    Gross Jade piece.

    They soon as Benedict finished speaking, the host next to him leaned down and slowly discovered the red fabric that covered the article ....

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296: This nolworth raw jade has been carefully examined by experts.

    They estimate that there is an eighty to ny percent possibilities to contain jade¨Şta of vitreous species, and its texture is of excellent quality.

    The auction begins now, with an initial price of six million.

    Nolworth''s raw jade exciting.

    The bidders raised their palettes with enthusiasm.

    DIE MILLIONS! .Sr.

    Ruiz, it seems that he is determined to get this Gross Jade of Nolworth.

    What a pity, I like it too! Eleven million! .Bah, stop fighting for him.

    I take this jade! Twelve million! Said Bohumil Ruiz.

    Five minutes, the price of the bid had risen about twenty million.

    In the end, it was acquired by Bohumil, the first bidder, at the price of twenty -two millions.

    On the stage, Benedict maintained an adequate smile, standing as a decorative piece.

    Outside the stage, the true Benedict smiled.

    This lot of raw jade was of low quality, with less than fifty percent of the possibilities of producing green jade.

    It had specifically gathered for this operation.

    Rhys had cost him many of his best men and a fortune in business.

    , Rhys noticed that Harlee looked carefully at Benedict.

    He leaned and asked, in a sinister voice: you want it dead.

    He returned to Rhys, raised an eyebrow and narrowed his eyes, his gaze became icy.

    There is no need to get our hands dirty with someone like him, he said, tilting his chin and pointing to Karina.

    They fight themselves.

    That is perfect.

    Rhys slightly narrowed his intense eyes.

    She wounded Hamilton.

    He must die today! It was his sister.

    She only used you to get rid of Aaron.

    Rhys quickly leafed through her, her gaze became even colder.

    I love her.

    You could ...

    ....

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297: Okay, Rhys intervened before he could finish.

    a moment before looking quickly.

    After a few moments of silence, Harlee saw how Benedict left, with a smile on his lips.

    who watched impatiently, without having any idea what wasing.

    He called.

    Patrick quickly approached him, making a respectful bow.

    If things twist, take it out of here immediately, "Rhys ordered." And in terms of you ...

    "Rhys''s expression harden, her eyes threw a dark warning." Understood, "Patrick replied, without daring to say more.

    He approached, cing himself right next to Fritz, while so much, in a hidden room on the first floor, Benedicty in a luxurious bed with his eyes closed.

    Suddenly, the lights began to sh without stopping, and the shadows moved through the room.

    Then, with a strong bang, everything darkened.

    Benedict got up and headed towards the door.

    At the hearing the click of some high heels that were approaching, he narrowed his eyes and a chill ran down his back.

    His face overshadowed While saying: who is there who dares to get with me.

    Karina''s seductive voice broke the silence when she turned on the shlight of her phone.

    Shakica, it''s me, said.

    Benedict''s tense shoulders rx .

    We have sent people to take care of it and we are calming everyone.

    Karina directed the light with him carefully, trying not to dazzle it ....

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298: "I was worried that you were in the dark, so I came to let you know." Things are a bit chaotic out there.

    - It is safer if you stay here.

    His voice had a fascinating charm.

    Whenever you are with me, you have to remind me of the true capabilities of our enemies, understood.

    It was Conley who revealed that Karina could see everyone''s real skills, a formidable resource that Aaron had hidden from Benedict.

    He thought that Aaron should be considered lucky to have found his end at the hands of Rhys.

    Otherwise, Aaron''s fate could be much worse than death.

    You want to take care of this or I must intervene, Harlee''s rxed voice resonated in the room.

    Who is that, Benedict got tense, sitting upright.

    Karina, You have heard that.

    Karina pointed to the shlight towards Harlee, in a cold but seductive voice.

    that Harlee was a gift from Karina, and her eyes shone with appreciation.

    "I am very satisfied with this woman.

    You can go.

    Benedict made a gesture with the hand to Karina and stood up, ready to pounce on Harlee.

    Karina quickly turned off the shlight, with her voice overdown with charm.

    "I would not dirty your hands.

    Let me take care of it.

    Benedict''s face overshadowed.

    He trotted back and identally operated themp switch.

    With a click, the room was flooded with light.

    Only then Benedict realized that something was not going well.

    Karina had dared to betray him! In the now illuminated room, he looked at Harlee in front of him.

    Seeing that I was alone and disarmed, he regained confidence.

    Karina, you dare to conspire against me with a stranger you are crazy all this casino is full of my men.

    You really think you can finish with me.

    Harlee smiled enough, letting the bullets slide from his hand to the ground.

    You were tinged.

    Benedict was shocked ...

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299: Karina slowly took out a knife from her belt.

    The click of his high heels resonated on the wooden floor.

    He approached with deliberate steps, raised his hand and hit with mortal precision.

    Benedict fuck quickly to avoid the leaf, then turned to grab Karina''s wrist, snatching the knife and firmly pressing him against his throat.

    : I do not know who you are or why you get from Karina against me, but as you can see, with just a turn, the knife is now in my hand.

    You really think that she deserves your help we have no serious grudges among us among us , there is right in the safe.

    If Harlee dared to open it, it would be hisst action.

    Karina spit to Benedict, but before he could speak, he interrupted her.

    He realized that his hands could not move.

    "Why don''t you try." Karina made fun of Benedict, giving Benedict a slight push.

    Shock, with very open eyes as he looked at Harlee, who remained quietly sitting on the couch.

    His body felt like he was being chopped by a thousand bees, trembling uncontrobly.

    He raised his foot and kicked Benedict in the thigh, which made him twist.

    His legs stirred on the ground while he desperately tried to grab his foot with his almost paralyzed hands.

    Suddenly, his body arched back and curved in a painful arc shape, with the vsulum eyes of anguish.

    Karina smiled in a sly air and then bent up elegantly next to him.

    He remembered the knife from the ground and softly slid him down his face.

    - He seems that Our dear Mr.

    Shakica does not see much television, he mocked, as if he shared a joke, while throwing a disdainful look at the dying on the floor -.

    You don''t know that viins often find their end because they speak too much Oh, I almost forget it.

    What does poisoned water know, Mr.

    Shakicacon that, Karina cut a piece of meat from Benedict''s body without hesitation, and a gloomy feeling of satisfaction seized her.

    .

    Recording herst strength, she crawled towards Harlee, waiting for her to be her only chance whileying dying ...

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300: Karina was not going to let her escape.

    With every centimeter that moved, she cut another piece of the body, and her smile twisted in a perverse grim cold.

    With the forces they had left, he gasped: help me ...

    you can have ...

    whatever you want ...

    Final, Benedict never knew if Karina had bribed Harlee or if they had been working together all the time.

    Sanderson lord.

    Karina respectfully put before Harlee, with her head slightly inclined, without the twisted smile before.

    You are guts.

    I did not judge you badly.

    But you have overreach.

    I asked you to take care of Benedict, not to enjoy torturing him.

    The cold and distant voice of Harlee resonated in the secret room.

    Suddenly, the door opened suddenly.Aldrich shook his head.

    Well, what a shit.

    You want me to clean up first, Harlee.Harlee remained silent, with a fixed look in Karina, waiting for an exnation.

    Karina released a bitterugh.

    "It matters to you if I tell you a story first Aldrich crossed your arms indifferently, pushing Benedict''s body Towards a corner and out of the view of Harlee before sitting close.

    With Harlee''s silent consent, Karina spoke slowly.

    All my family.

    I have a strong intuition that allows me to see people''s real self.

    I used that ability to secure my ce there, avoiding being sold by organs like the other children.

    With time, Karina became insensitive, losing sight of who really was, until the day she met her twin sister.

    He released a bitterugh.

    I thought he had finallye home, but everything was an illusion.

    The year they took me, one of my parents lost his head and the other died.

    And my sister J, has no heart! He did not see the future at home, so he went to an orphanage, adopted a rich parents and lived a luxury life without going through any difficulty.

    Karina''s eyes burned with intense hatred, as if he wanted to tear someone apart, and the Blood leaked from his tight fists ....

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301: I hate fraud and human trafficking, and contempt for Benedict for orchestrating all this.

    So I got carried away by men, hoping that one day I would have my chance to avenge me.

    But I was naive.

    I wasn''t at Benedict and I couldn''t even approach him.

    Difficult to believe, really worse, she always knew about me and my rtionship with Aaron.

    He imed that they were really in love and asked me to let him go, but I refused! If they didn''t let me live in peace, I wouldn''t leave them either! I knew that the power of that mysterious man was invincible, so I deliberately pressed Aaron to climb the bet.

    Effectively, Aaron died, and then I yed the role of the affectionate sister, convincing my sister to take my ce to take revenge.

    And she also died.

    ruthless, treating the lives of others as if they did not mean anything.

    Karina copsed weakly on the ground, Benedict''s blood stained her pure white dress.

    His helpless eyes seemed to say that no matter how much she tried, she could not clean it from this world contaminated.

    He smiled on the outside, but inside, his heart cried.

    I thought I could escape, but Benedict caught me again.

    I was betrayed by a man ...

    ha ha! I am only a tragic joke in this world.

    Karina struggled to suppress her inner sadness, forcing a bright and optimistic smile.

    He opened his eyes.

    His thoughts were scattered.

    He opened his mouth, struggling the critical question with his hoarse voice: why did you not kill me.

    It seemed confused.

    She believed that only she knew the whole story.

    How I could know Harleeharlee stood up, with a slight smile on her lips.

    The opposite, why do you think I did not react when you cut for the first time the meat of the body to Benedict.karina He felt overwhelmed by Harlee''s dominant aura, and his mind stayed nk.

    Harlee was incredible.

    distant and cold ...

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302: You will take care of Benedict''s death and get rid of his body.

    Think about it as a proof.

    I did not understand why, but Harlee had a convincing influence, a force that seemed to get her out of her despair.

    Harlee asked anything, however difficult, Karina was forced toply.

    Shakica My demands are clear.

    Stabilize elia, end the illegal trade and support the border forces of Mogluylia.

    Karina quickly stood up, with her hands tightly tight against the hem of the dress.

    The confusion and impotence of his face disappeared slowly.

    His gaze towards Harlee became firmer and a trustworthy smile was drawn on his lips.

    Head, his tone became serious.

    - I want you to be yourself.

    Develop your own path and live for yourself.

    We could be friends.

    Cedrich spoke slowly: "Yes, like Harlee and I! Karina''s emotions stirred, feeling as if a wild force had unleashed inside her." He looked at them disbelief.

    If you be another Benedict, I will kill you anyway.

    That said, Harlee returned to the private VIP room from above, without a hurry.

    Rhys was waiting at the door.

    Upon realizing that the man from before had not followed it, he was worried.

    It is all fixed.

    The best raw stones had already been sold for more than one hundred million dors.

    Fritz, increasingly excited, told Rhys and ran the stairs to see it.

    VIP The atmosphere was quiet, almost motionless.

    Rhys slightly narrowed the eyes and corners of his mouth curved in a trace of soft affection.

    He decided to include it in his ns.

    You don''t want to inform you about the advantages of cooperating, Harlee asked.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303: If it is something you want, I am here to help you.

    Harlee remained silent for a few moments.

    He took the ss of water from the table and drank thoughtful.

    Then, he looked at Rhys with a light and carefree tone.

    - Then you like Rhys face froze for a second.

    After a brief pause, he replied firmly: yes.

    To hear this, Harlee turned to him and studied his expression For a while.

    Then, leaving the ss, he asked quietly: when this began.

    Rhys, deep and mysterious eyes, they noticed his.

    His voice was quiet but clear when saying every word: from the first moment I saw you.

    It was baffled.

    If her memory did not fail her, the first time they saw each other, she looked like a ne mechanic.

    His preferences ...

    Harlee was speechless.

    To reject hermitment but falling in love with her at first nce what kind of game was that or perhaps she was interested in leaving, but not to marryharlee had not imagined that Rhys did not know that she was the newly discovered daughter of the Sanderson family.

    With recent gossip in the media and trends searches, someone like Rhys was uninformed.

    In addition, given its resources, although finding detailed information about it could be difficult, essing the photo of the Sanderson family, recently reunited, would be easy.

    Rhys, who had lived more than three decades, this was the first time that a woman was confessed.

    Despite her usualposure, her heart was beating faster at that time.

    Not seeing any reaction from Harlee, he felt a disappointment.

    However, Rhys was not willing to abandon his efforts.

    Harlee''s resistance had only increased his attraction for her.

    With a sad look, he decided in silence: once he formally put an end to hismitment to the Sanderson family, he would chase her.

    Just when Rhys was about to speak, Aldrich entered the room with Fritz, and Patrick followed him.

    This time, Patrick greeted Harlee with respect.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304: Come on.

    He no longer had any interest in observing Karina''s performance.

    When Harlee left, Rhys, along with Patrick, also left the casino.

    They arrived at the hotel and rose to the same elevator.

    What a coincidence, Fritz said with a silly smile, slightly raising their hand, but no one responded.

    The third floor with Aldrich.

    The elevator continued to the fifth floor.

    Patrick observed Harlee to enter the luxurious suite next door, bit his lip and, noticing Rhys''sck of surprise, decided to keep his thoughts.

    It seemed that Rhys was already aware.

    Any additionalment would probably be irritating.

    It seemed like destiny.

    When arriving at his hotel room, Harlee opened the door and knocked out indifferently on the couch.

    Rhys and she stayed at the same hotel, at the same nt it seemed that fate enjoyed intertwining their paths in the most peculiar ways.

    By misfortune, it seemed that Rhys had a phobia tomit, he talked about love but shunned the idea of ??marriage.

    He thought that if they became boyfriends, their rtionship would be destined to be full of anguish.

    The next morning, Kareem''s call came as Harlee had waited.

    Kareem''s tone was loaded with tiredness, of the guy who hinted at a night of insomnia.

    How you managed to kill Benedict, he asked directly.

    Kareem had been anxious to contact Harlee after receiving crucial information from an undercover agentst night, but he had contained, opting not to disturb his rest.

    After taking care of urgent military affairs that Tomorrow, he finally took a moment to call her.

    The rumors inside the Shakica n suggested a simple act of revenge, but Kareem sensed that Harlee''s involvement was deeper.

    However, the details escaped her.

    With the help of a woman, Harlee replied, slowly sitting on the bed and rubbing his eyes, still clouded by the dream.

    He is in all the news.

    Put it yourself, said Kareem.

    of local news.

    The presenter was giving the news with a palpable urgency.

    This tomorrow, Benedict Shakica, the leader of the famous Shakica family, was found dead at home.

    His body was grotesquely disfigured, showing signs of torture suffered while still alive.

    Premature disappearance of Benedict, the localmunity was uproar ...

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305: His numerous children were engaged in bitter disputes, each of them striving to affirm his domain as a new patriarch of his powerful family.

    The Shakica family was not the only one with concerns ...

    the rival bands were also preparing, anxious for Get control.

    The desire to dominate was palpable among all.

    The agitation did not stop there.

    Executives who had maintained alliances with Benedict were full of anxiety, fearing that their names were the following in some list of unknown objectives.

    A deep and overwhelming fear quickly extended between them.

    In the middle of chaos, Harlee''s lips were twisted in A cunning smile.

    It seems that Karina has a long way ahead, hemented dry.

    Karina, Kareem asked, curious in her tone.

    Yes, Karina.

    The future leader of the Shakica family.

    When he assumes control, he will support border troops, Harlee exined, without giving more details.

    After a moment of reflective silence, Kareem exhaled deeply.

    Only elongame, Kareem.

    He preferred to avoid superfluous discussions, so he had kept Kareem in ignorance about his previous ns.

    Looking to relieve any concern that Kareem could house, Harlee skillfully changed the subject to Rhys.

    By the way, Kareem, Rhys is who we were talking about before.

    He has agreed to coborate with Karina to reinforce border forces, which should lighten your burden in the future.

    Kareem''s voice, usually aposure model, now had an unmistakable tone of irritation.

    Clearly had a bad opinion of Rhys, especially after he refused to marry Harlee.

    At that moment, the bell sounded.

    My friend has arrived.

    We will continue thister, said Harlee.kareem managed to suppress his frustration.

    Once, I will deal first with military affairs.

    I have reserved a half past four this afternoon.

    After you rest, I will pick you up and we can go back together.

    Open.But when you opened the door, Aldrich did not receive it, but Rhys, dressed in an informal sports attire and a food box in her hand.

    Pass, he said in a neutral voice ...

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306: After all, rejecting a meal was not typical of it.

    As for the evening confession of the previous night, if he decided to do as if nothing, she would not insist on the matter.

    They could simply talk about the food.

    Harlee had put only one shirt under hisrge shirt.

    Now, she hugged the shirt with reco.

    Rhys, taken by surprise, saw Harlee in such a carefree and charming state without effort for the first time.

    His eyes lowered momentarily, admiring his long and elegant legs, which made his features twist in surprise.

    Up, but when he was about to speak, his eyes perched on the subtle curve of his delicate vicles just under his neck.

    To hide his difort, Rhys took the food box and entered the room behind her as if everything It was normal.

    The hotel''s offer was quite scarce, so I asked Patrick to buy soup and pasta, he exined, putting the food on the table with an expert ease.

    Harlee''s eyes illuminated when he saw the feast.

    He nodded with appreciation andmented: I will refresh myself first.

    He walked away, picking up his hair.

    Rhys stopped, observing his figure that retired, and responded distractedly: okay.

    Finely chopped herbs floating on the soup.

    You don''t like herbs, Rhys asked, noticing his slight grimace.

    Instinctively, Harlee squeezed his hand in return, with a serene face.

    Start with the pasta and I will prepare your herbs.

    With an elegant eyebrow arched, Harlee released his hand and grabbed the fork that was next to his te.

    A spontaneous smile was drawn in his eyes without her realizing it.

    He was busy removing the herbs, he asked casually: you n to return this afternoon.

    He still had his own issues to attend in elia, but ...

    Harlee shook his head a little, savoring the pasta with a thoughtful murmur.

    There is something here that I have to fix.

    You first return, he said with his voice slightly turned off.

    Rhys''s eyes illuminated.

    He almost offered to stay and help, but Harlee quickly focused attention on his professional coboration.

    I have spoken with Karina.

    It will contact your team to finalize cooperation.

    A shadow of disappointment briefly clouded his deep eyes, but he held his words ...

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307: Harlee tried the soup and then added: Once Karina is inmand, it will ensure that your shipments are transported without any cost.

    Given the influence of the Shakica family in elia, logistics will be the least of your concerns .Rhys felt a stab of sadness at his distant attitude, but in the end he decided to keep his thoughts.

    She doubted before nodding.

    Of course, it sounds good, she replied, having aroused her interest in the walk.

    When leaving the hotel, they met Fritz, who approached them with a radiant smile.

    Harlee, you will go shopping, He asked happily.

    Despite his cheerful question, Fritz could not avoid noticing the storm that wasing in Rhys'' eyes, a storm that his impulsive words had woken up without want of his daring.

    He was not prepared for the lethal cold of Rhys''s gaze, a look so prating that he seemed able to cross the steel.

    Please do not put that fierce look, Fritz murmured with regret in a low voice.

    The tension raised an eyebrow and outlined a mischievous smile.

    as a resident expert and offered to guide Harlee and Rhys.

    He enthusiastically imposed a visit to a lovely street known for his unique hand -made treasures.

    Only then Rhys''s icy behavior towards the sudden presence of Fritz began to defrost.

    At that precise moment, a bright ck Bentley stopped in front of the hotel.

    Rhys, with refined grace, opened the door of the car for Harlee, escorting her with careful hands before walking to her side of the car.

    Signing Rhys, Fritz shocked her shoulders yfully with him, telling him to sit in the middle seat.

    Rhysunched a sideways look.

    Himming not realizing, Fritz pushed Rhys towards Harlee while dropping into the left back seat, dering that it was his preferred ce.

    Then he said: We better hurry up or all the top quality crafts will have gone! The Rhys signal to start the car, Fritz gave Rhys a mischievous hip blow and pretended to fall asleep against the window.

    Containing augh, Fritz was proud of his own intelligence, weaving his romance with yful delicacy.

    He said Rhys could remain angry with him now ...

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308: While Rhys shortened the distance between them, Harlee became rigid, his knuckles turned white as the sleeve fabric.

    Their bodies were close enough for a slight tilt of the head to allow him to rely on his chest.

    Rhys''s expression was a mask of stoicism, that he didn''t bet eyshes, which made it swallow saliva.

    A blush stained the tips of his ears.

    When Rhys noticed the rigidity in Harlee''s posture, a spark of joy shone in his eyes.

    His nervousness suggested that he still had a chance.

    With casual grace , Rhys approached Fritz, with the intention of relieving Harlee.fritz''s tension he couldn''t understand why Rhys approached instead of enjoying the proximity to Harlee.

    Rhys realized that he was trying to be the perfectpanion, Promoting his incipient romance or he did not like Harlee then, why he had appeared before a subtle smile on Rhysfritz''s lips snapped his tongue with frustration, finding Rhys disconcerting and difficult to decipher.

    But he took it off, always and When Rhys did not notice him.

    Fritz turned his head, his mood was now off.

    The smile was there when he silently encouraged the closeness of the couple who would soon join.

    Harlee noticed the subtle movements of Rhys and final ount of what Fritz had been doing.

    A picara smile crossed his face, his eyes shone with a calcted mischief.

    He considered that it was time for Aldrich to control Fritz.

    He was bold by Fritz interfering in his affairs.

    Sudden Harlee and asked worried: You''re fine.

    I did not see the stones that were in front of the consequences, Rhys ordered firmly.

    subordinates.

    The car gradually stopped in a corner.

    Fritz opened the car''s door and was the first to leave the vehicle.

    He crushed his neck awkwardly and grabbed his waist with one hand, letting a sigh of tiredness escape ....

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309: I felt that he had made too much effort for Harlee and Rhys to be a couple.

    The craft street in which they had entered was short and only had a dozen stalls.

    However, a little further, local meal courtyards promised at least a couple of hours of exploration.

    Nothing more to go outside, Fritz ran into an acquaint Friend next to one of the nearby posts.

    While so much, Harlee and Rhys wandered down the street, stopping here and there.

    Rhys, aware of his disinterest, secretly looked for ces that reflected the essence of Mogluylia.harlee suddenly stopped at the position of an old seller and bent down to examine a delicate light pink bag.

    The seller, resident of elia for decades and who had emigrated in his youth in search of better perspectives, felt too deeply rooted to leave in his old age despite the changing times.

    Crafts provided a modest livelihood in this live street so lively .

    Despite the simplicity of Harlee and Rhys'' outfits, the experienced eyes of the seller recognized the air of opulence they gave off.

    Reebosant of enthusiasm, heunched a question in a casual way while presenting his products.

    So you are here for the famous auction Public from Jade¨Şta, truth.

    I had not seen this close side of Rhys before, its ability to perfectly connect with the merchant through a simple exchange.

    With an apliceugh, the sellermented: I''ve been here for years.

    Each year, by this time, elia It attracts multitude of visitors, and most are here dreaming about getting rich with the jade, said the seller, lowering the voice to a conspirator whisper while leaning towards him.

    I am originally from Mogluylia, and it hurts to see my Compatriots.

    Despite Benedict''s death, his legacy of traffic of people, organ trade and fraud continues.

    Once the greed takes over a person, destruction is the inevitable end.

    Jungar can be fun, but the big bets can ruin lives.

    Both seem to have resources, but remember, even the greatest wealth can disappear.

    A tear toured the seller''s cheek, his hunched body loaded with undersalized stories.

    The tear quickly dried up and sketched a cheerful smile.

    - I''m just sharing thoughts Do not let you bother you.

    His eyes met briefly with Rhys and Harlee, causing a fleet inopportune....

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310: He leaned forward, with a yful tone.

    He returned icy, throwing Dagas to Fritz who made him tremble.

    Fritz, baffled, did not know what he had done wrong and seemedpletely aggrieved.

    When Harlee turned his back on him, a slight smile was drawn on his lips, a detail that did not go unnoticed by Rhys, whose eyes softened with a new appreciation by Fritz.

    Dejoing behind the bustle of craft stalls, the group ventured towards a position overflowing with elia''s delights.

    Fritz''s enthusiasm overflowed while enthusiastically pointed out the specialties while walking.

    Finally, they chose an impable table where they could sit and taste local vors.

    The road food stall only had a few seats avable, and Rhys, with their high stature, seemed quite ufortable sitting on the small wooden stool, with the long crooked legs ufortable.

    Rhys''s expression was of light difort, and it seemedpletely out of ce in this environment.

    The people of the nearby tables threw views of curiosity to Rhys and Harlee.

    A close man whispered: you see that couple from there looks at the clock that wears that man on the wrist.

    It is worth a fortune.

    He raised his hand, showing five fingers.

    Wearing such a clock is not just a matter of money, but of social position.

    In addition to its obvious wealth, it is quite handsome.

    His girlfriend is very lucky to go out with such a guy.

    Hey, don''t focus only on him.

    His girlfriend is just as impressive.

    The man mocked.

    Oh,e on.

    Just look at its sets.

    As soon as it seems to me a wealthy woman.

    That is because of your ignorance.

    In addition, who said that a man and a woman together have to be a couple we are not just friends, said an observer woman.

    Each movement that man shows the grace and the typical manners of educated people.

    He went to Harlee.

    Those pieces are as expensive as their clock.

    This was stunned.

    His costumes really are worth fifty million someone quickly raised a question ....

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311: Then, you think they are a couple.

    She is so impressive, a perfect couple for man.

    Maybe they are a couple.

    Just when the observer woman was about to respond, Fritz returned and sat in front of Harlee with a slight smile.

    "I asked some local delicacies.

    They may be new to you, but if you prefer, I can take you to a Mogluyliano restaurantter.

    The observer woman doubted and said: Eh, maybe not.

    The others sighed, but the observer woman seemed not to be worried.

    Initially, it was scheduled to present the closing event of the Jade¨Şta public auction.

    However, due to Benedict''s premature death, the event had been suspended, which led her to explore the country.

    With her years of mixing in the Circles of high society, the observer woman could say that Rhys and Harlee were far from being ordinary people.

    His elegance was evident and his aura was extraordinary.

    Although the speakers had been talking in a low voice, both Rhys and Harlee, with their sharp heard, heard each word clearly.

    Rhys were a couple.

    Rhys, however, joked: it seems that this ce is not suitable for you.

    Harlee had caught his attention.

    Harlee exchanged a look full of mutual understanding.

    Before they realized, a touch of warmth had settled in the air.

    Rhys did not realize that their hearts and Harlee were approaching slowly.

    They gathered in the living room.

    Liam and Averie had just beenfortable on the couch, and the coffee had not yet served when Collin lowered the stairs.

    Collin greeted them hotly, with a quiet face, as if Harlee''s previous kick in his crotch would not have left him unbearable pain.

    He converted Liam and found his future in ws.

    Liam greeted him happily.

    - Ah, Collin, just in time .

    We were about to talk about Harlee with your father.

    You may want to stay and hear.

    Collin''s expression was attributed immediately.

    He had not forgotten the beating Harlee had a few days before.

    The Gill family, which had raised it for more than a decade.

    It was too much to ask ....

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312: Liam and Averie looked down, invaded by difort.

    "In reality, it''s ..." Liam rubbed her hands with anxiety.

    That is why we have not been able to contact her.

    Averie intervened: Harlee is a inconsiderate, he left just after reconnecting with his true family.

    When I return, I will have a serious conversation with her.

    He has always listened to my words since childhood.

    I have controlled her, so don''t worry, Collin.

    If I ask for the support of the Sanderson family, you will not dare to oppose.

    Barbara mocked to enter, but put a smiling face, just like Adamson.

    He said in a deliberate tone: I have heard that Miss Sanderson returns this afternoonˇ­ And Averie had to repeatedly visit the Sanderson family farm in the hope of meeting her, always returning without a trace of her.

    Barbara''s eyes shone, her smile expanded.

    Yes, the staff of the Sanderson family told me.

    They told me that Miss Sanderson will return and that her mother has ordered that the house be cleaned in depth.

    While spoke, Barbara sent Freyja the recording of the recent conversation, with the instruction: the n can move on.

    Barbara''s eyes chosen themselves momentarily before quickly recovering her serene and elegant bearing, with a warm but controlled look.

    However, Averie''s gaze was calctor.

    Harlee''s return was expected.

    In recent days, Averie had been going anding between the Sanderson family farm, to see Harlee, and the prison, to visit Adelina.

    Seeing Adelina visibly thinner on each visit, she almost felt overwhelmed by her desire to face Harlee.

    However, Averie contained, since Liam had exined that the Gill family business faced an unprecedented crisis.

    Only Harlee, as director of Janessa Studio or as the beloved daughter of the Sanderson family, could save them from bankruptcy.

    That''s why he had lowered his head, something unusual in her, to beg Harlee to return.

    This time, however, she was determined to make Harlee''s expensive.

    Collin''s look became icy, her eyes narrowed while a plot began to form in her mind.

    Knowing Harlee''s temperament, she knew there was no way she agreed to listen to the Gill family.

    So I was determined to recover it in its own way.

    " As a father really worried about her daughter.

    Barbara said with a significant tone: "I heard that Miss Sanderson could be promised with the Green family ...

    before this, Liam remained baffled.

    Being the Green family, the most important of the four big four Families recalled that Belinda and Sk had been intimate friends during their youth.

    If Harlee married Rhys, the current leader of the Green family, then the George family ...

    ...

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313: Liam narrowed his eyes briefly before pretending a smile, hiding his irritation.

    That will not work! Harlee and Collin are the perfect couple.

    Adamson, don''t worry.

    Once we bring Harlee back, I will make her mother talk to her.

    Averie were riding a show.

    Collin apologized and climbed the stairs, leaving Liam, Averie and his parents by plotting their own ns.

    At 4:30 p.

    m., Due to the ongoing problems in elia, Kareem''s troops stayed to help border forces while maintaining specific identities.

    Sleep a little.

    Upon realizing that he had fallen asleep, Kareem asked a manta to a hostess and covered her carefully with her.

    Expression softened in a warm smile, his eyebrows rx.

    I will wake you when we arrive.

    He affected his hair affectionately, looking at her with a tender smile.

    With Kareem''s reassuring presence, Harlee quickly plunged into a deep sleep, with a soft and innocent face, free of hostility.

    Kareem watched her sleeping cidly, swearing inside protect her with her life.

    The flightsted five hours.

    Whennding, Kareem received an urgent call from his superior, ordering him to appear immediately before the army.

    I will take you home ..., Kareem told Harlee.Harlee shook his head, interrupting him.

    It is not necessary, Kareem.

    Return to the army on the VIP channel.

    I can fix them alone.

    Kareem I wanted to insist, but Harlee pushed him gently towards the boarding door, signing him to hurry.

    In the end, Kareem did not insist.

    The urgency in the voice of his superior meant that he could not afford any dy.

    So much, Liam and Averie had arrived early at the airport to meet Harlee, but showed expressions of discontent.

    He has avoided on purpose.

    Averie''s face twisted from rage, his eyes burned with hate as if he wanted to pieces Harlee.Liam he intervened quickly, trying tofort her.

    - Contront thoseints.

    We are here to convince Harlee toe home with us.

    If you wear a scene ...

    "His look hardening and his voice became acute." Then we will divorce! ...

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314: When Liam ended, Averie''s behavior changed.

    His hands squeezed each other, pating.

    I knew that Liam was not threatening her.

    Getting Harlee now could take the Gill family to bankruptcy.

    Although Liam could worship her sometimes, it was firm in her decisions.

    "Don''t worry." I will definitely approach her delicately and ask her toe home with us.

    Seeing Liam and Averie, his rxed face became a cold smile.

    In fact, they hade here.

    When Kareem received his call from the army, Harlee had received a message: Harlee, Mrs.George mentioned that Liam and her wife are waiting for you at the airport.

    Harlee discreetly turned off her phone.

    I knew this would not be thest time.

    So, by the way, he fired Kareem to definitely break the ties with the Gill.halee family,e here.

    Your mother and I have been waiting for you for a while, Liam shouted with love on the other side of the line.

    Your mother and I cannot keep up with you.

    Harlee stopped, in an indifferent voice.

    What do you want from Miliam stayed bewildered for a moment, but quickly recovered with a smile.

    - What are you talking about is not normal for parents to pick up their daughter at the Mirato airport, you have lost weight since you returned to the Sanderson family.

    Let''s go back to the Gill residence so that your mother can prepare a nutritious soup.

    , but then you understood the circumstances.

    Suddenly discover that you were not ...

    "Voya to the grain." Harlee''s voice became cold.

    Gill, I don''t have time for his memories or chat.

    Liam tried to take his hand, but Harlee departed.

    Liam sighed, with an anguished look, as if they had done great damage.

    airport to pick it up ...

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315: Averie quickly came forward, with assertive tone.

    Adelina made a mistake when trying to set a trap.

    So your father as I agree that you need time to reflect in prison.

    Adelina and you are equally dear.

    How could I bear to see any of you suffering him responded to Averie with a mocking smile.

    I talked hard just because I was upset at that time.

    In addition, you have always lived withfort and luxury with the Gill, and now, like Sanderson, you have not faced difficulties.

    But Adelina''s situation is different.

    She grew up in an orphanage and only reconnected with us.

    It is not fair to treat her kindly.

    Averie''s voice became more emotional as she spoke.

    So much indifference.

    Liam''s face overshadowed when he saw him, but pretended to mediate in a serious tone.

    - Okay, your mother and I apologize.

    Please stop acting like this.

    After speaking, Harlee looked away, with eyes full of hate.

    He would leave a car there.

    When the plea did not take effect, the anger of Averie exploded.

    You can''t cut us like this.

    We have raised you for twenty years! You like it or not, today you will return with us to the Gill''s house! fierce disdain shone in his eyes, and an aura of disgust seemed to surround his whole being.

    Daughter, raised infort and luxury, could not feel the love of her family the day she knew that she was not your biological daughter, we cut our ties.

    So don''t show me your face again.

    You have no right! Rather, the true parents responded with greater tenderness and caution, and their hearts became even more tender.

    Only after being part of the Sanderson family, Harlee understood that his allegedck of attractiveness was not the reason he felt little beloved.

    Instead, it was because Liam and Averie simply were not suitable for being parents.

    They were self -centered, insensitive and only favored daughters who could tter them or offer them benefits ....

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316: Liam, furious and humiliated, shouted: You! Why have we raised all these years I tell you to you today again! Harlee''s voice was low and threatening, her severe and cautious expression, her cold and prating eyes as she looked at them.

    Liam''s body became rigid, her muscles tense and her extended hand stopped in the air, fearful of moving Averie, feeling self -conscious, withdrew her hand.

    The moment he crossed his eyes with Harlee, a cold chill crossed her, as if some needles were clicking her arm, forcing her to release the grip.

    In that moment, Collin opened the car''s door in style and approached the Three.

    He took off his sunsses with a carefree charm, smiling while trying to mediate.

    - Hailed, despite everything, Liam and Averie raised you for twenty years.

    They may not do much, but they tried.

    You should not treat them as hard.

    .Collin misunderstood his controlled appearance as a hidden affection.

    In his stomach he was about to climb and spill.

    His lips tightened in a thin line, and an intense and intimidating aura surrounded her.

    "Remove yourself!" Don''t make me violent! Remembering the damage he had suffered in the past, Collin trembled involuntarily.

    However, when looked down, he noticed Liam and Averie.

    With that in mind, he arched an eyebrow and said: makeˇ­ but before he couldplete the phrase, Harlee''s hand pped him in his face.

    In a fraction of a second, a clear hand footprint appeared on his right cheek.Collin stared with his eyes very open, full of disbelief.

    Tu ...

    he followed another p.

    With every word that Collin tried to say, Harlee responded with another p, increasing Fury, but he contained and said nothing more.

    Liam and Averie were stunned by the sudden turn of events.

    For when they managed to react, Collin had already received a dozen pped.

    His faces darkened ....

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317: Collin was his future son -in w! How they could exin it to the George family without the financial support of the George family, how they could maintain their luxurious style of Liam''s eyes and Averie shone from anger.

    Averie squeezed their teeth.

    He gave the opportunity to end.

    A glimpse of cruelty shone in his eyes, his firm voice.

    - I don''t tolerate the nonsense.

    Say one more word and I will brought you both! When Harlee''s cold look swept them once again, Liam and Averie felt that their hearts elerate and their legs tremble uncontrobly.

    Averie bit her lower lip with so much force that she left a mark.

    watching Harlee move away until they were sure that he was out of reach.

    Only then they turned to Collin, with a face full of concern.

    Useless are these two! "I''m going," he said cold and distant.

    Without saying anything else, he moved away.

    Liam and Averie stayed there, with an ufortable expression.

    Liam''s face was full of concern.

    He was going to really witness the fall of the Glil family to arrive at night, the stars began to shine in the sky.

    Rhys drove directly to the Green family farm after getting out of the ne.

    Previously, he had only verbally rejected themitment to journalists and had not ended it formally.

    Now, he returned home to break it officially.

    Rhys''s long and thin fingers squeezed the steering wheel, a mixture of visible emotions in their deep eyes.

    His mind was filled with thoughts.

    He was not sure how to minimize the damage of breaking themitment.

    His car gently entered thend of the town and, when he stopped, a servant hastened to approach.

    Green, has returned.

    Rhys''s expression rxed as he nodded the servant and then went quickly to the main lobby.

    His mother, Belinda, was radiant at Rhys''s unusual visit.

    Why have you returned at this time.

    : I just returned to the field.

    He unbuttoned the jacket of the suit, adjusted it with indifference and approached Belinda.

    He stood with his head down, respectful, themitment between the Green and Sanderson families was never serious ....

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318: I know what you are about to say, Belinda interrupted him, raising his cup of tea with an authoritarian gesture.

    I can ept anything but this! I am simply informing you, I am not asking you permission.

    Rhys''s forehead wrinkled slightly, his tone as firm and cold as the winter frost, without leaving a discussion.

    Belinda''s cheeks were reddened with frustration.

    What are you thinking about considering what the alliance between Green and Green families means Sanderson! I will assume all the responsibility, Rhys said, leaving Belinda without words.

    Rhys was known for his determination, rarely changed his mind once he made a decision.

    Sanderson family, said Belinda, sipping her tea elegantly, maintaining a light and easy tone.

    But with a condition.

    The woman you choose to marry must have my approval, or will not enter the Green family! We must wait Agitated look of his wife.

    - What''s wrong with you, Honey Rhys is at home, so, why that long -wing face made a disdainful gesture with his hand.

    "You don''t start." Our testarian insists on breaking themitment.

    I don''t even know how to tell Sk.

    Jos¨¦ sighed deeply.

    "The fault is ours.

    I will apany you to talk to the Sanderson family.

    Belinda nodded, with a look that reflected a feeling of defeat.

    "This will be difficult." If I would have known, I would never have epted thismitment in the first ce.

    Jos¨¦ closed his eyes, choosing not saying anything else.

    The next morning, Sk invited Harlee to apany her from purchases.

    You traveled abroad with Kareem, so now it''s your turn to apany me on purchases! Harle looked at Sk with resignation.

    He didn''t like to buy and rarely went to shopping centers unless it was necessary for a specific task.

    However, he could not reject Sk''s sincere request and soon epted.

    Let''s go, honey.

    Sk smiled, showing her dazzling smile as she affected Harlee.

    While they were traveling, her car passed ahead of Rhys''s parents'' house.

    The driver left Sk and Harlee in thergest shopping center in Baythorn.

    Upon arriving, Sk enthusiastically took Harlee to several of her favorite stores.

    As an exclusive member of the mall, Sk received a warm wee from the sales personnel of each boutique.

    Sanderson, it''s here! This is your daughter is absolutely impressive, like you, eximed a sales assistant and then guided them to the VIP zone while showing a tablet ...

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319: I remember that you liked thetest modern oriental trends, so I have reserved some exclusive items worldwide just for you.Sk made a gesture to remove the tablet.

    There is no hurry.

    We are here to focus on my daughter.

    Let''s look for some sets for her.

    Sk knew her daughter''s talent for the design, so she did not bother to ask for the newest season articles immediately.

    He wants to make a model show the sets, the assistant asked.

    Harlee.

    What do you think.

    I prefer to see the clothes in the percher.

    Still energetic, he happily chose garments that he thought they could like Harlee.

    The embroidery is made by a renowned artisan.

    It looks great for yourplexion, Harlee said.

    To hear this, Sk made the wizard quickly prepare the garment for purchase.

    Please, pack all the embroidered parts.

    When observing Harlee''s momentary interest, Sk deduced her fascination with embroidery and decided to buy the garments to examine them at home.

    At the same time, Ang and her mother, Lillie Hilton, were in the VIP room examining sample dresses.

    They had chosen the same, knowing that Belinda had a predilection for embroidery and with the intention of giving her the dress.

    While the assistant prepared for a model to show the dress, they discovered that Sk had already acquired all the embroidered garments.

    When returning to the VIP area, the assistant approached with an educated smile.

    We cannot make the models look at this time.

    But don''t worry.

    I will make sure that I receive the following lot of embroidered articles as soon as they arrive.

    The assistant quickly revealed the situation, avoiding any misrepresentation.

    At the same time, he hear this, Lillie''s expression became severe.

    He remembered astint of the Sanderson family meeting and felt a wave of vindictive thoughts, tightening his hand on a napkin.

    Ang''s look shone with malice while smiling and asked: Mrs.

    Sanderson hase alone or her daughter with She.

    Mrs.

    Sanderson is apanied by Miss Sanderson.

    Right now they are looking at other garments ...

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320: Lillie and Ang looked at each other with conspirator air.

    Lillie got up, with a cunning smile on her lips, an expression that Ang shared.

    , alien to the hostile looks that were perched on her.

    Lillie managed to maintain her quiet facade, but Ang''s eyes betrayed her irritation for Sk''s contempt towards them despite the enthusiastic instructions of the assistant.

    For the end, Lillie approached with an informal greeting.

    Sanderson, what a surprise to find her here with her daughter.

    Sk looked briefly with disinterest, then, apparently without recognizing them, he took Harlee''s hand and moved on.

    We have seen enough here we should go to another store.

    Sk and Lillie were known from the institute.

    At that time, the Juarez family had less money than the Hilton, and Lillie had led the ss in Sk''s ostracism.

    For course, Harlee replied.

    Repropiling her anger, Lillie spoke in a Soft tone.

    - Sk, has spent a lot of time since we saw each other, after you changed institute during your institute years, I have heard that you were here with your daughter and I couldn''t believe you were really! Oh, your expression says it all.

    You do not recognize me, I am Lillie, the one who used to sit behind you.

    The financial situation of the Hilton family had suffered a strong decline, and Ang saw the urgent need to undermine Harlee.

    She believed to do it was the only way to consolidate her opportunity to be Rhys''s fiancee and work a new way for her family.

    Sk snorted, as if she had just realized her presence, and lifted her eyes with a disdainful tone.

    Oh, it''s you ...

    It has been a long time.

    As soon as I remind you.

    Lillie did not flinch and continue with the conversation.

    I have seen it on your face.

    Recently I learned about our former ssmates that you had married someone from the Sanderson family.

    Otherwise, I would have contacted you before.

    Here I am, chatting.

    Let my daughter, Ang.

    The offensesmitted by Ang at the Sanderson Family Banquet.

    De Lillie froze.

    He understood the indirect, but contained his anger, aware of the depth of friendship between Sk and Belinda.

    Only a scandal that involved Harlee could prevent him from getting married with Rhys.

    She was determined to see her daughter, whom she had prepared meticulously, marry a Green ....

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321: Fake confusion, Lillie replied: Sk, I''m not sure what you want to say.

    Harlee''s eyes shone with a fleeting sharpness when she realized the Farsa de Lillie and Ang.

    For those outside, this might seem another rich family fight, but Harlee knew very well that they were conspiring against her.

    The exact reason was not yet clear.

    Harlee''s expression hardening impatiently when he looked at Ang in the eye.

    It seems that the saleswoman is her only audience here.

    Sharing the moment, Ang copsed dramatically on the ground, with tears running down her face.

    Sanderson slights, although my brothers caused problems in her family banquet, surely I don''t deserve that they treat me like this When Harlee turned to the entrance of the store, he saw several more women enter.

    It was this that Ang intended did not know Ang how I respond when they falsely used me of it leaned slightly, raising her hand in a slow and deliberate arc.

    What he is doing is hurting me in hand! Only his faced profiles were visible to the spectators.

    frown.

    I am answering the wrong usation that they have thrown me, you do not see it.

    With a fast movement, Harlee hit Ang on the face.

    The p resonated strongly in the air.

    Instantly, Ang''s face was marked by the strong five fingertips.

    He stood quickly, panting, and looked at Harlee with a look full of poison.

    Harle did not hesitate and hit Ang once more.

    The second p hit the same cheek with a sharp precision.

    Ang''s right cheek was reddened with such an intense pain that she threw back even to take care of her swollen cheek.

    Lillie finally reacted, cing himself as a protection against Ang and facing each other To Harlee.

    What does this mean how you have been able to hit my daughter in public really you think that the Hilton will stay with crossed arms and look at Lillie.

    He met Harlee''s icy look, a chill ran through her body and her eyes opened briefly because of the surprise.

    Harlee''s presence was overwhelmingly intense! A slight smile was drawn on Harlee''s lips while talking.

    He didn''t say that I pushed her thought she should record.

    With a fast movement, Harlee raised his hands and pushed Ang strongly.

    The impact made Ang go back several steps, grabbing Lillie until he crashed into a coat rack.

    The clothes fell into a waterfall, covering her body like an entanglement ..

    ..

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322: Ang had never felt something like that before.

    Overwhelmed by unbearable pain, he passed out and his body copsed lifeless in the ground.

    At the same time, Lillie was dragged by Ang andnded awkwardly in a sofa bank with a deaf blow.

    The force was enough to hear a disgusting crunch and a wave of pain flooded his body.

    He couldn''t even cry.

    The agony left her breathless, stuck on the ground.

    He will hesitate, Harlee took an elegant ck card out of her pocket and handed it to the shop assistant with a quiet and authoritarian voice.

    Clothing that now covers Ang''s body, give it to anyone who passes outside the mall.

    Be sure that I will make sure that each of you receives ten thousand extra dors for the inconvenience.

    The assistant smiled, clearly delighted, while taking the card and hastened to process it.

    - Thank you, Miss Sanderson.

    Sk with an informal question.

    He put his hand in his bag and pulled two thick bills.

    He always appreciated the weight of his bag, in which he used to carry several thousand dors every time he left.

    If it is not enough, do not hesitate to look for me at the Sanderson farm.

    With a fast gesture, Harlee recovered his sales assistant card and went out torge strides with Sk, without paying attention to the crowd he whispered.

    He had returned indifferent to public scrutiny, which was evidenced in his serene behavior when facing the recent online condemnation orchestrated by Adelina.Sk watched his daughter with eyes full of astonishment and respect.

    I would be on the moon if I had half of your strength to deal with fools like these two! A yful smile was drawn on Harlee''s lips.

    I have spent much less! situations like these, being educated is useless.

    It is about acting with audacity and decision.

    If he did things in your own way, it would be unstoppable.

    He appreciated these moments with Sk, sure that Sk''s affection was unwavering, did what he did.

    The issue of canceling Harlee''smitment to Rhys hovered on them, and none wanted to be the first to mention it.

    However, a recent video of a friend had significantly embolden them.

    With renewed confidence, Belinda''s smile became elegant and Serena, while Jos¨¦''s tension was visibly relieved ...

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323: Belinda gave Jos¨¦ a strong codazo under the table, a silent but urgent sign for him to take the initiative.

    JOS¨¦ spoke, in a firm voice but with unmistakable gravity.

    Sanderson, we are here today to talk about a fairly delicate issue: the cancetion of themitment between our children.

    His expression was bleak, his words mesurned but firm.

    Without losing his rhythm, Belinda intervened, with his voice dyed of a forced courtesy.

    I am sure that he knows how exceptional rhys is among the younger generations.

    It is independent, he has his own ambitions and, frankly, he has no interest inmitment.

    So we have had no choice but to propose this cancetion, although it makes us bad.

    Lonnie''s face dark instantly, his usual calm was reced by a budding storm.

    If it weren''t for the years of friendship between Belinda and his wife, Sk, he would never have epted this marriage proposal so quickly.

    And now, after everyone knew of the alliance between the Green and Sanderson families, they had the audacity of cancel it.

    This was not just an insult.

    It was a shameless humiliation aimed at Harlee.

    A cold and dangerous sh shone in Lonnie''s eyes, a warning that this was not taking this lightly.

    Feeling the tension, Belinda decided that it was time to y her triumph letter.

    With a calm that he did not really feel, he took out his phone and pressed ying, showing a video in which Harlee was watching Ang.

    Belinda continued, pretending to repent: Mr.

    Sanderson, it is not that we are eager to break themitment.

    It''s just that it is obvious that my son and daughter are simply not adequate for each other ...

    they are not adequate, it is insinuating that Harlee is not good enough for Rhys, Lonnie replied, with her deep voice intertwined with an frozen edge, His narrowed eyes shing with a threatening light.

    Belinda''s eyebrows arched sharply, his eyes narrowed.

    In effect.

    He assumed that Harlee was clearly unworthy of Rhys'' attention with such an obviousck of refinement.

    That is absurd! Sk broke into the room, her entrance apanied by a rapid gust of air and a dominant aura, her eyes burned with fury.

    The time she had spent with Harlee had shown her the charm of a life without the restrictions of social expectations, a truly liberating experience.

    Who had established the rule that ady could not curse or that she had to act all the time to the devil with those silly restrictions! What he really told was his own happiness! Sk, with anger reaching a boiling point, hit the table in front of Belinda.

    Jade Hughes, do not test our patience! I hated that they go to her by her birth name, since she felt she waspletely below her current stature.

    ...

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324: And what about that.

    His tone was impregnated with challenge, fully aware that mentioning Jade Hughes yed a sensitive fiber.

    With a contempt movement of the wrist, Sk dered: Let it rify it.

    Decisions about thismitment fall only to the Sanderson.

    You have no right to belittle Harlee.

    Inclined back, Sk pointed out to Kane, who was close.

    "Build them at the exit! The Sanderson have no ce for those who are shameless and rude! Belinda''s face blushed her education, her education barely contained her desire to attack.

    Next to her, Joseph''s expression harden as she held Belinda by the elbow, guiding her to the exit.

    Just when they left, Harlee entered as an exhtion.

    The tension of the confrontation did not affect him and did not see the severe looks of Jos¨¦ and Belinda.

    For her, her faces were simply a blur of pride and distancing, without even a gesture of recognition.

    Jose and Belinda felt that Harlee was distant and arrogant, she did not even greeted them.

    To approach her parents with the frown, Harlee pointed out the Departure and asked: Mom, dad, who were those people who made them angry so much.

    His dark eyes shone curious, already rebuilding the echoes of the discussion.

    He covered his mouth with his hand, his eyes shone with mischief as he replied: stop saying nonsense! Reflecting on his mother''s bold demonstration, Harlee''s face illuminated with a smile.

    Mom, you were phenomenal there.

    You didn''t let them put your nerves.

    He made a thumb up to his mother as a sign of the game.

    I remember why the Green family hade seized her, turning off her enthusiasm.

    Lonnie''s face reflected her seriousness, getting serious.

    To realize the tense environment, Harlee had delicately intertwined her hands, with her voice as a quiet presence and Reconfortant.

    - Mom, dad, let''s not long thismitment.

    Forced love is like a withered flower.

    It simply does not bloom.

    Maybe Rhys and I are simply not written in the stars.

    "He said and then muttered tenderly:" And ...

    it wouldn''t be wonderful to spend more time with you two ...

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325: Upon hearing this, the expressions of Lonnie and Sk softened and wrapped Harlee in a warm and reassuring hug.

    Cari?o, you have endured a lot, Sk whispe A triumph smile.

    Heunched a prating and disdainful look, with the lips curved in a grimace of contempt.

    No man would want to marry Harlee, a woman who would soon be canceled themitment.

    Afterunching ast disdainful look to the affectionate family reunion, Etta took her phone and quickly wrote a message.

    With a self -satisfaction smile, he transmitted it anonymously throughout Baythorn.

    Then, with a challenging movement of his coat, he returned to his room.

    The prestige of being considered a Sanderson had lost his appeal.

    Getting his fists, he made a decision.

    He would im Rhys as his.

    While so much, when he learned by Kane of the grantck of respect and contempt of the Green family for the long friendship between their families, Brenton immediately interrupted his meeting and ran home.

    home, Brenton typed on his phone, sending a message to the group chat of the Sanderson.

    Kareem responded hard: Brenton, we give a lesson to the Green when my military meeting ends, we can n it properly.Fleming intervened With confidence: the Green family hospitals have links with our research institute, it may not be able to end the entire Green group, but attack a couple of their medical facilities consider it done.

    Clint, adding some lightness, He responded with an emoji crying: I guess I will sit and wait for the best time to make a movement, as always.

    Fletcher''s gaze worsened when reading text messages.

    Without saying a word, he began to save his fishing team in a calcted and mesurated way.

    After resolving the previous misunderstanding with Harlee, Brenton withdrew the sanctions that he had imposed on the Green family.

    A old man who was close asked: he already leaves, Mr.

    Sanderson.

    With an unwavering serenity in his dark eyes, Fletcher replied: They have harassed my sister.

    I have to go home.

    He left abruptly, leaving the words floating in the air.

    The old man stared at him, perplexed, murmuring to himself: they have harassed Harlee really.

    He shook his head disdain and paid attention to his fishing cane.

    If someone got into Harlee, he would probably regret deeply.

    After eating, Lonnie and Sk retired up to rest.

    On the way to his conference at the University of Baythorn, Harlee stopped surprised when Brenton appeared on his way ....

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326: Brenton, she asked, with the voice dyed of surprise.

    They were harassing you.

    I was perplexed.

    Somehow they had intimidated her that moment, when Kane passed casually, the lighting became evident to Harlee, and a wave of warmth wrapped her heart.

    The family hug was deeplyforting.

    Don''t worry.

    Ajusto when Harlee''s words faded, Fletcher crossed the door.

    Dragging his feet, he murmured: Rhys is a moron.

    He looked down and the guilt shone briefly in his eyes.

    When Rhys had tantly despised hismitment to the anxious journalists, the Sanderson family had almost broken their ties at the same time.

    Fletcher had intervened with courage, manipting Coulson to press the You nut the Green family.

    He emphasized the critical nature of his association and even demanded an apology in person, which effectively convinced Lonnie and Sk to preserve the agreement.

    Well, a fragment of ice seemed to shine in Fletcher''s eyes.

    Rhys had the impudence of treating his sister that way! His jaw tense and his eyes darkened with determination.

    Rhys would note out unharmed.

    With a gesture of the hand, he dered: Brenton, Fletcher, sincerely, does not bother me the cancetion of thismitment.

    Do not disturb me in the least.

    You don''t have to get so angry.

    He had just calmed his parents and now these two brothers began.

    If he calmed them, the rest of his brothers could appear next and he would feelpletely overwhelmed.

    Bornon caught the sh of frustration that danced in his eyes.

    His smile stopped and became mncholic while he affected his hair affectionately.

    You feel good, so my concerns disappear.

    After how the Green family tried Harlee I will not let it happenˇ­.

    Fletcher''s eyes became stormy, but before he could finish his oath, Brenton hit his head jokingly, stopping him in the middle of the phrase.

    Bornanton threw a warning look at Fletcher.fletcher, although he still subjected, still He had a sh of rebellion in his gaze.

    Harlee''s smile was gently deployed, his lips were cured subtly.

    Bornon, Fletcher, I have to go to the University of Baythorn for my conference.

    Sure, good luck.

    After having calmed his concerns, Harlee dismissed them with an energetic gesture and ran to his car.

    He had not yet be ustomed to the wrapping heat of the family.

    The intimate bond with her brothers made her navigate for unknown emotions ....

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327: Back in the living room, after Harlee''s march, Brenton stared at Fletcher.

    Surface, but carefully hid it in the presence of her older brother.

    Brenton''s look became cold, almost cial.

    While Harlee is all goodness and forgiveness, like her brothers, we cannot miss this.

    "Which is the strategy, Brenton Asked Fletcher.

    "During too long, we have wrapped in silence." Some have be daring, bold enough to cause our beloved sister.

    Now, it is crucial that we affirm our strength.

    A dark intensity clouded Brenton''s eyes, his forehead was frowning.

    Fletcher instantly perceived the depth of Brenton''s previous concessions, only to avoid any difort to Harlee.

    When the Green family put an end abruptly to themitment, Brenton did not hesitate.

    It was clear that he would never tolerate any injustice against Harlee.

    Fletcher''s gaze became sharpened, his features tightened with determination.

    - Very good, Brenton.

    Let''s mobilize the Sanderson group to unleash an economic storm about the Green family.

    Meanwhile, I will orchestrate some personal disorders for them.

    His eyes shone with a ruthless and relentless steel.

    - Perfect.

    Brenton gave an energetic pat on Fletcher''s shoulder, imperturbable to the storm that were about to unleash.

    With Fletcher''s formidablework, the Green family was dedicated to confronting a relentless storm.

    It was a fresh Friday morning, and had meticulously coordinated with Willis to transform the usual ss of the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department at a special conference at the University of Baythorn.

    It had spent more than a week since thest time the students met In a ssroom, which gave Harlee the idea to surprise them with gifts.

    He arrived early and distributed the gifts on each desk with an attentive touch.

    Once his task ended, Harlee chose a random seat and sat down to wait for the students'' arrival.

    He nced at the screen.

    It was a message from Rhys.

    He heard that there is a great restaurant.

    You want us to try it together.

    He frowned, confused and slightly annoying.

    What hinted with such an invitation was his way to re -enter his life after his break held in an austere meeting room, the air loaded with tacit tension.

    There was a state waiting for Harlee''s response, and every minute that passed, he only deepened his frown ...

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328: His fingers began to rhythmic and impatient taps on the table, a sound that seemed strong to the stillness of the room.

    Those who were around them exchanged cautious looks, his words were mesurned and their low voices, as if they feared that Rhys''s next tap was to give right in his own cautious hearts.

    Patrick''s eyes followed Rhys''s intense look and posed in the photograph he had hidden from Harlee in elia, a photo he had secretly sent to Rhys.

    At that time, everything fit into his ce.

    Patrick turned to Theputer screen, his eyes scrutinizing the words he knew too well, but whose meaning escaped in his exhaustion.

    The mental tension was overwhelming, and found himself in silence to Hamilton to recover consciousness.

    And a shy smile was drawn in the corners of his mouth.

    However, his heart sank when he heard the following words.

    I am not free.

    He paused, reflecting a moment before answering hopeful: don''t worry.

    Let me know when you have time.

    On the other hand, Harlee paused, with your fingers on the sending button.

    He deleted his initial response, I have not been freetely, and instead he wrote a more open, it sounds good, I will let you know when he is free.

    He preferred the idea of ??rejecting him kindly in person.

    Rhys''s smile returned, although weakly, when he responded with a simple voucher, followed by a kitten emoji, an emojis package that Hamilton had rmended in happier times, iming that the girls They worshiped those tender gestures.

    Rhys put the phone face down and concentrated again in the work he had.

    He got up, turned off the phone and went to the main stage, ready to meet with the students of the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department.

    In the wide auditorium of the University of Baythorn, the seats began to be filled with students of the Department of Aerospace Mechanical Engineering.

    Unlike previous meetings, where curious students from several departments crowded only to take a look at Harlee, today''s event saw several empty seats among the 300 avable.

    When the attendees noticed the variety of gifts aligned in the front, a murmur Unified surprise toured the room.

    They could be from Miss Sanderson.

    Dorsy, thest to enter, hastened to enter, since his day had lengthened bymitments with a demanding academic research project.

    His eyes opened a couple of joy when they saw the model at a ne scale ced in a prominent ce in a near desk.

    It was an elusive model, limited worldwide, that he had escaped from his hands despite the concerted efforts of his widework of family and friends.

    So weird was here for everyone with skeptical eyes, Dorsy readjusted his sses and asked: Miss Sanderson, it is true that each of us will receive one of these models.

    His voice resonated with a mixture of hope and doubt.

    Observing a detail that deepened his suspicion, Dorsy spoke again, with a tone now intermingled in disbelief ....

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329: This model is known for being restricted worldwide, and its serial number does not start with H.

    Someone could have deceived him about his authenticity.

    aware of confusion.

    The models that begin with H are limited editions, but for today I have organized a special lot of 300 only for you, personalized tomemorate our event.

    He toured the room with his eyes, observing the absent faces.

    - I see that some students have not been able toe today.

    If you know them, please, be sure to collect your own.

    .Harlee just nodded, with inscrutable expression, without offering more details.

    The students were visibly amazed.

    The idea that Harlee housed such diverse skills was beyond his imagination.

    Her respect for her became deeper, and they could not avoid feeling than inviting Harlee to speak was a monumental sess for the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department.

    When the two -hour conference came to an end and Harlee began to collect her materials, Coulson went to his side.

    His presence was marked by an aura of distinction that few could match.

    Hardly his emotion, ced a USB memory on the table.

    Sanderson, I have transferred the files of the system that asked me.

    A slight smile was drawn on Harlee''s lips.

    Coulson had fulfilled his mission.

    With a gesture of approval, she put the USB memory in her bag.

    Harlee''s smile became warmer as he nodded.

    "For course." I will call you when I have made a decision.

    "EH.

    We never set a deadline.

    So I''ll get in touch when I''m ready to start.

    With a casual movement of his phone and a cheerful farewell, he went to the parking lot.

    The news of Harlee''s brokenmitment to the Green family quickly spread by Baythorn, causingughter and whispers among the inhabitants of the town.

    In the hospital, a satisfaction smile was drawn on Ang''s face while traveling through the local gossip on her phone ....

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330: And to think that two Harlee pped were enough to run the voice that he had broken hismitment.

    What a deal! Lillie, who had been watching Ang''s frequent giggles, began to worry if he had hit the head during Harlee''s push.

    Harlee''smitment has been canceled and now all Baythorn makes fun of her like the woman who wanted! Strong with each sliding.

    Oh, Ang, read thesements! They are hrious.

    I can barely stand up! Lillie eximed,pletely funny.

    It is better for him to fully hug the life of a single! Last gossip, a sh of malice shone in Ang''s eyes.

    You focus on improving here.

    Later, we will visit Belinda to the Casa de los Green, "hemented, with a calctingly kind voice." Thank you, Mom, "Ang replied, with a sweet but twisted smile.

    When the sun submerged on the horizon Room began to fade.

    Lindsay, who had spent the afternoon sleeping her nap, stretched quietly, with her neck turning with a satisfaction sound.

    He raised his head and looked for his phone on the nightstand at night, unlocking it.

    Seeing more than 99 without reading messages, he frowned when he opened the application.

    While Lindsay reviewed his messages, his expression softened and a smile began to form on the edges of his mouth and his eyes.

    He knew! Rhys could never be interested in someone as vulgar as Harlee! Heughed between teeth, with wrinkled eyes of fun, as if he had discovered something funny.

    Sessingly the phone, hey on the bed, anxious to catch up with all the messages.

    The Rhys message is in the office ...

    it caught her attention, which led her to jump out of bed and head to her closet.

    Decidated to see Rhys, she chose a white shirt and a light pink pencil, with a thick filling for enhance your figure.

    He admired his reflection in the mirror, nodding with approval to his curvilinear image, and then a simple makeup was quickly applied.

    Hebed with a rxed but meticulously borate bun, using a curling curling The receptionist was still the same family face, the one he knew about Taekwondo.

    As expected, they arrested Lindsay at the entrance ....

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331: Irritated, stomp.

    Some possibility that this happened would not stay.

    The receptionist then resumed her work, put on the headphones and ignored any other outburst of Lindsay.

    Furious, Lindsay dropped her bag on the counter.

    The gaze of the receptionist hardens, his narrowed eyes sent a clear warning.

    Lindsay recalled the ability of the receptionist in Taekwondo and, in silence, he recovered his bag.

    On the upper floor, Rhys maintained his stoic attitude while working.

    Patrick cautiously said: Mr.

    Green, Miss Morgan continues down.

    I should ˇ­patrick, you''re really so boring.

    There was a severe warning in the voice of Rhys.patrick felt that his heart leap.

    He retracted a little, whispering: no, Mr.

    Green.

    I will review ourmercial operations.

    Rhys nodded, giving an approval signal.

    Patrick hurriedly left the office.

    Rhys was really scary! It was Harlee''s gentle presence that had led him to judge badly.

    In hispany, Rhys seemed as meek as amb, but here in the office, it was like a tiger.

    He had, after waiting thirty minutes without any invitation from Rhys, Lindsay''s expression was a mixture of sadness and destion.

    so cruel! How he has been able to leave me on his cklist.

    With the shrunken heart, Lindsay left the Green Group with the intention of going home, getting somewhat less striking and venting with Belinda.

    Sinning a little thirsty, he decided in his ce to go in the opposite direction for Take coffee.

    It was then when he met Wade.

    A repulsion wave invaded her.

    Useless idiot! He had failed in his attempt to ovee Harlee in a public rtions skirmish! Lindsay looked away as if he hadn''t noticed, but he found himself ...

    unable topletely dodge his presence, Lindsay replied: Lindsay What a coincidence! You are also here for business.

    Wade approached with a friendly smile.

    Wade, Lindsay replied in a sweet tone.

    When Wade approached, she discreetly looked away, hiding her contempt.

    In that moment, Harlee left the cafeteria.

    Lindsay and Wade murmured with each other when Harlee happened.

    That is Harlee.

    The Green family was not rejected.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332: How can I continue appearing here if I were in its ce, I would also hide under the sheets, ashamed that they would see me.

    With a feigned expression of concern, Lindsay took a step forward.

    That yourmitment to Rhys has been canceled.

    You get well if you feel depressed, I''m here to talk.

    He was new in Baythorn and did not know that the news of his brokenmitment had extended so much.

    Sanderson with the Green family has already spread throughout Baythorn can''t be! You may not even be aware of Baythornharlee''s elite circles threw Lindsay a disdainful look.

    Why he was proud of those gossip - and what, Harlee asked coldly, throwing himself slightly back.

    In the end it was Rhys decision to cancel themitment, despite the close rtionship between your families, however, you are not entirely innocent.

    If you would have been less reckless and conflicting, I think Rhys could have been moreplicating and continued forward with The marriage.

    Harlee''s lips curved in a slight smile.

    Rhys friend! Wade and I aremitted.

    Lindsay was only telling you that all Baythorn talks about you, and instead of being grateful, you get worse by spreading rumors about her and Rhys.

    You are a shameless! "Wade, don''t be hard with Harlee." She didn''t say it in that regard.

    Lindsay gently threw Wade''s arm and looked at him very open, pretending innocence.

    , shaking his head sadly.

    Lindsay had talent to make men feel identified with her just by bing the victim.

    If Harlee would not have witnessed Lindsay''s mandy attitude, eager to make her pieces, she could have believed her performance ....

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333: The passers -by who had gathered around began to express their disgust for the scene.

    Thisdy is incredible.

    Before genuine concerns, he replied with intimidation.

    I recognize her.

    She is the daughter with whom the Sanderson family had recently connected.

    So that is the Harlee that everyone speaks.

    It is not surprising that it is so unpleasant.

    He deserved to leave her! He arched an eyebrow.

    Then, this was your n from the beginning, stop here.

    Not even the weight of the scrutiny of every inte of days before could shake it.

    Surely, a fewments would not cause any anguish.

    Harleeughed at degradingments without worrying.

    I was simply trying to give you a friendly reminder, nothing more! Lindsay knew that the tears often woke uppassion, so he let his eyes fill again, adopting a fragile and vulnerable look.

    He doubted, but quickly replied: I''m sorry, I didn''t realize that I was so upset by talking to me.

    I will not bother you anymore.

    and then use their reactions to feed the gossip on the Inte about Harlee''s rejection by the Green family.

    After that, I intended to orchestrate the events between racks to make sure that Harlee was humiliated throughout the country.

    But Harlee He was already moving away before any scandal broke out.

    I couldn''t let Harlee go like that! A sparkle of resentment shone in Lindsay''s eyes, which quickly hid it.

    He approached Wade, took his arm with tenderness and put a face of difort.

    - Wade, I didn''t feel good.

    I will go home to rest.

    You continue with your day.

    Wade''s face was filled with concern when he asked: You are sure you are fine, you want me to take you to the hospital.

    It is probably just a nuisance for having slept too much this afternoon.

    I can drive alone home.

    Wade was still worried, but he didn''t insist.

    He sighed softly and said: Okay, but be careful driving home alone.

    Avise me if you feel worse ...

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334: Lindsay touched his cheek with his hand and said: Understood, Wade.

    You are the best! Then, he quickly changed direction to follow the path that Harlee had taken.

    Wade''s expression changed subtly when he saw Lindsay leave.

    The closest parking in that direction was at least five kilometers away.

    She really nned to drive herself at that time, a feeling of restlessness seized Wade.

    He rapid his phone and quickly sent a message to one of his models.

    Theirs.

    He felt a strong impulse to face her and rebuke her.

    Lulingly, she had enhancing too many people, so she decided not to aggravate things anymore for the sake of the Sanderson family.

    Next time, I could retaliate anonymously, just to adjust ounts.

    With a spicy smile, Harlee shook his head and decided to leave.

    Lindsay''s expression overshadowed.

    He had lost a golden opportunity to embarrass Harlee! But there was no reason to despair.

    in not seeing anyone except Lillie.

    Any servant daring enough to enter his room without permission was that he was immediately expelled.

    always.

    Therefore, I could not give them that satisfaction.

    Lillie stopped at the door, gently calling.

    With aforting look.

    He detailed how he spread several rumors at the University of Baythorn, every more scandalous version than the previous one.

    Now Harlee''s reputation is ruined! Even as a professor at the University of Baythorn, he is still a woman with whom no one would want to marry! Ang''s lips were curved in a malicious smile after listening to that.

    Not only will I ruin your reputation, but I will destroy youpletely! Ang swore.

    From the Green family they spread like gunpowder.

    Some whispered that he was because Harlee was missing from respecting his elders, others murmured that he was due to his supposed disease and inability to have children, while others suggested that the fault was of their aggressive nature andck of feminine elegance ..

    ..

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335: different versions of history emerged, all borated to stain Harlee''s reputation, as if Rhys were totally justified in breaking themitment.

    Lonnie upied the main seat in the study, opening his eyes slowly, with a more look more Fr¨Şa that the most raw winter.

    Breanton, Fleming and Fletcher were aligned, with equally icy expressions, clearly aware of the rumors that defamed Harlee.Brenton was the first to speak.

    " We will not let Harlee in front of this alone.

    Please, let us face the Green.

    the deepest implication.

    He realized that his father was scolding them for resorting to dishonest tactics instead of openly facing the Green family.

    Bornon lowered his head slightly, speaking with remorse.

    I was to me.

    I acted without thinking carefully, letting my anger seize me.

    Since the Green family hurt us first, no matter how we respond, nobody can me us.

    But if we attack from the shadows, people will criticize the Sanderson family, even if we are right.

    To hear this, Lonnie''s expression softened a little He gently shouted the desk with his fingers and asked, in a cold tone: you understand what you have to do now.

    Bornon nodded.

    that appear to apologize.

    The silence was made for a few moments.

    Lonnie then directed his gaze to Fleming, who spoke calmly.

    A hand, indicating that it was not necessary.

    You can postpone your ns for now.

    Our open opposition will be sufficient to cause significant losses to the Green.Fletcher family had the power to forge alliances, but the Sanderson family was strong enough to not depend on external help for this.

    Although a little baffled, Fletcher respected the decision of Lonnie and simply nodded, deciding to discuss it with Brentonter ...

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336: Understood.

    Radiant Sol, the George family gathered in the patio, enjoying the warm rays.

    The sky extended clear and blue on them, while a soft breeze whispered, carrying the delicate fragrance of the roses.

    Collin was sitting silent, with the head low in deep contemtion.

    Lines of concern furrowed his forehead, betraying the inner confusion.

    Suddenly, he stood up, with a solved air, in front of his family.

    , nodded carefully.

    on his way.

    Cleaning the coffee from the Boca''s corner outside the terrible past experience.

    He wanted to continue with Harlee had beat him so strong that he had lost his head by Completobarbara became baffled for a moment before his lips twisted in a cold smile.

    He thought that Collin had perfectly fulfilled his low expectations by demonstrating his ineptitude.

    His boldness when he courted Harlee only favored his ns.

    In fact, it was the ideal pawn in his great game with Harlee.Freyja, just hiding his fun, he dedicated a smile supporting Collin.

    If you are determined to follow this path, I support you, he said, with his eyes shining with thoughts Not expressed.

    Freyja mocked to his part, thinking that Collin was really a fool blinded by his own excessive confidence.

    It would be better for Collin to bother Harlee enough to justify Harlee''s hard treatment towards him, saving Freyja the effort to handle this fool.

    With azy and confident smile, Collin replied: Don''t surprise yourself so much! Now that the Green have dismissed Harlee''smitment and his reputation has copsed, who more than his ex -fiance would ept her again.Collin had calcted her risks before deciding to persecute Harlee once again, especially taking into ount her fiery temperament After all, that Harlee beat him once more than enough for him.

    In his assumption, Harlee''s audacity had been reinforced by hismitment to Rhys ...

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337: However, now that themitment had broken, surely he would not dare to act with such bold.

    Sharing Collin''s mentality, he assumed that, with Dissolved Harlee''smitment, no adequate suitor would be willing to marry her.

    Taking this opportunity to marry Harlee would undoubtedly bring benefits to the George family, allowing them to enjoy the wealth and resources of the Sanderson family.

    - Lollin, you are a strategist! Said Adamson, with a voice overlooking.

    ! Collin said confidently, patting in his chest proudly.

    However, his security fell into indifferent ears.

    No one seemed to care if he ended up receiving another beating.

    The room buzzed with silent concerns.

    appropriate to start conversations with Harlee for a possible association.

    Meanwhile, Freyja was delighted with the perspective of getting rid of Collin, which she considered nothing more than an incessant difort.

    Since she announced that she was chasing Harlee again, Collin''s actions had be increasingly bold and impulsive.

    He just sent him luxury roses every day.

    He was determined to appear constantly, he even was in charge of silencing the rumors that circted on her at the University of Baythorn.

    This proactive approach effectively frustrated Ang''s attempts to tarn The gestures.

    He informed the three hundred students who had to drink coffee and ced tworge boxes full of coffee at the entrance, inviting passers -by to serve everyone they would like.

    On just a couple of days, the voice was run like the voice like the Gunpowder from the University of Baythorn and throughout the city that Collin burned Harlee.

    This gossip was everywhere, filling the halls during the breaks of the sses and dragging along the paths during the casual walks through the campus.

    It was particrly intense near the entrance of the auditorium, where both students and teachers congregated to share their opinions about the drama that was developed.

    The consensus on Collin was overwhelmingly positive.

    the undue pressure he exerted on the cafeteria staff.

    However, the tone changed dramatically when the conversation turned to Harlee ....

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338: Apart from the few who had it in good consideration - that is, those three hundred students and other people who saw the situation with more understanding - the rumors became malicious.

    The whispers painted Harlee as an attention seeker, Expert in seducing men.

    They struggled that a woman who had faced the public rejection of hermitment should be grateful for any attention, but there she was, making the difficult ...

    however, what many did not know was that Collin, despite her obvious efforts, there was never Gathered the courage to confess his feelings to Harlee, nor had he managed to spend more than three fleeting minutes in his presence.Collin orchestrated these scenarios to corner Harlee, leaving her without the opportunity to reject him openly face to face.

    Under such pressure, most would feel trapped, perhaps contemting escape from the city or supporting the situation in silent resentment.

    But Harlee was not one of those who gave in to maniption.

    He had his own effective strategies to manage such misleading characters.

    She was a woman of action.

    While afternoon in particr, Harlee wrote a decisive message for Ritchie.

    With a definitive tone, he ordered: he informs Barbara that the time hase for the George family to face bankruptcy.

    Ritchie responded quickly, with a tone between ironic and sarcastic: of course, I suppose Barbara will even be looking forward to it.

    Once Harlee confirmed the time that Ritchie had agreed with Barbara, she saved the phone again in her bag.

    When Harlee finished her ss, her eyes went naturally towards the door where, as expected, Collin was waiting as a loyal guard but irritant.halee, the ss is over.

    Collin''s voice had a subtle enthusiasm.

    You would allow me the pleasure of inviting you to dinner tonight.

    Before Harlee could answer, Dorsy, along with some ssmates, quickly interposed between Harlee and Collin.

    His expressions were severe and inflexible.

    Enough, Collin.

    Why are you still bothering Miss Sanderson, you don''t get tired of being rejected.

    His confrontation did not go unnoticed.

    Several spectators, who had previously received free coffee from Collin, intervened.

    They represented the students of Aerospace Mechanical Engineering for their hard treatment of Collin, arguing that he should gratitude for his kind gestures, regardless of personalints.

    Harlee finally raised his eyes to meet Collin''s, with an acute and inflexible look You don''t feel the sting or expect another p that reminds you, he joked coldly.

    A tense smile.

    Harlee''s lips twisted in an icy smile, with a cold touch that persisted despite the soften of his features.

    He had learned the lesson, knowing that this time he had to take a step back.

    of supporting another scathing p of her.

    With carefree air, Harlee replied: Then we dwell on another asion.

    But in his heart, he doubted that there would ever be another chance.

    The copse of the George family meant that a world of difficulties was waiting for him ...

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339: Today, Harlee''s behavior was remarkably less hostile than usual.

    His usual coldness had slightly retreated, leaving only a rake of frost in his smile.

    Color, always too confident in his ns and his charm, misunderstood the answer Harlee as a sign that his feelings were defrosting, convinced that his genuine efforts had begun to melt their determination.

    His smile was as sure as the way he leaned towards her.

    It is fine.

    I will reserve the site and pick you up.

    It seems good to you, hemented with a cunning and disturbing softness in his voice.

    .Collin looked at the coffee boxes, with a smile of self -satisfaction in the face.

    His strategies to cut it seemed to be giving results.

    Surely he would soon have the Sanderson family eating from his hand.

    But hiscencysted little.

    The next day, he would know the hard repercussions of his actions.

    In the George''s house, after receiving a call from Ritchie, Barbara quickly called Freyja to return home.

    They spent the afternoon considering their options and, after much deliberate, they decided what they wanted and what was the best proposal to present it to Harlee.

    As Harlee''s ss was about to finish, Barbara took Freyja to the private room of Grand Oak to wait.

    When Harlee entered, B¨˘rbara was sitting, serene and elegant, on the couch, with his eyes fixed on his daughter sitting beside her, as if she were nning something in silence for Freyja.

    Freyja was sitting in a stool of Wood, absorbed on her phone, maybe editing something.

    "Sanderson," Barbara said, and both she and Freyja got up to receive Harlee when she entered.

    .

    Then he took the menu and examined it carefully.

    Freyja seemed confused.

    He looked at his mother, who was also concentrated in the menu, and hesitantly took his to join.

    .

    Then, he raised his head to look at Barbara and Freyja, with a neutral voice.

    You have decided To try to keep calm, Freyja was affected ...

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340: Barbara, on the other hand, remained motionless, his emotions hidden under his serene and dignified appearance.

    Only Barbara knew that, for the first time in years, he had felt intimidated by someone younger, almost losing his calm.

    He knew that deciding to coborate with Harlee was the smartest decision he had taken.

    Barbara''s lips were curvated in a subtle smile.

    and modified his attitude.

    He looked at Harlee and said: "Of course, if you want all the fortune of the George family, we have no objections." We only ask him to leave enough so that my mother, my sister and I livefortably the rest of our lives.

    He reclined, with his hand supported by the table, with rxed expression and without haste.

    - Of course, I only have one condition.

    I want to remain between racks when ites to the affairs of the George family.

    Laboishly, Harlee had be too many enemies and did not want to cause problems to the Sanderson family.

    Babara frowned.

    Only this simple condition had been theplete fortune of the George family, followed by one billion in funds.

    However, it was quickly rposed.

    He did not know Harlee well enough, and revealing his intentions could soon endanger his ns.

    Freyja, on the other hand, was more direct.

    He asked insistently: that is really his only condition, Miss Sanderson and if we ask him to help us acquire the fortune of the George.I That you are interested, let''s help you im fortune.

    Maybe realizing that their openness had surprised the two women sitting in front of her, Harlee added: let''s add another condition: make sure that Collin is no longer a problem.

    I don''t want to see him from now on.

    After Harlee spoke, there was a silence before Barbara turned to her, with an impossible expression to describe.

    Barbara had no doubt about Harlee''s words.

    By herst I find Ritchie, Barbara had understood that Harlee and Ritchie were not as simple as they seemed.

    Now, it seemed that Harlee was even more formidable than he had imagined.

    Lord Sanderson, I can ask why he agreed to coborate with us, Barbara asked.

    They want the truth.

    Barbara and Freyja nodded.

    My identity as daughter of the Sanderson family entails manyplications.

    Using your name could simplify things.

    Harlee''s tone was t, but transmitted an undeniable atmosphere of arrogance and authenticity.

    Barbara and Freyja''s faces showed a mixture of emotions.

    Then Harlee never nned to use the influence of the Sanderson family against the George family she was something!

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341: Without hesitation, Barbara nodded and said: Agree, as of today, Miss Sanderson, you will not have to deal with Collin.

    A meticulous strategy.

    You just have to address subtly.

    Once achieved, the George family will continue to be ...

    Harlee interrupted Barbara, raising a slow finger.

    In a month, Ritchie will have her executive director of the George group.

    The future of the George group does not worry me.

    You don''t have to return the money.

    Just remain silent and make your part.

    wait.

    His tone was casual, but his words infused fear in the two women in front of him.

    Barbara quickly reassured her: he has our word, Miss Sanderson.

    Once we get out of this room, we guarantee absolute discretion.

    Freyja knows what to say! you.

    His eyes shone as if he had just discovered his vocation.

    Get fullymitted to taking care of the George family.

    It seemed that he had not only achieved it, but had far exceeded his expectations.

    Barbara''s eldest daughter seemed to have a natural business skill.

    Interesting.

    The George family could serve as a training field.

    Rhys What turn of destiny! Even going to a business meeting, they ended up crossing.

    Before Rhys could realize, Harlee turned quickly and hid in a corner.

    He wasn''t sure how to face his former fiance, who had insisted on canceling hismitment.

    Rhys felt a familiar look and looked back, but he didn''t see Harlee.

    He frowned and shook his head in a mockery tone.

    It seemed that the stress of work was affecting him.

    Since Rhys had canceled themitment to the daughter of the Sanderson family, the pressure that the Sanderson family had exerted on the Green group had only intensified, which had caused important losses .

    However, I did not think about taking reprisals ....

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342: He epted the wrath of the Sanderson family as something that corresponded to him.

    The losses suffered by the Green group was sure that he could recover them.

    Notice that Rhys seemed distracted, Patrick asked: Mr.

    Green, there is someone hidden there .Rhys shook his head, said nothing more and entered the private room.

    His right -wing right handunched a relentless campaign against the Green group in the business field.

    The Sanderson focused strategically on all initiatives linked to the Green group, using their wide resources to weaken and undermine their rivals.

    His determination was so intense that they even sacrificed their own interests to take control of lucrative projects in which the Green group had set their eyes.

    As a result, several of the key group initiatives were paralyzed, which stagnated any newpanymercial and left them struggling to recover the impulse.

    To make things worsen, the Sanderson family issued a severe warning throughout Baythorn: any coboration with the Green family would have serious consequences, which turned those allies into potential adversaries.

    Kareem, with their considerable influence both in the military sphere and in the Politician, and Fletcher, who achieved the support of his allies of a lifetime, made sure that Baythorn residents hesitated to align with the Green.

    This measure isted the Green group further.

    Two weeks, the Sanderson family used the Hilton family''s discrediting campaign against Harlee as a lever, quickly taking the Hilton family to bankruptcy.

    At the end of that week, the once proud family Hilton was financially decimated.

    Bornon, impert¨¦rrito in the face of destruction, revealed to Rond, Ang''s father, that his family''s ruin was the direct result of Lillie and Ang''s actions.

    Affected by pain and guilt, Rond quickly crushed Ang''s dreams of a prosperous marriage before they could even take shape.

    .

    Stripped of his old pride and cunning, he found himself without the luxury of hosting any resentment towards Harlee.I He began to secretly strengthen the position of the Sanderson family, preparing to reveal his hidden strengths and consolidate his domain in the city.

    At the same time, Fleming issued a severe directive to his pharmaceutical conglomerates, prohibiting any cooperation with the Green group.

    This measure dealt with a devastating blow to Green Pharmaceuticals and itswork of allied hospitals, taking them to the edge of financial ruin.

    In the middle of the growing tensions, Rhys opted for a stoic silence posture, absorbing the onught of the growing aggression of the family Sanderson.

    This agitation period revealed to the Sanderson family not as mere fakers, but as strategic predators, capable of dismantling their adversaries with ruthless precision when they are cornered.

    The finding of its brutal efficiency infused a generalized distrust in the Baythorn elite ....

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343: The mere mention of the Sanderson family now inspired a new respect, which led families to warn their children who did not era with Harlee.

    While Rhys remained passive, a palpable anxiety began to settle in the group Green.Desilusted by their inaction, some key staff members began to look for new opportunities.

    Green family was surrounded by threats, not only internal, but also of former allies.

    These opportunistic, skilled partners navigating changing loyalties, quickly withdrew their support, aligning with the growing Sanderson family.

    In the middle of this agitation, there was only one central group of loyal partners, although their support did little to stop the overwhelming tide of adversity In the brutal game of family power, without Rhys taking decisive measures, the relentless pressure of the Sanderson family threatened to dismant He fray, looking for a private meeting with Rhys to face him in front.

    Jos¨¦ managed , Jos¨¦''s expression softened, the anger that had been brewing dissipated with the afternoon air.

    To the Sanderson family another fifteen days to exhaust their fury.

    To console Joseph, Rhys revealed the existence of its covert operation, the Tartarus club.

    Impressed by Rhys'' strategic insight, Jos¨¦ put aside his frustrations with the antagonism of the Sanderson family, praising Rhys for his calcted sense of duty.

    While so much, Belinda boils of anger.

    While he listened to her husband to ept that her son followed On that passive path, despite the threats that signed over the Green group, its fury almost overwhelmed it.

    It was not pure imprudence really considered the Sanderson family inconsequential adversaries to give the family Sanderson another half month to wreak havoc seemed aplete madness.

    The Green family, constantly threatened, was about to bepletely annihted if the pressure intensified.

    In an attempt to calm their concerns, Jos¨¦, who had sworn to keep the Rhys Tartarus club secret, suggested that the attacks of the Sanderson family They were not only exhausting the Green group, but they were also expensive, frame themercial dispute as a mutual dead point.

    Although Belinda was not convinced, she reluctantly epted her reasoning.

    On the other hand, Harlee bnced her two functions: to give revealing conferences at the University of Baythorn and direct innovative projects at the National Aerospace Agency.

    From time to time he had to deal with Rhys, but he invented skillfully excuses to avoid those meetings.

    romance, as well as in theplex deals within the George family.

    Despite their increasingly deep connection, their careers remained their highest priority, often relegating their rtionship to the background.

    One afternoon, they took a rare opportunity to take a sweet kiss, just so that the strident bell of a phone call broke its intimate moment.

    Resigned to the demands of their respective responsibilities, they returned to their professional obligations ....

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344: Harlee was easily reclined in the luxurious sofa of the Tartarus club, bathed in a soft beam of light that highlighted his elegant profile.

    His eyshes fluttered seductively while dropping his hand on the side of the sofa, with the overflowing voice Of indifference.

    It raised your intimate encounters in ten minutes, he dered with a distant tone.

    On the other hand, Ritchie''s theatrical groans filled the air, which made Harlee take off the phone from the ear by reflection, although his screams still came to him .Harlee, seriously, who do you think you are underestimating.

    Too intimate, which revealed its secret rtionship.

    Harlee had never shown much interest in the romantic adventures of others.

    However, Tonya, unable to contain her enthusiasm, was responsible for telling her entire love story, detailing who had dered her feelings first.

    Tonya''s stories were impregnated with a dreamy and romantic tone, which finally led Harlee to fall asleep until the next afternoon.

    Ten minutes left over, a little breathless for its hastive rhythm.

    Once inside, Tonya threw himself on the couch, his body extended like aid puppet, his head gentlynding on Harlee''s chest.

    With a yful brightness in his eyes, he gently bowed Harlee''s chin up and said jokingly: Harlee, it''s not time for you You give us a break, let''s say seven or eight days off in the next two weeks.

    Maybe we could work one day and then take a day off, or even two days off after two days of work.

    We would fix ourselves well even if we worked one day and take two free.

    I together with Tonya, Ritchie enthusiastically nodded, their movements were vigorous .Be were too familiar with the difort of being interrupted by work calls in each appointment.

    It was the most irritating part of his routines, but he felt forced to keep hisints to himself.

    He was reflecting on the suggestion.

    With a rxed and informal tone, he replied: I will think about it.

    He folded his long legs under her and jumped to Harlee, snuggling by her side and gently lurying: if it takes long time, I could wilt for the unsatisfied needs, you know.

    The ears of Ritchie blushed deeply.

    Tonya''s frankness was sometimes amazing.

    A subtle smile was drawn on Harlee''s lips, his eyes shone with a mixture of mischief and shame while a blush dyed his ears.

    He turned slightly and added: We will talk about thister.

    For now, he enjoy a month of rest, and yes, that means that no phones.

    Hounded, Tonya hugged Harlee and gave him a lush kiss on the cheek, with a Voice over of affection.

    "Ja, ha, I knew you loved me more, love!" But ...

    "Harlee began, but Tonya quickly covered her mouth with her hand ...

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345: Without Peros!, Tonya happily interrupted.

    The air itself.

    Suddenly, the rain covered everything in sight.

    In the Green group office, Rhys was standing next to the window, listening to the rain hit the ss.

    A brief chill ran through his gaze.

    Patrick entered with dinner, with his heart shrunk to see the Rhys silhouette.

    Rhys hadn''t slept well in a whole month.

    It seemed that the Sanderson family intended to cause significant damage to the Green family this time.

    How were the things, the pharmaceutical and hospitable sectors of the Green group could only survive two more weeks.

    Beyond that, they ran the risk of close.

    Those sectors were Nathaniel''s lifelong work, and Rhys could not stand to see them fail.

    However, Rhys epted all the charges, supporting all the losses suffered by the Green group.

    But the crisis was serious.

    The wrath of the Sanderson family had not yet disappeared, and the Green group was between the sword and the wall.

    Great oak.

    He wants to eat before returning to his thoughts.

    Rhys slowly diverted his gaze, looked at Patrick and replied tired: Leave it there.

    He went to the couch andy down, with his face showing his exhaustion.

    years.

    The tears filled Patrick''s eyes, shining like crystals.

    During thest month, Patrick had seen Rhys endure all the blows of the Sanderson family, willing to endure their anger to protect others.

    Green faced a serious crisis.

    "Please, sit down." I need to ask you something.

    Today''s tiredness was not due to the pressures of the Sanderson family, but that Harlee had rejected him again.

    He had repeatedly rejected his invitations, iming that he was too busy, although Rhys sensed that they were only excuses.

    He could not understand why he had be so distant after his time together in New York seemed so promising.

    His rtionship had be quite fragile ...

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346: Patrick felt ufortable.

    He replied quickly: no, thanks, I prefer to stand.

    After a brief silence, his face adopted a serious appearance.

    "What do you want to know - you enter women - eh - Patrick seemed bewildered.

    You think of Miss''s feelings Sanderson towards M.

    urging Patrick to continue.Patrick continued: Miss Sanderson has a distant presence, but allows you to approach you.

    This suggests that you take a special ce for her.

    However ...

    it seems that she has not yet opened your heart yet.

    Your feelings, but it does not correspond to you.

    You may have your doubts, or that it is containing, or perhaps it is simply not prepared for a rtionship ...

    it is clear for everyone that Miss Sanderson interacts with you differently than with others.

    Rhys took a moment to carefully consider the Patrick''s words understood the main point.

    Promotic! It seemed that he had not yet told him that his previousmitment was over.

    Rhys came up with a n suddenly.

    He said to wait for her at the Tartarus club and personally conve To Rhys.

    However, Rhys did not want her to feel guarded, so she had never appeared there before.

    On the balcony of the second floor of the Sanderson family house, Harlee sat with a cup of coffee, silently savoring the rxing sound of The rain.

    He felt quite restless, especially when he learned that Rhys had been constantly giving up, apparently carrying all the fault of themitment broken in this way.

    Today, when Harlee returned home, they were only Sk and the servants.

    The men of the Sanderson had stayedte in the Sanderson Group ...

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347: Harlee was deeply concerned about his willingness to incur significant losses only to demonstrate something to the Green family.

    His father had gone from being a smallpany unknown to one of the four main families, step by step.

    His brothers were brothers They had won their current positions thanks to their own ability and effort.

    However, they were willing to give up years of hard work to defend her.

    Since the problem had started with her, she decided to put an end.

    What are you thinking.

    Kareem''s unexpected voice did not surprise Harlee, since he had felt that someone approached before he arrived.

    sofa and sat.

    Look melted a little.

    He gave another sip to his coffee and then said: I need to know when they n Brenton and the others leave it.

    Kareem took out his phone, moved through the group chat created specifically to deal with the Green group and showed it to him.

    - A persistent fight appears.

    You know, our parents, Brenton, Fleming and the rest are very concerned about you.

    She had been busy with projects for the National Aerospace Agency during thest month and had not been able to concentrate much on business rivalry.

    He was surprised by the intensity of the conflict between the Sanderson family and the Green family.

    I will deal with it discreetly.

    Seeing the financial damage that the Sanderson family had suffered, Harlee felt a stab of pain.

    In just one month, the Sanderson family had lost more than two billion and, if the losses of Fleming were included, the total had reached at least three billion.

    His brothers really did not see money as an object! Kareem hit the table With his fingers and looked up, in reality, they would stop their assault on the Green family just by saying it.

    I prefer to handle it in my way, Harlee replied.

    I didn''t want to admit that three billion seemed excessive.

    He nned to use a third party to absorb that amount and then return it to his brothers in its entirety.

    However, he had no confidence in being able to achieve it.

    While Harlee considered his next steps, Kareem''s unexpectedment broke the silence.

    Rhys takes his responsibilities seriously.

    Words caught Harlee with the Guardian Baja.

    Kareem, who rarely had something good to say about the Green family, was praising Rhys the idea disturbed her, causing a whirlwind of questions in her mind ...

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348: After thinking about it, Harlee realized that it made sense.

    The Green family had received a hard blow and, logically, Rhys could already have taken reprisals.

    However, he hadn''t.

    Instead, he had endured the continuous hostility of the Sanderson family with remarkable resistance.

    Gustakareem turned to her, with a tone of voice that denoted a proud challenge.

    "No, I don''t like anyone who intimidates you.

    His loyalty to his family was unwavering.

    .Kareem, sleep a little.

    Decipher Harlee''s thoughts was really an insurmountable task.

    And in terms of Rhys Kareem he had decided that he would no longer help Brenton oppress Rhys.

    The imcable pressure of thest month had already been more than enough to endure.

    It even thus, Kareem could not avoid mention The heart of your n.

    Kareem had his own ns, which involved Matteo.

    Shaking his head, Kareem returned to his room, lost in his thoughts.

    Return in his room, Harlee did not immediately retire to rest, nor did he know the intimate meetings of his friends.

    He chose to take the matter in his own hands.

    With the fingers flying on the keyboard, Harlee worked quickly and, in half an hour, the detailed program of Sprague Garc¨Şa illuminated the screen of hisputer.

    With his eyes slightly narrowed and a picara smile in The lips muttered for herself: cunning old fox, getting one billion one blow.

    It is not time for us to talk about distributing the booty.

    The next day, an elegant dark gray luxury car stopped in front of the national aerospace agency, attracting curious looks.

    When the vehicle stopped, the spectators spected on the identity of the distinguished visitor The passenger door opened and Anthony Castillo, a high figure with golden mount sses, came out and walked with confidence towards the back door ....

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349: bowing with a sample of respect, opened it and an old man suited, with well bed hair, slowly left the vehicle.

    His distinguished porte and his essible aura identified him as Sprague Garc¨Şa, the dear general director of the Aerospace Agency National.anthony gently closed the car door and went quickly next to Sprague, with an urgent voice while saying: Mr.

    Bates just called.

    Miss Sanderson, the tone of Willis''s message had transmitted an undeniable urgency, which led him to act cautiously.

    Subrague nodded subtly, while his gaze ran through the surroundings.

    A mild smile was drawn on his lips while pointing a section section, with Soft but safe voice.

    I know.

    He is already waiting for me there.

    With that, Sprague headed towards the agency, with Anthony stepping on his heels.

    From the shadows of the corner, Harlee came out with casual grace, his fixed eyes on Sprague.Sus lips were curved in a trust smile While deliberately put in his way, his voice dyed of Bravuconer¨Şa.

    ! Sprague, however, limited himself to making a gesture of rejection with his hand, clearly ustomed to this type of exchanges.

    Harlee''s hand added with a soft but firm squeeze, and his tone of voice sounded like a slight reprimand.

    If you had not found out the whereabouts of those billions, you would still be avoiding my eyes with astonishment.

    witnessed that side of him.

    Sprague had always radiated a friendly and essible behavior, but under that appearance a dominant presence was hid The mind of Anthony was shocked.

    Who was this Harlee who could get so much sprague tenderness, a feat that even her own granddaughter could achieve so much, Willis, who had advanced to greet them, was not alien to this dynamic ....

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350: He knew very well that Sprague just lowered his guard with Harlee, susceptible to his yful pranks.

    With a conciliatory smile and a reassuring tone, Willis tried to dissipate the tension.

    While we should continue this discussion in the office.

    We attacked Willis''s coffee pimm! Patron.

    Invariably fighting, he ended up with them by stealing his belongings.

    centenaryndscape.

    He had only been hanging in his office for an hour when he disappeared and reappeared at the Sprague office.

    While reflected on these thoughts, Willis gave Anthony a soft tap on the shoulder of Anthony, who was baffled, a silent recognition that sometimes sometimes , oblivion was a friendlier destination.

    With renewed determination, Willis went lightly to Harlee and Sprague.

    The confusion clouded the features of Anthony.

    Why Willis looked at him as if he were a clueless fool, he had surely had a misunderstanding.

    With a head movement, Anthony ruled out the disturbing idea and elerated the step to follow them, maintaining a constant rhythm.

    In the office, Harlee was lying on the couch, with anguid look.

    He looked lighterly an eyebrow and raised the question: when he will finallye to an end, this imcable corporate skirmishes between the Green and the Sanderson.

    Sprague left the cup carefully after a thoughtful pause andmented: This coffee is really delicious.

    Willis soon understood it and took the drill of coffee beans that he had been saving for special asions.

    Harlee intervened with a support smile: I agree, this coffee is really delicious.

    With a resignation sigh, Willis recovered the rest of the grains, with the voice dyed irritation.

    , old cunning fox, we don''t deviate from what is important here.

    "His gaze stuck in Sprague.

    With an aplice smile, Sprague matched her leisurely tone.

    own foolish foolishness.

    If he, as Rhys uncle, did not intervene, Nathaniel would break into a confrontation ....

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351: Seventy -thirty, seventy for me and thirty for you, Harlee dered with a mocking smile, with bright eyes of mischief.

    You are trying to steal me, said Sprague.

    With a hand cradling his cheek, Harlee nodded without any hint of Doubt.

    Sprague exploded inughter, although clearly agitated.

    It is fine, you want.

    As if I had ever won a single dispute against you.

    Seventy-Treat is, but you have to have thosebat aircraft systems ready in a month! Treatment made! Harlee intended to finish the systems within that period anyway, given the terrible circumstances in Uwhor.perplex, Anthony listened to hidden.

    Participation in the benefits ofbat aircraft systems felt so baffled as if it were his first day at work.

    But wait ...

    Combat aircraft systems ...

    The brilliant aerospace engineer who had venerated for so long at that time could be harass that moment, the Anthony''s eyes shone when he realized.

    Rhys had just left the shower when he received a Harlee call.

    Seeing his name on his phone''s screen caused a mixture of surprise and happiness in his eyes.

    Wrapped in a towel, Rhysy against the wall.

    To the grain, suggesting that they gather to eat and asking if Rhys was free.

    When the call ended with a series of beeps.

    Remembering the matching shoes he had with Harlee, he decided to wear an informal white shirt and ck cargo pants.

    He put the clock and went directly to the private room of the Grand Oak.de on the way, Patrick called to report that the hospital had noticed Signs that Hamilton was waking up.

    Rhys ordered Patrick to remain there and inform him immediately if Hamilton regained consciousness.

    full change in Anthony''s attitude towards her ...

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352: But he didn''t care.

    After leaving the National Aerospace Agency, Harlee had called Rhys to confirm that he was avable before heading to Grand Oak.

    With Rhys, after which they and their families would be strangers rtives, ceasing , he sent a fast text message to Rhys to ask about his preferences.

    He may do what you prefer, Rhys replied.

    If you like it, me too.

    Waiter finished serving the dishes.

    He approached and sat in front of her, with his eyes illuminated by unmistakable joy.

    He had a long time, he said, with a soft smile in his voice, clear and tender.

    Harle nodded with his head, His low and quiet tone, dyed of coldness as the snow that melts.

    - I have a fairly upied statetely.

    "His look was firm and intense as he spoke.

    I had been going anding between the university and the aerospace agency, working tirelessly to clear a full month for Uwhor''s matter.

    plotting something in silence.

    He was secretly nning a way to identally reveal Harlee who had finished hismitment.

    During the food, Harlee, as usual, preferred silence.

    Rhys, always attentive, helped her with food.

    Knowing that he did not like onions, he carefully removed them from fish with elegant precision.

    His actions were deliberate, his intense gaze, so much that Harlee could not ignore it.

    He slightly frowned, stopping the fork in the air.

    The interaction disturbed her.

    They had not finished hermitment why she kept acting so considered, so charming - I don''t like others to serve me, "he said coldly." Sr.

    Green, I have invited you here today to talk about something important.

    "His tone was educated but distant, underlined by an unmistakable formality.

    A fleeting sadness crossed through the eyes of Rhys.

    Each word that Harlee pronounced was like an icy needle that crossed her heart.

    Return from elia.

    Whatever you want, I will make sure it is done, so there is no need to discuss, he said gently, with a clear and measured tone.

    But before he could finish, Harlee''s expression harden, and The irritation shone briefly on his face.

    She fixed her gaze on him, her lips tight in a thin line, and a slight redness stained themissures of her eyes ....

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353: mr.

    Green, why he keeps trying to seduce me after having broken themitment.

    His voice was cold, full of resentment.

    It is not too much to want everything.

    Rhys stunned for a moment.

    To love him all the only thing he had always wanted was her.

    Green, since he has put an end to ourmitment, please stop requesting meetings.

    I do not like to y with me.

    I will make my brothers rx with the Green group, and you no longer have to remain passive.

    He had only finished hismitment to the newly discovered daughter of the Sanderson family.

    I could really be the fiance The words came out of his lips before he could think them.

    He realized how silly the question sounded at the time he pronounced it.

    Quickly, he corrected.

    No ...

    You are Miss Sanderson who was promised with me.

    , Harlee replied, with dry voice and cold and imcable eyes.

    A rm look spread along Rhys''s face.

    I did not realize that you were the Harlee of the Sanderson family.

    He looked at Rhys, telling him to continue.

    It was as if you had disappeared.

    Harlee''s lips curved slightly as a fun signal.

    In fact, he had taken additional precautions to ensure that no one, except the shadow society of the moon, could track his true identity.

    He did not like to bepletely transparent for others, so he often hid his true self.

    Your full name ....

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354: At that time, there were contradictory opinions about the newly discovered daughter of the Sanderson family, but none coincided with what I knew about you, so I could not establish the connection.

    He added with sincerity: when thedy ...

    You saw yourself wrapped in the storm of public opinion, I was in elia.

    I only saw brief mentions on the Inte and I didn''t investigate anymore.

    If I had been more attentive at that time, I would not have made such a mistake now.

    Harlee lifted an eyebrow, with distant expression.

    He looked at Rhys with indifference.

    "It''s fine, I understand.

    And he had voluntarily endured the pressure of the Sanderson group.

    However, his connection was deeper than he had imagined.

    The woman she had rejected was actually the one who had been longing for all the time! Rhys looked at the call identifier.

    It was Patrick.

    Remembering Hamilton, Rhys looked at Harlee, looking for his assent before answering the call.

    The weak but familiar voice of Hamilton was heard.

    Harlee ...

    you ...

    you ...

    .ejem ...

    Hamilton had just regained consciousness and struggled to speak long and once before fainting again.patrick assured Hamilton, pressed the nursing call button, he quickly informed the medical staff about medical staff about The state of Hamilton and, after a few words with Rhys, the call ended.

    Rhys had not departed from Harlee during the call, so Harlee heard Hamilton''s partial revtion.

    A sh of difort crossed Harlee''s eyes.

    Then he took his bag from the chair next to her, stood up, her eyes reflected a mixture of coldness and distance.

    I have to take care of something, so I''m going now.

    The situation had resulted in more melodramatic than I had nned.

    He had imagined many reasons why Rhys could have decided to cancel hismitment, but never imagined that it would be because he had not realized who she really was.

    It was a deep and strange turn of fate.

    With a gesture of the hand, Harlee did not give Rhys the opportunity to stop her and left.

    Rhys smiled ironically when he saw Harlee move at a pace that seemed almost as if he were fleeing.

    He should let his rtionship go so easily clearly, the answer was no.

    Rhys decided to amend himself personally and hoped to preserve the alliance between the Green and Sanderson families.

    He passed the night preparing gifts for a proposal and an apology to the Sanderson family ....

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355: At half past ten in the next morning, he was in his living room, still reflecting.

    Since something was missing, Rhys finally decided to include a property that Lonnie and Brenton valued a lot.

    Only then did he decided to take the gifts.

    However, as soon as Rhys reached the door of the Sanderson family, he was immediately expelled, along with the gifts, before he could even step on the property.

    Kane informed Lonnie, saying: following his orders, I have escorted Mr.

    Green out of the facilities.

    MISENTDE CLASS COULD BE RHYS thought he could treat Harlee as something disposable.

    I have to defend my beautiful daughter! What is Rhys thinking about amitment only to propose it to continue dreaming! Kane shared the discontent towards the Green family.

    He was uneptable.

    During thest month, Harlee had endured harsh criticism, and Kane had even heard that fool of Etta to make fun of her.

    Now they had to stay firm.

    Yes, I will transmit the message immediately.

    No one from the Green family will pass, Kane said.

    On the Garcia family, Anthony was standing at the door, frequently checking his watch and walking.

    Finally, just before one in the afternoon, he saw his idol.

    Harlee''s car gradually approached the door.

    Anthony hastened to open the car door, showing humility and respect.

    When the car door opened, Harlee came out quietly, throwing the car keys to the hands of Anthony, which the I expected.

    Today she waspletely dressed in a ck strap dress, a baseball cap, sunsses and a mask that covered herpletely.

    At first sight, she was almost unrecognizable.

    slightly before Harlee.

    With respectful tone, he said: Miss Sanderson has arrived.

    Mr.

    Garcia is waiting inside.

    Harlee nodded and crossed the door.

    This was a ce that I had often visited in the past.

    Whenever the Gill family denied meals, he escaped here.

    But since he assumed the role of systems designer and treatment nt at the National Aerospace Agency and began to gain influence at international level, his visits had be rare.

    Even so, I remembered how to move around ...

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356: Harlee settled on the couch, with his long and elegant cross legs in a challenging gesture, without paying attention to the fact that he wore a dress today.

    Lying on the couch, she looked towards Sprague, which was absorbed in the paint on a desk on the other side of the room.

    He asked in a casual tone: What have you called me here.

    Sprague had sent him an urgent message at six in the morning asking him to be at noon.

    In the desk, Spraguepleted hisst brushstroke, left the brush aside and approached Slowly to Harlee, with his hand on the heart, showing his difficulty when walking.

    You promised me that you would under He had been considered critical, and the doctors advised coronary bypass surgery to prolong his life.

    that will end your work.

    It was Harlee who, by dedicating a decade to the National Aerospace Agency without asking forpensation, finally persuaded Sprague to ept surgery.

    He had not nned that he be dyed while she was busy.

    Remembering the words of the family doctor that morning, a look of sadness filled Sprague''s eyes.

    I am used to standing for two or three hours, since I do not paint so often, Sprague said, skillfully dodging the question about his surgery.

    He nervously nodded a couple of times.

    Sprague''s concern under Harlee''s intense look.

    Then, with a slight curl on the lips, he asked with indifference: the mechanicalboratory of the National Aerospace Agency requires a substantial amount of financing.

    Sprague was surprised by his knowledge.

    Not even Anthony, who had been his assistant for years, what knew.

    In fact, the national aerospace agencyboratory needed almost twenty billion financing.

    The main reason why he had discreetly redirected the funds of the Green-Sanderson business conflict was to support this.

    This information was highly confidential, known only for a few chosen in the dome.

    You have guessed or you have privileged information that I do not know, said Sprague, making a gesture for the butler and Anthony to leave the room.

    This mechanicalboratory is a project of national priority.

    If it seeds, our country''sbat aircraft will experience significant advances.

    However, due to its ssified nature, the State cannot freely release funds, and the project is currently in suspense.

    I need to reactivate it, so I desperately need financial aid important....

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357: Harlee''s smile became yful and confident.

    I will help you get twenty billion.

    He paused, his face got serious and added: but you must move on with the coronary bypass surgery! Sprague coronary bypass surgery in ten minutes.

    However, the search did not work.

    There was no trace of online records.

    In fact, during the alleged period of surgery, Aldrich discovered that Sprague had been on business.

    Harlee felt anger and anguish.

    He understood that Sprague struggled to separate from his obligations at the National Aerospace Agency.

    Once he understood his situation, he pledged to help him firmly.

    Filled with the Guardian Baja, Sprague paused and instinctively eximed: how you have learned.

    If you do not operate next week, forget about twenty billion and I will stop participating in the National Aerospace Agency.

    While Harlee spoke with Sprague for a couple of hours, the news of the attempt of Rhys proposal at the door of the family Sanderson had spread like gunpowder.

    They all prepared to witness Harlee''s humiliation, just to be taken by surprise by Rhys''s unexpected proposal shortly after he had canceled themitment.

    It was rumored that he had brought extravagant gifts and had even offered a valuable property, only to be rudely rejected by the servants of the Sanderson family.

    The Green family did not receive any respect.

    In the residence of the Green, Jos¨¦ and Belinda were sitting on the couch, while Lindsay was sitting a little further, all in silence.

    After learning that Rhys had been rejected during his attempt From proposal, Jos¨¦ and Belinda were sitting without expression, with a serious face.

    Only Lindsay enjoyed the moment.

    He believed that after the scenes Rhys had caused, Belinda would never allow Harlee to marry a green.

    I even even wanted Harlee, what did Belinda imported had the highest authority in the Green family and would not allow a woman to marry her He disapproved.

    - Mr.

    Green,dy, please do not get too angry.

    Rhys could have been trying to soften the tensions between the Green and Sanderson families, said Lindsay, hiding his inner joy.

    Joseph''s eyes burned from anger.

    Mother and me! He felt satisfied for his difort.

    Belinda stared at Lindsay, with cold expression.

    Lindsay, you mentioned that Rhys prevented you from entering the Green group.

    What was that about ...

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358: Lindsay nervously twisted the hem of his clothes with his fingers.

    He looked up to answer, but Joseph''s severe gaze silenced her, filling her with fear.

    However, he gathered courage and exined: Harlee does not like him.

    He believes that I am monopolizing Rhys'' attention and has forbidden to enter thepany, soˇ­.

    His voice became softer, as if he had suffered a great grievance.

    Of course, Lindsay would not reveal to Belinda and Jos¨¦ that Rhys simply considered his presence in the Green group, and that he had nothing to do with Harlee.

    Lindsayment, Belinda''s opinion on Harlee worsened even more.

    I will have a serious conversation with Rhys when I return.

    Thank you for informing us about Rhys''s attempt.

    Otherwise, we would not have realized that the Green family has be theugh.

    Rhys was waiting with Brenton''s luxurious car, dressed in a ck suit.

    Brenton, which meant that strangers rarely appeared there.

    When Brenton went down to the parking lot to leave and saw Rhys smiling warmly, he almost got scared.

    The vision was more disturbing than any nightmare.

    There was Rhys, a man known for his inexpressive mask, really smiling Brenton felt that something was not going well.

    His anger increased by remembering what the butler had said before.

    Just because Rhys had suffered a setback from the Sanderson family, now he was willing to retract from his previous statements and return to propose marriage.

    Bornon had once considered Rhys a full man, but now he saw him as a coward.

    Rhys'' vision irritated him.

    Bornon walked quietly towards his car, opened the door and slid inside with soft movements and effortlessly, as if Rhys was not even present.

    Rhys remained imperturbable, his expression returned to his usual mask.

    Tell me ten minutes to exin and then you can do what you want with thisnd.

    Bornon looked at the document he had in his hand with a raised eyebrow.

    Interesting.

    Thend he had been looking at for three months was now in the hands of that coward, Rhys! The prospect of exchanging ten minutes for a valuable property was tempting.

    However, his father''s precaution resonated in his thoughts: the Sanderson family should avoid too much interaction with the Green family.

    After a momentary struggle, Brenton declined.

    I am not interested in Brenton''s refusal, Rhys maintained hisposure and He clung to the car door.

    His eyes transmitted a persevering calm.

    I need ten minutes.

    I met Harlee before the Sanderson family was reincorporated ....

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359: At that time, I had no idea that she was the newly discovered daughter of the Sanderson family, much less that she was my fiancee.

    While Rhys exined, Brenton''s expression became severe.

    To realize this, Rhys nodded, with serious expression.

    That''s why I finished the agreedmitment and begged my parents to cancel it.

    My feelings for Harlee are genuine.

    I love her and nobody else as my future partner ...

    Rhys''s revtion clearly bothered Brenton.

    What hinted Rhys in rejecting the concerted marriage for concern for Harlee was a kind of tangled loving drama Brenton''s eyes.

    , rifying the misunderstanding and emphasizing that he had no intention of disrespecting the ties between their families.

    When Rhys finished, his eyes shone with determination.

    - I want Harlee, so, regardless of your anger or dissatisfaction, I will not give up it .

    I promise to win your forgiveness! Rhys narrowed my eyes slightly and threw the document into the Brenton''s car with a casual movement.

    He won the car door and, with a finalment, he walked away.

    Diez minutes, I finished.

    .

    They were really offering him freend with great development potential and what had been everything Rhys had just said he was crazy after humiliating Harlee, Rhys was still looking for forgiveness and dared to propose marriage when he remembered the door From the car that had not managed to close before, Brenton''s irritation exploded and closed the door suddenly.

    Unable to contain himself, he bent down and took him.

    After a brief review, he threw the document into the rear seat.

    Thend could be acquired again, but losing a ce inside the Sanderson family was apletely different story.

    They are so much, at the Green group, Rhys left the executive elevator, with his acute gaze touring the opulent lobby.

    Near there, Patrick, who had been anxiously waiting for Rhys, quicklyy a pile of documents.

    These contained critical reports on a multinationalpany and key projects that expected the approval of Rhys.

    With a casual movement of the wrist, Rhys began to examine the papers.

    His eyes toured the pages before stopping in a specific report: the result of a research he had discreetlymissioned.

    It was Matteo, the leader of Uwhor''s underworld.

    The document was brief and only offered a snapshot of information, but those few lines aroused the interest of Rhys.

    However, his intrigue soon became concern when he realized the calendar proposed in the report.

    He indicated that he would have to spend a whole month in Uwhor, with the exit scheduled for the following week ....

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360: Rhys paused, with an elerated mind.

    He was already struggling to recover the favor of the Sanderson family.

    If it disappeared for a month, its already fragile position could deteriorate even more.

    The Uwhor project can wait, Rhys dered, with a firm voice while facing Patrick.

    Green, that is a ..., Patrick began, but her objection was quickly silenced by Rhys''s warning.

    , and take a moment to investigate the preferences of the Sanderson family, from Lonnie and Sk to their butler, Kane.

    He was already nning his next movement.

    Patrick opened his eyes with amaze Daughter of the Sanderso Family left Patrick stunned.

    If the memory did not fail him, Rhys had recently broken his ties with the Sanderson family.

    The deep and expressive eyes of Patrick reflected a silent understanding.

    He took a moment to mentally sympathize with Rhys.

    Undoubtedly, Rhys was drowning in a wave of bad luck.

    Sharing his throat, Patrick decided to gather all the necessary details and prepare a meticulous n for reconciliation.

    Rhys''s expression was a mixture of skepticism and caution.

    Vividly remembered the disastrous Result of the previous council of Hamilton.

    Odd, proceed, Rhys agreed, although reluctantly, trusting the task to Patrick.

    Bornon had just crossed the door when Etta, who had been hidden, approached him impatiently.

    However, his greeting It was nothing more than a disdainful snap, since Brenton ignored her without saying a word.

    tight that the nails pierced his palm.

    The pure contempt that he felt for Harlee was raw and undeniable.

    Before Harlee''s return, Brenton had at least recognized the presence of Etta.

    Now, Etta felt invisible.

    The injustice of losing her ce to the true daughter of the Sanderson family was a bitter drink of swallowing.

    After everything, it had not been she who had supported Lonnie and Sk all these years at the time the servants passed without paying attention, the lips of Etta curved in a grimace of contempt.

    His thoughts rushed with vindictive promises ....

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361: Untils ungrateful, he murmured to himself.

    Was and you will see! When I married a Green, I will make sure that you regret this.

    And Rhys''s sudden proposal to Harlee Etta mocked internally, convinced that it was simply a strategic movement of the Green family to preserve the dignity of the family Sanderson.

    In his mind, there was no way that Rhys could feel something genuine for someone like Harlee.etta maintained a serene attitude as he went up to his room.

    When climbing the staircase, he inadvertently captured fragments of the servants'' talk.

    How many time will continue Etta taking advantage of the Sanderson.

    I saw her before, trying to establish conversation with Brenton.

    He ignored herpletely.

    Unless he clicks, his days here are counted.

    He can be sweet and endearing, and that Mrs.

    Sanderson seems to love her, but with the return of Miss Sanderson, no charm will save it now.

    Compare Etta with Miss Sanderson that is absurd.

    In effect.

    Once I thought Etta was Mrs.

    Sanderson''s favorite.

    We were all with lead feet around him, for fear of his disgust.

    But now that the true Miss Sanderson has returned, it is clear how a genuine favor is.

    Etta simply leaves her aside, they forget her as if it were garbage.

    Miss Sanderson is really a separate ss.

    He is always friendly and neversts as Etta, who boasts a sense of superiority that has not been won.

    Despite listening to his mockingughs, Etta acted as if he had not heard anything.

    He continued his rise with grace.

    Reacting to these pettyments was below her.

    In Etta''s mind, the hardments were simply a testimony of his envy.

    They were sick with jealousy because of their opportunity to join the prestigious Green family.

    He had already devised an impable strategy.

    When Rhys again proposed to Harlee, she would captivate him, ensuring her future as her wife.

    The title of Miss Sanderson meant nothing for her.

    The next morning, a striking ck and golden car stopped in front of the town, attracting the astonished looks of the house staff.

    They stopped in their chores, forgotten, while they observed astonished.

    At the time Rhys left, the staff hurriedly closed the door, driven by the fear that even a moment of dy would allow him to enter.

    I was wrong that I was fast.

    Kane was explicit that no member of the Green family should set foot here.

    If we had left that neglected door, we would all be out of work, one of the oldest servants passed, still trying to recover the breath.

    The goalkeeper, aware of the Important position of Rhys and eager to maintain peace, approached him with careful diplomacy.

    Green, maybe it would be better if he came back in a few days.

    Mr.

    and Mrs.

    Sanderson are still quite distressed and would prefer not to meet you now ...

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362: Up, in the residence of the Sanderson, Harlee, who had spent another night in candle, the tired neck was rubbed while the staircase went down.

    To hear the conversation of the servants, he stopped dry.

    Rhys his thoughts resonated with confusion.

    Mr.

    Green is here again.

    I see Cancel themitment and now return to propose it.

    Consider Miss Sanderson as a kind of possession, which she can take and leave her convenience a light frown fined Harlee''s forehead.

    She had no idea of ??Rhys''s proposal attempt.

    He had spent the day at the Sprague farm and, on his return, neither Lonnie nor Sk had said a word about it.

    The servants, of course, would never dare to gossip openly in their presence.

    With fast steps, Harlee lowered the staircase.

    In the living room, Lonnie and Sk were resting with anger expressions, but both were encouraged, they seemed somewhat baffled by noticing Harlee.Sk got up, with a smile of concern on the lips.

    - Harlee, love, what are you doing So early you didn''t say that today you would sleepte - nothing happens.

    I feel quite rested, Harlee replied in a low voice, with a reassuring tone.

    Perceiving his concern, Harlee released a light and etherealugh, dad, do not have to walk with lead feet around me.

    That the Green have canceled themitment does not bother me at all.

    I said this, Harlee directed their attention to the door, with thoughtful eyes.

    This punishment should be enough.

    Commercial ties between Green and Sanderson families are deeply intertwined.

    If this dead point persists, Brenton will only face more pressure.

    Lonnie''s gaze was exacerbated.

    Bornanton is more than capable of handling the pressure.

    What a problem in which Brenton faces more challenges.

    Conscious of his family''s negative opinion about Rhys, Harlee was in charge of calming them.

    He realized that Lonnie was still resentful with Rhys for ignoring the long friendship between Green and Sanderson families, especially for ending themitment without taking into ount the impact on the reputation of the Sanderson family.

    In their ce, he decided to try a different tactics.

    really his frustrations ....

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363: At that time, Kane ran with tworge bags full of gift boxes.

    "Mr.

    Green mentioned that there is an urgent situation in thepany that demands her presence, so she will return tonight.

    These gifts that he has left at the door have been selected ording to their preferences.

    and reiterated the idea of ??using the situation to vent.

    Promoted by this, Lonnie instructed Kane to let Rhys in when she returnedter that night.

    Harlee sighs internally relieved.

    If they could speak directly, I was sure that Rhys could effectively manage ties between the two families.

    Regarding themitment proposal, he was not interested.

    It was better to separate in good terms.

    While so much, Etta was in a corner, watching the family scene with envy.

    His face was contorted with resentment.

    The sound of hisughs was like a knife repeatedly stabbing his heart.

    They seemed to forget that before Harlee''s return, she was the one who had anxiously sought her favor, filling the void left by her missing daughter.

    He had contributed a lot to this family! Etta''s intense look perched on Harlee, his eyes darkened and became scary.

    When Etta learned that Rhys was going toe back to propose again, he quickly adopted his most innocent attitude, choosing a pure white nightgown.

    However, as soon as the stairs went down, Kane told him that Rhys had already left.

    Ira de Etta exploded in an instant.

    However, Rhys was expected to return at night.

    A satisfaction smile crossed his face.

    The night would perfectly fit your ns.

    She was determined to marry a member member Green.

    At the afternoon, the moon rose up, barely noticeable against the glow of the city''s lights.

    8:30 p.

    m., After finishing his work, Rhys approached the door of the Sanderson family, half waiting for him to be fired as they had done before.

    To his surprise, Kane personally went to receive him.

    Rhys nodded in recognition.

    Rhys reacted quickly, taking aside just in time to prevent her from falling on him.etta was taken by surprise and fell to the ground, hitting the ground with his chin with a strong impact, while her skirt rose, exposing her seductive underwear.

    Kane, surprised, diverted Rhys''s look to Etta.

    Seeing her in such a state, Kane blushed and quickly covered her with her jacket.

    He directed Rhys a look of apology, not knowing what , the knees and chest, and let a coqueto groan escape ...

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364: Oh, how it hurts.

    Mr.

    Green, I could help me get up, I have a numb leg.

    He twisted the body suggestively, intentionally adjusting Kane''s jacket to show the legs.

    Rhys took another step back, deliberately avoiding looking at it.

    His disinterest was evident.

    Kane, worried that Etta could be ashamed even more, hastened to help her get up.

    Eetta at first wanted to refuse, but then reconsidered.

    He thought this was his first official encounter with Rhys, and it was understandable that he was reluctant to interact.

    He decided not to reject Kane''s help, not wanting to seem desperate.

    With Kane''s help, Etta managed to seem delicate.

    I stumbled without wanting.

    I hope not to have scared him.

    "His tone was sweet, with a touch of coquetry.

    I will find a way to enter.

    With that, Rhys ignored any subsequent attempt to attract him and walked to the living room.

    He boiled of rage.

    He ignored Kane''s help and had back his room.

    Inside, he snapped: I''m wasting time with someone who doesn''t appreciate it! He doesn''t even look at me when someone as beautiful as I get.

    No I am surprised to be a fool, crawling to propose marriage again! But it doesn''t matter.

    I have talent to manage men.

    Once he falls in love with me, he can''t ignore me for a longer time! Etta was sure that the emotion of persecution was half of the fun.

    With a little more persistence, Rhys would surely surrender to his charm.

    , as if he were willing to devour him.

    Ah, Mr.

    Rhys Green honors us with his presence! Our humble home feels truly honest! Lonnie''s voice was full of sarcasm.

    That tonight''s meeting could have been organized only for him.

    Managing his humility and courtesy, Rhys greeted everyone first and then went to Lonnie.Lonnie, I appreciate your hospitality.

    It is an honor for me to visit you.

    Rhys ced the gifts on the table.

    I havee to apologize for my decisions precipitated in the past.

    With the Sanderson family in silence, Rhys tilted my head more.

    In addition to my apologies, I am here to propose marriage .

    I hope we can ignore the previous cancetion of themitment, and Harlee and I ...

    ...

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365: Rhys was interrupted in the middle of the phrase by Fletcher, which intervened with coldness.

    How do you dare you cancel themitment to your craving and now you get married as you want.

    You think that the world turns around you.

    Fleming intervened With a grimace of contempt: or maybe you havee to admit your mistakes now that our family has caused some losses that would prove that you are a coward! Rhys calmly exined the misunderstanding and narrated how he met Harlee and his feelings for She, with a resolved expression, continued: Lonnie, I admit that it was wrong to ignore the long friendship between our families and abruptly cancel themitment.

    I am willing to ept all the responsibility.

    Fletcher arched an eyebrow with skepticism and said with sneer: given your resources, discovering Harlee''s true identity should be simple.

    This lie is badly built or you are simply ipetent.

    He gave him a slight feeling of relief.

    It was not a matter of his insignificance for Harlee.With a more serious expression, Rhys looked at the Sanderson family.

    Your apology, but you don''t even think about marriage.

    Kareem did not speak on behalf of Rhys.

    He worried more to protect Harlee''s different identities.

    Rhys''s face betrayed an anxiety sh, but he replied calmly: I really love Harlee.

    Rhys, you are sure that you still want to marry Harlee, Kareem asked, with an educated smile but with a sharp coldness.

    I will give you another chance.

    Think about it before nodding again.

    His smile was brilliant, but contained a subtle threat.

    The Sanderson exchanged confusing looks, each reading uncertainty in the other''s eyes.

    No one clearly understood Kareem''s intentions, but no one dared to intervene.

    In the House of Sanderson, he was known for his serene behavior.

    Rhys, however, faced the implicit threat without fear.

    .

    It doesn''t matter when or how often do you ask, my answer will always be the same.

    I will continue to propose respectfully to the Sanderson family until you ept mepletely.

    Kareem released a quietugh, with a chillingly distant look.

    Then, it apuded without apologizing.

    All those present were even more confused,pletely dark on the intentions of Kareem for that day.

    All the eyes turned to Kareem when he stood up, his voice with an undeniable authority, very well, your courage ismendable.

    But I advise you to solve your family affairs before approaching the Sanderson family ....

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366: With those words, Kareem released a phone to Rhys.

    On the screen a video of Rhys''s parents appeared conspiring against the Sanderson family.

    The telephone voices filled the room.

    Since they dare to ruin Rhys''s good name, I will destroy his daughter''s reputation.

    Let''s see who is worse stop! Belinda''s voice was full of dangerous intentions.

    Sk''s prior mention of the original name of Belinda, a delicate point for her, had aroused all the darkness inside Belinda.

    In addition, Belinda''s nature was inherently immoral.

    After everything, she had climbed to wealth and status through cunning, marrying Jos¨¦.

    Someone like that really being as benign and peaceful as it seemed too much, Jos¨¦ asked, with uncertainty in the voice.

    Green and Sanderson families had been friends for generations.

    He was reluctant to break the ties, especially since Nathaniel was still abroad recovering.

    He disbelieved that they had tensed the rtionship between the two families could lead to their expulsion from the family.

    The Sanderson family that caused us first.

    We are simply defending ourselves.

    We have the right to do it.

    They don''t worry.

    I will take care of it discreetly to make sure they don''t discover us.

    Belinda''s voice boiled hostility, her poison was palpable even through the screen, which caused the fury of the Sanderson family.

    The Sanderson responded with mockingments.

    Green family is really incredible! Green had been friends for a long time.

    It seems that I was wrong.

    How Nathaniel could raise such a child and allow such an evil woman to be her daughter -in w to have this grudding woman nearby is like looking for problems! Nathaniel remains abroad, focused on her recovery.

    If he found out, he would probably run immediately.

    It is frightening that our mother still sees her as a dear friend.

    It is really shameful.

    After seeing the images, Rhys''s face harden and his eyes shone with intensity.

    He returned the phone to Kareem and promised solemnly: I will solve this matter.

    Rhys endured the ridiculous of the Sanderson family without saying a word.

    After all, this was really an issue of the Green family.

    Rhys now understood why his grandfather had insisted on raising him since childhood.

    While other children spent time with their parents, he had only seen them a few times a month.

    Nathaniel had been protecting him from the influence of his parents.

    Just when Rhys was about to leave, Lonnie intervened.espera.rhys stopped and turned to Lonnie.

    You should not give an adequate exnation of what your parents did, I will say I will solve this matter is too informal, too derogatory towards us, Lonnie''s voice became icy ...

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367: When listening to Lonnie''s questioning, Rhys did not avoid the subject.

    Don''t worry.

    I will make my parents apologize personally, not only with you, but also with Harlee.

    If rumors are extended that Harlee has missed respect for their elders, I will use the official ount of the Green group to make public the misconduct of my parents.

    The four most important families in the city used to know where to draw the line in their treatment .No of them wouldpletely destroy their own position or interests.

    Rhys''s sincere response took Lonnie by surprise, causing her previous mockery to go down.

    Breanton, Fleming and Fletcher felt simrly.

    They had not anticipated Rhys''s willingness to get so far, and they remained speechless.

    I ept this proposal.

    Just when it seemed that the matter was solving, Harlee''s indifferent voice resonated from the stairs.

    The Sanderson family seemed surprised.

    Only Rhys waited in silence for Harlee to continue.

    It should be resolved here.

    As marriage has been canceled, it is canceled.

    Tell the Lord and the Mrs.

    Green that whoever attacks me will regret it.

    They are wee to try.

    As for me, I do not cling to the notion of respecting the elders.

    For me, an enemy is just that: an enemy.

    Harlee''s tone was authoritarian and bold.

    He was not worried that Rhys could feel discouraged by his words.

    Instead, he seemed almost anxious for it, knowing that separating from a man like Rhys would be difficult.

    The room was silent, stunned.

    However, the Sanderson family, apart from their surprise, showed admiration for Harlee''s position, without showing displeasure for his words.

    Fact, Lonnie was the first to reaffirm his position.

    Harlee is right.

    We do not need any exnation of the Green family! Rhys, if you dare to act, think if the Green family is prepared to withstand the wrath of the Sanderson family.

    We will only be counterproductive, and we are not afraid of any confrontation.

    If you provoke the Sanderson family, prepare yourself to face the consequences.

    Lonnie''s words deeply resonated to Harlee.

    He never imagined that his father would defend her so hard, since it was something he had never experienced before.

    His eyes, dyed red and moisture, transmitted emotional gratitude to Lonnie.

    It was repurchased while their thoughts rified.

    The unconditional support of the Free family was incredibly stimting.

    After a brief pause, Harlee directed his gaze to Rhys, with serene expression, waiting for his reaction.

    They are so much, Sk, who listened from the stairs, was excited by the scene that It was developed.

    This was the essence of life! Why the victim had to be the one who had the moral standards the most important thing was to live happy! Why letting the old ideas of morality or respect for the elderly control the life of Unorhys did not make any definitive promise.

    He pledged to address the concerns and assured that what Harlee would never want to happen again.

    However, when The time for Harlee''s request that they never saw each other came again, he avoided giving a direct answer, refusing to ept.

    Rhys was incredibly skilled to avoid the main theme.

    While she focused on ending her entanglement, her response changed to assume responsibility for her parents'' actions.

    Rhys quickly said that he would deal with the situation promptly ...

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368: Concerned if Harlee rejected him again, Rhys made a courteousness and left quickly.

    For when everyone realized, he had already left.

    I think Rhys is not so bad, Kareem said suddenly.

    Our Harlee.

    This earned Kareem a unanimous protest look of all.

    The rest of the Sanderson family expressed disapproval.

    Despite criticism, Kareem kept calm.

    Brothers, with slightly tense lips while deciding to change the subject.

    He could have deepened his various characters and the implications of Kareem''sments, but he feared he worried if they discovered that he was involved in dangerous missions.

    However, Kareem was right.

    At that time, Rhys seemed to be the only one capable of handling her .

    Before Harlee could divert the conversation to another theme, Sk approached and gave Kareem a strong pat on his shoulder.

    What is good that guy from the Green family, you don''t even have a partner, and still try to line the others.

    After Sk''sments, except Kareem, who was stuck on the couch, they dispersed rapidly, as if they were part of a synchronized swimming team.

    Kareem, if you are not in a hurry for anything, I am either in a hurry.

    His mocking smile was evident, clearly fun by the scene that was being developed.

    With Harlee marking the tone, Sk threw himself to an extensive two -hour talk about marriage and children, finally wishing that Kareem was established and formed a family.

    Kareem seemedpletely overwhelmed, with his eyes, supplicating Harlee.halee arched an eyebrow, with a calcting expression.

    Kareem quickly realized his intentions and nodded, preferring to face Harlee''s n instead of supporting the imcable sermons From Sk.

    After everything, he was just essing to help Harlee with a n.

    Harlee''s hand, Sk expressed her enthusiasm.

    From now on, no wise will dare to spread rumors about you.

    That jade ...

    I thought we were intimate friends, but I was conspiring against you behind my back.

    It is exasperating! But the expression of his face when he realized that his own son was not on his side had no price.

    Your words were so shocking and rewarding! I need to take more lessons of you, dear! Since he was inspired by Harlee''s actions, Sk had set aside her old fragile and self -absorbed attitude ....

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369: After the financial copse of the Juarez family, Sk had tried to support them.

    However, influenced by Harlee, he finally saw the situation as what it was.

    The Juarez family had never treated her as a family, so why she should extend her kindness towards them to pursue an unrequited affection only exhausted her emotionally and practically.

    What to bother to see a monthly assignment for Evita, Sk had no other connection with the Juarez family, she did not even hesitate when she learned that they were spending trouble.

    Harlee nodded gently.

    He appreciated that Sk now put his own feelings in the first ce.

    After leaving the House of Sanderson, Rhys entered the Green family farm with a palpable tension.

    His eyes, dyed redness, hinted a storm of fury in the loaf .Rhys entered the living room, with his anger barely contained.

    He stopped briefly when he saw his parents, and his expression became even faster.

    Belinda was d to see her son and approached to take her hand, but he dodged her touch.

    Belinda turned to her husband, confused.

    Jos¨¦ looked at Rhys, but when her eyes crossed, she quickly lowered her hand, hiding her behind her.

    In silence, but he showed them the video he had seen at the Sanderson family.

    Belinda almost copsed.

    Panic and insecurity overwhelmed her when she saw her image as a affectionate mother.

    The eyes of Jos¨¦ nged and moved ufortable under the scrutiny look of Rhys.

    The idea that Nathaniel discovered what he and his wife had done was terrifying.

    Jos¨¦ supported her, with her apparent anger while saying: this video has been manipted to defame us.

    Rhys, find out who is responsible.

    I want to know who dares to nder ourselves! Patrick had obtained it from an expert hacker, who confirmed that the footage had not been edited in any way.

    Rhys dered, in a cold and firm voice: you have two options.

    One, abandoning your shameful ns and making sure that no harm is done to Harlee, and we will act as if this had never happened.

    Two, persist in your actions against her, and I will send her the video without editing my grandfather.

    If you decide to cut the financial aid, I will not get in your way.

    His voice was cold and inflexible.

    Rhys was mortally serious this time.

    His firm posture was not only that his parents were being entrusting into their romantic interests; It was because they had transferred a limit established by Nathaniel.

    Nathaniel was abroad, recovering from a disease, and Rhys was determined to keep any trivial altercation away from him.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370: Belinda looked at Rhys severity.

    His tone was cutting.

    The raised that were close were terrified and wanted to disappear.

    The dynamics of the rich was too much for them.

    Business with his father out of respect, but now he saw that his parents did not deserve that respect.

    Pronto, Rhys''s parents visibly nervously.

    Mayor.

    We action simply because we assume that the Sanderson family was mistreating you, and that is how you pay us very well, if you think we are wrong, we will stop.

    Belinda quickly echoed Joseph, with tears running down his face while insisting on that all his actions had been for Rhys and the Green family.

    He med Rhys for not appreciating his efforts, but seeing Rhys''s unchanging behavior, he reluctantly surrendered.

    Your father is right.

    If you don''t want us to get involved, we will retire.

    We will end up anymore in the affairs of the Sanderson family.

    What you want.

    Grabbing my chest dramatically, Belindained: why do I have to endure this for my son''s good, I faced my best friend, and now my own son turns against me and questions me ...

    it hurts a lot ....

    , Rhys''s parents turned to emotional maniption.

    However, like Harlee, Rhys did not fall in such tricks.

    After obtaining the promise of his parents, he stood up and went casually through the door, indifferent to his potential sadness.

    Since childhood, Rhys had understood that his parents'' affection was conditional, closely linked to his personalities and ambition It was still unchanged! It seemed that Nathaniel had taught him to be as imcable.

    Now he is not aligned with us.

    It hurts that the child who brought to this world has turned against us.

    Rhys had always maintained the necessary respect for his parents, but this new anger was somethingpletefort it.

    Don''t worry.

    I will find a way to talk to him.

    to Harlee ....

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371: He understood his son.

    He would not propose anyone unless he was really in love.

    Thest time Rhys broke amitment, Belinda had put conditions.

    If Harlee wanted to be part of the Green family, I would first have to pass the Belinda tests.

    The prominent veins and the dark expression.

    Collin stood, in silence and cautious.

    In change, Barbara and Freyja drank their coffee calmly, with a serene and quiet face, as if, despite the chaos that was being developed, They would not show any sign of concern.

    After everything, they had carefully orchestrated this situation with the help of Ritchie, with the intention that the George family ended up in this state.

    Naturally, they wanted to sit and see how everything was developed.

    However, every time Adamson looked at Barbara and Freyja, they continued to pretend to be exhausted, pretending that they had been working tirelessly to keep the George group during this time.

    With the help of Ritchie, Barbara had sessfully taken control of the George family, expelling Adamson and Collin de Baythorn.

    Unexpectedly, Adamson had returned, wearing more lively than ever.

    With Adamson and Collin when he expelled them, even making him happen for something to their benefit.

    This allowed Adamson not to suspect the participation of Barbara and Freyja.

    Despite having external support, Adamson never imagined that the fall of the George group had been nned by his own wife and daughter, especially with the participation of Harlee, to whom He had underestimated previously.

    Finally, Adamson broke the silence, in a furious voice.

    What has passed exactly, asked Collin with a severe voice, in a voice full of anger.

    Old friend of his father.

    However, his father had warned him that this help would have his limits.

    The George family had crossed the path of a powerful adversary, and any additional interference could endanger the security of his friend.

    And daughter, it was the result of offending a powerful figure.

    He passed a whole day and night trying to find out who could have offended, and finally decided that Collin was guilty.

    Of the whole George family, who could have made such error was there, trembling.

    Adamson''s presence was threatening, almost as if he were about to attack at any time.

    The worst for Collin was that he had no idea what crime he was used! Since he escaped Baythorn to avoid assuming responsibilities, Collin had been mostly held, barely in a position to cause anyone powerful.

    In addition, the bankruptcy of the George group was notrgely due to the poor management of Adamson himself, of course, Collin kept these thoughts for himself ...

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372: Even in the fall, a giant remained intimidating, and despite the financial problems of the George Group, with Adamson''s assets hidden abroad, his family could maintain afortable lifestyle for years.

    In addition, only Two weeks before, Adamson had fled abroad in a state of panic.

    His return confident sugges I don''t know.

    Lately I have stayed at home most of the time, as soon as I socialize or make important contacts.

    If you doubt me, ask our service staff.

    They know when I leave and when I return.

    With a fast and energetic movement, Adamson hit the table with his hand, causing the cups and snacks to spread on the ground.

    His look looked at Collin with intense ferocity while shouting: I don''t You know what you have done in addition to giving you the luxury I ordered you to win Harlee.

    You have even tried to seed.

    Harlee, perhaps we would not be facing such severe consequences of this mysterious fat fish! I warn you, or identify the fat fish you have bothered, or prepare to leave.

    We can act as if you had never been part of this family! Thest sentence wasunched with such a poison, revealing the unmistakable anger of Adamson.

    My only interaction has been defeated by Harlee.

    Who could he have offended.

    Involuntarily to someone important.

    Included if you think about it, you may not realize.

    What if we send it abroad for a while to keep it away from the problems we could say that it will continue to be forming.

    Taking into ount the current state of the group George, if this influential individual is agitated even more, you could be in danger.

    Freyja has been quite trainedtely.

    Perhaps it could temporarily take care of the direction of thepanyadamson turned to Barbara and Freyja, with his face still tense but a little more serene.

    Downloading it seemed a prudent measure.

    He would also relieve Adamson from the irritating presence of Collin.

    As for thepany, Adamson was not anxious to intervene immediately.

    If Adamson made a premature appearance and caused more violent reactions ...

    he doubted that Barbara and Freyja were conspiring to seize the George Group and take control.

    avoided to the George family the total bankruptcy.

    In addition, he assumed that he was still owning most of the actions, and using Freyja as a shock absorber seemed prudent ....

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373: What Adamson did not know was that Barbara had already transferred her actions in secret.

    I had kept it a secret, worried about how I could react.

    Now, he was simply an old man without resources.

    Adamson looked at Barbara and Freyja with approval.

    It is a solid n! Tomorrow, you can help Collin to make up and make the arrangements to go to UWhor.

    Return and was reluctant to leave again, but he refrained from expressing any objection.

    Freyja was sitting close, with his head inclined in deep reflection.

    I even even, Adamson refused to let Collin, the illegitimate son good at all.

    He was deeply discouraging.

    Freyja recalled when his sister had wanted to study abroad.

    Adamson had to be convinced a lot to ept.

    However, Collin was being sent away effortlessly, and for what seemed more like a vacation.

    How I was not going to feel resentful for thisst two weeks, Freyja had discussed whether to take things so far.

    Now, it seemed that it had been too soft.

    He recalled that Ritchie mentioned Uwhor, a ce under his influence.

    Maybe I could make arrangements so that Collin would meet some difficulties there.

    With this idea taking shape, Freyja was resolved.

    Colon could never return to the country.

    I could not die, but he would have to endure a much worse life than death in Uwhor! With this thought, Freyja''s expression illuminated and adopted the image of the obedient daughter against Adamson.

    " It turns out that I know some people in Uwhor.

    I will make sure they take care of Collin.

    Once things calm here, we can consider bringing it back.

    As for thepany, although we are approaching bankruptcy, the attacks of that fat fish ceased half a month ago and we still have some resources.

    I may not have your decision -making capacity, but I can handle the minor problems.

    Freyja''s support and gave him a palmadita on the shoulder as a sign of approval.

    He went to Collin a severe look, telling him to start making his bag Rooms.

    Once he stayed alone in the living room with Adamson, Barbara leaned towards him, pretending to concern.

    I have been restless thesest two weeks, worried about your safety.

    Luckily, Freyja has taken care of external pressures on the George family.

    I don''t know what I would have done if no.

    Nothing will happen to me.

    I have no intention of going anywhere after this ...

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374: Really, Barbara''s face illuminated with a false hope.

    He asked cautiously: someone is supporting us between racks.

    The safety of our family is the most important.

    At the moment, Adamson''s attitude was softened.

    He opened his arms and Barbara helped him with his coat.

    They went to his bedroom.

    For the road, Adamson approached and whispered and whispered : It is one of my father''s oldrades who is helping us.

    He warned that a powerful figure is attacking our family.

    Barbara''s heart stopped for a moment, and stayed out of breath.

    They were manipting things from behind their scene their unusual calm did not seem to fit with their typical behavior.

    Perhaps the influence of Ritchie was more significant than expected, and Adamson''s father had only identified the existence of a powerful enemy, not his identities.

    When Barbara understood, his panic decreased and recovered hisposure.

    I didn''t want Adamson to suspect that something was wrong, so he pretended to feel bad.

    Getting his chest, he said with difficulty: I have not been sleeping welltely.

    My heart continues to jump beats.

    I need Freyja to apany me to the hospital tomorrow.

    Oh, dear, you must take better care.

    I will go to the hospital with you, Adamson replied with obvious concern.

    But, and that powerful figureˇ­ Since I have been able to return to Baythorn, while we kept a low profile, we should be safe.

    This experience had enlightened Adamson.

    His wife was much more loyal than those women from outside who were only behind their wealth.

    When Barbara noticed love In Adamson''s eyes, he felt a wave of disgust.

    He swallowed with difficulty, fighting the desire to vomit him in his face.

    Now he had obtained the information he needed, there was no reason to keep asking.

    He excused himself to retire to his bedroom, he needed to lie down.

    He sent Adamson to meet his old allies, knowing that staying longer in the same room with him could put his true feelings at risk.

    At the next day, Barbara scheduled a meeting with Ritchie.

    Upon arriving at the hotel, he found Ritchie dinner with Harlee.A Barbara was allowed entrance and noticed that Ritchie was deeply concentrated in serving Harlee, apparently neglecting her own food and drink.

    Once again, Barbara witnessed the important influence of the important influence Harlee.

    Throughout his treatment with Ritchie, it was clear that he could easily be a key actor among the powerful city if he decided not to maintain a low profile.

    However, he treated Harlee with an unmistakable respect.

    It was evident how formidable Harlee was really.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375: Harlee looked up, offering Barbara a slight smile before pressing her lips.

    His voice was indifferent.

    You are interrupting our food.

    Barbara was surprised by Harlee''s response, which seemed daring and arrogant.

    respect and nodded without hesitation.

    But what followed was even more shocking.

    When noticing Barbara''s stunned expression, Ritchie frowned.

    .

    Never before had he found himself in such a situation.

    After a brief pause, he nodded and retired to sit quietly on a sofa from outside Quiet.

    Adamson still does not know that he was his work.

    He could really lose hisposure to tap on the table with indifference, a gesture that Ritchie recognized as a sign of his imminent discontent.

    During the conflict between the families Sanderson and Green, Barbara He intervened between racks because he felt that he owed me something, Harlee said in a distant tone.

    They had agreed for a month to solve the George Group, but Barbara had left a back door for Adamson and Collin to return to Baythorn.ritchie frowned.

    Barbara''s interference had thrown her ns on the ground, and she was visibly unhappy .

    "We should cut the ties with themharlee shook her head and said," Freyja has potential as talent.

    " He is not yet in his element because he is eclipsed by his mother.

    Once you take a step forward, you will see what I mean.

    Three days.

    I want the George group to leave Baythornpletely in three days.

    If you doubt or do not show your confidence in us, we will leave them without more! While talking, Harlee casually picked up her long blond hair, twisting it.

    His expression was cold and authoritarian, her acute gaze projected a mixture of arrogance and rebellion.

    From Ritchie curved in a subtle smile.

    Then, I don''t need to monitor them closely ...

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376: Just make sure there are no errors.

    Let Barbara take care of the rest.

    If you can''t do it, we''ll take care of all of them.

    Then, let''s change the name of Grupo Marshall, Harlee suggested indifference, as if he were deciding a te of the lunch menu.

    In the living room of the presidential suite, Barbara was sitting with elegance on the couch.

    When Ritchie approached only , she looked up with a touch of suspicion.

    It did not exin the absence of Harlee.

    His eyes darkened momentarily as she spoke in a low tone.

    Harlee is quite disgusted with the contingency n you have organized.

    Saying: I was only worriedˇ­ .Rritchie, however, did not let her finish.

    His expression was icy and her mocking smile.

    Expliciting it is useless.

    The facts are as we see them.

    Barbara felt that a deep feeling of dread was installed in her chest.

    He began to regret his actions.

    In any association, trust was fundamental, and she had ...

    the tears sprout from her eyes and squeezed her fists to the sides to maintain herposure.

    As the pressure increased, Ritchie slowly turned her head, narrowing her eyes.

    You can have Another opportunity.

    Ritchie''s expression still hinted at an underlying threat.

    I need the George Group to leave Baythorn in three days, and we will not offer any support! The atmosphere became tense.

    At that moment, Ritchie became a cold and threatening presence, which made a chill travel the room.

    When Barbara listened to Ritchie''s demand, he paused, insecure how to respond.

    He doubted, wondering if three days were feasible.

    But Ritchie left no doubt, and presented an ultimatum: decide in three minutes or leave the hotel immediately.

    In three days, I assure you, Miss Sanderson will not see the George group in Baythorn.Su determination was evident in her gaze.

    Yes, you can see the Marshall group in her ce! Ceja.

    Yes, Harlee no longer wants to see the George group.

    The name is to change to Grupo Marshall ....

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377: Barbara was stunned.

    Harlee''s audacity was amazing.

    As he didn''t want to see a corporation, he had simply changed his name! The Marshall Group ...

    It was a perspective that exceeded Barbara''s most crazy dreams.

    Tears threatened to spill, but, knowing Ritchie''s disdain for emotional samples, he held them.

    He replied: Thank you: Thank you.

    I will take care of this as it is due! In some way, the name Marshall filled Barbara with a new determination.

    I even even meant going against the George Group and supporting what Adamson could inflict, he felt intrepid.

    Those three words became their greatest source of force.

    Ritchie''s face showed no sign of change when he added the end point.

    If you can''t transform the George group into the Marshall group in three days, we are open to change the name a name Even more, with that, he made a sign to Barbara to leave.

    Once outside the hotel, Barbara quickly called her daughter to stay in a nearby private cafeteria.

    Stop doubting the implementation of a contingency n with my father.

    I disgusted me to see himst night! Freyja said firmly.

    , which could endanger both.

    Barbara replied: You''re right! We will fullymit ourselves, regardless of the result.

    It cannot get worse than our current situation.

    Without more doubts, Barbara decided to take advantage of everything to get the George Group of Adamson and then make sure that he faced legal consequences.

    Regarding Collin, his allies in Uwhor would take care of him by She.

    It was re -entered the room and dropped on the sofa in front of Harlee.

    Hatigated that the partners do not trust each other, truth then, why you are giving Barbaraitchie another chance he had decided to investigate Barbara''s background, but his findings were not remarkable.

    For him, Barbara was just another receable piece of his n against the George Group.

    Dada Harlee''s secret life as a member of the Sanderson family, his true identity remained a well -stored secret, unlikely that he wasmitted by people like the family like the family George.harlee nailed a cold and deliberate look on his left wrist.

    He slightly arched an eyebrow and responded with a resonant tone: a debt of gratitude.

    In an anger attack, Averie had dragged her to the patio in the middle of winter, where she stopped her in the snow for hours.

    It was Barbara who found Harlee there, trembling and vulnerable.

    With soft hands, Barbara wrapped Harlee in a warm coat, protecting her from frozen air and saving her life.

    Later, Barbara tenderly treated her burns with ointment and apanied her back to the safety of the Gill residence ....

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378: Despite hosted doubts about Barbara, Harlee was stillmitted to his association.

    His previous severe words and veiled threats were strategic, directed only to relieve Barbara''s suspicions.

    Ritchie''s eyes opened involuntarily when a visceral reaction was He seized him.

    From the moon they had forged in the fire of abusive family environments.

    They looked at each other as a family, united not because of blood but for shared suffering.

    The opening about his painful past was a cornerstone of Harlee''s leadership: there were no secrets among them.

    They all knew the sad stories of others, except Harlee''s.

    She always projected such force that it was easy to believe that she was born to dominate this hard world.

    Time seemed to stop for a moment when Ritchie reached a cigarette that rested on the table.

    The hands that cost her to grab it so much.

    His friendship with Harlee had never heard her about the Gill family.

    The revtion that his childhood could have been even darker that his was a shock.

    What depth of cruelty could force a child to endure so cold winters at such a tender age and think that the Gill family had not realized at that time that Harlee was not of his own blood.

    A cold and hard mask left Slowly forming the ritchie features, with slightly tense cheeks while processing the information.

    His hands, now rigid to the sides, they tightened in fists so strong that their knuckles became white.

    Gill family, unleash his fury about Averie.

    However, he contained, knowing that such actions would only serve his own anger.

    Deeply, the concern recorded on his face, a touch of red staining his eyes of anger.

    Iedly, Ritchie changed the subject.

    We should not intervene to help Barbara.

    After a brief pause, Harlee sipped his abulon soup andughed between teeth.

    - Don''t underestimate Barbara.

    It is totally capable.

    It is only that too many minor problems have stopped their true potential.

    Having maintained their dignity through years of confusion within the George family, Barbara''s resistance was undoubtedly remarkable.

    If it would not have been because of its exceptional capabilities, the detestables Adamson Adamson the They would have ruled out long before the fall of the George.ritchie group scratched their heads, with an expression of confusion on the face.

    Harlee decided not to delve deeper into the subject.

    He smoothly smoothed his shirt with his delicate hands.

    "Okay, let''s go." We should give Collin an adequate farewell.

    After everything, he was my fiance.

    A chill ran down Ritchie''s back before his smile, which seemed more intimidating than the anger of a demon ...

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379: Ritchie had housed revenge thoughts when discovering the actions of Collin, but now he felt a strange, almost unjustified sympathy for him.

    Inferting Harlee''s revenge was a much more gloomy destiny than death itself! Luckily for Collin, his time had not yet arrived.

    It was subtly arched an eyebrow, with a disappointment in his voice, while informing Harlee: that scoundrel has escaped with Uwhor.

    Robbie Herrera is already behind her trace.

    When you have resolved your affairs here, it will touch you to end their pranks.

    Harlee nodded slightly, thinking that it was not worth making a special trip for a scoundrel.

    He decided to dy the end of Collin, granting him a brief extension.

    While so much, Rhys had just resolved some pending family issues and was close to the Sanderson farm, with his car discreetly parked at a short distance.

    The regrity of his visits made him wonder if they were promoting or fracturing the incipient rtionship between them.

    Obligated by the pull of their hearts, Rhys felt attracted once again to this ce, wishing to see Harlee.

    Metal of his car, with a cigarette in his hand, Rhys observed how Etta left the town.

    Lord Green what to see him here.

    He is waiting for someone, Etta asked, with a yful note curious in his voice.

    indifferent look, with his eyes sunk in the orbits and shadows of indifference.

    In the patioˇ­ A mocking smile was briefly drawn on Rhys''s lips while contemting his frivolous clown.

    Mr.

    Green, he would mind entering a moment, asked with a hopeful shine in his eyes.

    Rhys, however, remained distant.

    Without hesitation for a moment, he closed the car door with a firm click, without worrying that Etta''s body could be trapped in her.

    Eetta was surprised by Rhys''s sudden behavior and dramatically copsed on the ground.

    His n was Mount a scene that forced Rhys to take her back to the Sanderson farm, to Harlee''s dismay.

    However, Rhys showed nopassion.

    I even even when Etta''s skirt was trapped at the door of the car, he showed no signs of worry.

    Fit with the Guardian Baja, Etta did not realize a stone on her way.

    A sharp squeak In the air when he fell next to the car, with the skirt climbing and revealing too much.

    Etta let out several screams, each stronger than the previous one, trying to gather public.

    that was still inside the car.

    His tone softened to be a melossa plea.

    Mr.

    ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380: Green, it seems that I am stuck.

    You could help me with me spoke, he threw the fabric of his torn skirt, with the subtle intention that Rhys noticed his delicate whitece underwear.

    But the only answer he received was the strong breath From the exhaust gases when Rhys''s car started.

    Etta waspletely baffled.

    For when he regained the meaning, his car had disappeared.

    Overwhelmed by humiliation and anger, the ground furiously hit, cursing out loud.

    At that time, the property administrator approached, his gaze stopped a little too long in Etta''s curves.

    He rified his throat and pretended Concern.

    - Sir Cruz, he needs aid Who the hell believes you that you are to look at me in his anger, Etta kicked covered as he was turning home.

    He involved Adamson.

    That was just the beginning.

    They emerged in light old images that showed Adamson assaulting a policeman who tried He encountered a flood of scandals rted to Adamson.

    Unfortunate, which, together with Adamson, had diverted almost 150 million dors from public coffers through corrupt urban development projects.

    Then, a shocking revtion became viral that revealed that Adamson had systematically harassed women systematically In the George Group for years.

    The article detailed the brutal stories of more than a dozen women who had suffered their abuses.

    In just thirty minutes, the publication had attracted millions ofments and shared.

    These young women were at the beginning of their careers, now they carry these scars for life.

    We need tougher penalties! People like him should be locked up for life! Exact! Men like him always escape justice.

    When real things will change.

    Support for victims dominated thements.

    Any attempt to me women, such as suggesting that they had somehow benefited or question theirck of resistance, it was quickly denied.

    In fact, thosementators were quickly unmasked by Quick Cameo, a famous hacker who presented their true identities to the public.

    The consequences were serious.

    The executives ofpanies, the academics and the people with family heritage faced public humiliation, their jobs and saw how their social status copsed ...

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381: Even the people who depended on the wealth of their family faced repercussions, since their families had to deal with the violent reaction.

    However, none of these men expressed any remorse.

    Some even expressed their intentions of revenge on the Inte, although none ventured out of their homes.

    While so much, Barbara slept peacefully.

    He had asked Adamson to go down first, saying he needed more time to prepare.

    Actually, he was preparing his final y.

    Instead, he found an empty and food room at the table.

    His expression was quickly stamped.

    All La has gone! Dobbs! Come here! He shouted.

    The house remained silent.

    Irritated, Adamson went to the units of the servants, relieved to see them all there.

    But their relief soon became fury.

    New bold employee stared.

    We refuse to serve a monster like you.

    It seems that his past is reaching him! And it seems that Karma has not forgotten him either! Adamson was stunned by his words.

    In an anger attack, he carried them, but years of indulgence they had left him too weak to move forward.

    The servants easily dominated him.

    At that moment, Barbara lowered the stairs, with a serene and quiet presence.

    He said in a low voice: if you do not want to work for him, you would consider working for me in his ce.

    The servants, although at first they were baffled, quickly epted, aware of the fair treatment that Barbara had received over the years.

    Excellent, he smiled Barbara.

    Then for you, everything remains the same.

    As for him ..., he looked at Adamson with indifference.

    The authorities will arrive soon.

    The servant who had spoken first reacted quickly, grabbing Adamson without hesitation.

    Two strong men held him, sliding his arms under those of Adamson and escorting him to the exit efficiently.

    The sharp difort made Adamson put on alert.

    He showed him the news of the moment.

    "You don''t see your fall defined Adamson''splexion paid.

    ...

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382: Barbara, imperturbable, showed a photo of a sharing transfer agreement.

    You remember this really you would continue to be faithful to someone like you.

    The anger twisted his face as he repeated negligible woman over and over again.

    Barbara simplyughed.

    You are nothing more than a pathetic loser.

    Let''s be clear: I nned your ruin.

    And more than a month ago, the main property of the George Group had changed.

    You''ve lost everything.

    He didn''t want to see his face again.

    After these events, Callum gathered a special working group.

    They worked all night, collecting irrefutable evidence of the illegal activities of Adamson.

    for fiscal evasion, bribery, obstruction of justice and corporate fraud.

    The George Group, now under a new leadership, eluded legal sanctions by liquidating all backward taxes and fully cooperating with the investigation.

    However, the ounts hidden abroad of Adamson were confiscated.

    Opportunity to return.

    While Adamson was escorted handcuff, Barbara sat in silence in the living room.

    Once o''clock, she took the phone and sent a message to Harlee: Thank you for offering my daughter and me the opportunity of a new life.

    Harlee''s response was swift: I don''t give me the thanks.

    Tell me a merit to your own resistance andpassion.

    Barbara allowed a slight smile, while her thoughts went back to a distant memory of a girl crying gently in a patio.

    For the first time in many years, he felt a wave of hope and a renewed faith in the power of goodness.

    Within the Sanderson residence, the morning passed with a quiet concern.

    Light at dawn, and yourputer seemed hot when I passed before.

    You were awake working all night.

    Sk''s voice transmitted a mixture of concern and maternal care.

    Why don''t you have breakfast and try to sleep a little.

    Finding the neck from one side to another, Harlee responded with a tired but warm smile: it is not necessary.

    Soon I will go to Uwhor.

    I will rest a lot once I get there.

    K slightly frowned.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383: A reluctant look seized Sk''s face while looking at Harlee.

    He extended his hand and hug .Chand a look at the dining room, Harlee saw his father having breakfast quietly.

    The presence of his family made the idea of ??going to work much more difficult.

    He decided that, once Matteo''s task was over, he would take an adequate vacation to really spend a quality time with his parents.

    At midnight, in a luxurious apartmentplex in New York, a mysterious silhouette slid inadvertently in Collin''s house, plunging the building surveince system in the dark.

    Within this veil of shadows, some thin hands gently woke up Collin from his lethargy.

    Panic seized him while watching his surroundings, his heart elerated when he thought that he could have arrived here sleepwalker.

    At the point of running down, Collin saw a figure through the mist of his confusion.

    Etetering his eyes in the gloom, shouted in a trembling voice: Harlee.

    He united his eyes with rm.

    His legs tremble violently, echoing the terror that seized his heart.

    They noticed him as he crossed his arms and approached slowly, with his lips curved in a sinister and mocking smile.

    Collin''s face lost his color before redness, and vivid memories of past beatings flooded his mind.

    When his eyes met Harlee''s cold and insensitive look, an involuntary chill ran down his back.

    Trophy back, his fear was palpable.

    He said hurriedly, in a trembling voice.

    "I warn you!" Whatever you are nning, it''s illegal! You know it, Harlee''s lips really crowded in a mocking smile, and a soft and bitterugh escaped from her.

    He looked at Collin with disdain and snorted: "I am surprised that you know what that means saying one more word, Harlee hit Collin''s right knee with brutal force.

    He let out a creepy cry while copsed in the ground in agony Incline, she grabbed her chin with a chilling calm, her empty face of any emotion.

    In a fast movement, she squeezed her grip and dislocated her jaw with an abrupt turn.

    For her, her screams were nothing more than a difort, a background noise with which she could not bother.

    Collin''s scream became a confusing disaster, her words were lost in her agony.

    Harlee did not hesitate.

    He stepped on his hand with his heel, sinking her on the ground.

    Then, he moved to his stomach, thighs and face to his chest.

    Each step was precise, calcted, a new wave of pain that left Collin panting to breathe.

    When he stepped his knee, the disgusting creak of a shattered bone filled the air.

    Collin''s foot had an uncontroble spasm and crashed into the wall.

    The blood stained the surface, a dark spot that spread while his screams became more weak, just a groan ...

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384: Thirty minutes had passed.

    Collin lost his consciousness repeatedly due to unbearable pain, and each awakening was received by an even more unbearable agony than the previous , Collin was soaked from his own blood and his body was horribly disfigured.

    He waspletely immobilized, unable to articte a single understandable word.

    It was then when he realized the harsh reality of crossing with Harlee, such a deep understanding that death It seemed like a merciful escape.

    Fighting for each breath, Collin finally gathered enough forces to beg Harlee, his words were confusing and desperate.

    A hint of hope on his eyes to discover that he could speak.

    Prostrated on the ground, he tried unsessfully to join.

    In the end, he could only whisper a supplication to Harlee, with the voice so weak that he almost lost himself.

    Please, Harlee, for the sake of our pastmitment, forgive me life, you want the George family has already fallen.

    I am already miserable.

    Please let me go, I can''t understand your hatred, but I have apologized.

    I swear to disappear from your sight forever if that is your desire.

    I will settle for any demand.

    Just let me live, please! Sins as if this had never happened to hear this, Collin''s face lost all the color, bing a ghostly tone.

    How could Harlee No.

    Nothing could be talking about my father effectively, the culprit must face the consequences.

    But you should not be responsible for my father''s misdeeds.

    I am nothing more than his illegitimate son.

    If you want to adjust old ounts, look for my older sister, Freyja.

    It is who you love! But Harlee''s expression only harden even more.

    He bent up in front of Collin and gave him some light palmaditas on his face.

    After she died, you caused her parents to run over, that they were looking for justice.

    Since then, your brutality has only increased, attacking not only teenage girls, but also boys! And yet you im to be innocent then tell me, who is innocent if you are the threatening look of Harlee, Collin was tormented by the faces of the children whom he had hurt.

    Collin''s eyes harden in a cold look and steadily.

    What had done wrong in his mind, his actions had saved the children from a worse destiny.

    I have coerced no, they begged me, they cried out for my attention ...

    ...

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385: Harlee, you see yourself as a good heroine, let me illuminate you.

    You are much more sinister than I could ever be.

    If you dare, end my life! Let''s see how he is living with the stain of murder in your soul! Collin was sure that Harlee would not take his life.

    I would have already done it if that were his intention, maybe even before dragging him to the roof.

    Harlee''s face was crowded with disgust, his stoic expression, but the fury inside her became palpable.

    His eyes were ice Crossing the cold air with a lethal calm.

    You want to die, eh for our history, I will dlyply with a firm grip, Harlee pushed Collin directly to the edge of the roof.

    Instantly, Collin was consumed by fear.

    It was too terrified to breathe.

    The danger was evident.

    If Harlee moved it even if it was a little forward, he would fall from a height of thirty floors and find a frightful death below.

    At that moment, Collin fully understood the terrifying side of Harlee.Finally he believed that he was able to kill without hesitation.

    Collin changed when he understood the seriousness of his situation and began to cry uncontrobly.

    I was wrong, Harlee.

    I really was wrong ...

    I''m worse than a beast ...

    everything is my fault.

    I forced a young woman to have a rtionship, led her family to despair and ruined the lives of many young people ...

    I deserve death.

    Thew must punish me.

    Plete, please send me back home.

    I will give myself to the police and I will apologize personally with those childrenˇ­ Harle looked at Collin, with an enigmatic expression and a slight smile on his lips.

    He responded with a single word: ording to.

    If he was not so terrified that Harlee could throw him out of the building, he would have hugged her as a sign of gratitude.

    However, his relief evaporated with the next and chilling Harlee instruction.

    When Harlee turned away from Collin, he ordered the man behind Of her: take care of it three times a day.

    If your health fails, you will get medical care.

    If any bone is broken, make him treat.

    Asce the survival at least another decade.

    The idea of ??facing ten years of endless torment made him desire to escape the fall, wishing to put an end to everything at that time.

    But there was no turning back.

    His destination was sealed.

    Some dayster, Harlee, Ritchie and Tonya visited Matteo''s headquarters to close a treatment of thirty billion dors and finalize the details of their mission.

    When they returned from Matteo''s house, Ritchie and Tonya werepletely exhausted, copsed on the hotel sofa, too tired to move.

    Tonya had mentioned that she wanted a drink before her meeting, Harlee left the hotel to look for her.

    During her walk, she met Patrick ....

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386: From afar, Patrick saw Harlee, archeding the eyebrow, ready to greet her, but then stopped, remembering the current situation of Rhys.

    , as if he were binding ends.

    After a brief pause, Patrick decided to approach and greet Harlee.A The one Rhys felt something.

    Given a step forward, Patrick appeared respectfully, saying: Miss Sanderson, I am Patrick.

    bewildered, momentarily paralyzed.

    He could read the mind, he had realized that Rhys had problems just because of his greetings in knowing if talking, Patrick remained silent for a long moment.

    Harlee''s expression subtly changed, his smile remained firm, but his Eyes were more attentive.

    So it was like I suspected.

    He was not sure that Rhys was missing, but Patrick''s anxious expression and his absence with Rhys were revealing.

    Actually, I did not expect his assumption to be sessful.

    Looking at Patrick, Harlee lowered his voice while saying: If you want to hurt him, then keep his mouth closed.patrick again concentrated at the time.

    It was not that I did not want to speak, but that theplexity of the situation retained it ...

    forgot it.

    The events of thest three days.

    He had always been aware, even of the quiet protection and care of Rhys for her.

    But ...

    it doesn''t matter.

    That could wait.

    He needed to concentrate on solving the immediate problem of Rhys.harlee raised an eyebrow, telling Patrick to continue.

    After making sure Harlee waspletely attentive, Patrick exined slowly: this trip to Uwhor went to a confidential national cooperation project.

    Officially, we were representing the Green group in conversations with someone called Matteo Walker, but our true mission was to investigate an organization known as Dark Night.Dark Night is a group of murderers that supplies drugs covertly to local bands.

    Their drugs are undetectable by ordinary means, and are mainly aimed at young people between 18 and 24 years old.

    In addition, Dark Night has been eliminating many of our anti -drug agents.

    Mr.

    Green said that if we do not unmask Dark Night and coborated with the special forces to dismantle them soon, the propagation of drugs will reach catastrophic levels.

    Harlee''s face harden.

    It was indifferent why Rhys was working with the government, but rmed him that Dark Night was causing problems again.

    Using his hacker skills, he had destroyed his operations and issued a severe warning in the name of Matteo to stop his activities.

    He was surprised that they had resurfaced after only five years ...

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387: Harlee said: In Uwhor, most bands fall under the domain of Matteo, and no group of murderers would dare to challenge him.

    If Rhys was here to negotiate with Matteo, why Dark Night would attack him.

    But upon our arrival, Matteo abruptly postponed our discussions due to othermitments.

    Mr.

    Green, concerned about new dys that would affect the operations of the Special Police, chose to carry out their own investigations, leaving me to support the police.

    Harlee''s lips were curved slightly.

    This mention of othermitments probably involved her ...

    In that case, she realized that she had no choice but to intervene.

    Hearing his tone, and his presence was even more intimidating than Rhys''s ...

    He swallowed with nervousness, looked away and continued: "Mr.

    Green received a breath that Dark Night''s base was in the tropical jungle, so That was alone.

    Exactly two and a half days ago that disappeared without leaving a trace.

    He simply asked him for a contact number and told him to wait for his call at the hotel.

    With his drink in his hand, Harlee returned to the hotel, reflecting on why the news of Rhys''s situation had aroused a glimpse of anxiety.

    Unconsciously, he put his hand to the heart.

    This could be a sample of affection he returned to the hotel and casually mentioned Rhys''s situation to Ritchie and Tonya.

    Tanto Ritchie as Tonya seemedpletely shocked, as if they had seen a ghost.

    Very open eyes: Harlee, you are bing a good samaritan , so you also want ...

    mmmˇ­ Harlee did not surprise that they were his closest friends, each with his peculiarities.

    He looked at them indifferently.

    Sitting slowly on the couch, he touched his face thoughtfully.

    Setting his chin in his hand, he slightly frowned and exined: the problem in which he is involved has something to do with me.

    Once again, Ritchie and Tonya showed expressions of astonishment.

    When they learned that Matteo had canceled his meeting with Rhys at thest minute, they exchanged an aplice look.

    Upon learning that Rhys was involved in a dangerous mission linked to anti -drug operations, they looked at each other again.

    Then together, they asked: Harlee, when we headed to the tropical jungle.

    We are going immediately.

    Matteo''s mission is also in the jungle, so we will deal with both tasks at the same time.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388: He knows better the area of ??the rainforest.

    In room 901, Patrick turned nervously.

    Room with Patrick were two undercover international agents, known as Kendall and Stanton.

    Kendall and Stanton had the task of coordinating with Rhys.

    His official cover was that ofmon global travelers, and only their national superiors knew their true identities.

    This time, Kendall and Stanton had to reveal themselves because Rhys was in danger and their participation was crucial for their mission.

    Therefore, despite the risk of discovering their cover, they were determined to rescue Rhys.Kendall, he rose abruptly from the couch, with an intense and prating look capable of disturbing anyone.

    - We really have to wait for Miss Sanderson I know Good to Uwhor.

    I can guide you through the rainforest.

    What else does it bind to Stanton''s expression was bleak as he looked at Patrick, his eyes showed the idea of ??waiting for Harlee to join them.

    Patrick hesitated, opening his mouth slightly, insecure of how to answer.

    His anxiety was palpable.

    After three days without news from Rhys and without knowing or trusting Harlee''s abilities, his frustration was understandable.

    However, Patrick trusted Harlee.

    We were ten minutes before deciding, he suggested.

    Kendall frowned, visibly irritated.

    You really want to wait for it and bring it to the tropical jungle with us Patrick, you have lost your head remembers that the security of SR Green surpasses everything! Any of us can face danger, but Mr.

    Green no! Stanton nodded and said: Patrick, three days have passed.

    We cannot expect anymore.

    Although Patrick ignored Harlee''s abilities and, therefore, he could not argue effectively, he remained firm.

    Reluctantly, Stanton and Kendall agreed to wait another ten minutes.

    As the second passed and the ten minutes brand approached, there were still no harlee signs.

    The disappointment began to cloud Patrick''s eyes.

    He asked if this meant that Harlee really didn''t care about Rhys.

    With a deep sigh, Patrick knew that he could not dy things anymore.

    Patrick''s attitude changed to relief when he saw Harlee standing behind him, dressed informally.

    Firm voice.

    Ritchie D¨Şaz, Tonya Santos, Robbie Herrera.patrick quickly took aside, giving them a warm wee and saying: Please pass.

    When Harlee and his group entered, their expression was cold and distant.

    Ritchie and Tonya also entered with serene faces, while Robbie happily greeted the room.

    Apart from a brief assent from Patrick, the others barely noticed Robbie.

    Robbie, ustomed to being ignored, did not care and felt happily behind Harlee ....

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389: Harlee, who radiated an aura ofmand, sat on the couch, the baseball cap casually removed and stuck a cold look in Kendall and Stanton.

    Undercover international agents, Kendall and Stanton, who work with Mr.

    Green.

    Patrick''s words surprised Kendall and Stanton.

    He was not supposed to be confidential, however, Patrick had revealed her with such naturalness.

    Harlee briefly looked at Kendall and Stanton and reassured them by saying: There is no need to worry.

    I have been knowing who they are .Kendall and Stanton were bewildered.

    Who was that woman so arrogant really believed that her identities knew each other so easily intervened: not only knows about you two, but also knows the other six members.

    Kendall''s assumptions shattered in an instant.

    The unique who knew the eight members how this woman hade to know Robbie did not give more details, but Kendall believed her, knowing that this knowledge was restricted to very few.

    , take a seat.KENDALL reacted instinctively.

    They soon like Harlee finished speaking, he found himself sitting in front of her.

    Stanton, on the other hand, studied Harlee one more moment before slowly choosing a seat aside, without revealing anything on her face.

    The level of authority that radiated was simr to the one he had only seen in senior officials over the years.

    Before Harlee could speak, Robbie quickly took a map of his bag, which showed a detailed n of the tropical jungle.

    Kendall and Stanton looked at each other, with expressions that mixed surprise and disbelief.

    From that moment, they stopped underestimating Robbie.patrick was satisfied.

    With this map, navigating the tropical jungle will be much simpler.

    Miss Sanderson, we should leave right now! days.

    We must act quickly! Miss Sanderson, giving us the map is of great help.

    The tropical jungle is full of dangers, and it would be safer to stay.

    We may not guarantee your safetyˇ­ .ritchie exploded inughter, leaning.

    Oh, please.

    You do not need anyone to guarantee your safety when you face danger.

    In addition, only a few are more capable than her.

    And you are certainly not one of them.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390: Harlee''s expression did not change when Kendall kicked in the stomach.

    Kendall backed away several steps, struggling to recover hisposure.

    Ritchie outlined a mocking smile.

    , with the face still showing signs of anger.

    The always happy Robbie took a step forward to break the tension.

    He pointed to the mysterious pill simr to a caramel and said: Go ahead, eat it.

    When you do, you will not feel any difort.

    It is a special preparation of Harlee.Kendall took the caramel to the mouth with hesitation.

    He dissolved immediately, unleashing an ardor feeling that ran his chest.

    Harlee''s kick had disappeared.

    Kendall''s eyes widened par by the surprise, more surprised than when Harlee had kicked him before.

    He looked at Harlee with a newly discovered admiration.

    Without saying a word, she decided that she was her new idol.

    Harlee''s group had already treated her as her leader, so she thought she could also do it.

    Without realizing her new admirer, Harlee sat on the couch with the couch with the Composure of a leader.

    Inclusive Stanton, usually so serene, was visibly shocked after Kendall had received the kick.

    Although Kendall was the least skilled inbat within his group of eight, he was Taekwondo''s ck belt since the age of ten.

    It seemed impossible for a woman to return her kick so easily.

    However, reality was difficult to deny.

    And that mysterious caramel -shaped pill ...

    Stanton was amazed by her effects! Who was Harlee and who were the three who apanied her Stanton''s eyes shone curious.

    If they could recruit someone like her, it would be a great asset for the army.

    Harlee''s beautiful eyes narrowed, his tone was cold and firm.

    .KENDALL stood up and said, "There are no objections, Miss Sanderson." We will follow his instructions! UF.Cased he had slipped and called her honor.

    Stanton''s expression was still indecipherable, but his new respect extended even the three people Harlee had brought with her.

    Patrick watched everything from the background, as a spectator.

    He always knew that Harlee was not an ordinary person, that''s why He had risk everything to get his help ...

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391: Miss Sanderson, rest quietly.

    We will have everything ready for the tropical jungle tonight.

    We will not dy it.

    When Patrick saw that Harlee was about to leave, he said quickly: Miss Sanderson, you and your group can stay in this suite.

    We will look for another ce.

    Patrick made this offer because the hotel was closest to the entrance of the tropical jungle and had to be reserved in advance, which made it almost impossible to make reservations for the same day.

    Harlee looked at him with deep and iprehensible eyes.

    It is not necessary.

    I have other issues to attend.

    Patrick did not ask her anymore and apanied her politely down.

    Fuera, Tonya stretched out and askedzy: then, where we started.Rritchie made a suggestion.

    What if we started by overthrowing the most corrupt municipal government of Uwhor .Bobie intervened: And why stop there we also attacked the city council.

    It was brought to each of them jokingly.

    Enough of crazy dreams, he said, and then turned to Harlee.

    What is our first step for Matteo''s mission.

    Robbie, your task is to locate the research center in the tropical jungle and draw the best route to him.

    Three nodded.

    They dispersed quickly to start their missions.

    He began to hack the website of the National Institute of Research of Uwhor, deploying a bo.

    It was a business of about thirty billion dors.

    Matteo''s only order was to enter Uwhor''s National Institute, recover the new drug research technology and then destroy it.

    However, Harlee considered that this ideacked emotion and added a condition to the order: destroy the whole Research Center.

    Officially, Harlee justified Matteo that an institute who worked with him and yet helped his enemies did not need to exist.

    But the real reason was that he had discovered the secret development of the Biochemical Weapons Institute against his country.

    That was something that would never tolerate.

    To the next five in the morning, Harlee''s team appeared at the entrance point to the tropical jungle, equipped with water resistant clothes.

    The jungle was full of dangers at every step.

    All, except Harlee, they showed different levels of fear in their eyes.

    The tropical jungle at Uwhor''s western end was thergest tropical jungle in the world and had the title of the most mysterious.

    Those who were brave enough to enter had found hiding ces, and no one outside the internal organizations had ever discovered their secret hiding ces.

    Until that time, only the Laboratory of the Uwhor government and its National Research Institute had managed trusted men.

    In the end, he abandoned the idea.

    Although Patrick, Kendall and Stanton had never set foot in Uwhor''s jungle, their extensive experience with danger made them very aware of the important risks.

    None of them expected to leave unharmed ...

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392: On the contrary, Ritchie and his group approached the tropical jungle as if it were a simple walk through the park, without showing signs of stress or worry.

    There, Ritchie asked.

    Robbie nodded solemnly and replied: Of course.

    Without Harlee, he would not have survived one of those meetings.

    With highly secret.

    It was Harlee''s emergency n for all members, full of supplies and military weapons that could sustain one hundred people during a whole century.

    However, only Robbie, who directed the operations in the tropical jungle, had set foot in it They spoke, Stanton, Patrick and Kendall finished reviewing their team and their weapons and joined the conversation.

    My orders, regardless of circumstances.

    If you are not prepared to do it, stay here.

    In three days, I will return with Rhys, whether alive or dead.

    The secret base of the dark moon society was Harlee''s only achievement.

    No one there understood the dangers that were inside her, not even Robbie, who often visited the base .Kendall was the first to respond.

    Habering idolized for a long time to Harlee, he naturally followed his orders without hesitation.

    The main duty of a Soldier is absolute obedience.

    You have my word.

    Once we are inside, I will follow your orders without hesitation.

    Patrick naturally obeyed Harlee''s orders, but Stanton simply kept his eyes down and was silent.

    Stanton squeezed his lips before Harlee''s demand for absolute obedience.

    That meant that Harlee''s word wasw, and regardless of whether his decisions were logical, they were obliged to follow his example without protesting.

    Stanton housed doubts about Harlee''s trial.

    In these circumstances, he felt cornered.

    If I did not agree, there was a risk of being abandoned to the edge of the tropical jungle, waiting endlessly.

    With a shrunken heart, he finally yielded.

    It is fine.

    I will obey absolutely, he dered, with a trace of resignation in his voice.

    While so much, under the expert of Amory Valdez, Rhys had finally located the secret enve of Dark Night in the depths of the tropical jungle.

    Three days before, Rhys had received a crucial fact about the hiding ce of Dark night.

    Together, they made their bags at night and embarked at dawn the next day.

    That moment.

    Rhys had taken Amory under his protection, giving him a purpose.

    Over the years, Amory won its independence, managing Uwhor''s market on behalf of Rhys and adopting the name of Amory.

    Mr.

    Green, this route will take us directly to the heart of the tropical jungle.

    Amory paused to recover breath before adding: it is the deepest part where we can monitor any strange movement, which could reveal a hidden camp ....

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393: Rhys examined the path that extended before them, their dark eyes reflected a mixture of determination and caution.

    He said his head, his face recorded with a touch of contempt.

    No, we will border the tropical jungle, he said firmly.

    unlikely that Dark Night had the resources to build a base in the deep of the tropical jungle.

    .Amory rebuilt him in a moment of rity.

    Pointing to his left and right, he asked: Mr.

    Green, what direction we should approach first.

    right, covering twenty kilometers in each direction.

    The chances of Dark Night extending its operations beyond the outskirts were insignificant, ording to their known drug trafficking activities.

    Rhys'' strategic decision was solid.

    Unfortunately, this time luck was not on his side.

    This exined the prolonged silence of Rhys.

    He had not given signs of life after three days in the dense jungle.

    While a twenty kilometers walk couldst just four or five hours, in the tropical jungle it could take up to three or four times longer due to the relentless obstacles .

    The edge of the tropical jungle was full of stalking hazards.

    His wavyndscape radiated a threatening vibration.

    With every step they took, the atmosphere became increasingly oppressive.

    They advanced painfully along the way for thirty minutes until she suddenly stopped.

    Like Rhys, Harlee doubted that Dark Night had the resources to maintain a base in the depth of the jungle.

    Deciding a strategic division, he formed two squads, one that she would lead and the other assigned to Robbie.

    Harlee''s suggestion remained In the air while Kendall looked at her with a mixture of hesitation and hope.

    Lord Sanderson, he would care to join her group.

    Harlee''s face was a mask of stoicism, without showing any emotion.

    However, when it was time to assign the teams, he silently chose Kendall to stay by his side.

    They must do is climb the closer tree, take the pill and thenunch a w, Harlee ordered firmly.

    and with Kendall, whom he considered the weakest.

    However, every time he tried to express his concerns, the words were stuck on his lips.

    As a soldier, his role demanded an unwavering loyalty.

    Having already given his word of obeying absolutely, he felt forced to maintain it.

    While Stanton moved away from the Harlee team, Robbie, intuiting Stanton''s difort, took the initiative to reassure him.

    Don''t worry, Harlee''s team''sbat power is ten times greater than ours.

    Our main work is to be alert and make sure not to dy them ....

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394: Stanton, with frown, he struggled to understand Robbie''s absolute confidence in Harlee.

    Purse on the lips: not only us four.

    If she decided, the six together we would not have any possibility against her.

    Rrito remembered the time he saw Harlee defeat , a pill was taken and looked up again, fighting tirelessly until it was victorious.

    For ritchie, Harlee was unstoppable force, a terror in human form.

    His faith in his abilities was consolidated that day, understanding that his hobbies of designing dresses , ying with airne systems and hacking the saferworks in the world were mere amusements.

    Harlee''s true skill was inbat.

    Stanton''s face was bleak, his eyes were an unfathomable mixture of emotions, but he was too much Exhausted to worry about nothing else.

    As they deepened, the air became colder.

    They bordered the limit of the rainforest, a path that would take them out of Uwhor, but the atmosphere changed dramatically.

    Stanton now understood why this particr entry in Uwhor was essential for anyone who ventures in the tropical jungle.

    On the other hand, the atmosphere illuminated.

    With the presence of Harlee, Tonya lost the fear of the dangers that lurked, and her conversation flowed freely.

    Kendall, spreading Tonya''s enthusiastic spirit, rxed slowly.

    When the clock approached the eleven of that night, Harlee made Tonya and Kendall stop and rest.

    He scrutinized the foliage and disposition of thend with an expert eye, detecting signs of frequent visits from predators.

    Deciding for security, he curled them to spend the night in the trees.

    Also dawn, they continued their trip.

    At short imposing fields of three meters high.

    Harlee stopped dry.

    Feeling their sudden tension, Tonya and Kendall put themselves on alert, sharpening their senses.

    Evaluating the direction of the wind, Harlee looked at a particr section of the reeds, half a kilometer away.

    A fleeting sh of frozen determination crossed Eyes while warning quietly: there is someone out there.

    Stal alert.

    So soon as their warning broke the silence, Tonya and Kendall drew their weapons.

    The deepest of the imposing reeds of three meters, Rhys and Amory attended thest surviving murderer of the dark night, who had escaped through the hair of the deadly hug of a bear.

    They held their breath, waiting for the bear to leave.

    Sharing an aplice look, they hid quickly among the reeds.

    Their instincts had led them directly to the elusive hidingance of Dark Night ....

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395: Rhys'' eyes shone with a sardonic fun.

    As had suspected, Dark Night was simply a facade, as threatening as a sheep disguised as wolf.

    This was not a fortified base in the rainforest.

    Instead, it was a weak attempt to mislead his persecutors, marked by an improvised and lonely wooden cabin.

    In the great scheme of the underworld, this site was so insignificant that even a small and bold band could infiltrate him without problems.

    He formed in his eyes.

    Suddenly, his face harden, alerts the new presence.

    The whisper of the leaves became stronger around him.

    Rhys gave a firm p on Amory''s shoulder, and the two went into action, rapidly climbing the stones and roots of the trees to hide in the dense surrounding foliage.

    His intruder was a grizly brown bear, huge, fiercely aggressive and capable of crushing a human skull with a simple kick.

    This particr bear, although formidable, was still rtively young, with a weight of about 500 kilograms, a teenager for the standards of the brown bears.

    In the edge of the area of ??the cabin, the members of the dark night were scattered terrified Seeing a brown bear leave the rainforest, an anomaly, since it was not known that these beasts lived in such zones.

    Only the fastest managed to climb the huge and old trees, escaping by little from the furious bear load.

    The least fortunate, who ran in all directions, were brutallyunched by the air,nding broken and bloody or crushed under the overwhelming force of the beast before they could even reach their weapons.

    From their precarious branches, some desperately tried to defend against the bear shooting bullets, which only caused it to be even more violent.

    With a monstrous blow, the bear violently hit the tree, causing the ground to be able to do anything.

    This brown bear was a giant, its thick skin, apparently bulletproof, freed from its attacks with ease.

    The frown of the concentration, observed the scene.

    He realized that these members who were discussed were mere distractions, while the true leader of the dark night was undoubtedly installed in an elegant skyscraper, drinking old wine with indifference.

    Rhys exchanged a look with Amory andmunicated through a Fluid Signs Language.

    - You can move the bear away, even for a moment, he responded with a casual gesture from the hand.

    - For course I can.

    It is not the first time I do it.

    I have done it a dozen times.

    Rhys nodded with approval and gestured.

    - Excellent.

    While you distract him, I will take our only survivor to the safety of dense reeds.

    thread, dangerously close to the lethal reach of the bear.

    At any time, the fatal weight of a leg could turn off his life as a candle in the wind.

    Out of nowhere, a mysterious flute melody floated in the air.

    The bear, about to trample the survivor, hesitated, with upright ears while running towards the sound.

    The survivor, known as Jett Swain, deeply exhaled, feeling as if he had escaped by little death.

    However, just when a feeling of relief began to seize him, a firm grip pulled his neck, plunging him again into a Taxo state.

    Jett''s view became blurred.

    He could only distinguish the vague contour of a man ...

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396: Exhausted of forces, he could not resist,pletely at the mercy of this mysterious figure.

    Suddenly, a slight whisper arose from beyond the reeds, breaking the stillness of the moment.

    Rhys immediately immobilized Amory, whispering to watch Jett, before sliding to the reeds limit to explore the area.

    At the same time, Rhys saw Kendall and a woman who did not recognize, both pointing to her weapons in her direction.

    Then, next to them, he saw the woman who constantly hedied her thoughts ...

    The surprise was reflected in Rhys''s face, quickly reced by an explosion of jubtion.

    In the blink of an eye, he emerged from the reeds, with determined steps as he approached the three.

    He did not bother to question the presence of Harlee.

    His eyes rapidly scrutinized her, her only concern was whether she was injured.

    She took questions when she already had the answers.

    Harlee''s vision in this unexpected ce was surely meant that Patrick had told him his circumstances.

    He was still driven by a genuine or moved bypassion, his motives were simply reduced to worrying.

    This thought only aroused joy in him, warming his heart when he realized that for her he was more than an unknown face.

    This feeling was enough.Kendall, aside, looked at Rhys, with an expression of disbelief.

    He was really the same man who had met just a few days before, whose heart seemed to be locked in an ice peel could be exuding so much softness now, however, if it was for Harlee, his worshiped idol ...

    Well, that was totally understandable.

    In the end, Harlee''s charm was simply too captivating for someone to refuse him.

    Useless formalities.

    After quickly sharing the novelties with Rhys, who confirmed that a Dark Night solitary agent was still on the stalk It had no sign.

    It seemed that, wherever they ended, she always found a way to leave him stunned.

    After securing two critical points on the map, Harlee gave her orders with quiet authority.

    and join us at point B.

    Of agreement, Harlee.

    And what about those twoˇ­ .volved on your steps, where you havee! Harlee ordered to decide.

    Volting his attention to Rhys, Harlee asked with a raised eyebrow : I am busy with another task.

    You are capable of getting out of here for your courses paused, assimting the severity of his question.

    In that moment of silence, Patrick approached, with the voice broken by the concern.

    - Sanderson Lord, we are perfectly able to fix them alone.

    However, if you need us, we will be happy to unite Robbie and meet with you.

    His presence would only hinder us ....

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397: At that moment, Amory appeared, dragging Jett by the arm.

    Green.rhys nodded, with prating eyes and a sovereign, majestic and discouraging attitude.

    He was not surprised by Amory''s ability to evaluate external threats and rescue Jett.

    As chosen apprentice, he was expected that Amory would possess such discernment.

    Failure at this point would have been a real shock.

    Rhys'' eyes narrowed in a steel look while giving his order.

    - Patrick, takes Stanton and turns around where you came.

    You don''t lose a second.

    If the situation allows it, reinforce Amory.amory, you and Kendall assure you of this man and get it out of here.

    Once both teams cross, deliver it without dy.

    They will take care of the rest from here.

    Keep in mind that he is thest member of Dark Night.

    All the details you can about leadership.

    Just after receiving Rhys order, he took Jett and hastened to start his mission.

    On the other side, Patrick quickly said goodbye to Robbie and Ritchie before moving away.

    With his look at Rhys, Harlee''s voice oozed.

    .

    - No, I am worried about you.

    It was the first time that they glimpsed the unique dynamic between Rhys and Harlee.

    They looked at them, their expressions reflected how unexpected and incredible it was.

    Seeing Rhys so open, sincere and tender was surprising ...

    it was a revtion ...

    When Tonya looked again at the figures that moved away, she noticed a reflection of her own astonishment in her eyes.

    A strange sensation of bnce seized her.

    He was not the only one who fought to cope with the situation.

    That finding produced a small feeling of relief.

    Harlee''s look had the mysterious depth of an old and gloomy well.

    Admiralizing Rhys''s behavior, he decided not to object this time.

    that they met the cloudy edges of the swamp.

    His traits were then transformed into a freezing mask.

    Getting to Tonya and Rhys, his words crossed the wet air, cold and precise.

    Beyond these swamps there is a narrow river, a Habitat full of mortal poisonous frogs.

    Our crossing requires rapid and lethal precision to capture them.

    We must avoid your poison at all costs.

    Although we have antidotes to counteract the worst of toxins, nothing can calm the scorching pain that feels as if innumerable stabs cross our skin ....

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398: Harlee''s eyes darkened, his gaze became more icy.

    The memory of the abrasing agony of the poison of the frog poisonous was vividly recorded in his mind.

    It was such a fierce torment that he felt like a destination worse than death, making it desperately cranging from his own flesh.

    Tonyya and Rhys were just behind her, striving to keep up with the rhythm, very aware that any hesitation could make them go back hundreds of meters.

    As they entered, the ground became increasing More vibrant.

    They needed to elerate.

    They had to cross the river before dusk, or otherwise the territory would be imed by poisonous frogs, whose poison would stop them dry.

    After almost two relentless hours, the soft flow of a river began to emerge in front Suddenly, raising the hand to indicate to the others to walk carefully.

    Leaning strongly against Harlee, Tonya gasped in search of air and asked: Harlee, we can rest I am about to copse! It is fine, let''s rest here for half an hour, said Harlee.

    , with a trace of surprise in his eyes.

    Something was not right.

    They were just one kilometer from the habitat of the poisonous frogs, but there was no trace of those creatures.

    His expression became more intense.

    It seemed that the dangers in this area had intensified in thest five years.

    Under his feet, his clothes remained perfectly clean, without a single leaf attached to him.

    His eyes opened with disbelief.

    He handled the situation better than she expected.

    Keeping a firm voice, Harlee expressed his concerns: I''m afraid that crossing the river today could be more difficult than expected.

    Just when his phrase ended, the sound of acute squeaks began to approach.

    Without hesitation, Harlee grabbed Tonya and Rhys out of his hands, going back while his gaze became cold.

    The creatures are on us.

    Rhys looked towards the ce where the poisonous frogs hade out, with a smiled smile on the face and a voice that mixed danger and emotion.

    Manudo group of unpleasant, truth.

    Tony, who had been recovering his breath, watched with a shine of delight, as if he had discovered a hidden treasure.

    In his opinion, these creatures were not so unpleasant, but fascinating beings.

    With a grimace of contempt, he raised his weapon, pointed to the hyperactive frogs that jumped at an rming speed and fired several times, sshing blood on the grass.

    Tronya lifted an eyebrow and asked: you want topete.

    The mutual understanding between Harlee and Tonya did not require more words.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399: How was one hundred million trantion!, epted Tonya, with fun in his eyes.

    To hear Harlee''s words, Rhys''s gaze intensified and a smile was drawn on his face.

    Although the Green group there were Recently lost billions, still had hundreds of billions stored in their ounts abroad.

    Rhys narrowed his eyes with concentration while taking his gun and fired a burst of shots, destroying the swarm of frogs in second , which made it difficult to determine a winner.

    Suddenly, a poisonous mutant frog jumped out of the grass.

    It was four timesrger than normal and moved five times faster.

    Tonya shot ten fast shots, but none gave the target.

    While the poisonous mutant frog approached, preparing to attack Tonya with her tongue, Harlee quickly took Tonya behind her and shot at the frog leg.

    The air was filled with the squeaky sound of the frog''s croar, which remembered that of a saw cutting wood.

    Tone, irritated, touched his ears and murmured: how bothers.

    What an unpleasant creature! These frogs were, in effect, unpleasant creatures.

    When the mutated frog began to discharge poison, a thick dark green fluid sprouted from his mouth, nose and eyes.

    He is throwing poison.

    Harlee''s expression overshadowed and fell care that he doesn''t ssh you with his poison! He swallowed the pill, with bright eyes of fun.

    When he raised his head to look at the frogs, his gaze showed a sh of lethal determination.

    Thirty minutester, the ground was covered with the bodies of most poisonous frogs, leaving only the mutate still alive.

    Harlee concentrated In the mutant frog, preparing his shot to the heart, when suddenly, a smaller poison frog jumped from the ground.

    At that moment, Rhys and Tonya were recharging, unable to react to the new threat.

    Rhys acted by instinct.

    He hurried to Harlee and kicked the smallest poison in the air, where Tonya quickly knocked her into a soft team effort.

    mutant frog.

    The sound of the shot resonated when the mutant frog fell back, motionless on the ground.

    The pain was so intense that Rhys could barely stand up.

    However, his concern was still centered on Harlee.

    - You areˇ­ You are fine Harlee''s gaze, he softened.

    Rhys ...

    in his torment, he kept giving priority to his safety ....

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400: His heart turned and a slight heat extended by his chest.

    His voice softened as he approached.

    The pill only prevents fatal damage.

    Why you kicked it so precipitously a tone was soft, her words floated softly, sweets like the first spring breezes.

    While you are safe, she replied, her raised eyebrows revealing her relief.

    His thin fingers firmly pressed against her thigh while sweat was continuously dripping From his forehead.

    After a brief struggle, he squeezed his teeth and straightened.

    We should move on, there is no time to lose.

    Harlee raised an eyebrow.

    This man ...

    was never one of those who elongated things unnecessarily, and it was crucial to address the matter that had been bothering her for days.

    Tony, whose skills matched Harlee''s, frowned slightly and said: stay here.

    I will explore.

    With these words, Tonya ran to the nearby stream, his safe and fast steps on the smooth stones.

    When Tonya disappeared, Rhys''s attention returned to Harlee, with obvious concern in his voice.

    It will be fine alone.

    Harle nodded.

    She chose not to reveal Tonya''s experience.

    In reality, Tonya had borated the pills they had just taken.

    Solo Harlee and Tonya''s mentor, the expert who had taught her the art of medicine, knew Tonya''s pharmaceutical skills.

    Harlee''s expression became worried.

    Rhys''s lips opened slightly, about to speak, when Harlee''s soft handnded gently on his shoulder, pressing him against the tree.

    The movement caused his ck shirt to move slightly, exposing his well -defined vicle.

    Rhys bowed his head, with a tender and sweet look.

    He looked Harlee with an unmistakable love, with intense eyes and full of passion.

    Back, his smile widened by noticing the movement of the Adam''s nut of Rhys, a yful shine illuminated his eyes.

    His delicate fingers gently stroked his throat.

    Rhys tense immediately, swallowing saliva.

    His touch was incredibly seductive! The feeling of itching that he had felt before dissipated, reced by a warmth that seemed to swell inside him.

    He tried to control his reaction, with a low and slightly hoarse voice.

    After a moment, he withdrew his hand and put it on his heart.

    At that moment, he realized his feelings.

    While Harlee moved away, Rhys felt an inexplicable wave of happiness.

    She was ...

    Harlee turned to him, with slightly aje a lot.

    (?o? =) ? ?.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401: Rhys straightened immediately, his eyes crossed.

    His expression softened, and a spark of light danced in his gaze when his Adam''s nut move again.

    A firm dide out of his mouth.

    He added: A rtionship thatsts.

    Rhys straightened immediately, his eyes crossed.

    His expression softened and a spark of light danced in his gaze when his nut of Adam moved again.

    A firm dide out of his mouth.

    A rtionship thatsts forever.

    Who could predict whether they would be together forever or not she preferred to live the moment.

    It was soft, just as she had imagined.

    Tonya had always said that kissing was wonderful, and now Harlee wanted to experience him.

    Sudden Delicate.halee, in turn, took the initiative, savoring the sweetness of the moment.

    Since he felt something for him and knew that they would eventually kiss, why not do it today when Tonya returned, he found Harlee and Rhys so intertwined that they seemed to be one.

    Although he assumed that Harlee was simply taking care of Rhys due to his state, he could not avoid the feeling that his dynamic looked like that of a couple.

    He quickly ruled out the idea.

    How could they be a couple just after she had been absent for a brief momentum slowly approached Rhys and Harlee, noticing the unusual warmth in her expressions.

    He scratched his head, bewildered.

    He failed his antidote or there was some new side effect - there is some danger, Harlee asked.

    It was frowning." Not reality, but the path we have ahead is a challenge.

    There is a section that is almost impossible to pass.

    We may need twice as much time.

    Since when the normally impatient Harlee was willing to go slower could not be just because Rhys helped Harlee to defend against the poisonous frog with arrows, something was not right.

    The affectionate atmosphere among them began to remind him of his own rtionship with Ritchie.

    It could be that they had be Parejatonya quickly shook the thought.

    I even even left with ten men, Harlee could not consider any of them.

    He shrugged.

    The daylight was fading.

    Tonya went ahead.

    After a few more hours, the night fell and the dense canopy of the tropical jungle plunged them into the dark.

    The calls of the night creatures filled the air.

    The cave, formerly wet and cold, gradually filled with a slight sensation of heat.

    It was no longer unbearable cold ....

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402: Tonya searched in his backpack and finally took out a stronger antidote pill.

    He looked at Rhys by the fire and breathed deeply.

    Tonya was amazed at how well Rhys was handling the situation, even better than Harlee.

    I knew the unbearable pain very well caused by the poison of the arrow frogs, which could lead a person to tear the skin.

    Its serious effects.

    If there were poisons to try in the future, he decided to look for unfortunate volunteers instead of using herself.

    Observing Rhys, Tonya doubted.

    The improved antidote he held could stimte male hormones.

    The cave was silent, except for the sporadic crepit of the fire.

    After thinking, Tonya gave the pill to Harlee, warning him in a low voice of the possible side effects.

    Nothing happens.

    He has a girlfriend, he replied Harlee with indifference.

    Tonya''s face showed disbelief.

    You are telling me that I have only been to explore less than an hour and now I am the third in discord.

    "You weren''t you who suggested me to try to kiss.

    He speaks.

    and go to sleep, determined not to disturb his incipient romance.

    When Harlee approached, Rhys kept taking care of the fire.

    She approached the pill to her lips with her cold and thin fingers.

    He epted it and swallowed it.

    Indeed, he had been here before.

    To realize that Harlee could have previously suffered the poison of the frog venomous, a trace of sadness appeared in Rhys''s eyes.

    He hurt.

    Harlee''s eyes met those of Rhys, A subtle visible spark in his gaze.

    His response was soft, his faint voice.

    Yes, I visited this tropical jungle five years ago.

    It was a challenge, and I explored thoroughly.

    Rhys''s great hand hugged her tenderly.

    If you still enjoy this, we could prolong our adventure.

    inexpressive.

    What a unconventional couple were they! How Harlee had found someone as peculiar as she if Tonya was not aware of the dangers of the tropical jungle, could have been deceived and think that it was a casual expedition.

    It is fine.

    Harlee''s response was Alegre, his lips curved in a sweet smile.

    Rhys was exactly his kind! If he had expressed some concern about the dangers, she would have retreated immediately, cutting any inappropriate feeling.

    What she was looking for was a partner with which to travel the world, not someone who treated her like a delicate bird who needs protection.

    Tonya was speechless.

    .

    Intervened awkwardly: apology, but we can not turn this into a romantic narrative you could lower your voice ....

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403: Harlee turned to Tonya, who was on his back to them.

    A cross -like smile Harlee too well! I wish I had not instantly captured the underlying meaning of Harlee''s words.

    If he had known that Harlee''s romantic approach would be so unconventional and daring, he would never have encouraged him! The next day, after a rest night, the group left Once again, after having encountered poisonous frogs the previous day, they were now more attentive to the potential dangers that were hidden in the tropical jungle.

    Taking into ount that the frogs could mutate, what other surprises could hold the jungle to measure They advanced on their trip, everyone was still extremely cautious.

    Robbie and Ritchie met a python, a huge jar nt and a carnivorous flower three meters high.

    Their lives, Harlee guided them at a distance, taking advantage of these moments to perfect their survival skills.

    If the threats were too intimidating, Harlee ordered them quickly to retire.

    Although Robbie and Ritchie seemed a bit battered after several dangerous encounters, they managed to avoid Serious and, surprisingly, their skills had developed considerably.

    At the beginning, they had fought together to defend themselves against a single giant carnivorous flow He became an expert in anticipating dangers, which allowed them to navigate faster than Robbie and Ritchie.

    With the pass So much, it was clear that Harlee and Rhys had a mission, but for those outside, they might seem enjoying a honeymoon adventure in the tropical jungle.

    Tronya, every time he spoke with Ritchie online, heined without stopping , partly wishing to join Ritchie directly through his phone.

    The trip was full of yfulughter and jokes.

    The distance between Rhys and the Harlee group was shortly shortened.

    What began as difort and tension had Be a feeling offort, and the group now joked as if Rhys was already part of the shadow society of the moon.

    Apart from the necessary pauses to deal with threats, their movement was fast, reducing its estimated six -day trip to only four.

    At the fifth day, the five finally regrouped.

    It was ran to Ritchie, eximing that he had not missed it so much , even after half a year in separate missions.

    The public sample of Harlee''s affection was too They curved slightly up.

    Giring the head, Harlee inhaled Rhys''s fresh aroma, which remembered the snow -covered pines.

    When looked up, he caught his captivating look.

    Getting out nervously, he let a mischievous smile was drawn on his lips .Rhys was exactly his kind.

    He was so captivating that he felt that he could barely contain himself.

    Rhys reacted instantly.

    His touch was not a simple contact.

    It was as if she were reaching her heart! A warm wave invaded him.

    The woman who attracted him was really unique, with the power to elerate his pulse.

    His voice, deep and seductive, said: Of course, while they walked, Rhys extended his hand to gently amodate his hair loose to Harlee.

    Robbie, the only single in the group, observed the tender interactions of Ritchie and Tonya and then saw Harlee and Rhys go, of the arm, towards a clear.

    How Harlee, who had always remained single, had finally found a man who really went like a ring to the finger and was willing to put aside his pride and put her first in everything.

    Suddenly, he did not feel so bad .Halee deserved the best, after all! ...

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404: Meanwhile, Harlee decided that it was time to sincere.

    His lips curved in a smile, and Rhys responded with a rxed tone: no, while you are with me, I am not afraid.

    With a smile, Harlee wrapped his neck with his arms, gently touring his defined line of the jaw.

    It was a noise that humans could do.

    The group bent instantly, exchanged looks of caution, drew their weapons and hid after bushes, remaining alert.

    Robbie approached Harlee to Harlee and whispered: "Harlee, what is it That noise could be the basis of the Research Institute to look through the bushes, they could barely distinguish figures that moved through the forest.

    Normally, people would not be in the jungle without a good reason.

    that he had obtained by hacking the Research Institute, his location should be about five kilometers inside.

    Why were people here, when he noticed his concern, he spoke quietly.

    - The only survivor of Dark Night mentioned that his drug supplies Theye from a research institute deep in the tropical jungle.

    The first, tenth, twenty and thirtieth day of each month, send messengers through the dense forests to a cabin.

    I think that the figures we are seeing could be those messengers Harlee''s look was intense and prating, like an sharp sheet.

    failed.

    and chaotic ambitions.

    Rhys remained paralyzed, surprised by Harlee''s extensive knowledge about the situation.

    Harlee.

    For the sound of their steps, there are three of them, and they are all very trained.

    Trings, you and Robbie id ...

    Harlee''s gaze was acute and prating, his eyes looked like the vast night sky full of stars, radiating an aura an aura chilling.

    Captured them! He ordered with authoritarian but dyed voice.

    However, they showed no hesitation.

    Responding to the order of Harlee, Ritchie and Robbie quickly checked their firearms and their swords and then entered the forest as if they were simply to give a lesson to street thugs ....

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405: Tonyya was a bit worried.

    Thebat skills of Ritchie and Robbie were among those of lower level within the society of the gloomy moon, and faced three enemies.

    Before Tonya could express their concerns, Harlee He turned to her with a smile ofplicity.

    It is not necessary that you still intervene.

    Tonya''s tension dissipated.

    Harlee''s words sugges He had an unwavering faith in Harlee''s trial.

    Recording against a big tree, Tonya rxed and said: Ok He appeared on Rhys''s face while watching Harlee, not surprised by his decision.

    Robbie had improved significantly in speed and strength.

    Rhys ced himself behind Harlee, providing him with afortable support where to rely.

    He always nned in detail, so, although he trusted the capabilities of Ritchie and Robbie, he was prepared for anyplication.

    Treint Of the trained soldiers, Ritchie managed to shoot a precise shot to the heart.

    The shot resonated and the soldier copsed, baffled in hisst moments due to the precision of the shot in the middle of his evasive maneuvers.

    To not be left behind, Robbie seeded two shots in The legs of the other two soldiers.

    Sushing their momentary disorientation, he quickly subjected them by dislocating their jaws, hands and feet.

    Harlee''s eyes ravaged when they saw Ritchie and Robbie return, with triumphant expressions, dragging three captives and a body lifeless.

    A satisfaction smile was drawn on his lips, and his eyes shone with approval.

    Robbie approached Harlee, waiting for more instructions.

    Rrit He presented a map that had confiscated and exined: Harlee, we found this.

    He knew what had to be done.

    He handed his hand, indicating that they deactivated the captives and let the destination follow their course.

    The soldiers were stunned.

    The base, you will have to cross a river known for its giant crocodiles.

    I may show you the way.

    The other two soldiers looked and epted their offer.

    Harlee''s eyebrows were slightly frowned.

    Fascinating creatures.

    And Tonya''s hand took, leaving the sad task of incapacitating the captives to the only person, Robbie.

    Robbie wanted to speak, but the words were choking ...

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406: All he could do was stare at the three soldiers and the lifeless body.

    He let a deep sigh escape.

    His expression changed when the task he had in his hands began.

    meters high, they frowned when the raging and cloudy river looked down.

    The acre smell of the river was almost unbearable.

    It was frowning when looking towards the river.

    Fu, those crocodiles are huge and horrible.

    A slight smile, fun for his reaction.

    fascinating.

    Tony looked at Ritchie and Robbie, relieved to see that their expressions reflected their own disbelief.

    I was happy.

    His sense of aesthetics was intact.

    They were two who had unusual tastes! Robbie was speechless.

    If I hadn''t fought Before against crocodiles, he could have fooled by his statements.

    It was not surprising that Rhys could be Harlee''s man, sharing unique tastes.

    essing his throat, Robbie raised his hand, with a mischievous shine in his eyes, and He suggested: Harlee, how about Ritchie and Tonya are directed down the river to face those crocodiles would be a show to see the couple in action! Remembering their own and exhausting crocodile hunting, Robbie did not feel like reliving that terrible experience.

    Harlee''s lips twisted in a spicy smile as he turned to Ritchie and Tonya, with an arched eyebrow, waiting for his reaction.

    She was delighted.

    I was looking forward to a real challenge.

    Agreement, Tonya said with a wild smile, with bright eyes in advance.

    A hundred million dors that I can finish this in half an hour.

    His confidence seemed to touch the sky.

    Without more preamble, Tonya docked on the river.

    Tonya''s impulsive leap he took to the offense.

    Woman who chose was his to appreciate her.

    He continued her, immersing himself in the river after her.

    A moment, he took out his gun and shot a crocodile in the eye.

    , dispatching another crocodile with precise and powerful blows.

    On the riverbank, Harlee was standing, carefree, with the eyes ced in the action but with an alert mind, aware of the real danger they faced.

    They faced a dozen crocodiles, something very simr to their solo defeat of a small squad in the past.

    The danger was immense! Suddenly, from the northwest, a whirlwind arose that unleashed a ck crocodile like coal and huge size Harlee instinctively reacted, jumping to the river before realizing that this giant crocodile was much more powerful than the others.

    This giant crocodile wasrger, faster and more aggressive.

    To realize that Tonya and Ritchie may not be able To handle this beast while they faced the other crocodiles, Harlee was responsible for neutralizing the threat.

    Harlee, Rhys saw how a crocodile opened its huge jaws, trying to swallow it.

    As aunch tform, it was promoted forward, killing the creature with a quick pit.

    On the riverbank, Robbie watched the drama that was developed with distant interest, supporting the chin in his hand as if he were seeing a documentary about the Nature.If the giant crocodile would have swam towards Ritchie and Tonya, his eyes could have changed and could have rushed to help.

    However, the giant crocodile who dared to attack Harlee sealed his destiny.

    The giant crocodile twisted his enormous body and He loaded Harlee with a thunderous roar.

    Gua, heading directly to her.

    of the giant crocodile.

    The crop of agony of the giant crocodile crossed the air when Harlee emerged from his mouth.

    Sangre sprout from his injured neck.

    In his agony, he twisted violently, trying to drag his attackers with him.

    However, the crocodile Giant only managed to knock out the remaining four crocodiles, since Harlee and the others skillfully dodged their attack ....

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407: The giant crocodile sank to the back Harlee frowned and his expression darkened.

    He contained his hands against the body of the giant crocodile, pushing out of the water and towards the opposite shore.

    They are soon as Harlee reached the shore, Rhys followed her just behind her.

    He quickly approached her, her eyes softened with relief once she confirmed that she was unharmed.

    Learningly, her expression was further softened.

    The next time, dodges the danger and leave me the rest to me.

    When Harlee met her eyes Concerned from Rhys, surrounded his waist with his arms and his hand brushed slightly the faint contour of his abdominals under the wet shirt.

    He gently held Harlee''s face, his voice with a tender urgency ...

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408: Promise me, you want.

    She knew that she responded better to soft requests than to the demands.

    Rhys''s body shuddered, and a warm smile extended on his face.

    As if he wereforting a loved one, he lowered his head and said: "It''s okay, I will listen to you." Just give me the opportunity to show you how strong your boyfriend is.

    "Show how strong my boyfriend is," Harlee joked, with a yful tone.

    "Hmm is not the best time for ...

    a brief sh of emotion crossed Rhys.

    He looked, firm and determined, as if he did a solemn promise.

    That was his fault.

    He had taken the jokes too far.

    : What do you think, little tempting.

    At that moment, Tonya, Ritchie and Robbiended.

    How much they went to the surface, they noticed that Harlee and Rhys were staring at each other, the tension in the air was so dense that it seemed that they were going to carry their rtionship to the next level.

    Robbie discreetly diverted his gaze, taking care of his team.

    The group only had to make its way through the thick Group of herbs in the distance, with the eyes shining with intensity.

    Harlee loved this direct and brutal approach.

    If the research base would not have been located here, he would have already destroyed his hiding ce with microbombs.

    Tony, which was standing, coincidentallyunched another microbomb From the investigation base they had no chance to react.

    Contended inside a cave, the instation copsed immediately, burying the upants under the rubble.

    Once they took care of the people who were inside the research base, still They were hidden threats to face.

    They must bepletely eliminated! Harlee quickly agreed to his phone, raped the safework of the research base and identified the beneficial projects for humanity.

    Harlee''s eyes, cold and precise, scrutinized the data of the biochemical weapons that appeared on their screen.

    His fingers danced On the keyboard, erasing harmful files without hesitation.

    During his digital attack, Harlee remembered his deals with Matteo and secured the forms and procedures for drug production.

    Condentrada, he continued sabotaging all online tforms of the research base.

    Tonya, together with Ritchie and Robbie, were not idle either.

    They divided into three groups, focusing on any remaining threat.

    Momentster, Tonya stopped the director of the investigation base, discovering broad details about her operations.

    UWHOR''s government had mobilized an army of ten thousand people to explore the base of the jungle in groups, supported by several deployments of the Air Force to establishmunication on the jungle.

    After performing thousands of experiments, they made sure that everything was in their ce before bringing to the teachers of biochemistry in groups.

    A year ago, the teachers gradually adapt to the environment of the Tropical Jungle and establishedmunication links with the army and the outside world, which marked the beginning of their experiments with biochemical weapons.

    The Tropical Selva environment, so different from that of Uwhor, greatly hindered its experimental abilities, which led to the creation of mediocre biochemical weapons.

    The high positions of UWhor, determined not that it would soon be dissolved, and they were offered to provide them with an endless supply of drugs.

    The raw materials of those drugs came from failed biochemical weapons.

    Maldita is! He shouted Ritchie, grabbing the director by the neck ....

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409: You are turning biochemical weapons in drugs, you are not aware! how the progress bar waspleted.

    A satisfaction smile was drawn on his lips.

    lips and lifted an eyebrow yful.

    - Shh.

    We will talk about it when we returned.

    For the attack of Ritchie.harlee slowly approached Frederic, with a cold look as he looked at him.

    Rhys was standing next to Harlee, with a dark and threatening expression.

    .Thafts, when Harlee was essing the data, Rhys realized that the first bike test drug batch had already left the jungle and would soon be transported to Mogluylia.

    The distribution was secret, only known by a few chosen.frederic lifted the challenging view, with fiery eyes of determination.

    - Matt it! I will not say a word, even if you torture me until death! This batch of trial drug He threw a chilling look at Frederic.

    The shot resonated strongly when the bullet crossed Frederic''s finger.

    Freder twisted on the ground with unbearable pain.

    He was not afraid of death itself, but the idea of ??dying filled him with fear.

    To ovee it, he wrapped In bold and arrogant words.

    Tort me to death! He shouted, with your eyes full of rebellion.

    Anyway, thousands in Mogluylia will die next to me, and I will die with honor! Rhys looked down, reflecting on the viability of dismemberment.

    "You''ve really thought about it you are sure that you want Fing one by one.

    Looking against the sharp pain in his shattered little me?ique, Frederic breathed deep and said: "I won''t talk.

    What you want! Harlee let out a soft and distant murmur.

    He pressed.

    The screen began to show a flow of information.

    You will not die, Harlee''s gaze was as deep as a gloomy pond, nailed to him ...

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410: Your mother, your wife who has given you a son and a daughter, your school age, your newborn daughter, your lover ...

    Everyone will die in front of you.

    I will probate all the methods of torture with them and leave you See how they die desperate.

    To hear this, Frederic shouted Harlee: You''re crazy! Who do you think you areˇ­ ! Frederic''s index finger.

    The pain was so intense that Frederic lost his knowledge.

    Harlee looked at Rhys with a pinch of admiration.

    "You have been practicing." Rhys nodded.

    , Ritchie and Robbie had finished clearing the battlefield, making sure that there was no enemy, and they joined them.

    She lifted an eyebrow and asked: "We said we wake him up, distracted by checking a new message on her phone, she replied with indifference : "There is no hurry." Let''s wait half an hour.

    After thirty minutes, they put a pill in the mouth of Frederic.

    Three minutester, Frederic opened his eyes desperately.

    When seeing the image on the phone, he looked furious.

    The video showed his wife and daughter Newborn, still in confinement.

    Harlee''s cold voice crossed the tension and said: If you are not yet ready to speak, our game will begin.

    The agony of his shattered fingers left Frederic speechless, but nodded with determination.

    Believe that Harlee was able to harm his innocent wife and daughter.

    With a chilling look, Harlee ordered coldness: take them! from Frederic.

    He scored the baby rudely, who are what you want from my daughter please, she gave her.

    I will do what you ask me ...

    The phone broadcast the desperate voice of Frederic''s wife, a raw foundation for Frederic that Harlee''s threats were very serious.

    Attached between the work of his life and the safety of his family, Frederic closed closed The eyes, trying to block the distressing sounds.

    However, the chill Director of a National Research Base! You can''t do this to me! Frederic''s mother shouted.

    My father is a superhero.

    He will destroy you! He shouted the son of Frederic.frederic I don''t know any Frederic ...

    You have been wrong as a personˇ­.

    Frederic''s lover tried to distance her quickly from him.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411: The game begins now! Frederic shouted hurriedly: stop! I will speak! I will tell you everything! But then, shots were heard.

    The bullets crossed Frederic''s fingers once more.

    Freder looked at Rhys with disbelief.

    Terriente.

    If you try something stupid again, the next bullet will cross your fifth finger.

    His voice was low and chilling, as if a nightmare hade alive.

    Frederic was baffled by the brutal methods of Harlee and Rhys.

    I knew.

    The trial drugs are now with Hale Norris, leader of the dark night.

    It was the partner chosen for us by a high -ranking official.

    At the beginning, our treatment was only business, but he learned of biological weapons by someone high -ranking in government and proposed an association.

    Repeatedly, we took its offer seriouslyˇ­ .rhys listened, with a stormy expression for emotion.

    If I would not have been so worried about Harlee''s security in the tropical jungle and would have followed it inside, it could have taken longer in Rte the lethal drugs that were being investigated nationally with failed biochemical weapons.

    This exined why those affected by drugs hurt those around them.

    After finishing speaking, Frederic, worried about whether Harlee doubted their honesty, He added: I am telling the truth.

    The test drugs are really with Hale.If I''m not mistaken, they are already on a ship in the Pinbron ocean.Su smuggling ship is slow, but they have been in the sea for days.

    They could reach the coast In a week.

    I have told you everything.

    Please, forgive my family! Frederic had reallye to understand the taste of his own medicine.

    He had used drugs to harm thousands of people in Mogluylia, and Harlee retaliated with even more severe measures against their loved ones.

    His cruelty, for harming so many innocent.

    From Frederic.

    Then, Harlee stood up, looked at Tonya and Ritchie and ordered: I took care of him.

    I go with Robbie to look for Hale! .Rhys cleaned the blood from Harlee.

    His voice was firm but firm but firm but reassuring.

    Time, Harlee contacted Kendall and ordered him to work with the government to guarantee maximum alert and block the entry of trial drugs into the country.

    They are so much, Ritchie and Tonya tracked Frederic from the jungle.

    Before the test drugs were intercepted, Ritchie took a piece of meat to Frederic at each meal.

    At the beginning, Frederic did not take the threat seriously and remained silent during the interrogations of Ritchie.

    He could not bear torture When arge part of the calf was cut, and only then began to reveal more details, one after another.

    The national authorities acted decisively, eliminating all those involved as the test drugs arrived at the port.

    The control team of control of Diseases cleaned and quickly destroyed the pathogens.

    Before this, Fleming directed a team to collect several strains.

    Uwhor people was imcable and did not cease in their efforts, which led him to n the development of a vine in advance using strains In the VIP room of the airport, Rhys, dressed in a ck shirt and a suit pants that subtly revealed its vicle, was reclined on the couch, exuding a deep feeling of austerity.

    ...

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412: Rhys quickly stood up, hugged her and gently squeezed her hand while her dark eyes admired her delicate face.

    His voice waszy and maic.

    With meharlee he looked down, he casually threw the front of his shirt and bowed his head while his breaths mixed, creating an irresistibly seductively seductive atmosphere.

    He sue Incoun for trial drugs, so I don''t need to get involved.

    More, but his flirting was inevitable.

    At that moment, Rhys looked like an abandoned puppy, with such a pitiful expression that aroused a deep desire to protect him.

    He was momentarily without words, shaking his head with a sigh.

    To separate after just a few days together you will have from them, Patrick watched, without words.

    Only a few days, Rhys had managed to learn for himself and quickly dominate the art of showing weakness in a rtionship.

    Harlee squeezed Rhys''s hand and then He gave a few palmaditas on his back.

    A word and silently retired.

    After saying goodbye to Rhys, Harlee slipped into the rear seat of Robbie''s car parked out of the airport.

    - Harlee, we still have to meet Matteo now that the order has beenpleted - Robbie He paused, remembering that Ritchie and Tonya were still in the tropical jungle.

    He seemed distant, with his head slightly tilted down, his eyes closed as if he hadn''t heard Robbie.

    However, the smooth buzzing was enough for Robbie to capture his answer.

    He had issues to argue with Matteo, and Ritchie and Tonya were more than able to fix them for themselves.

    The nharlee ajar his eyes, with an intimidating look.

    , and now you have be a chatana ....

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413: Robbie was silent immediately.

    Thest time he had been too talkative, he had ended in another continent excavating in search of coal.

    The previous time, they had thrown it into a pit of crocodiles to take care of those creatures.

    And before that ...

    even a fool learns in the end! In Uwhor, there were two known ces to which only was entered with great caution.

    One was located in the west and the other in the east.

    Based properties were private farms belonging to Matteo.Matteo resided all year at the Eastern farm, which had won the nickname of Horrors of Horrors due to the usual view of Individuals with broken members who were taken out, deterring any possible intruder.

    The west farm was Hale''s residence, a hacker closely rted to Matteo.

    Like the Eastern farm, I also saw a daily procession of bodies that were removed.

    This revtion came to Harlee unexpectedly while investigating Frederic.

    He was surprised to discover that Matteo was involved with Dark Night, and even more so that Matteo had put his western farm avable to Hale.

    An estate so coveted, usually out of the reach of the underworld, was not only upied by the leader of a small organization like Dark Night, but was also protected by Matteo''s considerable influence.

    .Senered at the back of the car, Harlee''s expression overshadowed while reflecting.

    He changed his phone in portable mode and began to type quickly on the keyboard, trying to locate Hale and his links with Matteo.

    However, he found nothing.

    He continued writing, repeatedly trying to prate Matteo''s high security personalwork.

    Instead, he faced a counterattack.

    A cold smile spread along Harlee''s lips.

    Years, after Harlee crushed Dark Night, Hale had disappeared from Uwhor, without a trace.

    This had been the first and only time Harlee failed to locate someone.

    To remember Matteo''s unexpected coboration offer, Harlee narrowed his eyes.

    I was sure that Hale was involved.

    It was time to adjust old ounts.

    On the western farm, a man dressedpletely ck was nervous, in front of a desk, with his head inclined and sweat sshing his forehead.

    - Lord, our investigations confirm that the woman in The one that is interested not only unharmed the terrible experience in the tropical jungle, but also destroyed the research center that Uwhor''s government had been developing there during thest decade, with his eyes slightly closed, he showed no surprise signal.

    Giving a draft to his cigar, he raised an eyebrow and ordered: Proceed.

    Thest time it was seen was at Murkwell airport, about twenty kilometers from here.

    I was with two men ...

    one of them seems to be particrly linked to her.

    The man in ck made a deeper bow.

    , but he managed to keep his voice firm ...

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414: Mor, our agents could not approach, so we only captured this blurred image.

    He crushed his cigar with force, narrowing his eyes as he grabbed the photo.

    A single look lit a predatory brightness in his eyes.

    Head, throwing a threatening and red look like the blood to man in ck, his lips twisting in a sinister smile.

    The man in ck became rigid, feeling as if death were watching him, and held his breath.

    To present such inadequate information.

    That said, Hale hit the desk, grabbed the gun and quickly shot with his unmistakable handle.

    Before the man in ck could react,y in a pool of blood.

    The sound of the shot caused two men to enter the study.

    They respectfully bowed to Hale and quickly took the body.

    Two others entered, which effectively cleaned the blood from the ground.

    All the sequencested only ten minutes.

    The room was new, as if nothing had happened.

    He looked at the person in the photo, with his eyes burning with a dangerous and destructive intensity.

    With a fast movement, he broke the photo in pieces and threw them in the trash.

    He hates Harlee why he hasn''te to look for me.

    At that moment, Matteo slowly approached behind, with a rough voice but with an unmistakable authority.

    It is time to move on.

    "You don''t understand, Matteo." It wille for me.

    "Hale''s eyes flusted while her deep and cold voice slid down her thin lips.

    His gaze was loaded with mncholy.

    Harlee shouldn''t hate him! They were destined to be together, they were more appropriate for each other than no one! As for the man in his side ...

    Humph, he had simply distracted momentarily, so he had not gone to look for him.

    When they met, he has destroyed the dark night he had created casually.

    That was not a sign of love, hidden under a veil of hatred looked at Matteo, uniformly.

    He, how long you will continue with this imprudence I have already struck him in the tropical jungle.

    Do not add your luck more! The man who had caught Harlee''s attention was not an ordinary individual.

    Matteo had already crossed the road of Harlee, and bringing a man from his caliber would only worse things.

    Matteo looked at Hale, who shared the same mother but had a different father, with an expression full of helplessness.

    If I had known that Hale would be like that, he could have convinced his mother to have him close.

    In that case, Hale would not have been wandering for twenty years, bing so upset! Hale''s gaze went down, his eyes shaded by long eyshes, asionally blinking with a dangerous shine ...

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415: Well, if you do not want to help, I will take care of myself.

    How I must handle that man maybe the meat or crushing his bones and using them for a project.

    He fooled the frown deeply, his face became stormy before the dark Hale thoughts.

    At that moment, a servant ran to inform that a car had forcefully entered the farm, with a woman and a man dating with heavy weapons, shooting anyone who was on their way.

    Smile twisted spread along Hale''s face.

    So Harlee came ...

    his eyes shone with joy when he turned to Matteo.

    "You are wrong." He still cares about me! Hale affected a photo of Harlee that was about his desk and then got up abruptly, hurrying out as if he feared to miss his presence if he took too long.

    In the study, Matteo''s expression became colder.

    Harle knew that the farm Western was its territory, but it still dared to enter, without showing any respect.

    He cried his eyes, with a dangerous look, as if he were brewing a storm and was nning something big.

    In silence, he left the farm.

    In the Garden, a wave of murderers surrounded Harlee and Robbie in an instant.

    Bullets failed, without even touching Harlee and Robbie''s clothes.

    Instead, they were shot down to the ground by the relentless fire of the Harlee machine gun.

    The main murdere Present, it would have cost her to dominate her, and much more to her subordinates.

    Without giving the murderers or a time to regroup or draw a strategy, Harlee machine gun roared again, sshing in intense red the one that once was exuberant vegetation.

    He slightly narrowed his eyes and shouted indifferently: you still do note out.

    A after his shout, a discreet garden door opened suddenly and two men dressed in ck came out first, clearly experienced inbat.

    After them, Hale made his appearance slowly , walking towards Harlee.

    His eyes were full of irritation towards their subordinates.

    How they dared to attack her looked hard at the subordinates lying in several positions, with their bodies in puddles of blood, thinking that they were nothing more than a monstrosity.

    The murderer The main one retired to a position close to Hale, respectfully speaking: Lord, the fire power of this woman''s machine gun is overwhelming.

    Weˇ­ .Silencio, Hale interrupted, with a icy look that deterred from continuing to exin.

    The main killer was immediately silently, with the words stuck in his throat.

    hand and the ck man next to him quickly handed him a gun ...

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416: Hale, turning the dark gun in his hand, narrowed his eyes with cold intensity and quickly pointed to the main murderer.

    With a strong burst, the main murderer copsed in a pool of blood, with very eyes Open for shock and disbelief before giving hisst breath.

    time.

    Then he whispered: I knew you still cared.

    and her face adopted an expression of sadness.

    She looked at her with deep and affectionate eyes that seemed sincere and harmless, as if she did not just kill a subordinate.

    With the same disdainful expression she had shown five years earlier, Harlee looked at Hale with indifference with indifference And he asked: You are not forcing me to kill you.

    Hale''s face got serious, his hands were involuntarily squeezed to the sides.

    He had resurrected at the dark night, allowing them to distribute drugs and create chaos, all to attract Harlee.

    Over the years, Hale had tried to find Harlee on numerous asions, but all attempts failed.

    It seemed that she could anticipate her movements, always disappearing just before he could reach it.

    After learning tirelessly to mask her own traces, Hale realized that if Harlee decided not to be found, she would probably never see her again in her life That is why, he warned this n.

    of Matteo to catch her in the rainforest.

    The explosion at the research base was also The only unforeseen element was Rhys'' participation ...

    why I would like to kill me and force you never forced you From Hale.bobie, equally stunned, he did not know Harlee''s past with Hale.hale, who was rumored that he showed no interest in women, he was really in love with Harlee just thinking about him made Robbie feel disgust by Harlee.

    Harlee''s lips They twisted in a mocking smile, his eyes were dyed with a crimson touch, his cold and indifferent face.

    - I really are looking forward to killing you right now! Hale''s smile persisted, but the fleeting coldness of his face soon gave way to a Pity look.

    "We were a promise, you remember you will not kill me," he said, in a deep and maic voice, full of resentment.

    and the promise is canceled! His tone was cold and distant, as if he were looking at something unimportant ....

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417: While Harlee walked away, Hale''s smile became affectionate.

    I was not in a hurry and I was sure that they would see each other again.

    He had personally trained.

    At that moment, Hale''s phone rang.

    Person who called was sure of his imminent perdition.

    He held the phone, with the overshadowed face and the burning eyes of a cold fury.

    For then, Harlee and Robbie had already been missing for a while.

    No one dared to move, not even the ck men, whoy injured on the ground.

    His silent suffering was a testimony of his fear of Hale, fearful that any sound could attract his lethal attention, as had happened with the main murderer.

    While Hale listened to the report on the phone, his temperament exploded and furiously threw the device to a massif a massif of nearby flowers.

    Whatever happens, it would not easily give up.

    His only reason to retain Selma was to keep Harlee near him.

    When losing the negotiation assembly, I would simply look for another one.

    Going its back on the remains of his phone, Hale crossed a narrow door, followed by his gloomy entourage, with faces devoid of emotion.

    The next day, in the Green boardroom Group, when the clock marked exactly ten, a group of executives saw Rhys respond to a call.

    Rhys'' Boca''s corners gradually rose, surprising everyone present, who opened their eyes a lot.

    Only a few moments ago, Rhys had a cold expression in rejecting a proposal, but now his smile was unexpectedly brilliant.

    The strange scene caused everyone to reconsider their recent mistakes, fearing that they could be punished.

    When I noticed Rhys''s change of humor, Patrick sighed relieved.

    He had imed to quickly give the phone to Rhys, knowing how crucial the time could be.

    Normally, during meetings, Rhys preferred Patrick to stay close, but the tense Today''s atmosphere had led Patrick to change ce with Hamilton.

    Officially, it was a gesture to return to Hamilton to his legitimate position, but in reality, Patrick was trying to avoid any direct consequence of his upper temperamental.

    When the tension reached its peak and Patrick prepared for the anger of Rhys, Harlee''s call arrived.

    Without hesitation, Patrick hastened to deliver the phone, risking a reprimand to make sure Rhys received the call.

    Green, a call.

    At the beginning, when Patrick handed the phone to Rhys, he frowned with irritation.

    However, Patrick quickly gave him the phone to show him the screen as he gave it to him.

    At the time Rhys saw the call identifier, his attitude softened and a soft light shone in his eyes.

    Patrick momentarily remained without words.

    The speed with which Rhys''s expression was transformed was amazing.

    Rhys'' voice was soft, a small smile spread on his face when hearing Harlee''s voice ....

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418: His expression was softened.

    Everything was solved.

    I wille back in a day or two.

    They had trouble believing what they had just seen.

    Rhys had really smiled on the other hand, Harlee seemed to perceive something.

    He raised an eyebrow and asked: You are at a meeting.

    To hear this, Rhys looked at the attendees.

    Yes, but we just finished.

    .

    The meeting had begun only ten minutes ago.

    How could Rhys lie with such naturalnesspatrick, already ustomed to this, he pped quietly on Hamilton''s shoulder, telling him to rx.

    Perhaps Rhys would end the meeting soon.

    They soon as the idea crossed Patrick''s mind, Rhys made a gesture with his hand, indicating a pause in the meeting, and then he casually left the conference room.

    All they were stunned by new, baffled by the abrupt final.

    Moments before, Rhys had been criticizing his work hard, and now he had suspended the session abruptly.

    It seemed almost unreal.

    After leaving the conference room, Rhys filed a light conversation with Harlee, speaking most of the time while Harlee listened.

    Patrick and Hamilton, who went behind, exchanged looks of astonishment, both recognizing the surprise in the expression of the other.

    It was the first time they heard Rhys talk so much! Not even someone as proud and powerful as Rhys could avoid the obvious signs of being in love, speaking without stopping by phone.

    Having passed through multiple rtionships themselves, Patrick and Hamilton could identifypletely.

    It was only that this side of Rhys did not fit at all with its usual behavior.

    Media time after having started talking, Harlee let a soft yawn escape.

    Rhys raised an eyebrow and asked: You feel tired.

    Hugging a stuffed animal, Harlee turned the doll and replied quietly: yes, today I have exercised.

    After a long day of physical activity, his arms hurt.

    Rhys listened to his soft breathing, heughed slightly and said: Rest a little.

    I will call you again tomorrow.

    Upon hearing those words, Harlee''s smile expanded and responded with a tender and persistent tone: then you have permission to miss me.

    Take your time.

    Well, you could take your time.

    They had all the time in the world ahead ...

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419: At that time, Rhys phone sounded again.

    Rhys slightly frowned while responding: grandfather.

    From the other extreme came the thunderous voice of Nathaniel.Sinverg¨ąenza, you broke yourmitment to Miss Sanderson and then you dared to ask for marriage shortly after! You are over thirty years old and you continue acting so recklessly! He illuminated instantly and his voice was filled with emotion.

    - Excellent! To propose marriage again was an intelligent decision! "His tone changed then." This has been kept secret.

    I thought your interest in her was fast, without any real intention.

    So, you are dating after all this time, you must have made some progress, Rhys, I''m not getting younger.

    You have to hurry up and get married with Harlee so that I can be at your wedding ...

    Nathaniel''s face illuminated joy.

    When he learned that Rhys had broken themitment to the daughter of the Sanderson family, he thought that Rhys had finally started a rtionship with the girl he had met at the hospital.

    But then Nathaniel learned of his nurse that Rhys had I asked the daughter of the Sanderson family shortly after breaking themitment.

    With a sigh, Nathaniel thought that his grandson, distant and proud, would live a lonely life, but it turned out that the daughter of the Sanderson family, recently returned, was none other than Harlee, the girl for which Rhys had shown interest! The perfect couple seemed.

    He snorted.

    They were only two pieces of chicken.

    What is your n topensate for the huge losses due to the reprisals of the Sanderson family, Nathaniel asked.

    Rhys''s smile disappeared, his firm and cold voice as usual." Tell me three months.

    "Okay, three months.

    See the documentspleted in three months! "Nathaniel''s look was acute, reflecting her past as a powerful business tycoon.

    After talking about business, they went on to talk about Jos¨¦ and Belinda.

    The truth could not be hidden forever, and Nathaniel had learned of his stupid actions.

    Those two idiots! Nathaniel''s voice was full of energy.

    Rhys rubbed his temples with tiredness.

    They have assured me that he will not happen again, so ...

    don''t worry.

    I will not reduce myself with them because of their stupidity.

    Without realizing, his conversationsted beyond the usual time of sleeping from Nathaniel.

    He had more than eighty years and, no matter how strong Nathaniel and said: grandfather, I will take care of his problems.

    You should rest ....

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420: Brib¨®n, remember that the Sanderson family still has a grudge.

    Now that Harlee has epted you, you have to strive more to win your family''s favor, understood.

    With a deep sigh, Nathaniel added: If you can''t handle it, nothing happens.

    Although it means humiliate me to apologize, I will do it for you! Rhys very proud, so, of course, he trusted his abilities.

    However, he maintained a severe expression and said: Don''t trust yourself too much.

    If you are capable, let me deliver the gift I have prepared for my political granddaughter for ten years this year! I will make sure you can deliver that gift this year.

    After wishing for good night, Rhys ended the call.

    Nathaniel was speechless.

    This year when there were only two months left, what would soon know his future daughter - I''m going to be great -grandfather ...

    while so much, on an isted farm on Uwhor''s eastern border, Matteo was standing in front of an aquarium, dressed in a gray suit.

    He sparked fish for fish on the fishbowl and observed how exotic fish rushed To reach it, with a smile ofplicity on her carved face.

    After she casually throwing the rest of the food into the water, Matteo settled on a sofa, narrowing her eyes, with a sh of threat stalking in her dark gaze.

    A ten minutes ten minutes Then, an old man with his face full of scars entered from outside.

    This man, yton loftus, was Uwhor''s best murderer, famous for his unmatchedbat skills.

    Matteo''s loyal bodyguard had had On Harleecon somber face, yton humbly replied: "Lord, Harlee is too intelligent." The people I sent could not discover any of their secrets.

    A malicious smile was drawn on Matteo''s lips while his fingers rhythmically hit the leather sofa, determined to eliminate Harlee.

    Over the years, Matteo had sent innumerable people to train Hale, but Hale''s obsession with Harlee, even daring to manipte Matteo, was still unwavering.

    Matteo thought that if he did not act quickly against Harlee, his own security could bepromised.

    As their secrets still do not discover, we will proceed to their elimination, Matteo ordered.

    yton nodded and asked: We should inform your brother of our ns the people who have sent have not shown any failure.

    Before this, Matteo made fun of.

    His naive stepbrother to ce a few spies or rape his privateworks would allow him to supervise everything what dumb dreams! Let Hale be out of this, Matteo dismissed.

    He has to realize that only by my grace he has his current position.

    Without my favor, it''s nothing! Matteo ordered ....

    TAC-K Note: Nice Friday, dear people, God loves them and Tac-K loves them very much.

    (?o? =) ? ?.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421: This time, Matteo had deployed the best murderers, and Hale''s spies were not at a level high enough to be aware of this mission.

    For when Hale received the news, Matteo''s murderers had already Hey an inevitable trap, prepared to hunt and kill Harlee at the hotel.

    Hale''s eyescked warmth, they were only full of relentless cruelty and a fierce and bloodthirsty intention.

    Sutton Potter, the subordinate of Matteo, was close, with his body trembling with fear.

    Trained by Hale and not under themand of Matteo, he had not nned that Matteo would disy a squad of elite murderers for a single mission.

    Such ruthless power was really scary.

    Sutton said respectfully: Lord, in terms of Matteo''s actionsˇ­.

    Hale suddenly released an acute and pratingugh.

    Sutton stopped mid -phrase, fear seized him while bowing his head, trying to be less visible.

    It thus, Hale''s cold look perched on Sutton, acute and full of mockery.

    He has always allowed me to make me What I please, thinking that it was his way of showing fraternal love, and that made me believe that I would always meet my needs.

    Today he has given me a hard call of attention, telling me that I am too naive and that I despise me.

    To hear this, Sutton bent down even more, with his face marked by fear.

    - Lord, Matteo has sent almost all his best murderers .

    I''m afraid that Miss Sanderson ...

    Hale squeezed her lips, her dark eyes were cold and disturbing.

    A brother to his mercedel fear of Sutton intensified, aware more than anyone from the machinations that he had orchestrated behind Matteo''s back.

    Hale''s presence was ghostly.

    He was not trace where he was going to release his anger, Hale stuck a look a look Fr¨Şa in Sutton.

    - Which is the situation with Harlee some news has been found by those murderers of elitesutton transmitted thetest news.

    Miss Sanderson is currently at the Guardin Hotel.

    It is not alone.

    There is a man and a woman with her.

    They seem that they expected Matteo to send his best murderers, and so far, they seem intact.

    , enters and leaves the hotel without being detected, avoiding all attempts to track itˇ­ a arrogant smile slid down Hale''s lips.

    He was typical of Harlee.N that man who asked you to investigate.

    A gout of sweat slipped on the forehead of Sutton.

    He did not dare to hide information, risking his life by saying: he is Rhys Green, head of the Green group in Mogluylia.

    We have exhausted our resources, even resorting to government channels, but we have not found anything more than their basic profile.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422: Sutton paused, his fear was noticeable as he discussed, concerned about the consequences.

    Hale''s expression became a severe smile.

    Our contacts in Mogluylia suggest that Miss Sanderson and Mr.

    Green could bepromised.

    Furious, Hale took an ashtray of the table and threw Sutton on her forehead, and the blood began to drip for themissure of Sutton''s eye.

    Sutton remained motionless, with his eyes clouded by the blood, and his face acquired a grotesque appearance.

    All of you are useless! What do you mean by could be more thoroughly! I needplete details about Harlee''s links with that man, all about him, his activities, his location.

    If you cannot find out, this is where your life ends.

    Meanwhile, Matteo boils of anger.idotas! She is right there, at the hotel, and you tell me that you can''t do anything worse, you let her wander freely I give you three days.

    If you have not resolved it by then, consider you dead! Matteounched the object that sustained the people who were kneeling before him.

    Then, his phone rang.

    Seeing the call identifier, Matteo narrowed his eyes and pressed the response button.

    What calls, Mr.

    Sanderson.

    Retire his best murderers.

    If they are not in an hour, I will dismantle one of their bands.

    Two hours and two of their bands disappearˇ­.

    Kareem''s voice was cold, his authoritarian tone.

    Rating mockingly, Matteo said: Kareem, who is believed to be threatening me.kareem did not give him the opportunity to respond.

    Put me up if you dare.With a click, the call ended up abruptly.

    Matteo''s eyes shone from anger.

    As a leader of the underworld in Uwhor, how he could fear Kareem, a man from Mogluylia that was absurd! Two hourster, His men entered to inform.

    Lord ...

    Mr.

    Walker, ivory skeletons have beenpletely annihted.

    His whole band has disappeared.

    Matteo took a jump.

    The Goldstone Club, Uwhor''s most prestigious private ce, attended exclusively to the rich and powerful.

    Any night, the club was full of well -dressed customers, and the tail extended even beyond the three.

    However, that night, an unusual calm had taken over the establishment.

    Only the staff and a few executives who rarely let themselves be seen wandered by the premises.

    This sudden change of atmosphere was attributed to the arrival of Matteo.

    When he crossed the doors, the usual crowd hesitated.

    His desire to enter was quickly suffocated by the imposing presence of Matteo''s men.

    Those who initially protested were quickly silenced, and theirints dissolved in forced smiles when they were face to face with their entourage ....

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423: The rumors circted among the usual ones that Matteo was meeting with an individual who had miraculously escaped from the ws not of one, but of a dozen murderers of ss S.

    This caused a fire of curiosity, which he did That the usual ones kept the distance, some even chose to look from the other side of the street.

    Surviving a meeting with Matteo''s murderers was something legendary, and the spectators were eager to see such a formidable person.

    At the entrance of the club, yton maintained constant surveince.

    His expression was resolved, his rigid and unwavering posture.

    concentration became exacerbated when he saw a woman getting off alone from a taxi.

    His boldness was impressive.

    It was resulting providential tonight.

    With safe and mesurated steps, he approached the entrance of the club, with his face almost hidden, letting his chin see only.

    Mr.

    Walker awaits his arrival inside.

    The passers -by exchanged looks of astonishment and fervently whispered among them.

    The vision of such a distinguished figure weing someone personally was sensational.

    However, the woman yton greeted behaved with an air of disdain, passing by her side without even recognizing her presence.

    Instead, he followed her with a posture full of reverence.

    When the couple disappeared in the building, the spectators released the breath they had been containing, and their whispers became stronger.

    Voyay That woman! Someone eximed.

    The faces around this speaker reflected theplexity of her thoughts.

    A rude voice with an irregr scar spoke.

    It was rumorea that Matteo sent more than a dozen formidable murderers after her trace, but she He left unharmed, even entering and leaving his hotel as if nothing.

    ce.

    You think it is the force behind her fall.

    A middle -aged man intervened in a caution tone: specte on Mr.

    Walker''s affairs in this way you have to die scattering before they catch us in crossfire if The negotiations are going to hear this, the crowd instantly remembered the disturbing images of people with destroyed members and disfigured bodies that were taken from the private farm to the east.

    This dreary reminder caused them to disperse as a tree.

    seriousness, his eyes devoid of any perceptible emotion.

    Behind him, without hurry, Harlee was, imperturbable to the seriousness of the situation ...

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424: The luxurious first -ss suite of the Goldstone Club, which covered an entire nt, was full of a wide variety of entertainment, from shooting fields to climbing climbs and high -risk game tables.

    In the heart of this opulence, Matteo was sitting, drinking a cup of good wine.

    His gaze was intense and his expression seemed to contain a tapestry of deep thoughts.

    When he learned that ivory skeletons had been decimated in less than thirty minutes, Matteo quickly retired to the murderers deployed At the hotel and sent yton with an urgent invitation for Harlee to meet him.

    ording to yton, Harlee seemed surprisingly imperturbable to his arrival, with a subtle disdain in his attitude, a detail that yton decided to omit in his report, for fear to cause more discord.

    Matteo had already fallen out with Harlee for an old grievance involving Hale, and yton was cautious so as not toplicate things even more.

    Crusades and the chin resting on the hand.

    From time to time he looked at his phone, rhythmically hitting the knee with thin fingers, with masking face.

    The humility he had shown previously was nowhere.

    It seemed that his previous behavior had been nothing more than a carefully borate facade, specifically designed for this match.

    Matteo''s eyes narrowed, a chill ran through his gaze while watching Harlee''s imposing aura.

    She embodied the arrogance itself.

    At first, he had been the epitome of caution, his eyes sparkled with a glimpse of fear that he could turn against her, carefully weaving ns for his association.

    Now, he dismissed it with total indifference, so sure of herself that she did not even bother to bring reinforcements.

    Contemporting her irritation, Matteo initiated the conversation with coldness.

    "It seems that centuries have passed, Quick Cameo.

    Or now, Miss Sandersonharlee separated her legs calmly, her sunken eyes shone with mischief and an acute and evaluating look.

    He replied, mesurada and direct: "Struggle for the formalities." We are not here to waste time.

    His shameless boldness left Matteo momentarily speechless, with an redness of indignation.

    In the shadows, yton watched in silence, with his head, careful not to attract the attention of either.

    Harlee''s boldness had no precedents.

    In all his years with Matteo, yton did not remember anyone who had the impudence of challenging Matteo so openly.

    In a sudden outburst, Matteo took the table gun, with his finger trembling slightly as he pointed to Harlee''s head.

    Without flinching, Harlee''s expression remained indifferent, his almost disturbing calm.

    Seeing his serene attitude, the determination of Matteo faltered.

    Sudden Here to resolve matters, not for trivial distractions.

    Matteo''s anger was almost tangible in the environment.

    Time ended, Harlee murmured indifferently, just opening his eyes.

    Those twelve elite murderers were only a sample of what is by Come.

    Be careful next time, especially with your stepbrother, Hale.Matteo was paralyzed, with an elerated mind, while yton approached, with his voice in a low whisper.

    Lord, we just received the news that all those murderers elite have been found dead at the base.

    An wave of apprehension seized Matteo, with a tense face .....

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425: How these elite murderers had been so mysteriously killed in their own territory which resources could dispose of their confusion, Matteo knew that the leadership required both resistance and flexibility.

    It must be a kind of joke.

    I have requested his presence to rify some misunderstandings.

    He crossed out all the fault to Hale, stating that any collusion or murder n had emerged from Hale''s mind, while he, on the other hand, had always been the affectionate brother.

    From now on, I will make sure that Hale is strictly disciplined, avoiding more reckless actions.

    And I advise you to stay away from Uwhor and Hale.

    Given Hale''s vtile nature and his turbulent past, it would be prudent that you were cared for.

    I hope you can be more indulgent.

    His lips were tight and his eyes were slowly red.

    .Fin night before, after finishing a phone call with Rhys, Harlee was about to fall asleep when he felt a threatening presence.

    Tonya, Ritchie and Robbie also felt it.

    They quickly gathered in the Harlee.halee presidential suite, Matteo has sent ss murders behind us! Harlee kept hisposure, with a cunning and dangerous smile curving his lips.

    The team mobilized immediately.

    The call had barely ended when Kareem sent him a message, causing it with a hint of a small gift and asking him to guess his nature.

    He instructed his team to take care of the S -ss murderers near the hotel while she left indifferently as if nothing happened.

    The murderers tried to hold an ambush to Harlee, but a bullet passed, by little he did not reach his murderer major.

    When they looked again, their goal, Harlee had disappeared.

    Supply in maneuvers by Ritchie repeatedly, the main murderers soon realized that they were ovee.

    If their adversaries had wanted, they could have killed them without giving them the opportunity to beg.

    Thus, the situation was paralyzed.

    This was the reason why the murderers refrained from making a movement on Harlee, allowing him to enter and leave the hotel without interference.

    The Uwhor right government, presented to Harlee by Kareem as a partner, was not something she wanted toplicate.

    Instead, he chose to cooperate.

    The annihtion of ivory skeletons had been the gloomy wee gift of the Uwhor right -wing government for Harlee.

    Return to the present, Harlee ignored the enraged Matteo and called Rhys with indifference ....

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426: Upon hearing Rhys''s voice, a trail of softness shone in Harlee''s cold look.

    He wore his baseball with indifference, and his voice was still cold and captivating.

    Yes, tonight''s flight.

    They exchanged a few more words before the end of the call.

    When Harlee called, Rhys was in an international videoconference.

    When Harlee hung up, Matteo stared at her, with a look of deep suspicion.

    Sanderson lord, she was talking to her boyfriend.

    Matteo surprised her that such a determined woman had a man who could keep up.

    Harlee looked at Matteo.

    " It is yours.

    yton, who was close, could not stand it anymore and intervened.

    Bands.

    Before leaving, Harlee had ordered Tonya to poison the main murderers and had made Ritchie take Robbie to destroy another of Matteo''s bands, the Copper Phantoms.

    This band was main responsible for drug trafficking, and ending it was a significant blow for Matteo''s operations.

    If Matteo still did not understand the underlying message in Harlee''s words, I could well leave the world of the underworld.

    Sanderson Lord, Sanderson, From now on, let''s stay away from each other.

    Then, you have a better proposal.

    With an energetic movement, Matteo hit the ss against the table.

    Internally, yton was insecure.

    After everything, Harlee was the woman who had dodged effortlessly to a dozen murderers of ss S.

    If they engaged in a fight, he doubted his ability to contain her.

    Matteo and Harlee stared at each other.

    None seemed willing to give in, but Matteo ended up giving up.

    yton''s gesture to get away and then addressed Harlee with a refined tone.

    - He seems that you have been interested in the copper Phantoms, unleashed your anger against them.

    My intention today was to reconnect, not increase tensions.

    I regret the previous sending of murderers.

    As a gesture of apology, ten billion dors have been transferred to your previous ount.

    I trust that you don''t care.

    To hear this, Harlee released a softugh, his eyes softened and his lips were curved in a seductive smile.

    Ten billion dors ...

    That was really tempting.

    I had been worried about how to raise funds for Sprague ....

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427: Okay, made.

    I will forgive half of the members of copper ghosts.

    That said, Harlee left.

    That moment, Hale arrived.

    When observing the frantic destruction of Matteo, Hale''s lips twisted in a mocking smile, which soon became a strong mockingugh, with the voice loaded with sarcasm.

    Then, suddenly, he resonated a strong p, given with all his strength.

    Hale''s head moved to the side, with a thread of blood running through the buna''s corner.

    Stunned by the unexpected blow, Hale threw Matteo a prating look.

    Despite Matteo''s cold and prating look, Hale remained impassive, his twisted smile deliberately disturbed Matteo.Matteo, what he feels like being cornered after governing for both Time Don''t worry.

    It will only happen more often from now on! Matteo''s face was frozen, and a cold snort full of disdain escaped from his mouth.

    - You don''t see the situation without the protection of copper ghosts, you would be dead .

    You still live in the fantasy that Harlee loves you let me be Franco.

    She has a boyfriend.

    You mean nothing to her! The words she has a boyfriend enraged Hale.

    Matteo''s face tensed for a moment, but quickly recovered his usual calm.

    If you dare, he squeezes the trigger! Let''s see if you can leave this ce! In an outburst of anger, he threw the weapon on the ground.

    A wild smile spread along Hale''s face, and suggested: Matteo, since Uwhor is under your control, why we don''t throw ourselves for all and locked Harlee in the Mansion.Matteo remained silent, reflecting on his reckless suggestion of his brother, and then turned to yton, who tried to maintain a low profile.

    How many time took him to end the ivory skeletons, Matteo asked.

    Matteo.

    And copper ghosts will be a little more, probably more than an hour.

    A pause, with an intense gaze, and a mocking smile extended by his face.

    After years of separation, he realized that he could no longer match Harlee''s strength.

    It seemed that she would have to start with her boyfriend.

    At the next day, in the Green Group, Hamilton suddenly opened the door of the director''s office, ced the paperwork of the day on the table and quickly took aside to report the program.

    This afternoon we have a meeting with Mr.

    Gill on a possible association, and there is apany scheduled for the night.

    Ourpany is considering it.

    Matteo sent a first level murderers squad to eliminate it.

    Not only did they fail, but they also suffered the loss of two of their bands ....

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428: Rhys, which was previously absorbed in the stock market trends, sharply changed its attention by mentioning Harlee.

    It dispens my agenda for today.

    Without asking for more exnations, Hamilton began to reprogram quickly.

    that Bart Glyn is in charge of the operation.

    However, the Sanderson family continues to ignore any treatment or coboration with the Green.Rhys family responded with a uniform tone, without showing emotion.

    It was clear that Nathaniel''s advice was right.

    He needed intensifying his efforts to earn his family''s favor.

    After attending several urgent issues, Rhys looked at the clock and observed that there were less than two hours tond the Harlee ne.

    He quickly directed to the airport.

    Rhys''s car ran along the road, the exhaust gases got rid of the cold air, leaving a foggy trail against the snowyndscape.

    This winter had arrived earlier than expected.

    The snow began to fall once more, gently, but enough to create a panoramic scene.

    Upon returning to Baythorn, Rhys was surprised to discover that the first snow had arrived the same day he and Harlee had gathered.

    Although he had never liked the snow, today, while admiring the snowyndscape, he found a new Appreciation for her, as if the snow itself joined the celebration of its imminent reunion.

    The car journey from the Green Group office to the airportsted just over thirty minutes, but Rhys was waiting at the airport for almost two hours.

    Theplexities that involved Matteo and Hale still did not resolve.

    While Harlee walked through the airport, transmitted the documents and strategies he had organized during his flight directly to the dedicated application of the Shadow Society of the Moon.

    Opting not using the VIP exit, Harlee preferred to mix with the bustling crowd, curious to see if he could take a look at Rhys.

    .

    He intended to run towards him, but at his time of hesitation, he already headed towards her.

    Snatching his backpack from his right hand, Rhys shook his hand firmly.

    Harlee''s lips were curved in a yful smile.

    He hoped that you would tear me down in your hurry, he said in a joke.

    He had refrained from hugging her with too much enthusiasm, worried that it could be too much for her.

    "No, that is too dramatic for me.

    started snowing out.

    It is quite cold.

    Harlee nodded ...

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429: Get.

    "He didn''t take off her coat." Instead, he wrapped itfortably to both.

    .

    He quickly took Rhys outside, taking him by the hand.

    The air was remarkably cooler.

    Rhys''s hand clung to his shoulder, bringing her closer to protect her from the cold.

    Harlee never cared the cold, although her hands often felt the cold.

    When they reached the car, her hands were flushed by the cold.

    Patrick was at the wheel that day.

    When hearing Harlee''s return, he quickly left the parking lot to go to meet him.

    As Rhys got into the car, he noticed his cold hands and wrapped them immediately with his own to warm them.

    Rhys'' hands wererge enough toplete He did not meet the demands of Averie and was forced to kneel in the courtyard with only five years.

    At the beginning, Harlee did not react to Rhys''s warmness gesture until he asked again: you want to return directly with the Sanderson family.

    distractedly: Let''s look for a hotel to rest before returning.

    He was visibly exhausted, since he had been very involved in the political agitation in Uwhor and in the ongoing conflict with Matteo, which had caused him several nights of insomnia.rhys made a brief pause.

    We directed us to the Mansion Remson.

    The mansion Remson was where Rhys lived.

    Harle did not hesitate, knowing that it was his home.

    Then he closed his eyes and leaned on his shoulder, quickly entering a light dream.

    Hers morefortable position in his arms, making sure not disturbing his rest.

    How fast! He had thought that Rhys''s rtionship was a simple romance, but it was clearly deeper than he had meant.

    It seemed that he would have to start preparing the wedding gift.

    Patrick continued to drive gently, even on the snow -covered roads.

    Car Gate.

    Patrick patted his forehead.

    What I was thinking of offering Rhys help with Harleepatrick followed Rhys to the Remson mansion.

    Rhys took Harlee to his bedroom, ced her gently on the bed and carefully ced the nkets around her ...

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430: He teased a strand of hair from his forehead before leaving the room.

    He took a step forward.

    - Sr.

    Green, we have news from Bart.

    There are news about Matteo.rhys settled in the main chair, with serious expression.

    With them.

    We are still gathering the details.

    They operate both in the legal and illegal field and are a great weakness for Matteo.

    We can interrupt part of their operations, but it is not possible The Government.patrick got tense when you heard these words.

    The decision not to delve into the coboration indicated the unwavering confidence of Rhys in Harlee.

    Rhys had even managed to change his approach, exercising control above all.

    Zafiro cobras Instead, ce our people inside and put this band under our control.

    He had another title: teacher of the underworld.

    Informationworks that covered several countries, capable of dismantling a band or influencing government changes.

    After the discussion, Patrick abandoned the vi quickly.

    Once alone, Rhys returned silently to the bedroom to see how Harlee was.

    Seeing her asleep cidlyforted her, and went to her study to take care of business issues.

    Harlee continued to sleep deeply until the next day.

    Throughout the night, Rhys went to see how he was several times, carefully checking his breathing every time to make sure that he was only sleeping before leaving, calm.

    The night had brought more snow.

    By the morning, the Remson mansion She was wrapped in a thick and charming white mantle, which transformed her into a serene winter paradise.

    As she had not slept, Rhys started the day early by heading to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.

    All day and night.

    At that time, Patrick arrived, with a pile ofpany documents.

    When he saw Rhys cooking in the kitchen, he was almost speech almost ...

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431: It could really be his boss, who normally remained out of domestic tasksquiza Patrick''s astonishment was too evident, which made Rhys look towards him and nodded, telling him to enter.

    Patrick quickly recovered from his stunning.

    Green, has really spent the whole night cooking that is dedication to have dark circles like that.

    Patrick lowered his voice, carefully not heard.

    the cleaning.

    The documents to the study and go.

    Rhys''s order was blunt, cutting any opportunity for Patrick to take time.

    With a restless step, Patrick quickly ced the papers on the studio desk and left the town, without daring to look back.

    Abajo, Rhys carefully prepared breakfast.

    Up, Harlee was waking up from a deep sleep, the deepest he had enjoyed in a long time, free of worries.

    that I was in Rhys''s bedroom.

    The minimalist decoration of the room in ck, white and gray tones liked it.

    When he stretched out, he enjoyed the strange feeling of waking renewed in a strange ce, afort that he had not met in years.

    Rhys''s room had arge window that offered a panoramic view of the snow -covered garden.

    After running the curtains and Contemting the snowy garden, Harlee went to the bathroom to cool off quickly.

    I thought to return the gesture, Harlee nned to lower the stairs to prepare breakfast for Rhys.

    However, when reaching the end of the stairs, the tasty aroma of the bone broth He filled the air, stopping it dry with a softugh.

    They were really on the same wave.

    that was developed in the kitchen.

    You know.

    The man who had not only was extraordinary in many aspects, but his culinary skills far exceed his Elegant Bentley ck stopped in front of the town of the Sanderson family.

    Inside, Rhys helped Harlee faste Bentley and a visible irritation ...

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432: Next to Brenton, Kareem had a contrast expression, with a mocking smile on his face.

    "Brenton.

    If Rhys is whom he chooses Harlee, what can your disapproval do the irritation of Brenton was not affected by thement.

    Taking his back on the scene before them, his voice was cold.

    - How is that man worthy of our Harl smile of Kareem became broader, but faded quickly when his expression changed in response to the scene before them .

    Rhys boldly kissed Harlee on the cheek right in front of them! What an impudence in public! By noticing that Kareem''s expression changed in an instant, Brenton joked: You are not happy with your future brother -in Family without our approval.

    It is going from the line! Rhys, gently touching his cheek, in a resonant voice, he asked: You are going to the Spheredale g this year.

    Why, Harlee asked.

    Rhys''s gaze softened, his lips curved in a smile ofplicity.

    Go to hear these words, Harlee lowered his head andughed between teeth, hiding the warmth of his eyes.

    He nodded and said: I should go.

    My mother has mentioned it several times.

    It seems that he really wants him to attend.

    Rhys'' eyes posed in it with affection.

    Okay, then we''ll see each other tonight.

    After a few more words, Harlee left Bentley and went to the entrance of the town.

    He saw the truck behind her, but decided to ignore her while entering.

    He slightly shook his head, reflecting on how annoying his constant care of her brother could be.

    Brenton turned to look back, with skeptical expression.

    Cold on the couch, preparing tea, while Sk worked at a lovely auxiliary table, delicately fixing a bouquet.

    Warmness.Cari?o, you''ve returned.

    At the listening of Harlee''s voice, Sk stopped taking care of the flowers and quickly approached her.

    You want to apany me to Spheredle''s g tonight, he asked in an excited voice.

    While he spoke, Sk opened his arms and wrapped Harlee in a tender hug.

    Harlee''s eyshes stirred gently while murmured: of course.

    Internally, he let a sigh ...

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433: Despite having connected with his true family for a while, the feeling of being a dear daughter was overwhelming, and had not yet adapted to Sk''s affection.

    It would be true what they said: the scars of a Infancysts to disappear.

    At that moment, Brenton and Kareem entered from the garden, with serene expressions, a marked contrast with the frustration they had shown before in the truck.

    When he turned to capture theplicit looks of his brothers, Harlee felt a cowing stab.

    He had not yet gathered the value to tell them about their rtionship with Rhys.

    Perhaps it was better to let things develop naturally.

    Bornon and Kareem had no intention that other family members knew about Harlee''s rtionship with Rhys, convinced that with their influence and tactics, Rhys would never join the Sanderson family At the afternoon, the Annual Spheredale g began, a culminating point in the social calendar of Mogluylia.

    Considered as the luxury fashion pinnacle, the event attracted a dazzling crowd of celebrities, models and high profile socialites.

    Even before the doors were opened, the paparazzi had grouped abroad, with the cameras prepared for a sensational snapshot.

    In the Inte, the emotion was transmitted through the live chats, where thousands of fans expected the beginning anxious of the g.

    Three months before, Harlee, the director of Janessa Studio, had rejected the invitation.

    However, given Sk''s insistence, she found himself entering the bustling ce.

    Between the attendees, Solo Sk, Linda and Spheredale knew that Harlee was the director of Janessa Studio.

    Sanderson family banquet, Harlee had confirmed with Sk the demography of tonight''s event.

    The high society usually shines this type of event, and Harlee hoped to go unnoticed without getting too much attention.

    Sk''s assistance was motivated by her friendship with her friendship Spheredale and his desire to see Clint, who had returned from a six -month shoot in the mountains.

    Unfortunately, Harlee had not taken into ount Spheredale''s fans for the gossip.

    In the middle of the event, a Lapsus during the live broadcast revealed to Harlee''s identity as director of Janessa Studio.

    To go unnoticed, Harlee chose a simple ck dress from his collection.

    When the makeup artist arrived, he opted for nothing more than a simple makeup base, looking for the discretion on a night of excesses.

    Photos.

    Designed Spheredale, he dered firmly.

    Before a difficult choice, Harlee reluctantly chose the jewels, fearing the idea of ??parading with the dress that wore a huge floral ornament in the bodice.

    When the clock gave six in the afternoon, the ce of The g came to life.

    The celebrities paraded through the red carpet, attracting the eyes of all present.

    Spheredale''s influence was unmistakable.

    The list of guests to the event could easily rival that of a great awards ceremony, with all the renowned models of Mogluylia.

    I even the Morgan family, famous for their archaeological contributions, was present to provide its support.

    In the designated photography section, the cameras were ready to capture the moment with shes of shes ....

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434: The host took the stage to wee the first celebrity of the night, Tiffany Wace, an iconic figure in the cinematographic and musical circles of Mogluylia.

    Savestid with a white dress from Spheredale, Tiffany marked a standard Impressive for the night.

    After a brief exchange of questions, the host presented the next guest.

    Shortly after, he made his entry Kelley Archer, a rival of Tiffany for a long time.

    Known for taking advantage of Clint''s fame, Kelley was always a hot topic for rumors.

    This year, he had yed the elusive love interest of the male protagonist in three blockbusters, and his poprity increased with each paper.

    sh with a silver silver dress that shone under the lights, Kelleybined his daring red lips with the ssic Hollywood waves , instantly bing the sensation of the night on the Inte.

    Kelley''s fashion choice was a strategic movement against Tiffany, demonstrating that sensuality had much more charm than mere tenderness and that delicacy did not have a ce there.

    His intentions were unmistakable.

    He was there topletely eclipse Tiffany.

    When Kelley made his entrance, the presenter received it with remarkable warmth .Kelley, how long!.

    With a serene handshake, Kelley replied: Indeed, hello to all.

    To observe his transformation, the presenter hesitated a bit.

    Our live audience is excited.

    You are the living image of a ssic Hollywood star of the 90s.

    You had Baythorn yesterday.

    With a charismatic smile, Kelley replied: yes, I am here in some small but intriguing projects with Clint.

    But the details are a secret for now.

    Intentively ambiguous statement he lit the live broadcast chat, with fans wildly specting andmenting on excited: Kelley and Clint make a perfect couple! that they were designed both to light the fervor of the fans and to irritate it.

    Beyond drama and intrigue, Kelley''s deepe From the illustrious Sanderson family.

    In the public, Harlee''s expression became a frown .clint really has a very strange taste, he murmured.

    It has been that, Harlee.OH, it''s nothing, Harlee replied, shaking his head disdain, deciding that it was better not to worry his mother with trivial issues of low -level intrigues.

    So much so much, the presenter increased the expectation for the next Act.

    Spheredale came out with elegance, dressed in an impressive white dress to the floor that fell with elegance by a shoulder.

    After stabilizing, Spheredale turned around, with her face illuminated by a radiant smile.

    ..

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435: He slightly tilted his head while taking measured steps and full of suspense.

    The first clues of the host and a series of spective publications on socialworks had made the public expectant.

    It was possible that the guest was a famous actress this seemed usible until Clint, dressed in a tailoring suit, slowly opened the car''s door, which caused the crowd to quickly recalibrate her conjectures towards a male celebrity.

    What intriguing! You only see one hand.

    In fact, he reminds me of Clint, who has been filming a movie in the mountains.

    That Clint, known for his lonely nature, made an appearance in such a modest event while supposedly was isted by filming.

    However, when he took a step forward and revealed, a wave of euphoria toured the ce, causing a frenzy in the online chat.

    The elusive Clint had appeared unexpectedly on the red carpet, causing a fuss.

    Clint!, Someone shouted, and The name resonated in the air.

    The cameras turned quickly, converging in Clint.

    The photographers, who had previously focused on other celebrities, now pointed their lenses towards him, capturing his shocking presence.

    The live broadcast captured every angle of the impably beautiful features of Clint, magnifying his charm.

    Oh, it is impressive! Clint, say that you will marry with me! He eximed a fan through the transmission.

    He became a delirium, with fans openly expressing his worship and yearning in a cascade of passionate pleas.harlee and Sk were sitting together on a table inside the enclosure.

    Upon arriving at the red carpet, Clint quickly guided Spheredale through the crowd, avoiding the press.

    With determined steps, she headed towards the area designated for the Sanderson family.

    Based on, Spheredale had made it clear that the Sanderson family should stay out of the focus, which led the camera operators to dive He approached his family.

    Clint greeted Harlee with a raised eyebrow and a yful smile.

    Harlee has spent a lot of time.

    Let me give you a hug.

    While Clint extended your arms to Harlee, Sk intervened and separated it.

    His actions caught the attention of many spectators.

    Kelley, who watched closely, found this scene especially difficult to ignore.

    He wondered who Harlee would be, bold enough topete with her for Clint''s affection.

    Avengative thoughts swirled in their head as he swore to pay Harlee for his bold.

    , intuiting the growing curiosity that surrounded them, he said severity to Clint: he contracted and returns to your seat.clint was visibly disgusted.

    .H, Clint ....

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436: This recognition arrested Clint momentarily before responding with a smile, ying Harlee''s nose yfully.

    I have nned a fantastic surprise for you tonight when we return home.

    To avoid possible jealousy of Sk, Clint hastily added: and there is also something reserved for you, mom! This statement made Sk smile.

    Of all her children, it was her third and fourth who captivated her effortlessly, truly capturing the spirit of motherhood.

    The others, on the other hand, were too intelligent or just worth it.

    Without bothering to look back, for a moment, Kelley''s face twisted with irritation, but quickly recovered hisposure and elegance when the camera approached her, winning the worship of those who saw the live broadcast.

    Half of the peak of the afternoon, Rhys had just finished a video call with Bart while traveling in the McLaren to the Spheredale g.

    Turning slightly, Patrick, the driver, said: Mr.

    Green, an identter has caused an eight -kilometer jam.

    We continued to the event.Patrick had no idea that Harlee would make an appearance today.

    In three seconds, Rhys responded coldly: we should continue! It was then that a message from Rhys rang.

    He wrote his response quickly.

    This is terribly boring.

    Really, do not hurry if there is a lot of traffic.

    Rhys''s response was not long ining.

    You don''t worry.

    I will make way between the traffic and pick you up to go home.

    Remembering how Clint had been looking before, Harlee smiled ironically and wrote: That is not possible ...

    He sent a sincere snapshot of Clint.

    He can give you a lesson.

    .

    Suddenly, an acute voice interrupted Harlee''s fun.

    When he looked up, Harlee''s gaze hardened slightly when he recognized the person who spoke.

    Although he had noticed Kelley''s vindictive gaze before, he had chosen to ignore her to prevent her family from worry Heughed mockingly.

    This is not thedy who greeted Clint I confused you with someone important, but you are nothing more than a fake of cheap imitations.

    After being cautious at first, Kelley now looked at Harlee with contempt, mocking his ne, which was actually valued at more than twenty million.

    , anyway how can someone dressed so cheap enter here ...

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437: He must have curled up with someone influential, with the aim of getting a rich husband.

    I saw her flirting with Clint, but he barely paid attention.

    Kelley''s voice was deliberately rose.

    Those who were close, also looking for a break, stopped to examine Harlee.

    Scripture coldly to the crowd, Harlee''s gaze posed in Kelley, prating as if he wanted to see through his soul A chill toured Kelley.

    Heya to the tense atmosphere, the actress who was next to Kelley murmured: he really has lowered the bar in Spheredale now anyone can enter if she is on the arm of a guest.

    He whispered only for Kelley and Harlee, that they had an excellent ear.

    Harle looked at his phone.Ter days in bed with an old man to get an invitation, he does not surprise me to judge others with those eyes .Kelley kept hisposure, but the actress who was next to his side was He enraged instantly.

    As you dare I am here because they invited me! Confrontation, Tiffany mistakenly thought that Harlee was being harassed and was in protective before her .Kelley, stop harassing or denouncing your behavior to the whole country.

    The generally friendly expression of Tiffany became fierce when he faced Kelley.

    A smile was drawn On Harlee''s lips, this girl could be Clint''s wife seemed quite interesting.

    During the entire event, Harlee had seen Clint throw furtive looks at the woman at her side, especially when she thought the cameras were in another part.

    That woman was none other than Tiffany, who now defended Harlee.Kelley, although furious, could not ignore Tiffany''s determination.

    He said: Be careful, Tiffany.

    The day wille when I am the one in front of you.

    While Kelley turned around, dark ns were created in his mind, his lips twisted and his eyes cooled with a sinister shine.

    Leaving it in the hands of Clint or taking the matter in his own handsTiffany turned to Harlee.

    Amazing.

    - Harlee Sanderson Clint''s sister although her voice hesitated at first, stabilized as she spoke.

    With a look ofplicity in the direction where Kelley had left, Tiffany thought Kelley was in a great tighten.

    Harlee captured Tiffany''s gaze and offered a warm smile and a gesture of assent.

    With the rity of an answer settling in his heart, open eyes and open mouth of Tiffany showed his surprise, giving him an irresistibly charming air.

    The two shared a natural bond and effortlessly ...

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438: Meanwhile, a technical failure temporarily interrupted live broadcast.

    He oozed an almost sugary sweetness.

    Clint frowned and moved away slightly, with a tone that denoted confusion.

    I''m sorry, but who you are.

    Kelley''s attitude became that of a disconste lover, full of resentment.

    It''s me, Kelley.

    We had just starred in the same series that was issued recently.

    I even yed your first love.

    How you have been able to forget me now, he said in the voice full of emotion.

    Naughty was drawn in the corners of his lips.

    He captured Clint''s gaze and greeted him with a yful smile, imitating Kelley''s tone.

    Clint waspletely stunned.

    Everything his body was shaking uncontrobly.

    Although he was supposed to be excited about Harlee''s soft tone, hinting his proximity even after being separated for decades, he was disconcertingly strange.

    The thin finger of Harlee dyed on his lips, his eyebrows frown in a subtle signal .clint captured His silent message in an instant, transforming effortlessly into a tender and affable expression.

    How could resist when his sister delighted with jokes so borate, he hugged his clown from all my heart.

    For the corner of his eye, Tiffany watched Harlee and Clint with A touch of envy.

    The couple''s cheerful mischief was captivating! Oh, how he wanted to join his yful talk ...

    Standing near them, Kelley''s expression was tarnished by a shadow of jealousy and bitterness.

    Why had Clint even made a wink after she had been shy and sweet with him for half a year, but Harlee, that she supposed she had just arrived thanks to her contacts, had captivated him instantly could not ept it What had Harlee possessed that she did not have a smile to Harlee, with a soft and melodious voice, and asked: You are hungry, how are we going to eat something.

    For course! Harlee said in a sweet voice like honey.

    The head towards Tiffany, and his voice adopted a more rxed tone again.

    Seeing Kelley so frustrated caused him a feeling of satisfaction! The vision drew a smile on his face.

    They headed indifferently to the reception zone that Spheredale had organized for the asion.

    To his arrival, Spheredale hastened to approach them, shaking Harlee''s hand with obvious relief.

    Oh, dear, you are finally here! I thought you would not appear after rejecting my invitation ...

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439: With indifference, Harlee withdrew his hand and cleaned it on a napkin, with a cold and distant voice.

    - I rejected it.

    I only came here for my mother.

    As I knew Harlee for three years, Spheredale was familiar with her distant nature and her tendency to hold on to her decisions.

    With a resigned assent, Spheredale replied: Well, if you ever reconsiderate, let me know .

    While Spheredale prepared to leave, he directed a mncholic look at Harlee, his eyes shone with the hope of seeing Harlee nod in an agreement.

    After everything, getting the director of Janessa Studio for her annual g was such a dream so Dear that he would have changed his life for him.

    High society.

    Confounded but curious, Tiffany decided not to investigate more, attributing it to Harlee''s undeniable charm.

    Without the group of three knew, Kelley followed them, with the path blocked at the door by the vignt staff due to their lower condition.

    From afar, he watched them easily mixing, withughter echoing in the air, a scene that yearned to interrupt.

    Kelley''s eyes looked at Clint, the only man in the group.

    With every fleeting moment, his desire to im him intensified, his gaze full of tacit affection.

    You can look at everything you want, but that man will never be yours, said Lindsay, with a grimace of disdain on his lips.

    Sorted, Kelley gave himself The return and saw Lindsay dressed in Spheredale''sst fashion masterpiece.

    When he realized the imbnce of power, he retired.

    It was a person who did not dare to provoke under any circumstances.

    You realize who is the fourth son of the Sanderson, a distinction lineage.

    A suit of suitors dreams of allying with such a family! Drawing Clint''s attention, Lindsay looked at Kelley with disdain and dered coldness: you really believe that a cast actress who has never achieved a leading role could marry a Sanderson.KELLEY, doing everything possible to maintain the decorum, she achieved Give a humble answer.

    Why not.Lindsay mocked, dismissing the idea without even having the courtesy of opening your eyes.

    He dreams dreaming, if that is what you think.

    At the time Lindsay saw Harlee in the g, immediately He started looking for someone to cause him problems.

    To his surprise, Kelley not only seemed grudge, but alsoplete rich.

    I have found too many like you.

    Just look around at tonight''s meeting.

    It is full of them.

    Look at thedy of the immacte white dress that you just avoid, or your supposed friend, or even you.

    You intend to cling to someone in the midst of this dazzling world.

    Parade for these luxurious events, pretending a search for true love, while in reality, you are trying to catch rich men under the appearance of innocence and purity.

    It was the first time that Kelly faced his motives so directly.

    He had to admit that his interest in Clint was not pure at first.

    He started when he learned of his condition as a famous actor, hoping to arouse the interest of the media when associated with him ...

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440: But after discovering that it was the fourth son of the wealthy Sanderson family, his affection became sincere.The color climbed the cheeks of Kelley, a blush of shame spread on his face.

    Lindsay added: pretend innocence while you You dedicate to such machinations now you blush that I am another naive suitor that you can easily deceive.

    He is disgusting! What do you tell me to that.

    What is exactly what you need to do, Kelley asked, with a cautious voice.

    "It is quite simple, said Lindsay, discreetly pointing to Harlee, who was enjoying the prominence -.

    On television, and I will take care of the details.

    The charm in Lindsay''s voice was palpable.

    "And if I turn around the torti.

    "Kelley expressed her concern.

    Kelley''s experience in the ruthless world of the entertainment had sharpened her wit.

    It was not easy to fool her.

    He knew that Harlee was not an easy person to convince, especially considering how affectionately Clint had been treated.

    to resonate his authority in the tense atmate.

    Decide.

    Deeasas remain a mediocre actress or ascend to the ranks of the wealthy elite chooses.

    Kelley''s heart elerated, panic seized her while weighing her options.

    After a moment of hesitation, her decision was firm.

    be a rich socialite.

    It was the dream of his life.

    A smile of joy extended by Lindsay''s face.

    His tone, overflowing of maniption, convinced Kelley that the failure in this task would demonstrate his stupidity.

    While the two conspired in secret, the expression of Harlee was briefly transformed.

    A cunning smile was drawn in the corners of his mouth, disappearing as fast as it had appeared, and his thoughts remained a mystery.In the annual g, the live broadcast configuration was quickly and expensive.

    To file roughness with the innumerable online spectators, Spheredale organized a live -broadcast cocktail, the first of its kind.

    Given the preference of many elite guests to avoid the center of attention, a careful diplomacy was required to bnce their privacy with the Invasive look of the camera.

    In addition, with the possibility of setbacks in such a meeting, the surveince was essential.

    She was sitting between Clint and Tiffany, protected from the indiscreet looks of live broadcast, thanks to a timely notice to the production team.

    The big screen now forgave them, focusing elsewhere ....

    Tac-K NOTE: Pass it excellent on this weekend God loves them and Tac-K loves them very much.

    (> ? =) ?.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441: The crowd that saw the live transmission began to worry.

    They keep focusing on Kelley we are here for Tiffany! About to be overwhelmed, the transmission was about to disconnect due to the intense pressure of fans.

    Without more options, the team asked Spheredale for help.

    Tiffany and Clint were not aware of the wave of indignation of the fans, and happily served the food to Harlee.

    They were old friends if Tiffany had looked at Clint even if it was a moment, there would be no doubt.

    Harlee''s mouth You want to be here, stars, who added a lobster to Harlee''s dish and turned slowly, he replied: "Nothing happens." I''m just here to get on the red carpet today.

    Clint nodded indifferently, showing that he also seemed good.

    Step between the crowd with a soft hip bncing.

    His face radiated a bright and assertive smile, and his eyes shone when he met with his.

    - Clint, dear, what keeps you here only your fans are shouting to see you Live broadcast, Kelley murmured, with a voice full of a cloying intimacy.

    Lord Archer, I must have mentioned it before.

    We don''t protect ourselves.

    Please, address me as Mr.

    Sanderson, like everyone else, Clint replied, with severe expression and deep and distant voice.

    A tone of red slid down Kelley''s cheeks, a visible blush of shame seized her.

    He nibbled his lower lip, his injured attitude.

    - Once this woman calls you Clint and I assumed that you preferred it ...

    how can you tell me that we are not ...

    Kelley''s voice went out on purpose, leaving her phrase in the air.

    Then he touched his eyes subtly, simting tears, without knowing it, Kelley''s aplice in the photography department had already directed the camera towards them covertly.

    Kelley, adorned with a hidden microphone, made sure that his exchange was broadcast live, with total rity for all spectators.

    At that moment, the person in charge of the live broadcast discreetly changed the angle of the camera to focus them, While the giant screens of the ce continued to highlight different celebrities.

    Clint mocked.

    What theatrical exhibition of forced tears! I really thought that those mean tricks would work with him in his youth, he had sailed for much more borate maniptions.

    Clint narrowed his eyes, his countenance overshadowed as he dered: Miss Archer, maybe it''s time for him to learn to respect the personal space And, please, stop addressing me as dear.

    These words plunged Kelley into a deep mortification.

    The heirs of illustrious families in the VIP zone watched the show with a mixture of intrigue and fun, and their decorum kept their moderatements ....

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442: However, the spectators who followed the event live were not contained.

    Theyunched bushy insults to Kelley, ridiculed each of their words.

    In truth, it really does not understand the concept of the limits.

    I am starting fromughter.

    Kelley has spent thest six months trying to put Clint in a scandal, and he barely recognizes her.

    The despair for fame knows no limits.

    How can you say that of Kelley she is not so at all! The chat exploded with heatedments , a chaotic mixture of curiosity and concern flooded the screen.

    While the live transmission camera changed angle, Harlee received a discreet message from Ritchie.

    With The feet before looking at Kelley''s waist essory .Kelley shuddered under Harlee''s intense look, a chill toured his spine.

    When Harlee extended her hand, Kelley reacted instinctively.

    Taking advantage of a blind spot in surveince, he turned, turning his back on the camera.

    With a calcted movement, his elbow touched the imposing champagne pyramid.

    A deafening rolling ss and golden liquid fragments in the ground.

    Jadeos and screams of surprise spread between the crowd, mixing with frantic calls.

    That someone calls an ambnce! He shouted a voice.

    My God, it was not that Kelley from before, eximed another.

    At that time, Spheredale had just apanied a distinguished guest at the door.

    He pretended to ignore the uproar, maintaining a serene attitude until the guest left.

    In how much the guest disappeared from his sight, elerated the step and returned running towards the ce of chaos.

    Kelley''s loyalpanion came into action, with a pale face for the rm.

    Search for help! Kelley, you are injured.

    His hands were shaking while he bent down with Kelley, striving to help her get up in the tense agitation of the surprised guests .Kelley made a grimace of pain, as if he were on the edge of death if he did not receive immediate medical attention, but He stubbornly rejected any help from his partner.

    The air was loaded with tension.

    The wealthy and major Kelley frowned, with obvious displeasure.

    What is this mess why he has suddenly passed away someone to an ambnce.

    Harlee''s look fell subtly, his dark eyes They issued an icy look.

    His presence emanated a chilling vibration .Kelley was ruthless, he risked his life voluntarily only to erase the tests, even implying Harlee in this desperate n.

    In the middle of the stunned crowd, Kelley weakly lifted his hand, pointing to Harlee in a trembling voice.

    How can you be so cruel! All I did was call Clint dear, and youˇ­ You could not bear it and pushed me to the ground! You are so united to him that no one else can call him dear.

    With these words, Kelley released two strategic sobs, with the face contorted by a fake agony.

    At the same time, the tiny microphone of the belt was cunningly removed and threw it ....

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443: The room suddenly plunged into chaos, and using looks flew towards Harlee, who did not know how he had entered and now she was allegedly used of pushing Kelley.

    Clint''s face overshadowed, his chilling gaze crossed the tension.Inmobile, Harlee''s lips curved in a slight and enigmatic smile while looking at Kelley.

    He quickly approached to grab Clint''s arm, stopping him when his anger almost exploded, and gently shook his head.

    Clint seemed bewildered, but he contained, preferring silence to an outburst.

    However, Tiffany reached its break point.

    He got up, pointing to Kelley''s finger, with the voice loaded with fury .Kelley! It is already bad that you mess with me with your dirty games, but Harlee what she has done to you how you can use such vile tactics to defame it.

    Harlee''s eyes opened with a couple with amazement.

    Tiffany''s fierce defense was unexpected.

    At that moment, a photographer caught the controversial moment in which Harlee approached and Kelley fell.

    Instantly, the live broadcast audience exploded in a reproaches frenzy.

    Clint standards have lowered a lot! He despises a beauty like Kelley calling him dear, but it seems good that a woman with a second -hand dress does it.

    That woman has no heart! Push Kelley just because he called Clint dear should disappear all his admirers.

    Public opinion was decidedly unified.

    This is quite low.

    Finally, Harlee spoke, with a overflowing tone of irony.

    He leaned slightly, with an acute look, while identifying a hidden microphone.

    He surprised and the director of the live broadcast began to panic.

    How had Harlee managed to discover it, despite his careful concealment in a frantic movement, the director tried to change the transmission, but without realizing it synchronized the live broadcast with the great ce screen, transmitting the scene that was developed to everyone.

    The photographer, now retained, was forced to look for a clumsy angle to show the scene but not directly focus on Harlee.

    What is happening is Tiffany pointing the camera towards itself what it is holding looks like a microphone.

    If I am right, it is insinuating that Kelley intentionally manipted the live broadcast to put them in the point of sights.uf, that ispletely disgusting.

    I regret having defended her before! Murmullos swirled around the space of the event, creating a tense atmosphere.

    What a pathetic attempt! Even a child could make a more convincing n.

    With a grimace of contempt, ady replied: What ailer! That woman clearly has links with Sk Sanderson.

    It must be a rtive, or perhaps Sk''s daughter.

    And here is Kelley, thinking that she could carry out such a farce has no idea of ??the influence of the Sanderson.

    A man dressed in an elegant ck suit added behind: this Vda was bing bored.

    At least now there is a bit of drama to give life ...

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444: A short distance, Lindsay was sitting with his fists so tight that his knuckles were white.

    That idiot! His n was that Kelley ruin Harlee during the live broadcast, but the shots had quickly changed and Kelley was the one that was unmasked.

    He had always known that Kelley was not the most intelligent, but this was crazy! Boiling of rage, Lindsay left.

    He didn''t want attention to focus on her.

    Public humiliation was out of discussion.

    Luckily, he had kept his rtionship with the Morgan family secret.

    Kelley could never sink her .Kelley, famous for her dramatic talent, skillfully changed her approach.

    At the time Harlee revealed the microphone, Kelley''s face wrinkled in an expression of deep anguish, his features twisted in apparent victimism.

    Oh, no, this cannot be happening! Kelley eximed, taking his hand to his mouth pretending shock.

    It is possible that someone is trying to ruin my rtionship with Clint.

    His eyes shone with feigned tears, which suggested remorse, as if he had simply encountered amon and forgiveness.

    I am very sorry, really.

    I had no idea.

    Getting to Harlee in a trembling voice, Kelley continued: you pushed me for this if that is the case, I am willing to forgive you.

    It is around Kelley, murmurs floated, but she dismissed the idea that I will do, dressed in modesty, modesty, modesty, He could be linked to the influential Sanderson family, at the exit of Sk, Harlee had asked Tiffany to take away the pearl ne.

    Kelley mistakenly believed that Harlee felt humiliated by the false jewels and had discarded them to avoid shame in the high profile event.

    to Harlee! Despite being exposed, Kelley kept hisposure, gently shaking his head as if he were aggrieved.

    I am feeling that you are defending your friend, but distorting the truth.

    Kelley then looked at Clint, with his voice trembling with apparent anguish.

    And you, Clint you think I am falsely using her.

    After returning hurriedly after saying goodbye to her guests, Spheredale felt how her anger increased when she saw the drama she developed.

    If you arrived, it had verified with the staff that this area was a blind spot for the cameras.

    There were no images of the alleged fall of Kelley.

    Hairing of rage, Spheredale quickly rified the situation just when Clint was about to respond.

    A severe expression overshadowed Clint''s features.

    He thought it was time to put an end to Kelley''s career in The show world.

    Harlee made fun of his phone.

    He looked at Kelley, in a voice full of sarcasm.

    Then, why I pushed you exactly.

    His eyes intertwined, causing Kelley to hesitate, his words trembling with restlessness .po-because I called Clint dear.

    That is not why you are upsetˇ­ theughter escaped from Harlee''s lips, light and incredulous.

    If Kelley hadunched a serious usation, something as serious as an illicit romance with Clint, then maybe, just maybe, Harlee would have given weight to Kelley''s words.

    But this was almostical ...

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445: Kelley had initially nned to stain Harlee''s name with this trivial usation.

    But the increasing rumors about Harlee''s links with the influential Sanderson family had worried Kelley, pushing her to change course.

    With a disdainful look, Harlee raised anguid question.

    It seems necessary for him to do it.

    The room was silent, the silence became thick.

    He waspletely unnecessary.

    In addition, Clint''s disdain because Kelley was addressed as dear only underlined the unnecessity that Harlee behaves like this.

    It makes no sense, he shouted a voice from the assembly.

    Kelley''s hands pressed the fabric of his dress, his paleness was ghostly.

    - I ...

    Harlee''s gaze became icy, his voice cutting the air as he approached little by little to KELLEY.

    - If my goal was to end someone, it would not be with a simple push.

    Harlee paused, his voice went down to a sinister murmur.

    His worst nightmares.

    Meanwhile, whispers such as Harlee is not the daughter who has recently connected with the Sanderson family, they reached Kelley''s ears, leaving her visibly shocked and speechless.

    In her anguish, Kelley found her hand embedded in a pile of broken crystals .

    The pain was acute, but he gave a little rity to his mind.

    To hear the voices of those present condemning it, he pressed his teeth and replied: why was I going to put a microphone only to make fun of me in addition to me in addition, a simple fall I could expose my skin under the dress and ruin my reputation.

    You really think I did all that just to nder it.

    While spoke, Kelley filled with bitterness and broke up crying at the end of his statement.

    Public opinion began to change a Even more.

    In fact, if Kelley had not reacted quickly, the headlines of the day could have shown their most humiliating moments.

    determined to look for problems.

    Raising slightly, Harlee''s voice was cold when he said: You are looking for evidence, let''s do a show so that everyone will see this, to hear this, Kelley''s heart elerated.

    He tried to recover hisposure.

    He knew that this ce was hidden from surveince and that no camera had a clear angle of its fall.

    The cameras of the roof, too distant to be effective, offered him some hope.

    , another voice said: Maybe he has drunk too much and believes that this is a movie scene.

    Wait that the tests appear with a click of fingers ...

    how ridiculous ...

    at that moment, Rhys, a man known for his charm among the social elite , took a step forward in a deep voice ...

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446: The ceiling has cameras.

    His statement was not strong, but he had weight.

    He would challenge Rhys''s statement although no one believed that the roof cameras could capture anything, his authority was still unquestionable.

    Harlee''s eyes shed when he asked: you did not say that you were not going toe.

    Aware of Clint''s presence, Rhys moderated his tone, offering an answer after carefully choosing his words.

    I found me free, so I decided of the banquets hall.

    I had a pause to attend a phone call, sending Patrick ahead to examine the scene.

    The maniption of the camera angles was actually due to the fact that Patrick subtly guided the photographer''s hands.

    When Rhys entered the scene, Clint''s behavior took a sudden turn.

    He moved decisively, cing himself between Harlee and Rhys, and his Dispective snort reflected his disgust.

    A resigned smile was drawn on Harlee''s lips.

    He had anticipated this moment.

    Then he looked away, taking care of helping to locate surveince images and hack the live broadcast.

    To simultaneously reproduce Kelley''s images deliberately leaning back and falling herself.

    When the video came to an end, she approached once again, revealing Kelley throwing aside the mini microphone, box by frame.

    Inte exploded in reactions.

    Oh! The ck dress woman has disassembled the intriguing Kelley effortlessly! I am captivated! Someone has more details about her, I would love to follow her! You are new here that is the prodigal daughter of the Sanderson family.

    Once it was a trend among the ten main searches.

    You''re going to do exams this year, Truth Try at Baythorn University.

    Give lectures there from time to time .KELLEY tried to match Clint and now dares to lite his sister what disgust! That woman must have a trap to Kelley! In the midst of online discussion, the faithful followers of Clint, supported by the most rxed fans base in Tiffany, managed Kelley felt how his world crumbled.

    While he was hesitated to the edge of unconsciousness, his hand met the edge of a broken ss.

    Recovering theposure due to pain, he appealed to reasoning.

    It is known that this areacks surveince.

    That camera is up there is our only witness.

    You just have to check your distance and the bad lighting here.

    How reliable it can be that material and why the screen suddenly showed this video it could be that Miss Sanderson has connections within the live broadcast equipment perhaps Miss Sanderson The microphone ced me to manufacture this scene the material could even have been preceded by Miss Sanderson.

    Base Ruine Kelley, who believes you are.

    This time, Kelley waspletely speechless.

    What was her positionpared to the director of Janessa Studio although her previous argument could make sense, she knew that no one would ept that the director of Janessa Studio, the heiress of the influential Sanderson family, told a rtively unknown actress like her by malice.

    ...

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447: Overns, the darkness covered Kelley''s vision, and she copsed on the ground.

    The event, both in the ce and online, plunged into chaos.

    As a host, Spheredale had little interest in getting tangled up with Kelley''s problems.

    She was more concerned with amending things.

    Upon realizing the seriousness of his mistake, panic seized her.

    He was sure that the consequences would be serious and could cost him hundreds of millions.

    Father to his fears, the voiceposed of Harlee soon appeared.

    Tu Company won more than one billion this year, I thinkˇ­ .Harlee raised his eyebrows with coldness, making a gesture that only she and Spheredale understood.

    Sphereda formed a smile.

    What could we fix this with a division to fifty percent.

    Then it is an annual contribution ...

    You want, but not annually, please.

    It''s too much for me.

    Without waiting for Harlee''s answer, Spheredale walked away hastily.

    The live broadcast only showed your back.

    He was aware of Harlee''s preference for privacy.

    With a subtle smile, Harlee looked at Rhys, grateful.

    "I know." Thank you.

    "I knew Patrick had been controlling the camera''s work.

    Before Rhys could continue, Clint intervened, holding Harlee''s hand firmly.

    When he delivered doubtful characters, he fiercely looked at Rhys.

    When the Green family canceled themitment, Clint was in the distant mountains, but the group chat was not lost where his brothers expressed his discontent for Rhys'' actions.

    Therefore, he had no good feelings towards Rhys, who seemed to try to monopolize Harlee''s attention.

    They are so much, Tiffany became baffled, assimting the revtion that Harlee directed Janessa Studio.

    He barely realized that Clint was moving her away, still stunned by the events.

    Fourte As if Rhys were his staunch enemy.

    Since the moment Rhys left, Clint made sure to interpose firmly between him and Harlee.

    Pronto entered a well -equipped z Morgan and Belen Morgan, Lindsay''s father and mother, were found reclined in a luxurious leather sofa, having chosen the serenity of the tea room instead of the bustling festivities after the red carpet.

    When Wilton saw Harlee, his Eyes illuminated when recognized.

    He looked a lot like his saving! Without wanting to make assumptions, he studied her closely, throwing a few more looks to be sure.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448: Good evening, Wilton and Belen.wilton nodded.

    you! You are the one who saved us! You remember meharlee, a little surprised, she frowned confused.

    Year, Wilton had received a call from a local on an ancient grave located in the middle of the mountain.

    Cattered in a snowstorm, stranded and ice cream.

    When despair threatened, Harlee had be his saving, ensuring his safety in a local hospital.

    He only left once his recovery was assured.

    Remembering the event, Harlee responded with a modest smile: seriously, it was not so much.

    How can you say that, Belen eximed, with bright eyes of gratitude.

    Please, you give us Your contact data would love to invite you to have dinner time.

    The sincerity of his request made Harlee difficult to refuse.

    It was a testimony of his character.

    Clint shared the same feeling, appreciating the high esteem that the Morgan, a renowned family, had for their sister.

    As their conversation deepened, Wilton and Belen learned that Harlee was the daughter was the daughter Loss of the Sanderson family and expressed their regret for having ill when the Sanderson family celebrated the banquet, losing the opportunity to meet her before.

    During this exchange, Harlee learned that Lindsay was her daughter, which left her perplexed on how parents So noble had raised someone as terrible as Lindsay.

    They soon like Wilton and Belen left, Rhys took advantage of the moment when Clint was briefly distracted to whisper to Harlee: Wilton and Belen have dedicated their lives to archeology.

    At first they had decided not to have children due to their demanding schedules.

    As they could not take care of her, they decided to raise her grandfather.

    When Rhys finished, Clint, who was always aware of the gossip, intervened.

    We should go home, he suggested.

    Rhys just to satisfy your own curiosity.

    They would be furious.

    Harlee shrugged with resignation ....

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449: Cut between the disapproval of her family towards her boyfriend and her affection, she felt forced to endure the situation.

    All obstacles on his way, making sure that when the time arrived, he could guide her forward without hesitation.

    On the other hand, Lindsay made another visit to Kelley, which was recovering in an elegant hospital suite.

    Lindsay sat with elegance, enjoying her coffee quietly.

    Kelley''s expression looked.

    Kelley thought that if it hadn''t been for Lindsay, his reputation would have remained intact.

    Now, not only itsmercial partners were leaving it, but its ownpany sought to demand it for breach of contract and terminate its agreement.

    It had be a public boxing sack, with everyone in line to punch it.

    Wade Brooks hires you.

    I will even take care of your sanctions.

    Kelley''s acute look nailed in Lindsay, and under his anger, a sh of greed appeared.

    Only the idea that Wade hired her was tempting enough.

    In the industry, it was well known that if Wade took someone under their protection, the rise to fame or even subsequent marriage with a respected family was guaranteed.

    What do you want in return.

    Kelley openly admitted his greed, and his attitude returned to the respectful tone he had shown before.

    Contact on the table, Lindsay got up to leave.

    Packing at the door, he turned with a spicy smile and said: Think about it and call me.

    By the way, I have no patience.

    In recent months, Lindsay had learned a crucial lesson.

    To win the affection of Rhys, it could not depend solely on others.

    Thest two months had spent calming and studying Harlee''s natural charm.

    If Harlee was the type of man who liked Rhys, then he was willing to transform himself into exactly what he wanted .Kelley put his eyes nk when Lindsay''s figure disappeared through the door.

    Lindsay was so sure of herself simply because fortune smiled at birth.

    They passed away about ten minutes, full of Kelley''s internal debate about Lindsay''s proposal, when her brother appeared, Warren Archer.kelley On the Inte, and it''s brutal, Warren said, with concern on the face .Kelley responded with a cold look.

    Magn¨¦n those nonsense away from me! He hadpletely avoided the inte from the incident.

    Warren, baffled, scratched his head.

    You''re not furious, he hoped to find this room ....

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450: And what about that Harlee Sanderson of which everyone speaks does not want to go after them and Kelley''s sensitive fiber touched.

    He had been inclined to reject Lindsay''s offer, reluctant to be manipted as a mere tool in another person''s n.

    But Warren''s reminder revived his determination.

    Revenge was essential, and knew that he could not carry it out on his own.

    Kelley breathed deep , with an expression that mixed confusion and curiosity.Kelley, who was what kind of coboration you will change frompany.

    After a brief pause, Kelley''s lips twisted in an evil smile, and his tone worsened.

    During that time, life did not stop for his friends.

    Sprague received the 22 300 million dors that Harlee had fixed and proceeded to his cardiac bypass surgery, currently recovering at Baythorn hospital.

    Willis repeatedly convinced Harlee to design a new system, but every time, she rejected him.

    The Juarez family, aware of Harlee''s abilities, stopped pressing Sk to make them important favors.

    Instead, they were formed with modest loans to finance small businesses.

    The respect for Harlee deepened in Liliana, who now spent his time to his pregnancy and his role with Gregory.bxton, who was previously a rich and carefree yboy, had taken his career seriously.

    He began to develop his second school district project.

    However, his ambition The University of Baythorn.

    With Brenton and Kareem taking care of her, Harlee''s interactions with Rhys were limited to video calls, which caused her a mixture of boredom and yearning.

    Finding Rhys.A her arrival, Rhys wrapped Harlee in a big hug in the living room, where she melted in her heat.

    After more than ten minutes, Rhys guided her to her study and put some documents on the table on the table .Harlee, you could sign this, he asked with a soft but serious tone.

    Harle looked at the documents with a mixture of curiosity and fun.

    TRANSFER OF PREMITRENIAL ASSETS You have lost your head to miss me, he joked.

    With a sigh and a smile of indulgence, Rhys He replied: These assets are all of mine, apart from the fortunes of the Green family.

    I want you to feel safe.

    While Harlee leaf through the documents, he observed the property of the Tartarus club, the Sandalwood Hotel in Uwhor and Ferry Avenue in elia.

    Stoping in a particr document, he joked without continuing to read: you are giving me all this wealth ....

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451: Do not break your heart I smiled at him and replied: If you beat your heart, it is worth it.

    ce! He said, with his signature in bold and safe.

    He sealed his lips with his.

    In a seductive whisper, he said jokingly: If you deliver everything now, what surprises will you have for the holidays, my dear boyfriend.

    The beloved boyfriend left Rhys captivated.

    He replied wrapping his strong waist with his hands, lifting her effortlessly On the desk while their looks crossed in a maic exchange.

    It really has me won, Harlee! Harlee''s smile was shy.

    Rhys'' chin yfully up, looking in the eye.

    Continue containing you.

    Rhys waspletely delighted, bewitched by Harlee''s charm.

    It looked like a divine tempting, who captured him effortlessly with a wrist movement.

    Take more and more for intensity.

    However, its moment was abruptly interrupted.

    The persistent doorbell resonated, as if the person from outside never gets tired.

    With a yful smile, Harlee rubbed Rhys'' mouth.

    While you should vent your frustration with Patrick.

    Rhys, momentarily without words, assumed that Patrick was the persistent visitor.

    He went to the door with a remarkably gloomy expression.

    The door opened with a click and, instead of Patrick, Rhys was received by Nathaniel''s radiant face.

    Seeing his grandson''s little enthusiastic expression, Nathaniel hit Rhys''s pimp with his cane.

    What do you put that face is not your grandfather a pleasant show.

    A sh of surprise crossed Rhys''s eyes, but his expression remained bleak.

    Of course, I''m d to see you, he replied dryly when Nathaniel lifted the cane once again, Rhys added:" You will find the woman who is about to be your daughter -in w.

    The cane stopped halfway and a Brilliant smile spread along Nathaniel.oh''s face, Rhys, I came across a delicate moment.

    A severe look of Rhys was all the confirmation that Nathaniel needed.

    Divided between his impatience to meet his future daughter -in w and preserve the private moment of his grandson, Nathaniel gave priority to the second, imagining future additions to the family ....

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452: With a somewhat ufortable cough, Nathaniel pped Rhys on the shoulder.

    , with crossed arms and a yful smile on the lips.

    You could do a little of those spaghetti of which you presume so much Rhys lips were curved in a affectionate and resigned smile.

    It is fine, I will put myself to it.

    Despite the bankruptcy of the Hilton family, Ang had been skillfully released from the narrow control of Rond.

    Not only had he participated, but he had also won the first prize in the National Piano Contest organized by the National Pianist Association.

    In the Baythorn Elite Group Chat, the Bull¨Şa conversation has suffered a lot because Your family.

    I have heard that his father was determined to prevent him from the contest.

    He has the pleasure of attending his performance.

    His music seemed to have a healing power.

    Synchically, Ang ys in another league.

    You had heard that interpretation of the fifth of Beethoven no It''s easy! Speaking of that, you''ve heard Ang is promised with Wade Brooks.

    Wade was not promised with Lindsay.Its Ang and WAD , Morgan canceled Wade''smitment to Lindsay.

    It is the celebration of Ang''smitment.

    Let''s give our best wishes for your happy future.

    Inmediably, the chat was filled with messages that said: Congrattions on yourmitment, Ang!.

    In Wade''s room, Ang saw how the congrattion messages were happening on her phone, and a satisfaction smile curved her lips.

    Then, a private message from Lindsay appeared.

    Your promise recalls.

    If you do notply, I will defeat you so fast How did you go up! Bang! In an outburst of anger, Ang hit the phone against the ground, with her eyes down while the tears began to sprout from her eyes, her face twisted from rage.

    of Lindsay with forced courtesy.

    This was due to the fact that Wade was someone whom Lindsay had ruled out and now he had a great time.

    Lindsay threw a bundle of money at Ang''s feet, looking at her with disgust ....

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453: I can free you from your father''s ws and even arrange your marriage to the Brooks family as a Wade couple, but only if you ept a condition.

    The voice trembling with fear.

    Wade but it is not your fiance.

    Lindsay''s expression remained calm, with slightly curved lips.

    If you are interested, it could be yours.

    With that, Lindsay said nothing else.

    I expected.

    "Take a week to recover." Be sure to be attractive when the timees.

    Then I will send you to Wade''s bed.

    Angel was bewildered by the fact that Lindsay had not yet revealed any condition.

    It was just because Lindsay didn''t like Wade and wanted to use it to break themitment, it couldn''t be that.

    In his world, there were no favors without conditions.

    Angel lifted his head, staring at Lindsay.

    - What do you want from MiLindsay away a strand of hair from his face and smiled with a sly air.

    "Not a lot." Just help me to drive amon enemy.

    Lindsay''s smile expanded.

    Apparently, it seemed that she would win with this deal, but the details of what she would have to do did not say, which linked her freedom and future to this agreement.Thale, Ang would never have yed her freedom in such an association, But now ...

    I had nothing to lose.

    Thank you for giving me this opportunity! Ang told Lindsay.

    In that moment, a blow made Ang go back to reality.

    Ang adopted the soft behavior expected of a pregnant woman.

    Lillie entered, worried to see Ang on the couch instead of resting.

    Oh, dear, why you are not in bed tomorrow is a great day.

    You should sleep early to maintain your radiant skin.

    Angel rxed in Lillie''s hug, with his face marked by uncertainty.

    .

    - Angel, you are the pride of our family.

    With your abilities, you deserve someone from Wade''s caliber.

    Don''t doubt yourself.

    I will always support you.

    With an intense view of concern, Lillie continued: "Mo?ana is your great day ..."

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454: You are sure to invite Harlee, you might reconsider ...

    Ang responded with a determined head movement.

    IRA exploded in Ang, her eyes darkened bitterly, her fingers closed in fists.

    Then there is something in which He can help you now, Lillie asked.

    Inclinely, Ang whispered her ear to Lillie.

    Once Ang finished speaking, they exchanged an aplice smile.

    Patrick entered slowly, greeting them with their typical sincerity.

    Hilton girl, Ang, has assured Wade Brooks.

    They willmit tomorrow.

    And guess what before, Wade was specifically chosen by Wilton for Lindsay.

    Any more outraged is that Lindsay and Ang are now a nail and meat.

    Wilton.patrick stayed a little stunned and replied: He has gone to another archaeological excavation with his wife.

    Rhys had already guessed him and concentrated again in preparing Harlee coffee.

    Patrick, drawing an invitation, asked: Mr.

    Green, Miss Sanderson, will attend themitment.

    While Rhys served Harlee, his voice deeply resonated.

    He would not attend would break his carefully drawn ns, No.

    Rhys understood his insinuation instantly.

    We are going to enjoy the show together.

    When Patrick saw Rhys massaging Harlee, he was speechless, his mind once again struggling to understand what he was witnessing.

    Rhys looked sharply at Patrick.patrick quickly recovered from his astonishment and excused himself.

    Thest time he made an thoughtlessment on Harlee, Rhys had punished him by sending him to elia during a month ofmunity service.

    Fortunately, he had themon sense of apologizing to Harlee, or he could still have been caught in elia at this point.

    of intimacy with Harlee.

    They only had half a private time when Brenton''s call interrupted them.

    Brenton, sensitively, refrained from bothering Harlee directly.

    Instead, he gave a warning to Rhys: he returns Harlee or forget about his approval of his marriage.

    After hanging, Rhys met with Harlee, who had sat on the bed ....

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455: Brenton or Kareem, asked.Brenton.

    A slight smile was drawn on Harlee''s lips.

    He got up and gave Rhys a reassuring p on his shoulder.

    Separate from youˇ­ Harlee corresponded to the hug, looking at him with seductive eyes.

    Then I stay tonight.

    If you don''te back, Brenton threatens to demolish the Remson mansion in half an hour, Rhys replied, with aplicated expression, a tactic that Hamilton had advised him , iming that women favored a mixture of vulnerability and dominance.

    Father to Hamilton''s words, Harlee responded warmly, pressing their lips firmly against their.

    It is not as serious as it seems.

    What the most of us will only prevent us from marrying us That perspective terrifies me more than the demolition of the Remson mansion! The two wanted to release the other before finally separating.

    The next day, the long -awaited celebration of Wade and Ang''smitment developed with splendid fanfare at the Brooks hotel.

    Scheduled to start at seven in the afternoon, the ce was full of activity from nine in the morning, surrounded by arge security team.

    Wade, a brilliant star in the entertainment world, attracted a dazzling variety of celebrities to the Event.Ang, newly arrived after taking first ce in a piano contest, along with the stir around their hurriedmitment, attracted a multitude of journalists who gathered at the entrance from dawn.

    With their characteristic gift for The dramatic, Wade was not one of those who left journalists in the stake.

    From entertainment to new dimensions.

    The Brooks family, one of Baythorn''s four most respected families, had its reputation in the highest esteem.Aunque Ang did note from such an illustrious family as the Morgan family, its recent triumph in a prestigious contest and the possibility of learning with the world -renowned pianist Meg Vargas gave him considerable prestige.In Baythorn influential elites, but also to distinguished figures from all Mogluylia.

    The celebrities invited to the event were chosen very carefully, making sure that only those with a poprity and substantial awards, including outstanding stars and famous actors.

    When the clock marked the two in the afternoon, Generis Entertainment and Baythorn News, the only stations Those who were granted the rights to broadcast the event live, had already started live broadcast for an anxious audience.

    The live broadcast captured the elegance of the red carpet in celebration of themitment, which extended throughout five meters, bordered by an exquisite variety of rare roses, especially cultivated ...

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456: At the furthest end, to the right, arge bulletin board was raised with the daring registration wee to themitment party of Wade and Ang in their header.

    Within the confines of the hotel lobby, the air was loaded with the romanticism of Wade and Ang''smitment, evidence An air of tenderness and mutual worship.

    In the center of the lobby there was a small screen with a four -sided ice sculpture, which turned incessantly showing a slide presentation of the most affectionate moments of the couple.

    From the beginning of the live broadcast to two o''clock, the audience had constantly increased.

    Inte really does wonders.

    It allows even someone like me to participate at a distance in such a luxuriousmitment ceremony.

    I must admit that it is quite exciting, said a spectator.

    Today my curiosity leans more towards the guest list.

    I have heard that it includes some of the most famous and powerful figures in the entertainment world, another spectator intervened.

    On everything, I am anxious to see if Miss Sanderson makes an appearance.

    It has been a whole month since we first saw it in the Annual Spheredale g.

    His mystical is tempting.

    While the onlinemunity Bull¨Şa of spections and enthusiasm, Ang wasfortably lying in the makeup room, enjoying the pampering of the pampering of The makeup artists were surrounded by the same people who once clung to each of their words, but who had dispersed all over the world in luxurious vacations after the fall of the Hilton family.

    However, there they were, going mass by his side, attracted by his new connection with the estimated Brooks family.

    Convenience loves, no doubt! Ang remained serene, absorbing his empty praise without a hint of visible irritation.

    Suddenly, the dry tone of an iing message cut the murmullo of ttery.

    It was from Lindsay.

    Everything is in ce.

    You can start your n.

    Ang''s eyes toured the message, her lips twisted in a smile of satisfaction, a spark of malicious intention shone in her gaze.

    Today it marked Harlee''s fall! With that thought, Ang turned off her phone, closed her eyes for a moment to savor the imaginary emotion, and reminded her makeup artist to make sure her appearance was both dazzling and sophisticated.

    He continued to soak up the surrounding worship.

    At dusk, when the clock gave the six, the guests began to arrive in stumb Camera was paired with a staff member to guide him, and for the most private elite guests, the cameras quickly went out ording to strict instructions.

    Any breach would result in immediate expulsion by security.

    When celebrities made their great entry, The shes exploded in a frantic burst, anxious to capture every moment of the morous evening.

    Outside the opulent vi of the Sanderson family, Rhys caused a great impression, dressed in an elegant ck suitbined with an impably ironed white shirt and a ck tie, charmingly embroidered with small hearts.

    His hair, meticulouslybed by a first stylist of first Level, fell into a sophisticated and discreet look, with an air of exotic charm.

    A few steps away, Hamilton and Patrick maintained a respectful distance.

    With a mischievous brightness in his eyes, Patrick approached Hamilton.

    Mr.

    Green is oveing himself today.

    It seems rather that you are preparing for amitment party to Miss Sanderson, no ...

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457: Hamilton responded quietly, understanding the seriousness of the asion: well, it is his first great public appearance together in such a significant event.

    It is natural that he wants to cause a good impression.

    Recognizing the point, Patrick was about to add more when an acute look from Rhys interrupted him, which caused both of them to seal their lips quickly.

    Momentster, Harlee slipped to them, his movement entuating the elegant bnce of his slender waist.

    Located next to the elegant car, Rhys watched her approach.

    His pupils dted slightly before lifting her eyebrows, her face exploded in a warm smile.

    He took a step forward with softness, surrounding her waist with her arm while murmured in a low tone And seductive: having a girlfriend as impressive as you make me want to stay hidden as a precious jewel.

    Wide, that thin waist and yes, even that rear snack.

    Heughed between the teeth, sharing that he had stolen the phrase of a live chat just before leaving, fun enough to throw it to Rhys.rhys felt a warm blush going up by his lobes of the ears, and a silent sigh of pride and Joy escaped.

    ck without straps that scored his waist and fell in cascade to his ankles.

    The transparent fabric of the dress showed in a tempting way her long and slender legs.

    His hair fell into soft waves around her shoulders, highlighting her round lobes of the ears, which shone with slopes of diamonds with tassels.

    His makeup was subtle, enhancing in ce to mask its natural beauty, giving it an almost ethereal charm.

    Foot next to the car, Rhys and Harlee looked like the personification of a dazzling couple, with a perfectly synchronized charism and style.

    Loosening his grip around Harlee''s waist, Rhys took his hand with a soft touch, raising his eyebrows in a yful smile.

    Cari?o, ready to strain at the party, he joked.

    List as always, Harlee replied with a shine in his eyes We have an unforgettable night.

    With Ang nning to reveal her great gift, Harlee could not help returning the favor.

    With a radiant smile, Harlee''s crimson lips shone as he gracefully adjusted his posture, with elegantly bnced legs while she and Rhys settled in the luxurious back seat of the opulent van.

    While they moved away, Etta turned away from the refuge of fragrant Flores, quickly capturing his departure with his camera and sending the image to Lindsay.

    They are on their way.

    Tell Ang that it is the time.

    While so much, Lindsay, the titiritera behind the scene, felt how a torrent of jealousy flooded her while contemting the photo of the attractive couple.

    Overwhelmed by rage, he threw his phone against the hard floor, with the burning gaze and a wild and disturbing intensity.

    Maldita is! Harlee, you must pay with your damn life! Rhys is mine and only mine ...

    Destruction sounds were too familiar, loaded with implications.

    The heart of a father is always loaded with worries ....

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458: Concerned about Lindsay, Wilton and Belen had put an end abruptly to their archaeological expedition and rushed to return home.

    Thought that Lindsay was devastated by Wade''s decision to marry another person, they swallowed their pride and decided to present themselves at themitment party, hoping to correct the errors perceived against Lindsay.

    Without them knowing it, Lindsay''s boiling frustration did note from Wade''s marriage with another person, but from Rhys''s tangle with Harlee.

    In the Brooks hotel, the lobby was flooded with light and greatness.

    An opulent portrait ofmitment, received their guests with rehearsed smiles.

    The Wade Union with Ang demanded the renunciation of its inheritance of the Brooks group, and its behavior offered its inner struggle.

    Only the most notable guests earned a slight and rehearsed smile of him.

    The disparity among their family status meant that Ang''s parents, Lillie and Rond were relegated to a role between racks and were not allowed to venture to receive the guests.For the opposite, the parents of Wade, Saul Brooks and Jenesis Brooks , they personified the image of elegance.

    It was seen with their best gs and adorned with sumptuous jewels, their impable appearance andbed ones were irreproachable.

    Despite their outer charm, Saul and Jenesis housed a deeply rooted aversion towards Ang, which had recently triumphed in A piano contest.

    His disdain did note from hisck of achievements, but from his unconventional entry into his family.

    to the guests seemed strangely varied.

    When the clock gave the seven, Wilton and Belen got off their vehicle, with serious faces.

    Oh, Wilton, Belen! I''m d to see you.

    Here, please! Saul eximed, separating to greet them urgently.

    Wade and Ang pronounced their greetings in perfect synchrony: Mr.

    Morgan, Mrs.

    Morgan.

    However, Wilton and Belen barely recognized them, limiting themselves to a grunt icy devoid of any kindness.

    In False of Wade, he adopted an even more humble position.

    We have reserved a special ce for you in the ce, and it would be a pleasure to apany you there.

    "It is not necessary," Wilton replied coldly, his gaze through Saul.

    A feast of extravagantmitment, of course.

    You have really ovee, Saul.

    Awesome, really.

    Saul contained his answer, opting instead to remain silent.

    It was better that such family grievances did not reach public ears, to protect the facade of unity and respectability of the family.

    Keep confidential.saul forced a smile, subtly directing the dialogue in a new direction.

    Fuera del ce, while the Rhys and Harlee vehicle approached with elegance to the red carpet, Hamilton came out and opened the door elegantly.

    Rhys left the car with a natural charm, his serene attitude under the scrutiny look of the cameras caused a stir between live broadcast spectators ....

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459: My God! This is real a pink in person.

    Two years earlier, Rhys had caused a sensation in a financial television program, captivating millions of people with their brief segment of fifteen minutes.espera.

    I see things or it is my lost tonic love who was going to think that it would appear in something as elegant as Amitment banquet appears that hase to support Miss Morgan! It is rumored that they were inseparable from children! As the voice of the arrival of Rhys was run, a wave of surprise transformed the faces of the four hosts into the lobby.

    Rhys had really appeared! Marvelous! He could pretend that thismitment banquet was his special asion and Rhys.wade, on the other hand, was less excited.

    Without Lindsay by his side, Rhys''s presence only reminded him of the connections he was probably going to lose.

    However, Wade''s parents felt relieved.

    Rhys''s presence contributed to the Brooks family the prestige they desperately needed at this time.

    Many guests had chosen not to attend themitment party due to their reserves about the Morgan family, leaving the ce disturbingly empty, except for some pirs of high society.

    This visibly discouraged Saul.

    Wilton and Belen looked at each otherplicity, without their faces betraying anything.

    Rhys''s unexpected assistance had taken them by surprise.

    Just when Saul was about to leave Wilton and Belen to greet Rhys, Rhys himself turned around and got elegantly in the car.

    Elegance, he came out, with his ck veil projecting a shadow on his forehead.

    Rhys, always attentive, bent down to fix the dress, aware that he could catch his foot.

    Together they made their way between the crowd that, seeing them, hastily pointed to their cameras in their direction.

    In the live broadcast, thements followed each other quickly.

    Who is thedy behind the ck veil because so much secret.

    It seems a lot to Harleeˇ­ that is because it is! I have heard from reliable sources that Harlee and Rhys are a couple! Wait! It is serious that my stoic pompecorazones that is taking his hand so tender the world online illuminated with fervor, reflecting the bustling atmosphere in the hotel''s lobby.

    Meanwhile, Saul and Jenesis shared an aplice look, finally fixing their gaze on Ang.

    They, being aware of privileged information, understood the total scope of the dramatic financial copse of the Hilton family.

    Reflecting on the risks, Saul took Wade''s hand urgently and muttered: take it inside, fast!.

    The subject of hisment was, without a doubt, Ang.Saul was filled with a feeling of dread.

    A section section, throwing a fierce look at its surroundings, with the fists clenched by frustration.

    He exceeded his expectations that the Brooks family relegates her to her, the protagonist of today''s party, to such a degrading position,pletely ignoring her stature.

    marrying Wade, whose importance was entirely due to the influence of his family.

    And now Wade and his family had the audacity to belittle her! A wave of resentment arose inside Ang.

    He stroked her belly, and her lips sprained in a threatening smile.

    If they were going to be ruthless, she would match her cruelty without hesitation! ...

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460: Lindsay''s expression was a mixture of concern and determination when he arrived.

    After having relieved his frustrations in private, he faced the proximity of Rhys and Harlee still caused him a touch of jealousy.

    His hands were white His grip, his mind buzzed with tactical ns.

    I must not find a way to separate them, or if not ...

    He stopped and followed Rhys and Harlee for the red carpet, with a carefully neutral expression.

    However, with the backdrop of Harlee''s striking elegance, Lindsay''s presence was barely noticeable among the spectators.

    Opting the anonymity on the Inte, he had made thest minute decision to buy the veil at a local wedding store, which had dyed his arrival.

    When Harlee approached, Wilton and Belen approached her with enthusiasm and with sincere smiles , greeting it hotly.

    Behind them, Saul and Jenesis looked at each other, with expressions dyedplexity.

    Navigating the intricate dynamic with the Morgan family was already quiteplicated for the Brooks family, and the possible involvement of the Sanderson family and the Green family did nothing more than aggravate Saul''s anxiety.

    He felt forced to adopt a more servile posture.

    Mr.

    Green, Miss Sanderson, her assistance truly honors thismitment, said Saul, in a voice full of respect.

    Rhys, maintaining stoic behavior, responded with a simple assent.

    He asked with a serene tone: "They would like to apany us, Lord and Mrs.

    Morganwilton and Belen, who were about to leave, stopped and nodded, epting the invitation.

    To achieve it, gesture to Ang to dy Harlee.

    He arched an eyebrow and looked at Lindsay.

    Later I will have to put on a wedding dress, so maybe we could talk during the break.

    It seems good to you.

    Lindsay''s heart elerated when he felt the weight of Harlee''s prating gaze through his carefully borate facade.

    Pan panic, he snapped: I have to go to the bathroom, and he slipped hurriedly, with determined steps.

    His true intentions had Agreement, "he murmured.

    Harlee boldness by turning the situation into a bet ....

    Tac-K note: nice day Monday for you dear perspectors, God loves you and Tac-K loves you very much.

    (©¤??o).

 Chapter 461

    ?Chapter 461: Brushing his chin lightly against her forehead, he whispered back, Spiked drink.

    Despite his calm demeanor, Rhys couldnt entirely shake his concern for Harlee.

    Yet, his faith in her sharp instincts always prevailed over his worry.

    She had an uncanny knack for unraveling schemes before they even fully formed.

    Harlee furrowed her brows slightly, clearly agreeing with his guess.

    Arching an eyebrow, she smirked.

    Lets make it interesting.

    Whoever wins owes the other a hundred million.

    Rhys chuckled, yfully tapping her nose as he responded with affectionate jest, As you wish, my little money-grubber.

    Their whispered exchange was so quiet that onlookers could only observe their intimate interaction, unable to catch the details of their covert conversation.

    Meanwhile, Saul smoothly ushered the remaining three guests into the grand banquet hall, while Ang, exuding gracefulposure, guided Harlee toward the backstage dressing room.

    As they stepped inside, Lillie, adopting the air of someone with sage-like experience, asked, Harlee, may I ask you something? Whats your rtionship with Mr.

    Green? Rumor has it that you two broke off the engagement.

    Is it true that Lillies barrage of questions was abruptly cut off as Harlee interjected sharply, No, you may not! Lillie froze, momentarily stunned into silence.

    She grasped the implication of Harlees curt reply, her cheeks coloring with embarrassment, while her eyes reflected a hint of resentment.

    G a lno ve ls .

    is where the magic begins Harlee, maintaining her frosty demeanor, continued, You were supposed to be here to offer apologies, werent you? Or are youˇ­ Her gaze lingered on Lillie and Ang, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

    Were you expecting me to be the one apologizing? For the incident at the boutique, perhaps? The color drained from Lillies and Angs faces, reced by a flushed mixture of anger and humiliation.

    With Rhys lingering outside, Lillie knew better than to provoke Harlee further.

    She hastily pulled Ang by the arm, urging her to kneel alongside her.

    Miss Sanderson, our actions were fueled by envy, Lillie pleaded, her voice trembling slightly.

    We truly hope you can show us grace and allow us to move past our previous mistakes.

    Ang, draped in a long gown that restricted her movements, hesitated before she gracefully knelt.

    Her voice wasced with feigned sincerity, her eyes shimmering with mock earnestness.

    Harlee? May I address you so informally? She lifted her eyes to Harlee, her pitiful expression matched by the sorrow in her voice.

    I must apologize for my past actions! Im truly sorry.

    My behavior was driven by my feelings for Rhys.

    I desired to be with him.

    But nowˇ­ Ang paused, offering a bitter smile as a wave of regret washed over her, her entire aura echoing the despair of crushed dreams.

    The possibility of a future with Mr.

    Green has vanished, and I bear no resentment toward you.

    Harlee, can you understand who I once was? Ive endured the repercussions of my actions against you, and my family has felt the brunt of your anger.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 462

    ?Chapter 462: Can we move beyond our past conflicts? Harlee smirked.

    How absurd! Was Ang seriously attempting to shift the me onto her? Harlee sprawledfortably on the sofa, her gaze flicking upward with defiance.

    Who imed I was behind your familys financial ruin? Ang nearly blurted out Lindsay but caught herself just in time.

    Her expression shifted to one of terror as she stammered, Iˇ­ I just thoughtˇ­ Wasnt it you? Harlee eyed the blinking red light tucked in a covert corner, a mocking smile curving her lips.

    You really think youre worth the hassle of dealing with your family? In truth, the downfall of the Hilton family stemmed from their own internal mismanagement.

    The Sanderson family had merely nudged them along the path to ruin.

    Angs lips were pressed into a tight line, her eyes widening in sheer disbelief.

    Harlee didnt even consider her a threat! A tempest of emotions churned within Ang, her fingers creasing the fabric of her dress.

    She fought to keep herposure, her voice barely a whisper as she epted the juice from Lillie.

    Youre absolutely right, Miss Sanderson.

    Im not even close to being worthy of standing as your rival.

    Despite the emotional whirlwind raging inside her, Angs face remained the picture of serenity as she gently set the ss of juice on the table.

    This juice is a humble offering from my mother.

    We hope it can convey our apologies.

    Convey your apologies? Harlees voice turned icy, her gaze sharpening like daggers.

    Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv?????s for fresh content As the air thickened with tension, Harlees countenance unexpectedly softened, and she sipped the juice with an air of casual dismissal.

    I ept your gesture of apology.

    Whether I forgive you, however, will depend on what you do from now on, she stated evenly, her voice dropping to a chilling register.

    Do not let me down.

    With a swirl of her dress, Harlee exited with poise, leaving a heavy silence in her wake.

    Her menacing smirk lingered like a shadow.

    Lillie, visibly shaken, clutched Angs hand, whispering frantically, Ang, do you think she had seen through our intentions? Doubt gnawed at Ang, her heart sinking with the weight of uncertainty.

    Nevertheless, Ang reassured Lillie with a confident tone.

    No way! Did you notice she gulped down that juice without hesitation? She didnt even stop to sniff it.

    Theres no way she suspected anything about our scheme! Lillies nerves calmed as she absorbed Angs certainty.

    Youre right.

    She breathed out in relief, her previous tension easing.

    Its just unfortunate about the person Miss Morgan picked outˇ­ With a mischievous glint in her eye, Ang shook her head.

    Not unfortunate at all.

    Do you have another n up your sleeve? Lillie asked, curiosity piqued.

    Ang merely smiled, her lips sealed.

    The juice they had given Harlee was spiked with a powerful aphrodisiac.

    Despite Harlees usualposure, the drug was bound to cause her embarrassment at the engagement party.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 463

    ?Chapter 463: By the evenings end, Rhys would undoubtedly look at Harlee with disdain, leaving her no choice but to turn to those men.

    Meanwhile, in the banquet hall, Saul attempted to usher Rhys, Wilton, and Belen toward the main table.

    Rhys, however, preferred privacy and led Wilton and Belen to secluded seats at the rear of the room.

    Rhys formidable aura deterred the eager guests from approaching.

    Instead, they hovered at a respectful distance, merely exchanging nces.

    Wilton and Belen, not usually ones for the social scene, hade out tonight primarily to support Lindsay and to ensure the Brooks family showed her the proper respect.

    Their main interesty in meeting with Harlee, intending to extend a personal invitation to their home.

    Therefore, it was only upon Harlees return from the backstage area that they allowed themselves their second smile of the evening.

    Turning slightly, Belens tone softened as she spoke.

    Harlee, do you have some time in the next few days? Wilton and I would love to have you over at our ce.

    Harlee, her mind momentarily clouded by the irritating memory of Lindsays smirk, felt an urge to decline.

    Yet, the thought of the Morgan familys illustrious collection of archaeological artifacts swiftly changed her mind.

    She gave a quick nod, her tone light.

    Yes, Im free tomorrow.

    Wiltons face lit up with a broad smile.

    Perfect! Then its a date.

    Join us for dinner at our ce tomorrow! Sounds great! Harlee agreed, her voice bright.

    With Harlees eptance, Wilton and Belen shared a look of quiet contentment.

    Neither Wilton nor Belen had any real enthusiasm for tonights engagement party.

    ???¦Ĺ?? ˇé??t?€§ń? ?¦Ç ?a?§Ú?¦Í¨ş??.??? After a brief conversation with Harlee at the dinner table, they excused themselves and departed.

    Watching them walk away, Harlee mused aloud, Parents really do want whats best for their kids, dont they? She briefly thought of Lonnie and Sk, recalling how careful they had been around her when she first rejoined the Sanderson family.

    Rhys, sensing a shift in her mood, gently squeezed her hand to draw her attention.

    So, did I win our little bet? Yep.

    Time to pay up, Rhys, Harlee responded with a yful smirk, extending her hand.

    One hundred million, if you please.

    Rhysughed and took her hand, his grip firm and warm.

    Just then, Harlees phone pinged with a notificationone hundred million credited to her ount.

    Harlees eyes crinkled into a warm smile, her lips curling gently upward.

    How lucky she was to have a boyfriend as wonderful as Rhys! It dawned on her that giving him a bit more appreciation might be the right thing to do.

    Leaning in, Harlee tapped Rhys phone screen, which was casually draped across his chest, and whispered with a soft giggle, Youve been amazing, you know.

    You deserve something special.

    Just then, the lights in the hall dimmed for the engagement ceremony, drawing all eyes to therge screen disying snapshots of Ang and Wades moments together.

    Rhys, hoping for a tender kiss, tilted his head down slightly.

    Feeling Harlees fingers tug at his cor, he shut his eyes, awaiting her lips.

    But instead of a kiss, he was greeted with Harlees yful voice.

    Oh? Has your mind wandered to romantic escapades already? .

    .

    .

 Chapter 464

    ?Chapter 464: Caught off guard, Rhys opened his eyes, wearing a look of mock distress.

    Ever since you came into my life, all I could think of is you.

    Realizing that Harlee found his exaggerated pout quite amusing, Rhys had started using this charm more frequently, and now, he was simply unstoppable.

    Harlee couldnt help but be swept off her feet.

    Yet, they were fortunate enough to be tucked away in a secluded corner at the back of the room, sharing their table only with Brixton.

    Brixton, for his part, was dumbfounded.

    Were theypletely oblivious to his presence? Seriously, did they need to unt their affection so boldly? Did they think he was invisible or something? After enough teasing, Rhys finally relented and pulled out his phone, tapping into Harlees message thread with eyebrows arching in astonishment.

    It was information about Matteo! How did you manage toˇ­? His voice trailed off as Harlee gently pressed her slim index finger to his lips, silencing him with a whisper.

    Shh, consider it a present! Just then, the strains of the engagement march filled the room, and the banquet hall burst into light.

    Brixton, wearing an expression of mock despair, nced over at them.

    You do know Im still here, right? he quipped.

    Yet, Harlee and Rhys seemed oblivious to hisment, absorbed in their own world.

    Meanwhile, on the main stage, Saul took a step forward, ready to address the gathering.

    And finally, I want to express my gratitude to all the wonderful guests here tonight to celebrate the engagement of my son, Wade, and the distinguished pianist, Ang.

    Now, lets wee this lovely couple to the stage.

    ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Ĺ§ń? ¨Ş¦Đ ?al¦Đo¦Í¦Ĺl?.c?? As Saul concluded, the grand doors at the halls entrance swung open.

    Ang, d in a stunning gown, entered gracefully on Wades arm.

    Her eyes flitted across the room, and as they met Harlees, a knowing smile yed across her lips.

    The moment was nearly ripe.

    The real spectacle was about to unfold.

    Rhys, catching the nuance in Angs expression, tightened his grip on Harlees hand with a hint of anxiety.

    That drugˇ­ You didntˇ­ Harlee offered him aforting nce.

    Dont worry.

    Everythings under control.

    She chose to keep the details about Tonyas expertise under wraps, merely stating, Ive taken the antidote, and leaving it at that.

    Any side effects I should know about? Rhys inquired, his voiceced with concern for her.

    Shaking her head reassuringly, Harlee met Rhys gaze with a serene expression, and only then did Rhys allow himself to rx.

    By this time, Wade had concluded his speech, and the ceremony of exchanging engagement rings wasplete.

    Ang gazed at the sparkling ring encircling her finger, a broad and contented smile spreading across her face.

    She had finally cemented her status as the wife of a wealthy heir.

    Saul stepped back onto the stage, capturing everyones attention.

    Thank you all for your warm wishes for the delightful couple.

    Now, Id like to take a moment to make an announcement.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 465

    ?Chapter 465: A wave of whispers washed over the room, the guests buzzing with anticipation, most suspecting the announcement would involve the distribution of the Brooks familys wealth to the newly betrothed.

    However, Angs thoughts were elsewhere.

    She was less interested in the inheritance and more fixated on Harlee, wondering if Harlee would somehow embarrass herself during the event.

    Ang confidently took the microphone from Wades hands and addressed the gathered crowd with a calm,posed voice, Since we have the honor of Miss Sanderson and Mr.

    Green joining us tonight, perhaps, Saul, it would be fitting to have them as witnesses on stage during our engagement celebration? At the mention of their names, Harlee and Rhys shared a knowing look.

    Without waiting for Sauls approval, they stood up simultaneously and made their way toward the stage.

    Caught in their quiet consensus, Saul found himself nodding in agreement, though reluctantly.

    As Saul watched them ascend the tform, his thoughts drifted to the daunting decision he had made about dividing his estate.

    Doubt gnawed at him.

    Was he making the right choice? Harlee and Rhys positioned themselves on the stage, keeping a deliberate space between them to prevent any scandalous gossip that might tarnish Harlees reputation.

    The moment they appeared on stage, the cameras zoomed in on Harlee, revealing her to the entire room.

    A wave of admiration swept through the crowd, eliciting a spontaneous wow as they were taken aback by Harlees radiant elegance.

    From her spot in the audience, Lindsay caught sight of the dazzling duo disyed on therge screen.

    New updates in g????l¦Ç¦Ňv?????s A pang of jealousy surged through her, and the fork she was holding clinked against her te as it dropped, her eyes brimming with unspoken envy.

    At that instant, the crowd was utterly captivated by Harlees striking presence, utterly oblivious to Lindsays subdued reaction.

    On the stage, Ang was calcting the time, her brow furrowed in confusion.

    The drug was supposed to have started working by now.

    Yet, Harlee appearedpletely unaffected.

    Convinced of her meticulous dosing, Angs heart slowly settled.

    She surmised it was simply a matter of time.

    Soon, Harlee would undoubtedly embarrass herself before the entire assembly.

    Harlee remained poised at center stage, her gaze coolly ncing at Ang beside her.

    She curved her lips into a feigned look of concern.

    Miss Hilton, you appear distracted.

    Is everything alright? Ang, taken aback by Harlees direct question, hurriedly concealed the brief shadow of unease that crossed her features, responding in a subdued tone, Perhaps I rose a bit too early today.

    Its really nothing to worry about.

    Wade, despite his reservations about Angs background, couldnt deny her charms in private moments.

    He tenderly draped his arm around Angs waist, offering her his support.

    Lean on me, and that should make you feel better.

    Angs expression softened with gratitude.

    The onlookers, witnessing Wades affectionate gesture, believed wholeheartedly in the romance that the gossip had spoken of.

    After a moment, Saul stepped forward and took the microphone.

    Forgive the interruption.

    On this special day, my youngest son Wades engagement banquet, Id like to take this chance to address how my assets will be divided.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 466

    ?Chapter 466: As the announcement echoed through the room, it instantly electrified the assembly of guests.

    Saul had impably timed his revtion of how the assets would be split.

    Surrounded by a crowd, those who might object werepelled to mask their discontent in the sea of spectators.

    Media representatives crowded around Saul, adjusting their lenses and mics toward him, deliberately excluding Harlee from their coverage.

    Harlees entrance had been marked by her choice to wear a veil, her signal to the world that she wished to remain unseen by the cameras.

    Though the press often chased after the most scandalous tales, they were equally guided by a keen instinct for self-preservation, valuing their safety and their positions above all.

    At the main table, Wades older brother, Cason Brooks, and Wade, who stood poised on the stage, exchanged bewildered nces.

    This sudden talk of splitting up the family fortune was news to them both.

    Saul cleared his throat,manding the rooms attention once again.

    Regarding the 65% of the Brooks Group shares I hold, I will be granting 5% to my younger son, Wade.

    The majority, 60%, will be entrusted to my elder son, Cason.

    Furthermore, Brooks Entertainment, which operates under the Brooks Group umbre, will be established as a standalone entity.

    Wade will be the sole owner of this venture.

    As Sauls derations hung in the air, the room burst into murmurs of shock.

    Allocating such a significant portion to Cason was a clear endorsement of his future leadership of the Brooks Group.

    Someone murmured in disbelief, I expected a 70-30 split at the very least.

    But just 5%? Does Saul really consider Wade his son? I?t€$? ˇé§ß?¦Ń?¦Ĺ?? ?§Ú g????l????ov?l????.????om Through the whirl of reactions, Ang remained a portrait ofposure, her face a nk canvas neither colored by joy nor shadowed by disappointment.

    Her insight into Sauls guarded disposition toward her had always been sharp, knowing his demeanor toward her was akin to one reserved for a cunning adversary.

    Wade didnt share Angs mindset.

    He found Sauls logic utterly baffling and deemed the allocation shockingly biased.

    Hisposure shattered.

    A more reasonable 70-30 or even an 80-20 split could have prevented his features from twisting in dissatisfaction.

    Disregarding the decorum of the asion, Wade voiced his grievances, Dad, dont you think this is way too unfair to me? Ang, ever his ally, quickly moved to his side, her voiceced with concern.

    Saul, remember, Wade is your son too.

    Doesnt this seem drastically unfair to him? Lillies face contorted with displeasure upon learning her future son-inw was allotted a mere five percent of the Brooks Groups shares, despite gainingplete control over Brooks Entertainment.

    Adopting the air of a dignified aristocrat, shemented, Saul, considering the many eyes upon us today, dont you think this division appears rather skewed? From their elevated position on stage, Harlee and Rhys had an unobstructed view of the unfolding drama.

    Aside from the few who benefitted, most were visibly agitated.

    A mischievous grin yed on Harlees lips as she subtly slipped into a secluded corner of the stage.

    Rondsmanding presence reemerged in a moment, reminiscent of his days as the mighty Mr.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 467

    ?Chapter 467: Hilton.

    He stood up with a jolt and mmed his hand against the table, his voice booming across the room.

    Mr.

    Brooks, Ive treated you with the respect of an inw, but isnt this treatment a bit dismissive of the Hilton family? Yes, our fortunes have waned and bankruptcy has beset us, but our roots remain deep and strong! Wasnt making such an unfair announcement about wealth allocation at the engagement banquet just a public slight to our family? Do you mean to suggest that having Ang marry Wade somehow makes you reluctant to share your wealth with us? With Rond speaking up, Lillie straightened h

    er posture.

    She remembered before her father-inw passed away, he had mentioned in a letter an old battle buddy who owed a debt to the Hilton family.

    They could seek this mans assistance if they ever found themselves in dire straits.

    During their financial ruin, Rond had considered contacting this man, but he worried that his checkered past woulde to light and ruin any chance of receiving aid.

    Instead, he chose to bear the burden silently.

    And his decision was justified.

    Shortly after the Hilton familys downfall, help arrived through an intermediary who delivered a modest sum, enabling Rond to start a small business.

    Though Rond had little interest in rejoining the business world, this financial support afforded him afortable existence.

    Ang, unaware of these details, always thought her own shrewdness had guaranteed her independence.

    Confronted with Ronds forceful charges, Sauls confidence wavered.

    Pausing, he defended himself.

    Its not about being unjust.

    Check exclusive content g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s Brooks Entertainment, one of the Brooks Groups top-earning divisions, has been fully transferred to Wade, giving himplete control.

    This transfer is effectively worth around 20% of the entire Brooks Groups shares.

    Saul certainly felt the need to be cautious around Ang, yet he couldnt bear to see his son Wade suffer.

    Still, Wades struggle to maintain his poise deeply disappointed him.

    It seemed his decision on the inheritance was justified.

    If Wade ever got his hands on the corporation, the Brooks Group could crumble to pieces before anyone could stop it.

    The stage buzzed with tension as members of the Brooks and Hilton families stood firm, neither side ready to yield an inch.

    While Wade had almoste to terms with Sauls reasoning, Rond stirred the pot again by iming the shares were far from a fair 80-20 division.

    The atmosphere turned even more tumultuous.

    On the sidelines, Harlee and Rhys, who were meant to be mere witnesses, shared a look and discreetly moved to a corner.

    Resting her head on Rhys shoulder, Harlee whispered, This is starting to drag.

    ncing down at her, Rhys arched an eyebrow.

    How about we get some air? They exchanged a conspiratorial grin and then stealthily retreated to the secluded garden behind the hotel.

    Lindsay had been monitoring their every move and wasted no time alerting Ang with a quick text before tailing them.

    Lindsay was determined not to let the drug she had slipped into Harlees drink be a bridge for Harlee and Rhys to bond over.

    Suddenly, Patrick forced Lindsay back down into her chair.

    Miss Morgan, please remain seated.

    Mr.

    Green and Miss Sanderson are dating.

    Dont go making things awkward by tagging along.

    Lindsay shot Patrick a venomous look.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 468

    ?Chapter 468: Release me, you idiot! Or youll regret it! Her voice dripped with lethal intent, echoing the chill of elias most notorious criminals.

    However, Patrick, no stranger to threats, stayed calm and unshaken.

    Oh, he replied, his voice even, his gaze detached.

    After Rhys and Harlee had vanished, Patrick let go of Lindsay and swiftly blended into the crowd.

    Lindsay rose, intent on pursuing Rhys and Harlee, but a sudden realization stopped her.

    Copsing back into her seat, she whispered to herself, No, it cant be.

    Harlee cant know what Im up toˇ­ Or can she? Despite her reluctance to face the truth, Lindsay had to concede that her months of plotting had yet againe undone, effortlessly outmatched by Harlees sharp wit.

    Harlee knew.

    She had seen iting from the very beginning.

    To put it bluntly, the second the invitation arrived, she could feel Angs malice.

    Overwhelmed by frustration, Lindsay covered her face, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    Determined not to show her despair openly, Lindsay used the ensuing turmoil as a cover to make a discreet exit from the Brooks Hotel.

    Clutching the steering wheel of her sports car, Lindsay elerated wildly, watching the speedometer needle surge to 130 miles per hour.

    With a loud crash, the car came to a sudden, brutal stop as Lindsay mmed on the brakes, colliding with the inted airbags.

    The force of the impact knocked her unconscious instantly.

    As darkness engulfed her mind, her thoughts relentlessly dissected the reasons for her defeat at Harlees hands.

    L¦Ët??¦Ó §éh¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?r? ¦Én g????l?ov?ls.???????????? Meanwhile, in the tranquil back garden of the Brooks Hotel, Harlee and Rhys strolled together along a path lined with smooth pebbles.

    Rhys nced at her, his lips parting slightly as he asked, Why did you scrap the n and let Lindsay go? Harlees eyes sparkled with a sweet smile.

    Youve got a knack for seeing right through me, dont you? she said, yfully tugging at his shirt cor.

    She traced the fabric with her finger, her voice light and teasing.

    Wilton and Belen truly are kind souls.

    I thought it might be worth giving Lindsay another chance.

    Initially, Harlee had intended to expose the disgraceful drugging incident right when Lindsay and Ang reached their peak of anxiety.

    Her n included implicating Wade to stir up conflict within the Brooks family, turning them against one another.

    But everything shifted when Saul revealed the new share allocation.

    In a moment of unexpectedpassion, Harlee decided to abandon her original n.

    Reflecting on the evenings events, she thought, Parents really do want whats best for their kids.

    She chose to give Wilton and Belen the opportunity to guide Lindsay back onto the right path.

    It wasnt a gesture of pure virtue.

    Harlees motivations were tied to her interest in the Morgan familys archaeological treasures and her genuine respect for Wiltons and Belens moral integrity.

    Their sincerity nudged her toward granting Lindsay another chance.

    Call it a rare moment of me being an overly kind fool, Harlee said with a chuckle, sweeping her hair up in a swift motion and revealing the elegant curve of her neck.

    Rhys leaned in quickly, his warm breath grazing her exposed skin as he murmured, Harlee, youre ying the temptress again, arent you? Harleeughed, her arms wrapping around his neck, pulling him closer until it seemed she would consume him entirely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 469

    ?Chapter 469: And this, my dear, is the very essence of temptation.

    Rhys settled into Harlees embrace, his tone rxed and enchanting.

    Then why dont you just charm me like this? Harlee yfully nudged his head away, teasing, Get cheeky! Rhys lifted his gaze, locking eyes with Harlees sparkling ones.

    He leaned in, his lips nearly brushing hers when a loud cough abruptly broke the moment.

    It was Brenton.

    Suppressing augh, Harlee stepped away from Rhys and turned to greet Brenton.

    Oh, Brenton, what are you doing here? she said with a casual wave.

    Brentons expression was cold as he grabbed Harlee by her shirt and pulled her slightly toward him.

    I came here to put a stop to this, he dered firmly.

    Brenton gave a stern look at Rhys and raised his fist, poised to strike.

    Noticing Rhysposed and respectful posture, Brenton slowly rxed his hand.

    Keep your distance from Harlee, or I wont hold back next time, he said sternly, his voice low.

    Though Harlee felt sympathy for Rhys, she recognized that if she were in Brentons ce, she might have reacted more harshly.

    Check whats new on g@lnov??s.cˇđm Brenton, have you made your point? Can we let him speak now? Harlee asked, hoping to defuse the tension.

    She knew Brenton was upset with Rhys because of the broken engagement, believing that Rhys wasnt sincere with her.

    Noticing that Brenton stayed aloof, even attempting to pull her away, Harlee had no choice but to resort to her final move.

    She leaned in close and whispered in Brentons ear, I kind of like himˇ­ Brenton sighed.

    Look at you.

    His voice softened slightly.

    What do you see in him? With Brentons reluctant nod, Rhys seized the moment to rify the misunderstanding.

    Brenton, I understand why youre disappointed in me because of my reckless cancetion of the engagement.

    If I were in your position, I might have been even more furious than you.

    But at the time, I was blinded by my feelings and overlooked the impact of my actionsˇ­ I now realize how much I hurt Harlee, and for that, Im sincerely sorry.

    Rhys then bowed deeply, a gesture of profound respect and apology.

    Brenton looked visibly ufortable with the formality, caught off guard by Rhys sincerity.

    Seeing an opportunity, Rhys affirmed hismitment to Harlee, promising to be as trustworthy as anyone in her family.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 470

    ?Chapter 470: All right, Ill give you another chance, Brenton hesitated for a moment before continuing, But just one single chance, and it doesnt mean you can be with Harlee.

    You are not allowed to contact her too much or ask her out until the Sanderson family fully approves! Rhys met Harlees gaze, a hint of sadness in his eyes, but he affirmed with determination, I give you my word.

    He hoped for his rtionship with Harlee to receive her familys blessing, as it meant a great deal to both of them.

    Rhys earnestness and humility left Brenton without further arguments.

    With a grunt, Brenton led Harlee away.

    As they turned the corner, Brenton halted and said to Rhys, No dating in public, but pursue her discreetly as you wish.

    Brenton sighed deeply.

    Recognizing Harlees fondness for Rhys, he couldnt bear to ruin her potential happiness.

    Harlee remainedposed throughout until Brenton uttered this sentence to Rhys, and a blush crept across her cheeks.

    She instantly regretted admitting her feelings for Rhys.

    Elsewhere, the engagement party had descended into chaos.

    Wade and his brother were locked in a fierce fight, Saul fought with Rond, and Jenesis fought with Lillie.

    Pretending to break up the fight, Ang was inadvertently shoved by Wade, causing her to crash into the stage decorations.

    This ident led to her being rushed to the hospital.

    The guests, a collection of societys wealthiest and most prominent figures, were unustomed to such a mess at what was supposed to be a grand celebration.

    The nights events, climaxing in an emergency situation, were unforgettable.

    Latest chapters ?¦Áln¦Ň¦Íe????s Saul was bewildered amid the chaos, puzzled over how a simple announcement regarding share distribution had escted so dramatically.

    During themotion, Saul realized that the Hilton family had significant support.

    As he teetered on the edge of yielding to Angs pressure to reassign the shares, Ang was rushed to the hospital.

    Amid the turmoil, Saul made arrangements for Angs transport while overseeing the departure of the guests.

    He couldnt help but feel relieved that he had the foresight to halt the live broadcast when Rond expressed his displeasure.

    If the media had caught wind of the scandal, it would have been catastrophic for the Brooks family.

    After ensuring all the guests had left, Saul hurriedly took his wife to the hospital.

    Angy on the operating table, her future uncertain.

    Rond, nked by Lillie, confronted Saul with a tone both using andmanding.

    If any harmes to my daughter or her child today, rest assured, the Hilton family will respond decisively! Confronted with the challenge, Saul stood his ground against the Hilton familys pressure.

    Very well! If thats how you want it, then consider todays engagement canceled! Lillie, rmed, tugged at Ronds sleeve, urging him to reconsider.

    However, Rond, seeing an opportunity to capitalize on the support of the powerful ally, refused to back down.

    He yelled, Fine, I will ensure you regret this! .

    .

    .

 Chapter 471

    ?Chapter 471: Hmph, do you think were afraid? Saul scoffed.

    He doubted the mysterious backer would side with the Hilton family unreasonably.

    Even if the Hilton family did secure that support, the Brooks family, as one of the citys major families, was not to be underestimated.

    With decisive action, Saul grabbed Wades hand.

    Were leaving.

    This engagement isnt worth our time.

    Wade hesitated, wanting to object, but the threat of being cut off from the family inheritance made him rise swiftly.

    Youre quite something! Rond eximed bitterly.

    He then took out his phone, mentally rehearsing what he was about to say, and dialed the number of their influential ally.

    Just as Rond made the call, Lillie pped him across the face with resounding force.

    Have you lost allpassion? Our daughter is in surgery! Lillies protest was met with a chilling re from Rond.

    Crushed by his indifference, Lillie quickly regained herposure as she recalled the alliance between Ang and Lindsay.

    Lillie tried to reach Lindsay, but Lindsays phone was constantly busy.

    Lillie assumed Lindsay had unterally canceled the coboration, disregarding Angs critical situation.

    Anger filled her eyes as she dialed Belen, unaware that Lindsay had been in a car ident and was currently unconscious.

    1@?€?? ˇé??t?¨ş§ń$ ¨Ş§Ú gal????ovels.????om At that moment, the doors to Lindsays surgery swung open.

    The doctors announced that she was out of immediate danger, and Belen, overwhelmed with relief, copsed into her husbands arms.

    Right then, Lillies call came through.

    Mrs.

    Morgan, Lindsay has caused so much trouble for Angˇ­ Belen cast a doubtful nce at her daughter, whoy in the hospital bed, before looking at the caller ID shing on her phone.

    Mrs.

    Hilton, are you sure youre not mistaken? My daughter is lying in a hospital bed right now.

    How can you suggest shes involved in such allegations? Lillie was momentarily speechless.

    Had something happened to Lindsay? Could it be that Lindsay was pretending to be ill to avoid responsibility? As Lillie remained silent, Belen added, Besides, didnt Ang take Lindsays fianc¨¦ away? How can you now use Lindsay of harming Ang? Feeling overwhelmed, Belen rubbed her temples and settled onto a nearby bench.

    Just as Lillie was gearing up to respond, the operating room doors flew open, and a nurse appeared, holding a critical condition form.

    Mrs.

    Hilton, please sign here.

    The patient is unconscious and cannot sign for herself.

    Struck by the urgency, Lillie dropped to the floor, momentarily forgetting her argument with Belen.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 472

    ?Chapter 472: She quickly ended the call and grabbed the nurses hand, her face etched with worry.

    Are my daughter and her baby going to be okay? The nurse led Lillie to a bench, gently exining the surgerys risks, and urged, Please sign quickly.

    The surgery cant wait.

    Lillie signed the form with trembling hands.

    Now alone outside the surgery room, Lillie called Belen back.

    With a calm but firm voice, she outlined the evidence against Lindsay, exining how Lindsay had orchestrated a plot against Harlee at the engagement party, with Ang being a pawn in the grand scheme.

    She detailed the involvement of drugs and aplices.

    Mrs.

    Morgan, if you still refuse to believe that your daughter harmed Ang, I am prepared to present all the evidence at a press conference.

    But what mother wouldnt trust her own daughter? Even though Lillie recounted every detail of the story with precision, Belen was certain her daughter wasnt capable of such a terrible act.

    Lindsay had always been the picture of obedience, never once rebelling, not even during her teenage years.

    When Lillie threatened to go public with a press conference, Belen calmly responded, Do what you think is necessary.

    Belen then hung up the phone, leaving no room for further discussion.

    Hello? Hey! Are you still there? Frustrated by the unresponsive mechanical voice on the line, Lillie flung her phone aside and slumped to the floor outside the operating room.

    G al no vel s .

    holds tales worth reading Her eyes, reddened and haunted, fixed on the void.

    In a burst of anger, she retrieved her phone and dialed a number she hadnt used in yearsher former lover.

    Thinking about Ronds coldness, Lillie felt justified in neglecting their marriage.

    When her former lover answered, her tone was unexpectedly gentle as she said, Our daughter is being bulliedˇ­ At the same time, Belen stormed into the ward, venting her frustrations to Wilton.

    Wiltons expression darkened as he hissed, The Hilton familycks any decency! They used trickery to steal Lindsays fianc¨¦, and now theyre trying to pin everything on her, even fabricating evidence! Belen nodded vehemently.

    Youre right! Im d Lindsays still under anesthesia.

    She would be devastated to hear this.

    Despite Lindsays willingness to let things slide, they keep provoking herˇ­ Perhaps we should take this conversation outside.

    It would be terrible if Lindsay overhears, Wilton suggested.

    Wilton gently took Belen by the hand, and they both exited the ward.

    On the bed, Lindsays chest heaved with anger, her shoulders trembling.

    She had woken up when Belen entered andined to Wilton.

    Upon hearing Lillies name, she kept her eyes shut, feigning unconsciousness.

    Upon learning of the Hilton familys betrayal, Lindsay clenched the fabric of her gown, pretending to still be under the effects of anesthesia.

    Only when her parents left did she allow her anger to surface.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 473

    ?Chapter 473: Lindsay reached for her phone on the nightstand and called Lillie with fierce determination.

    She unleashed a torrent of anger, and before hanging up, she said with a cold threat, If you dare betray me again, Ang will meet a miserable end, do you understand? Lillie, still reeling from her call to her former lover, was shaken by Lindsays fury.

    She nodded to herself, stuttering, I get itˇ­ Lillies earlier anger and fear had made her rashly confront Belen.

    Now, calmer, she regretted her impulsiveness.

    Relieved that Lindsay had only vented and not acted against Ang, Lillie finally exhaled in relief.

    After all, Ang was still counting on Lindsays help to secure her future with the Brooks family.

    Elsewhere, Harlee sat in the passenger seat of Brentons car, absorbing his lectures.

    Ever since she had bid Rhys goodbye, Brenton had been filling the drive with cautions: Dont trust men too easily, Ignore their sweet talk, and Always be cautious around Rhys.

    Despite the overload of advice, Harlee foundfort in it.

    It was the kind of genuine care shed craved in her earlier years.

    Brentons brows furrowed slightly.

    With a gentle smile, he nced at Harlee.

    Youˇ­ Laughing softly, he pulled into the driveway, parked the car, and turned off the engine.

    With a stern face but kind eyes, Brenton turned to Harlee and said, Its important you understand that the whole family, myself included, truly desires the best for you.

    I@?€$? ˇé??t??§ń? In ?al¦Đ?¦Í¦Ĺl?.c?m Harlee unbuckled her seatbelt, faced him, and responded sincerely, I appreciate that, and I will heed your advice.

    Brenton watched her for a moment, his lips eventually curving into a gentle smile.

    Alright, since youre fond of that man from the Green family, Ill give him a chance to demonstrate his love and his ability to care for you.

    Howeverˇ­ As Brenton opened the car door, he added cautiously, My approval doesnt automatically mean the rest of our family will agree.

    Brenton quietly scoffed to himself.

    Did Rhys truly think he could easily marry Harlee, the one the whole family doted on? He would have to face many trials first.

    Harlee felt confident in Rhys, certain that he would eventually win the familys eptance.

    Thanks, Brenton.

    Gratitude shone in her eyes, but her focus soon shifted.

    Thinking about the uing day, Harlee quickly followed Brenton out of the car.

    In a gentle voice, she said, Brenton, I n to visit the Morgan family with Rhys tomorrowˇ­ Before she could borate, Brenton presented his text exchange with Rhys.

    The conversation outlined their ns and Rhys thoughtful intentions.

    He really does think things throughˇ­ Brentonmented.

    Brenton felt his initial resistance to Rhys begin to ease.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 474

    ?Chapter 474: Gradually, his feelings toward Rhys warmed, though he didnt fully realize it.

    At a secluded estate in the western region of Uwhor, Hale sat in his dimly lit study, intently scrutinizing screenshots of Harlee from a live stream in Mogluylia, captured by his subordinate.

    Suddenly, his half-lidded gaze sharpened, the intensity in his eyes ring like a spark catching dry tinder.

    Find out everything about the man beside her! Hales eyes, dark as an abyss, reflected the stillness of a shadowed pool, and his expression darkened, an undercurrent of barely contained fury flickering beneath the surface.

    His subordinate bowed deeply.

    Understood.

    Without another word, he exited the study, the door closing softly behind him.

    Harleeˇ­ Hale murmured her name, his fingers lightly grazing the image of her veiled face on the screen.

    His eyes zed over, consumed by a disturbing obsession.

    The moment Hales gazended on the man standing beside Harlee, his anger red.

    Without a second thought, he hurled the tablet against the wall.

    It collided with the surface, shattering into jagged pieces with a deafening crash.

    For a moment, Hale stood there, his face darkened, a twisted smile curling at the edges of his lips.

    Latest updates only on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????ls Ille to Mogluylia to find you, Harlee.

    You will be mine.

    And mine alone.

    Matteo emerged from the shadows, his eyes dark with intensity and a smirk dripping with disdain.

    He fixed Hale with a frosty stare, his toneced with smug superiority.

    You are not going anywhere.

    Hales hand clenched into a fist at his side.

    He narrowed his eyes, his expression cold.

    Matteo, Im not asking for your permission.

    Matteo slowly lifted his eyelids, his smile widening into something both calcting and cruel.

    After everything thats happened with the gang recently, do you still think Harlees man is some nobody? Hales expression froze, momentarily caught off guard.

    In just a few months, Harlees man had extended his influence into the Sapphire Cobras, a feat no ordinary corporate heir could have even dreamed of achieving.

    Hales eyes were as dark as night, with an almost imperceptible glimmer of obsession shing through them.

    Are the forces infiltrating the Sapphire Cobras truly connected to that man? Matteo let out a heavy sigh, the weight of uncertainty evident in the furrow of his brow.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 475

    ?Chapter 475: I cant say for sure.

    But the real dangery in the uncertainty.

    For a gang leader, nothing was more perilous than being in the dark, unsure of an enemys identity or the extent of their power.

    Matteo had already done his research on Harlee.

    It was the right-wing government that had obliterated the Ivory Skeletons.

    Given the current uneasy truce between the two, as long as his gang remained loyal and didnt oppose the government, there would be no immediate threat.

    But the Sapphire Cobras? He still hadnt figured out the enemys background.

    The weight of worry hung heavily on Matteos shoulders.

    Hales thin lips pressed together in a tight line, the air around him turning cold and menacing.

    Ill go to Mogluylia.

    Ill find out whos behind this for you.

    After Matteo had acted against Harlee without his approval, Hales resentment toward him had already taken root.

    Now, his willingness to help Matteo was merely a convenient move in his effort to win back Harlee.

    If Harlees man was truly formidable, Hale resolved to head to Mogluylia himself.

    The best way to handle a dangerous enemy was to align with his rivalor the woman who loved him but could never have him.

    As promised, Harlee and Rhys arrived at the Morgan family residence the following day.

    By then, Belen had already prepared a sumptuous spread of dishes.

    galnovels .

    brings magic to life Rhys, Harlee, youre finally here! Come in, please! Belen called out warmly, her voice carrying over from the kitchen as she peeked out, a bright smile lighting her face.

    Ever the gracious host, Wilton ushered them inside with a weing gesture.

    As he led them to the dining area, he pointed toward the tableden with food.

    This feast is all Belens doing.

    She made every dish herself.

    Please, sit and enjoy her cooking.

    As Belen set down a steaming pot of soup, she nced at them with a mix of pride and humility.

    Its been ages since Ist cooked.

    Im not sure if it will be to your liking.

    If it isnt, dont feel obligated.

    The maid has prepared a few extra dishes as a backup.

    Harlee shook her head and smiled.

    It smells delightful, Belen.

    Im sure its wonderful.

    This reminded Harlee of the first time she had returned to the Sanderson family.

    At the dining table, Wilton and Belen made sure their guests felt at home, eagerly encouraging Harlee and Rhys to sample the dishes.

    asionally, Wilton and Belen leaned forward to scoop portions onto Harlees and Rhyss tes.

    As the initial air of formality dissolved, reced by easyughter and conversation, Belen suddenly nudged Wilton with her elbow, raising a brow in silentmunication.

    Noticing they had something to say, Harlee set down her cutlery, a gentle smile ying on her lips.

    If there is something you would like to say, Belen, feel free to speak up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 476

    ?Chapter 476: Wilton and Belen exchanged uneasy nces before sighing in unison, their faces betraying a hint of difort.

    It turned out that after leaving the hospital room the previous night, Wilton and Belen had spent a long while talking in the VIP lounge corridor.

    They had both agreed that it was time to tell Harlee about Lillies call.

    They feared Harlee might fall prey to malicious rumors, thinking Lindsay had wronged her.

    They didnt want the two families to grow distant because of misunderstandings.

    However, they couldnt figure out the right way to bring up the topic without causing more difort.

    After a long pause, Wilton took on the task, recounting in detail what Lillie had shared with Belen.

    Harlee, Lindsay is our daughter.

    We believe she wouldnt do something so underhanded.

    But you dont know her like we doˇ­ Harlee cut him off, her voice firm.

    I know her.

    If Wilton and Belen hadnt brought it up, she could have easily feigned ignorance, letting things pass.

    But since they had, she hoped they would finally see Lindsay for who she truly was and stop enabling her mistakes.

    Wilton and Belen stared at Harlee, speechless.

    The words seemed to stick in their throats.

    For a long moment, they stammered, trying and failing to form aplete sentence.

    Dive into tales at g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í???? ????s, Finally, after Harlee gave them a moment to steady their nerves, Wilton found his voice, though it was shaky.

    Youˇ­ You know Lindsay? Does this mean what Lillie said on the phone is true? Did Lindsay really conspire with Ang to drug you and try to send you to a manˇ­ Wilton, a man of decency, couldnt quite bring himself to finish the sentence.

    Wilton and Belen had only been able to speak so inly because, deep down, they had always believed their daughter incapable of such cruelty.

    Wiltons dark eyes swam with a mixture of bewilderment and shame as he clutched his chest in distress.

    Overwhelmed by the weight of it all, Belen fainted, slumping in her chair.

    Belen, honey! Wilton cried out in panic.

    Harlee sprang into action, quickly slipping a pill into Belens mouth.

    She scooped Belen up in her arms with surprising ease, carrying her to the soft couch in the living room.

    Gently, sheid Belen down and began soothing her, watching for any signs of life as Belens shallow breathing slowly became more steady.

    Only then did Harlee let out a breath of relief.

    Harlee exchanged a weary nce with Rhys, letting out a silent sigh.

    Now, she couldnt bring herself to tell Wilton and Belen about Lindsays actions, worried that it might be too much for them to ept.

    Rhys gaze deepened in an instant.

    With a nce, he understood Harlees unspoken intent, and a faint, knowing smile tugged at the corners of his lips.

    Wilton, Belen, you might not know, but Harlee knewˇ­ Lindsay, because when Lindsay and I rushed Nathaniel to the hospital, Harlee was the one who helped us change the flight arrangements.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 477

    ?Chapter 477: Harlee gave a slight nod, affirming his words.

    Belen felt a wave of relief wash over her, though she couldnt ignore the quiet exchange of nces between Rhys and Harlee.

    A flicker of doubt crept into her mind, and she couldnt help but wonder if what Lillie had said was true.

    She forced a smile, but her thoughts were already whirring, calcting her next move to uncover the truth.

    Wilton, too, felt a ripple of doubt stir inside him.

    He doubted Lindsay was capable of such cruelty, but his instincts, sharpened through years of experience, told him to trust what his eyes were seeing.

    The change in Harlees expression had not escaped him.

    His throat tightened, his thoughts in a whirl, and for a moment, his mouth opened, though no words came.

    Finally, Harlee broke the silence, her voice cutting through the tension.

    Do you happen to have arge collection of ancient historical texts? Wiltons eyebrows quivered, betraying his sudden surge of anxiety.

    He knew Harlee was trying to redirect their attention.

    Though deeply embedded in the world of archaeology, Wilton had his own reliable sources of information that he had never employed on Lindsay.

    He had always seen Lindsay as well-mannered and virtuous, attributes nurtured by her grandparents, which had earned her considerable leeway.

    ???€?? ˇé?¦Át?¦Ĺ§ńs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ĺl?.??? However, Harlees and Rhys reactions now painted a different picture, suggesting that Lindsay wasnt as innocent as she had presented herself.

    Determined to uncover the truth, Wilton asserted, We need to hear the truth.

    Were prepared for it.

    Just as he finished, Belen chimed in, her voice filled with urgency.

    I felt a bit overwhelmed earlier.

    Please, just be straight with us.

    What is Lindsay really like? Harlees expression stiffened momentarily at the question, but she quickly masked her surprise.

    Maybe it would be best if you found out for yourselves.

    That way, youll truly understand who Lindsay is, she suggested smoothly.

    Wiltons gaze dropped to his phone, disying a recent message from Lindsay that still showed her as the obedient and sensible girl he knew.

    He sighed, the corners of his mouth lifting into a rueful smile.

    Youre probably right.

    Its time we looked into it ourselves.

    Belen and Wilton exchanged a look, the unspoken agreement hanging heavily in the air.

    Rising from his seat, Wilton announced, The archaeological texts are stored in the basement.

    Ill show you.

    Alright, Harlee nodded.

    Wilton and Belen had built an impressive library of archaeological texts in their home, boasting some volumes so rare that Harlee had never seen their likes before.

    Harlee immersed herself for the entire afternoon in the basement, poring over each volume with voracious curiosity.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 478

    ?Chapter 478: Throughout the day, Wilton and Belen joined Harlee intermittently.

    Their discussions about the archaeological texts were vibrant and insightful, sparking a regretful wish in all three that their paths hadnt crossed much sooner.

    However, Wilton and Belen stayed in the secluded study on the second floor, where the investigation into their daughters actions demanded their attention.

    With each urgent update ryed by their assistant, Wilton and Belen were struck anew with disbelief.

    The revtion that their daughter had evolved into a narcissistic, ruthless individual who trivialized others lives was devastating.

    In the solemnity of the study, Wiltonmanded the room from his imposing main seat.

    His daunting presence suffocated the air, leaving the assistant to falter under the weight of his silent authority.

    The assistant hesitated before asking cautiously, Mr.

    Morgan, shall we move forward with the investigation? Met with Wiltons stony silence and Belens brooding figure on the sofa, the assistant held back further questions, standing motionless in silent anticipation.

    Abruptly, the tense silence was cleaved by the sharp crack of Wiltons hand thundering against the wood of the table, a startling explosion of frustration that made the assistant recoil and tense up.

    It was a palpable reminder of the stakes at hand.

    Wiltons voice was cold and biting as hemanded, Keep digging.

    Uncover everything.

    Lets see just how far shell go in her disgrace.

    Sweat beaded on the assistants brow as he hastily replied before he could think, Absolutely! Stay updated with g?ln¦Ňv?????s This assistant was not employed by the Morgan Group.

    Instead, he was a personal aide to Wilton, not acquainted with Lindsay and thus had no motive to conceal anything.

    The assistant had extensively probed into Lindsays dealings, particrly her attempt to engage a hitman from the underworld to eliminate Harlee.

    Yet, he hadnt uncovered why the hitman had dyed and seemingly yed Lindsay along, so he chose not to disclose those details just yet.

    Having served Wilton for many years, this was the first instance the assistant had witnessed such rage in Wilton.

    The assistant realized that keeping any secrets about Lindsay would cost him his position.

    With a polite nod, he exited the study and hurried out of the Morgan estate to further investigate Lindsays wrongdoings.

    Once the assistant departed, only Wilton and Belen remained in the room.

    Wilton sat next to Belen, enveloping her in aforting embrace.

    Its not toote.

    Theres still a chance to discipline Lindsay.

    Belens faith in Lindsay crumbled after learning of her schemes.

    I hope soˇ­ she murmured, massaging her temples in dismay.

    Honey, do you think we erred in deciding to keep the child back then? Decades prior, Belen and Wilton had nned to terminate the pregnancy, but Wiltons father had intervened, persuading them to keep the child and assuring them hed ensure the child would be well-raised.

    But nowˇ­ Wilton found himself at a loss for words, unable to offer anyfort.

    Instead, he wrapped his arms around Belen, enveloping her in a silent embrace.

    They leaned on each other, finding sce in their mutual presence.

    Time seemed to stretch on until Belen lifted her head, a spark of an idea igniting in her gaze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 479

    ?Chapter 479: She quirked an eyebrow, her lips curling into a half-smile.

    Honey, I suddenly have this urge to make Harlee our goddaughter.

    The days discussion about archaeology with Harlee had nted a seed in Belens mind, a thought she had never before considered.

    She now wanted Harlee to be their goddaughter.

    Wiltons expression showed his surprise as he questioned, Really? Are you considering this seriously? He had momentarily entertained the idea himself but had quickly cast it aside.

    Both he and his wife werent exactly enthusiasts of children.

    Belens smile was tinged with caution as she weighed her next words.

    Whether Im serious or just specting, it remains just an idea.

    Harlee is the long-lost daughter of the Sanderson family.

    If we were to make her our goddaughter, wouldnt it appear as though were intruding on their happiness? That wouldnt sit well.

    Lonnies reply was soft and thoughtful.

    Indeed, that would be the case.

    A wave of regret washed over both of them.

    Simultaneously, deep within the library in the basement, surrounded by the archaeological texts, Harlee waspletely absorbed in the treasure trove of books, unaware of Wilton and Belens thoughts of naming her their goddaughter.

    Her excitement was palpable, sparked by the rare and unfamiliar texts surrounding her.

    Rhys arrived, offering her a fresh cup of coffee with a warm smile.

    Find more books at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????ls Thirsty? Here, take this.

    Just brewed.

    Without looking up, Harlee opened her mouth expectantly, allowing Rhys to help her sip the coffee.

    In that moment, they resembled a couple who had weathered many years together.

    Shortly after, Wilton descended the stairs and engaged Harlee in a discussion about archaeology.

    Despite the nearly thirty-year age gap between them, their conversation flowed freely and warmly, as if they were father and daughter.

    They exchanged ideas with fervor, each convincing the other, seamlessly findingmon ground.

    Wilton gazed at Harlee, his admiration growing.

    It was rare to encounter a young person so deeply versed in archaeology, and her expertise matched his own.

    Their conversation extended for hours, leaving Wilton with a rare, rejuvenating satisfaction.

    During previous visits, he had only skimmed the surface, engaging guests in brief exchanges, but this was different.

    Reflecting on what the assistant had revealed, Wilton addressed Harlee with a touch of remorse.

    Harlee, tell me honestly.

    Are you holding a grudge against Lindsay because of me and Belen? Harlees response was forthright, her heartid bare.

    She met his gaze earnestly and dered, Indeed.

    I had intended to confront her and Ang at the engagement party.

    Wiltons heart clenched at her confession.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 480

    ?Chapter 480: He had anticipated her response, yet the confirmation stirred a deep sense of indebtedness.

    As Wilton thought about his wifes fleeting suggestion, a cautious smile flickered across his lips.

    Harlee, I appreciate your sensitivity to our situation.

    As for Lindsays actions, we are deeply regretfulˇ­ We will address Lindsays wrongdoings.

    Once shes out of the hospital, well ensure she apologizes to you personally.

    At that point, please dont hesitate to voice any specific requests.

    Belen and I hold you in high regard.

    Just earlier, she half-jokingly expressed wanting to appoint you as our goddaughter, though she worried that you mightˇ­ Harlee withheld a definitive answer about bing Wilton and Belens goddaughter, merely shifting her gaze downward as she responded, I have no particr reservations.

    At the thought of Lindsay, Harlee spoke with a gentler tone.

    Perhaps it would be wise to consult Lindsay on this matter first.

    The thought of unrestricted ess to an extensive library of archaeological texts after bing Wilton and Belens goddaughter piqued Harlees interest.

    To Harlee, taking on the title of goddaughter was merely a formal shift in addressing someone, a small price for such a rich reward.

    Wilton picked up on the nuance in Harlees cautious words.

    Fresh uploads now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????ls Essentially, although Harlee did not object to their proposal, the crucial aspect was to convince Lindsay and curb her previous recklessness.

    As Wilton shared a nce with Belen, who had just joined them from upstairs, they each expressed theirmitment.

    Harlee, let us assure you, going forward, we will keep a firm hand with Lindsay.

    She wont revert to her old ways, Wilton dered confidently.

    Indeed, the past is behind us, but we will take every step to properly guide her hereafter, Belen chimed in.

    Their earnest promises resonated deeply with Harlee.

    Seeing in them a reflection of the nurturing affection her own parents had bestowed upon her, she wholeheartedly embraced the role of their goddaughter, driven not by the lure of the books, but by a genuine bond.

    With Lonnies and Sks feelings weighing heavily on their minds, Wilton and Belen set aside a suitable day to have a formal conversation about this.

    Meanwhile, Lindsay, nestledfortably in her hospital bed, stayed entirely oblivious to her parents having uncovered her true nature and the looming arrival of a god-sister.

    In the sterile serenity of the private hospital suite, a senior nurse efficiently set up a small table across the bed, gently cing aptop on it and flipping it open.

    Miss Morgan, theptop is ready for you, she said, her voice carrying a professional warmth.

    Do you need anything else? Lindsay gestured dismissively with a wave of her hand, prompting the nurse to exit the room quietly.

    Once alone, Lindsay navigated to a notorious forum known for its devious tips on framing innocent people.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 481

    ?Chapter 481: However, this time, instead of the usual sinister tutorials, the screen disyed an initiative written in a foreignnguage, offering a peculiar type of support.

    Lindsay read the ominous message aloud, her voice tinged with curiosity.

    I can fulfill all your malicious desires, as long as youre willing to trade your soul.

    Lindsay paused, her brow creasing in thought.

    Could this be the solution to dealing with Harlee and securing Rhys? she murmured.

    No trace of fear crossed Lindsays features.

    Instead, her eyes sparkled with an unsettling eagerness.

    Trade her soul? She scoffed, a cold smile ying on her lips.

    In her mind, she had forsaken her soul the moment she entertained the idea of hiring an assassin.

    Without a moments pause, Lindsay pressed the Agree button, which glowed a vibrant green on her screen.

    Instantly, the disy erupted in a sh of green light, and the page began to tremble and flicker wildly, as if besieged by a virus.

    After a tense three minutes, the chaos subsided, and the screen settled, mimicking the familiaryout of the forum she had been browsing.

    However, the Update section now boasted an unfamiliar, new format.

    Lindsays lips tightened in confusion.

    What just happened? Was the update sessful, orˇ­ She was on the brink of abandoning the site when a new avatar appeared in her friend list, apanied by a cryptic message: The other party is typingˇ­ With a wary expression etched on her face, Lindsay leaned forward, her fingers poised over the keyboard.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s brings your imagination alive After a brief, suspenseful silence, she typed cautiously.

    Who are you? How did you manage to add me without my permission? The other party is typingˇ­ reappeared briefly before a quick reply popped up.

    Haylee.

    Lindsay released a nervous breath, though her brow knitted together once more upon reading the next message.

    Do you want to kill someone, or perhaps youre looking to reim something or someone? Lindsays fingers hesitated above the keyboard, a tremor betraying her anxiety as she typed out a desperate plea.

    I want to eliminate a rival and win back the one I cherish.

    The screen shed an immediate Okay, plunging her into a whirlpool of doubt.

    Merely secondster, she hastily inquired, Who exactly are you? The chilling response came quickly.

    Dont ask questions you shouldnt.

    Just know that your soul now belongs to me.

    The avatar then faded to an eerie gray.

    Lindsay pounded on the keys, but no further messages would go through.

    She mmed theptop shut.

    Could this person be the creator of the website? Her eyebrows knitted together tightly, her voiceced with conviction.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 482

    ?Chapter 482: That must be the case.

    Only the sites creator could add users as friends without restrictions! She snatched up her phone, started topose a message, but paused, her finger hovering over send.

    After a moments hesitation, she deleted the draft.

    I must tread carefullyˇ­ With a light tap of her fingers on the wood, a calcted glint shone in her eyes, revealing a hint of her brewing scheme.

    She should endure the silence until the websites creator eliminated Harlee.

    Elsewhere, Ang emerged from the depths of hera.

    The violent force from Wade at the engagement party had not only struck her but had also robbed her of the child she was carrying.

    Upon absorbing this devastating news, Angs grief erupted in screams and wild shouts.

    Before she could release all her pent-up emotions, Ang caught sight of her mother, Lillie, whose face was etched with somber lines.

    The stark emptiness of the room, save for her mothers presence, hinted at dire changes.

    Ang pieced together that tensions must have escted between the Brooks and Hilton families during her unconscious state, given Lillies grave demeanor.

    Angs heart seethed with bitterness toward Harlee.

    Had Harlee sumbed to the poison she had been plotting sooner, she wouldnt have found herself a victim of Wades forceful push when she pretended to intervene.

    Now, swallowing the agony of her miscarriage, she steeled herself for whatever came next.

    Feel inspired by g?ln¦Ň¦Í????????s????????????? Mom, Ive let out my feelings.

    Please, whats happened with the Brooks family? Lillie, who once would have offered aforting embrace, now regarded Ang with a chilling detachment, her eyes reflecting a hard resolve.

    Ang, theres something crucial you need to know.

    Angy on the hospital bed, a serene calm washing over her as she picked up on Lillies demeanor.

    She watched, her expression nk, as Lillie unfolded the tale of her origins and the events following her surgery.

    The room was quiet, punctuated only by the soft beeping of the medical equipment.

    When Lillie finished speaking, Ang lifted her face, now marred by trails of tears, her shoulders trembling as she sobbed quietly.

    The look on her face was a tumult of grievance and defiance.

    Mom, I have to marry into the Brooks family.

    Ill make them and Rond regret everything theyve done! Lillie observed the deep resentment burning in Angs eyes, feeling a twinge ofpassion for her.

    Despite the lofty expectations she held for Ang, Lillie found it difficult to maintain her detachment.

    Ang was, after all, the daughter she had lovingly raised for over two decades.

    As Lillies resolve wavered, Angs determination seemed to solidify.

    She looked up, hope flickering in her tearful eyes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 483

    ?Chapter 483: Mom, youll support me, wont you? And my biological dadˇ­ hell back us up too, right? Lillie gave a solemn nod, her voice steady.

    Your father is still in elia.

    Once hes finished with his business, hell join us in our quest for vengeance.

    Angs delicate features darkened, a sinister shadow overtaking her once gentle expression.

    Her eyes burned with cold fury, her lips curling into a bitter smile.

    I will make sure the Brooks family, the Hilton family, and Harlee pay dearly! None of them will ever see a happy ending! she spat, her voice dripping with malice.

    In Uwhor, Matteos face twisted with annoyance as he barked at Hale, You were supposed to safeguard our site from Harlees intrusions, not busy yourself with setting up some useless forum! Hale remained cool, his expression detached.

    What madness are you still on about? Harlees got a boyfriend now, a man whoseplexity is beyond our understanding.

    Youre putting our crew at risk, meddling in her life like some lovesick third wheel.

    What the hell is wrong with you? Matteo hissed.

    In a slow, unconcerned voice, Hale remarked, Matteo, youve got it all wrong.

    She and that man havent even announced anything official.

    Matteos expression stiffened, disbelief creeping into his gaze.

    They havent made it official? Are you certain? Find great reads at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í???? ????s Absolutely, Hale retorted, slouching deeper into the sofa with a smug look.

    I found out through the very forum you just dismissed.

    I left some bait there.

    Embarrassment hardened Matteos features, but he persisted.

    Even so, remember this.

    Youre nothing to Harlee.

    Unless she loses her memory, you two will never be together! Hale shrugged indifferently, his voice steady.

    Thats exactly the scenario Im counting on.

    Meeting Hales steady gaze, Matteo searched for any sign of jest.

    When none came, his expression turned to one of sheer disbelief, realizing Hale was dead serious.

    Youve lost your mind, truly lost itˇ­ A sharp glint of iciness shed in Hales eyes as he fixed his stare on Matteo, his expression dripping with contempt.

    Matteo felt a shadow pass over his gaze.

    He had always believed he held his half-brother firmly under his thumb.

    Yet, in this moment, doubt crept in.

    Matteo realized he might need to tighten his grip.

    The Forsaken, one of his key gangs, could not fall apart because of Hale! Harlee was lost in a dream.

    She found herself in a frigid, snow-nketedndscape, where distant echoes ofughter and visions of a joyful family yed like a far-off melody.

    She shrank into herself, curling tightly on a small, isted slide, as though clinging to thest thread of her existence.

    Out of nowhere, a young boy appeared beside her.

    He removed his coat and gently draped it over her, his body heat slowly rekindling her fading spirit.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 484

    ?Chapter 484: As warmth seeped back into her bones, the world around little Harlee, once cast in stark monochrome, blossomed into vivid color.

    She caught a glimpse of the young boy grinning at her encouragingly, his smile radiant.

    The young boy exined to her that feeling helpless was natural at this stage and suggested she delve into the world of hacking to break free from her constraints.

    Little Harlees curiosity was piqued, her eyes round and bright with wonder.

    In a hushed tone, she asked, Can hacking truly be that powerful? Captivated by her innocence, the boy nodded vigorously.

    Absolutely! Its incredibly powerful! However, its not something everyone can master.

    Take me, for example.

    I cant hack! Little Harlee giggled at his earnest admission, finding him utterly endearing.

    She leaned in impulsively and pecked his cheek.

    Ill definitely give it a try.

    Thank you! The boy, momentarily dazed by her gesture, touched his cheek in disbelief until an elderly man ushered him away, leaving him still bemused by the encounter.

    Suddenly, Harlee jolted awake, her thoughts tangled in the strangeness of the dream she had just had.

    Her eyes fluttered open, and she turned to gaze at the photo of the boy on her nightstand, reminiscing about the dream.

    It dawned on her why she had felt an inexplicable bond upon meeting Rhys for the first time.

    He was the very boy who had introduced her to the realm of hacking years earlier.

    Feel the thrill at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í???? ????s For Harlee, the dream was more than a mere fantasy.

    It was a vivid echo of her youth.

    Before Barbara had taken Harlee under her wing at the Gill residence and secured her engagement to Collin, Averie had cruelly left Harlee alone in a park once.

    Those hours, filled with uncertainty and fear, had marked the toughest period of Harlees childhood and a pivotal moment in her life.

    Recalling the confident little Rhys in her dream, who had insisted he hadnt mastered hacking, Harlee couldnt help butugh.

    He had changed so much since thenˇ­ At that moment, a knock echoed through the room.

    The door swung open gently, and Rhys entered slowly, crouching down in front of Harlee.

    His voice waszy and husky as he asked, Youre up? Breakfast is ready.

    Harlees heart fluttered, the familiar timbre of his voice tickling her ears delightfully.

    The timing of his presence and his alluring voice were nearly perfect.

    It dawned on Harlee then that she had spent the night at Rhys ce, with Brentons consent.

    She propped herself up gradually, her eyes scanning his face with serious intent.

    Meeting Harlees inquisitive eyes with a soft smile, Rhys remained silent, letting her gaze explore his features.

    Harlee thought back to the boy from her dream,paring the memory to the man before her.

    His smile mirrored the bright, innocent expression she remembered so vividly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 485

    ?Chapter 485: Her smile widened as she reached out to cup Rhys face gently.

    You were right all along.

    Hacking can indeed be a way out of trouble, she said, her voice a mixture of wonder and affirmation.

    Rhys gentle smile abruptly stiffened.

    He sat upright on the bed, his gaze locking intensely with Harlees, a storm of emotions churning beneath hisposed surface.

    Harlee ceased her monologue, brushed past Rhys assertively, and strode into the bathroom to freshen up.

    As Rhys watched her departing figure, his eyes narrowed into a sharp re.

    He pivoted, his attention drawn to a photo on the nightstand.

    A thought struck him.

    Could Harlee be the little girl left alone on the slide years ago? A mix of exhration and sorrow surged through Rhys.

    The callous disregard of the Gill family for Harlee was distressing.

    It seemed time to stir up some trouble for them.

    After her brief refresh, Harlee slipped into the loungewear Rhys hadid out for her.

    At that moment, her phone rang.

    It was Tonya, who had been away on a honeymoon for more than two weeks.

    Every story starts at galn ovels ; Tonyaunched into a tirade,menting that Harlee had been ignoring her since falling in love.

    Who hasnt been back in the country for over half a month? Harlee retorted.

    Tonya ceased her yfulint immediately, her tone shifting back to her professional demeanor.

    Hale is up to something new, she announced, her tone sharp and professional.

    Harlees face remained stoic.

    It would have been truly unexpected if Hale hadnt taken any action.

    With a deep inhale, Harlee said firmly, I know.

    Tell Robbie to gear up for action.

    If need be, he can use Rhys crew.

    As soon as Harlee finished, Rhys called out from the kitchen, his voice warm and casual, Harlee, go freshen up.

    Ill take care of tomorrows breakfast.

    Okay, Ill join you soon to help out, Harlee swiftly replied.

    Tonya burst into giggles, her voice yful as she teased, Oh, Harlee, did you guys share the night together? How was it? Is your man as impressive as they say? At that, Harlee promptly ended the call.

    Such vulgar chatter was too much for her to stomach so early in the day.

    Meanwhile, in distant Uwhor, Tonya snuggled into Ritchies embrace, her eyes misty, portraying the image of a wronged partner.

    Ritchie encircled her waist with one arm, his voice deep and seductive.

    Isnt knowing how amazing your own man is enough? .

    .

    .

 Chapter 486

    ?Chapter 486: Hisrge hand tenderly stroked her soft skin.

    Oh, youˇ­ Tonya murmured, caught between annoyance and affection.

    After breakfast, Rhys dropped Harlee off at Baythorn University for her final lecture.

    Elsewhere, Dorsey and Coulson were working with students from the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department to decorate the auditorium, carefully arranging streamers and banners.

    Coulson, has Miss Sanderson shown up yet? Dorsey asked, ncing around.

    Whats taking her so long? Im getting nervousˇ­ Coulson checked his phone, his voice rising slightly.

    She just texted.

    Shes already out of the car and should be here in about three minutes.

    Hearing this, the students quickly returned to their tasks, each focused on ensuring the surprise went smoothly.

    Coulson made his way to the front, standing beside Dorsey.

    He nced at Dorsey with a raised eyebrow and asked, Having a hard time saying goodbye to Miss Sanderson? Dorsey gave a small, bittersweet nod and replied, Yeah, a little.

    You? Before Coulson could answer, a nearby student overheard them and yelled, I dont want Miss Sanderson to leave! Freshly uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????????s The room erupted into a chorus of agreement, with everyone voicing their reluctance to see Harlee go.

    Three months ago, the idea of missing a lecturer would have seemedughable to most of them.

    Yet now, even Kaysen, the departments toughest personality, looked uncharacteristically subdued.

    Coulson hesitated for a moment, about to respond, when a familiar voice called out from the entrance.

    Why is everyone crowding by the door? Harlee walked over, cing a light hand on Coulsons and Dorseys shoulders.

    The others froze for a moment, staring at Harlee for a few seconds.

    Regaining themselves, they quickly scattered back to their stations.

    Harlee frowned slightly.

    What on earth are theyˇ­? Unlike Dorseys anxious demeanor, Coulson maintained hisposure.

    Miss Sanderson, since today is yourst lecture, we had nned something special for you.

    A radiant smile spread across Harlees face when she heard this.

    When she was invited by Willis to give lectures here, she hadnt anticipated forming such a deep connection with her students.

    Now, seeing their endearing effort to surprise her, she was genuinely touched.

    Though Harlee initially considered turning down the gesture, recognizing how much thought and care had gone into it made her change her mind.

    Wellˇ­ Thank you all.

    I appreciate it.

    One by one, starting with Coulson and ending with Dorsey, the students presented their long-prepared gifts.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 487

    ?Chapter 487: Handmade photo albums, bouquets of meticulously arranged flowers, aircraft models, and videoptions of memorable moments.

    The atmosphere was filled with joy as some students rolled out a red carpet, while others tossed confetti, cheered, and handed over flowers.

    Just as they were about to escort Harlee to the lecture hall, Etta stepped forward to block their way and called out, Harlee, can we talk for a moment? Harlee, who had been thinking of how to properly thank her students for their kindness, stiffened when she heard Ettas voice.

    Her expression turned icy as she looked up and locked eyes with Etta.

    Her voice was as cold as her gaze as she replied, Is there something you need? Etta smiled sweetly, her toneced with false humility as she weaved through the crowd to stand before Harlee.

    There are too many people here.

    Can we speak privately? Harlee scoffed, her tone cutting.

    What makes you think youre entitled to a conversation with me? Faced with Harlees overbearing demeanor, Ettas stance didnt falter.

    Her voice grew softer.

    I know I have no right to ask anything of you, but I just need a moment alone.

    Is that really too much to ask? g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í???? ?s hosts great fiction Seeing the poised andmanding Harlee, Etta instinctively shrank into a posture of submissiveness.

    If its not possible now, maybe after your lecture? I have something really important to share.

    Her tone became increasingly pitiful, as though rejection would shatter her.

    This was Lindsaysmand to Etta.

    No matter what, even if it meant debasing herself in front of Harlee, Etta had to carry it out.

    Harlee nced at Etta again, her expression unreadable.

    Why are you putting yourself through all this? Let me take a guess.

    Etta opened her mouth to respond but found herself unable to form the words.

    She knew Harlee well enough to realize that Harlee wouldnt speak so boldly without evidence.

    The fear of Lindsays scheme being exposed in public sent waves of panic through her.

    Etta bit her lip, forcing a look of wounded innocence.

    Harlee, do you really not trust me? Even though Im not linked to the Sanderson family by blood, havent we always been like family? Harlees voice was devoid of warmth.

    Youre just a maids child.

    Ettas tone turned even more sorrowful.

    Fine, if thats how little you think of me just because Im the maids daughter, Ill just leave.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 488

    ?Chapter 488: With that, Etta made a show of turning to go but didnt take a single step.

    Harlees voice sliced through the air like ice.

    Are you leaving or not? Around them, the surrounding students began murmuring, urging Etta to step aside so the lecture could proceed.

    Realizing that the crowds opinions were working against her rather than making Harlee look bad, Etta swallowed her frustration and let out a shaky breath.

    Alright, Im going nowˇ­ Etta nced around, disheartened by the unwavering loyalty of Harlees supporters.

    No one here would take her side.

    She resolved that shed choose a location with strangers next time.

    Only then could she sway public opinion in her favor and corner Harlee.

    Harlee tilted her head and flicked her hand dismissively.

    Bye.

    Ettasposed facade threatened to crack.

    With great effort, she left quickly, holding onto her fragile, gentle, and demure persona.

    Wait! Harlees voice rang out sharply, freezing Etta in her tracks.

    Whatever your reason for pestering me, remember this.

    Anyone who crosses me ends up regretting it.

    Consider your ce.

    Find it all at g?ln¦Ňv????????????.c§ŕm Without waiting for a response, Harlee brushed past Etta and strode into the auditorium, followed by her students.

    Etta stood rooted, unable to muster the courage to block Harlee again.

    As the door closed behind Harlee and her students, Ettas face darkened.

    Her fingers curled into fists, nails digging into her palms, leaving angry red marks.

    She slipped into a secluded corner, her expression twisted with suppressed rage.

    Harlee, one day, youll crawl at my feet, begging for mercy! she hissed under her breath, her eyes shing with venom.

    Ettas bloodshot gaze brimmed with hatred as she struck her clenched fist against the polished surface of her designer ck handbag.

    The resentment umted over months now reached a boiling point.

    Just then, Lindsays insistent call broke through.

    Etta swallowed her anger and spoke in a measured tone.

    Harlee is far too sly, but dont worry.

    Next time, Ill y the victim where there are more witnesses.

    Lindsay let out a sharp scoff.

    Youd better! Irritated, Etta allowed a trace of defiance to color her reply.

    Lindsay, believe me, my hatred for her runs just as deep as yours.

    Predictably, Lindsays enraged voice exploded from the other end.

    Before Lindsay couldunch into a tirade, Etta ended the call abruptly.

    If not for the need to deal with Harlee, Etta wouldnt have stooped to working with someone as ipetent as Lindsay.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 489

    ?Chapter 489: Just wait.

    Once I rise to power, youll all bow before me! With that, Etta strode off confidently, unaware that someone had witnessed everything.

    As Harlee walked past Etta, her expression softened, losing the sharp intensity it had held just moments before.

    Dorsey, trailing a few steps behind Harlee, stepped onto the auditorium stage and asked with a mix of curiosity and concern, Miss Sanderson, why didnt you simply dismiss that woman outright? Why go to the trouble of warning her? People like her only bring trouble and might even harm you.

    Normally, Harlee wouldnt waste her time on someone as insignificant as Etta.

    Her deliberate pause earlier, allowing Etta a moment to speak, followed by a pointed warning before letting her walk away, was entirely calcted.

    Harlee responded with a mischievous grin and gestured toward Coulson, who had just entered the room.

    See that? There lies your answer.

    Dorseys puzzled expression lingered as she observed the subtle exchange of knowing smiles between Harlee and Coulson.

    Her confusion cleared when she noticed Coulson discreetly sending a video to Harlee.

    Miss Sanderson, youre so astuteˇ­ I would never have thought of that! Dorsey eximed, giving Harlee an enthusiastic thumbs-up before muttering a quiet curse under her breath about Etta, vowing to turn their ssmates against her.

    Harlees smile was slight but satisfied.

    Your story hub g?ln¦Ň¦Í????????s I appreciate your help with this.

    Now, please take your seat.

    Todays not just about the National Aerospace Agency candidate announcements.

    She paused, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.

    Theres another big announcement to make! Dorsey hurried back to her chair, her excitement barely contained.

    The thought of visiting the National Aerospace Agency had her practically bouncing in her seat.

    The room buzzed with murmurs about Harlees forting announcement.

    Known for delivering thrilling surprises, she had the entire auditorium brimming with anticipation.

    As the clock ticked toward the end of the noon lecture, Harlee gathered her materials and turned to address the audience.

    Ten lectures might not sound significant, but it has been a profound privilege for me to guide you through this course, she said, her voice warm with gratitude.

    Now, about the selection of students for the visit to the National Aerospace Agencyˇ­ Due to the stringent security measures at the Aerospace Agency, I can only bring six of you along, Harlee announced, pausing to let her words settle as she scanned the room.

    For those not selected this time, keep your heads up.

    You are all exceptional, but some have distinguished themselves just a touch more.

    Strive to excel beyond your peers next time, alright? A unified Okay! echoed across the room, a chorus of determined voices.

    Harlee nodded in approval before proceeding to reveal the names of the six fortunate students.

    Coulson Agur, Dorsey Flores, Kaysen Jenkins, Jorge Norris, Marina Prescott, and N Yates, congrattions.

    Ill schedule our trip for next month.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 490

    ?Chapter 490: The announcement was met with a mixture of cheers and good-natured envy.

    These students were acknowledged as leaders within the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department.

    Notably, Kaysens recent surge to the top of the ss rankings, even surpassing the previously unbeatable Dorsey in thetest monthly exam, silenced any potential dissent about his selection.

    As the session came to a close, Harlee revealed one final surprise.

    To ensure everyone feels included, Ive secured tickets through Willis for the uing test flight of the new system.

    Youll all witness ourbat helicopter slicing through the skies! The room erupted into gasps of astonishment, followed by a prolonged, thunderous apuse that echoed for five full minutes.

    Some students were visibly moved to tears, others embraced their ssmates in bursts of excitement, and a few even climbed onto their chairs, cheering wildly.

    For the students of the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department, the opportunity to witness a helicopter test flight firsthand was an unparalleled thrill.

    Harlee joined in the celebration, cheering alongside her students and savoring the electric atmosphere until the veryst moment before she reluctantly exited the auditorium.

    As ss concluded, Etta wasted no time, darting toward the main exit with unwavering focus.

    As expected, her eyes immediately locked onto Harlee.

    Discover updates g?l¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s The memory of being humiliated by Harlee in front of three hundred students burned within Etta, fueling her resolve to confront her.

    Yet, surrounded by a sea of students, Etta couldnt risk tarnishing her carefully curated image as the most beautiful and gentle woman in the School of Art.

    Swallowing her anger, she quickly caught up to Harlee.

    Harlee, fancy running into you here.

    Could Iˇ­ She hesitated, her eyes darting around to ensure they had an audience before continuing, Could I possibly get a ride home with you? Before Etta could finish her act, Harlees icy reply cut through the air.

    No.

    Dejected, Etta stood frozen, her expression morphing into one of pitiful rejection.

    Harlee remained unfazed, her face betraying no surprise at Ettas performance.

    Calmly, she nced around the scene and, unsurprisingly, noticed Lindsay in a wheelchair, tucked away in a secluded corner.

    A sly grin tugged at Harlees lips as she observed the setup.

    Despite her recent ident, Lindsay was clearly still determined to pull strings from behind the scenes.

    Ettas approach was as transparent as ever.

    Aside from her calcted disy of vulnerability, she brought nothing new to the table.

    How utterly boring.

    Harlee had initially nned to use the recorded video from earlier as leverage against Etta and Lindsay, but witnessing Etta resorting to such tired tactics to sway public opinion made her reconsider.

    It no longer seemed worth the effort.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 491

    ?Chapter 491: While Harlee remained silent, Etta continued her charade, portraying herself as someone who had merely sought a harmless favor from Harlee, only to be met with cold hostility.

    Her performance began to sway the onlookers, who started jeering and throwing scornful remarks in Harlees direction.

    How arrogant of Miss Sanderson! one spectator sneered sarcastically.

    No wonder shes the Sanderson familys daughter.

    Etta is practically begging on her knees, and Harlee wont even bat an eyelid, another added disdainfully.

    Its as if Ettas asking for a million-dor loan, not just a ride! one spectator sneered.

    Amid the mockery and contemptuous stares, Harlees expression remained unreadable.

    She even shed Lindsay a pointed smile, her calm demeanorced with quiet confidence.

    You still nning to keep up this act? Harlee asked, her tone icy as she casually toyed with her phone.

    With a deliberate flick, she turned up the volume and yed a video.

    As the damning footage of Etta began to y on the screen, panic shed across Ettas face.

    Desperate, she lunged for Harlees phone, but Harlee sidestepped gracefully, causing Etta to stumble and nearly fall t on her face.

    Themotion abruptly ceased, and the air filled with the unmistakable audio from the video.

    Within moments, the crowd scattered, leaving an eerie silence in their wake.

    Harlee stood unbothered, a cold yet amused smirk curling her lips.

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????????s????????????? Next time, try keeping your true self under wraps, she said coolly.

    And ditch those tired games.

    They dont work on me.

    Soon enough, others might start seeing through them too.

    Etta, caught entirely off guard, flushed crimson with humiliation.

    Her indignation red as she stared at Harlee in disbelief.

    What kind of monster are you? she demanded, her voice trembling with frustration and despair.

    No matter what she did, Harlee always seemed one step ahead.

    Harlees gaze was openly disdainful.

    Beg me, and perhaps Ill entertain the idea of enlightening you, she replied, her voice dripping with mockery.

    Ettas expression darkened, and an impulsive retort bubbled to her lips.

    But the weight of their public setting, coupled with the looming threat of an unttering photo surfacing online, forced her to swallow her anger.

    The thought of destroying her carefully crafted reputation checked her response.

    Instead, she seethed quietly, her voice low but bitter.

    Dont get too cocky, Harlee.

    Your lucks gonna run out one of these days! Oh, is that so? Harlee retorted, her tone oozing confidence, as though she heldplete control over the situation.

    This time, out of respect for Callie, Im letting this go.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 492

    ?Chapter 492: But mark my words, there wont be such leniency next time.

    Consider this a dual warning: steer clear of Lindsay and dont provoke me.

    With a final icy re, Harlee slipped her phone back into her pocket and strode away, leaving an unmistakable chill in her wake.

    Etta paused, her heart pounding, before deliberately turning and walking to the secluded corner.

    She cast a wary nce at Lindsay, whose head was bowed low, her face shifting between shades of pale and red.

    Another failure, Etta? Lindsays voice sliced through the silence, cold and unyielding.

    Etta shrank under Lindsays frosty gaze, her expression shadowed by fear, her eyes cast downward.

    With a heavy sigh, she muttered, Harlee outsmarted us again.

    Shes so astute.

    It feels like shes always one step ahead.

    A slight smirk tugged at the corner of Lindsays lips.

    And thats your defense for failing? A mix of emotions flickered across Ettas face before she steadied herself, her anger dissolving into a resigned smile.

    Admittedly, I was negligent.

    I underestimated Harlee and failed to exercise caution, almost exposing our schemes.

    Please believe me, Miss Morgan, Ill be more vignt and effective in the future.

    Thatpse was just a temporary misstep.

    As you know, my influence within the Sanderson family is limited, and my ability to challenge Harlee directly is restricted.

    I depend on your guidance.

    You and Mr.

    Green are clearly better suited for each other than Harlee could ever be.

    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ň¦Íe?s Allow me to assist you in mending and strengthening your bond with him.

    Lindsay, finding no trace of deceit in Ettas expression, softened her demeanor.

    She believed Ettas assurances and her apparent devotion to aiding Lindsay in being with Rhys.

    With a quick gesture, Lindsay signaled her bodyguard, who stepped forward and handed Etta a card.

    Take this hundred thousand and use it as you see fit, Lindsay said, her tone dismissive.

    As the bodyguard passed the money to Etta, she added sharply, But remember, if you failˇ­ Fail me again, and you know the consequences, Lindsay warned.

    Etta epted the money with a respectful nod.

    Thank you, Miss Morgan.

    Ill keep you updated on Harlees movements, she assured her.

    Lindsay chuckled coldly, her fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest of her wheelchair.

    With a subtle gesture, her bodyguard wheeled her away from the university grounds.

    Etta watched Lindsay leave, taking a deep breath to steady her simmering anger before departing the campus with a slight shuffle to her step.

    That evening, Harlee managed to carve out time from her packed schedule to visit Rhys at Remson Manor.

    Rhys was already waiting for her at the front gate.

    As Harlee stepped out of the car, he approached swiftly, sping her hand and guiding her toward the secluded back garden.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 493

    ?Chapter 493: Inside the greenhouse, Rhys, ever attentive, pulled out a chair for her and fetched some water for her to wash her hands.

    The atmosphere was calm and intimate, the evening air perfumed with the subtle scent of flowers.

    Momentster, Patrick and Hamilton entered through the small garden door, each bncing a te in their hands.

    They ced the dishes on the table with exaggerated precision and, lifting the lids in perfect sync, dered in unison, Wow, Mr.

    Green really knows his way around the kitchen! Their dramatic disyplete, Patrick and Hamilton quickly exited Remson Manor, leaving the two alone.

    How did you learn to cook so many different dishes? Harlee asked, turning to Rhys as he gently dabbed her hands dry with a towel.

    His long fingers brushed against her skin, causing her eyshes to flutter ever so slightly.

    Drawn by his touch, she instinctively leaned closer.

    Only a few, Rhys replied modestly.

    He caught a flicker of weariness in her eyes and, with a tone of concern, asked, Have you been feeling overly tiredtely? Just a bit, she admitted softly.

    Rhys began to massage her shoulders, his touch firm yet soothing.

    Harlee murmured in pleasure, the sound resembling that of a contented kitten.

    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g????lnov?l????.?????m After about ten minutes, she suggested with a warm smile that they stop and begin their meal.

    After a charming candlelit dinner within the luminous confines of the sshouse, they settled into the gentle sway of a rocking chair.

    Breaking the serene silence, Rhys ventured, Seems like somethings been bothering you.

    Momentarily caught off guard, Harlees face brightened with a dismissive grin.

    Oh, just a pair of bothersome fools, hardly worth a second thought.

    Rhys expression softened, a faint smile ying on his lips.

    Theyre really getting under your skin, huh? With a helpless shrug, Harlees eyes conveyed what words didnt.

    Want me to handle them for you? Rhys offered, his gaze steady as his smile deepened.

    No, that wont be necessary.

    Harlees voice was firm.

    She respected Callie and valued her ties with Belen and Wilton enough not to escte matters unnecessarily.

    Rhys eyes shimmered with amusement at her resolute stance.

    Alright, but remember, Im here to help whenever youre ready.

    After a thoughtful pause, Harlee nodded.

    Alright.

    She had always valued her independence, but Rhys was proving himself reliable, and for once, she didnt mind letting him step in if needed.

    Rhys grin was radiant as he drew her closer in the moonlit room.

    Why dont you stay at Remson Manor tonight? he murmured.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 494

    ?Chapter 494: Harlee chuckled softly, motioning for Rhys to check his phone instead of replying.

    She kept her thoughts to herself as she watched his expression shift.

    Rhys picked up his phone, his rxed demeanor giving way to a tightened look before settling into a grimace apanied by a wry smile.

    His screen was flooded with dozens of messages and several missed video calls from Brenton, each one more insistent than thest, demanding he bring Harlee back promptly or risk losing his approval.

    With a sigh, Rhys typed a brief Okay in response and turned to Harlee.

    I hadnt checked my phone earlier, he exined, clearly trying to avoid Brentons growing ire.

    Almost instantly, another message from Brenton popped up: Hurry back! Reading it, Rhys stood, taking Harlees hand in his.

    Lets head out.

    Ill drive you home.

    Harlee chuckled at his resigned expression.

    Gazing at him intently, her cool voice carried a hint of warmth.

    Scared of Brenton, are you? Rhys responded with a grave nod.

    More scared of losing you.

    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????sŁ®?¦Ď???? His earnest tone drew a smile from Harlee, and she let herself be swept into his arms, enchanted.

    On his way back after dropping Harlee off, Rhys noticed a message from Patrick on his phone.

    Mr.

    Green, Ive looked into it.

    This morning, Etta tried pulling some dirty tricks to turn public opinion against Miss Sanderson.

    But things backfired.

    Miss Sanderson outyed her, and now Ettas image is in shambles.

    Soon after, Patrick sent another update.

    Hamiltonstest report suggests that Lindsay is up to something big.

    Ang, Etta, and the rising star Kelley seem to be wrapped up in Lindsays shady dealings.

    Were still digging into the details of whats going on.

    Rhys chuckled dryly, his fingers clenching tightly as the veins on his hand stood out.

    His piercing, frost-cold gaze burned with intensity.

    He knew Lindsay went after Harlee, willing to go to such lengths.

    Without a second thought, Rhys erased the message and immediately dialed Patrick.

    His voice carried a sharp edge of anger as he barked, Dig into everything and leave no detail out! Waste no time in delivering the full report straight to Wilton! Understood! Hanging up the call, Rhys fixed his gaze straight ahead, eyes zing with intensity.

    Slowly, he licked his lips, his voice low and deliberate as he dered, Nobody messes with Harlee and walks away unscathedˇ­ .

    .

    .

 Chapter 495

    ?Chapter 495: There was no way hed let anyone hurt Harlee, not now, not ever.

    Several days passed, and the celebration of Wiltons fifty-third birthday arrived.

    Known for his low-key nature, Wilton typically celebrated with just a handful of close friends and family.

    This year, however, marked a departure from tradition.

    Only three days prior, he had sat down with Lonnie and Sk to orchestrate a special announcement at his birthday party: that Harlee was to be officially recognized as his goddaughter.

    Consequently, the Morgan family buzzed with unusual activity on the day of the celebration.

    The usual assembly of family friends, rtives, and Wiltons business associates was joined by Lonnie, Sk, Brenton, Clint, and Fletcher, guests who typically remained on the fringes of the Morgan familys social circle.

    Even notable personalities like Sprague were spotted among the attendees, eager to observe the proceedings.

    At the entrance, Lindsay stood with an icy expression, her eyes darting frequently to the exterior.

    Beside her was Etta, noting the chill in her demeanor.

    Miss Morgan, does it bother you that your parents have chosen to appoint Harlee as their goddaughter without prior discussion with you? Etta inquired, her voiceced with concern.

    On Wiltons birthday, a day meant to celebrate him, Lindsay, his only biological daughter, hadnt immediately been told about the decision regarding the goddaughter.

    ????????tŁĺ????t ???????????????????????????????? ???????? g¦Álnovels.Łă¦Ďm Etta pondered the implications of Lindsays position in Wiltons affections, which could critically shape their potential coboration.

    Recalling the matter, Lindsays irritation was palpable as she rolled her eyes dismissively.

    If she hadnt probed about the unusually grand scale of this years festivities the night before, she would have remained oblivious to the goddaughters appointment.

    Does Harlee honestly believe she can just waltz into the Morgan family like she belongs? Lindsay scoffed, her toneced with scorn.

    Pleased, Etta smiled and gently linked arms with Lindsay, trying to soften the mood.

    You seem to have a strategy brewing.

    Are you anticipating the arrival of someone significant? With a swift, dismissive gesture, Lindsay pulled her arm away, her disdain unmistakable.

    Keep your hands off me! Lindsay had no patience to spell things out for Etta, whom she considered undeserving of such exnations.

    Unfazed, Etta maintained a stoic facade, showing no sign of offense at Lindsays clear contempt.

    Her ability to shield her inner thoughts was impable, a skill that had fooled Lonnie, Sk, and Fletcher for far too long.

    Moreover, Etta possessed a maic charm that endeared her to others effortlessly.

    This charm had paved the way for prosperous rtionships with the high society of Baythorn, swiftly securing her a lucrative rapport with Lindsay, yielding a steady flow of millions each month.

    Observing Etta, who knew her position well, Lindsay felt a surge of gratification.

    She had originally nned to present Etta at the evenings gathering but now contemted extending her involvement.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 496

    ?Chapter 496: The gentle hum of a ssic vintage car broke the stillness as it glided to a halt before the gate.

    An assistant stepped out swiftly, straightening his posture and pulling the door open with a dignified gesture.

    An elderly woman, meticulously dressed, slowly got out of the car.

    Seeing this, Lindsay beamed as she stepped forward to wee the elderly woman.

    Grandma, atst, youve returned.

    Ive missed you so much, Lindsay whispered, her voice brimming with warmth as she nestled into her grandmothers weing arms.

    Her grandmother, Liza Morgan, lit up with joy, her eyes sparkling with affection.

    You always know just what to say to make me smile! Lizas gaze then shifted to Etta, her expression tinged with curiosity.

    And who is this with you? she inquired, her eyes narrowing slightly in appraisal.

    With an elegant nod and a confident tone, Etta said, Hello, Mrs.

    Morgan.

    Im Etta, one of Lindsays friends.

    Liza acknowledged Etta with a quick nod before redirecting her attention to Lindsay.

    Its only been a few days, but you look a bit thinner, dear.

    Has someone been troubling you? Your mother mentioned you had a car ident.

    How are you feeling now? Did the doctor mention any potential long-term effects? Explore the world of fiction at g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s Lindsay quickly adopted a delicate air, sighing wistfully.

    If it werent for my desire to personally greet you, Grandmother, Id still be confined to a wheelchair.

    Without hesitation, Liza motioned for someone to bring Lindsays wheelchair over.

    Amid the bustling crowd, Etta suddenly found herself shoved into a secluded corner.

    Her fists clenched tightly behind her back, but her face remained serene, betraying none of her frustration.

    She held herposure with a practiced smile.

    After a moment, Lizas gazended on Etta, and she remarked nonchntly, Lindsay, this new acquaintance of yours seems rather charming.

    At these words, a spark of joy lit up Ettas eyes.

    With renewed confidence, she stepped forward gracefully, rejoining the social circle.

    Liza, however, offered no furtherments, leaving a silent tension lingering in the air.

    Lindsay felt a wave of irritation bubbling inside her.

    While her grandmothers words appeared to praise her judgment, they felt more like an endorsement of Ettas qualitiesa subtle jab that secretly annoyed her.

    Concealing her frustration, Lindsay feigned a stumble, her high heel cruellynding on Ettas foot multiple times.

    Despite the sharp pain shing across her face, Etta bit back her tears, maintaining a calm and stoic demeanor.

    The group had unknowingly spent a significant amount of time outside, unaware that the goddaughter ceremony had alreadymenced within the vi.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 497

    ?Chapter 497: Both Liza and Lindsay had assumed that Wilton would dy the ceremony until the entire Morgan family was present.

    With a dismissive sneer, Liza said, Lets go, Lindsay.

    Im eager to see who else has the audacity to attempt entry into our esteemed Morgan family.

    Lindsays face lit up with surprise.

    Grandma, do you also have reservations about my parents having a goddaughter all of a sudden? Liza, perceptive as always, gently caressed Lindsays hand, her touch infused with warmth.

    No need to fret, my dear.

    As long as Im here, no one will ever outshine you.

    During their heartfelt exchange, a glossy ck Maybach glided majestically into the vi.

    The luxury car came to a smooth stop at the spot where Liza had earlier disembarked, and she turned toward it with a smile.

    Look, its that charming Mr.

    Green youve taken a liking to.

    Caught off guard, Lindsays eyes shimmered with a sudden rush of delight.

    As the car door opened, Rhys emerged with an air of casual elegance.

    Spotting Liza, he approached with a polite bow.

    Mrs.

    Morgan, lovely to see you.

    Oh, hello there, Liza replied warmly, giving Lindsay a little push toward Rhys, a subtle twinkle in her eye.

    Read it all on g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s Go on, Lindsay, show him around.

    You two could use some time to catch up.

    Rhys expression subtly shifted to one of mild contempt.

    No, thank you.

    I am here for Mr.

    Morgan.

    With a brisk nod, Rhys disregarded Lizas slight frown and made his way toward the vis grand entrance.

    He was dreadfullyte and had absolutely no patience for insignificant individuals.

    Liza gripped her chest, seething with rage.

    Really? What disgraceful attitude is this? she snapped.

    In a bid to pacify Liza, Lindsay hurriedly intervened, yet she couldnt help but slip in a few derogatory remarks about Harlee.

    Grandma, its not entirely Rhys fault.

    He seems utterly spellbound by that woman inside.

    His coldness isnt reserved just for you.

    Hes been distant with me as well.

    Her words came out shaky, her voice thick with emotion, as though she was about to cry any second.

    Supporting Lindsays im, Etta chimed in, Absolutely, Lindsay ispletely right.

    Harlee possesses an eerie charm, luring people in effortlessly.

    Mr.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 498

    ?Chapter 498: Green is so thoroughly enchanted that hes forgotten his manners.

    Their words only worsened Lizas already poor opinion of Harlee.

    Visibly irate, Liza pounded her cane against the floor, her voice booming with fury.

    Were going now.

    I need to see firsthand the kind of woman your father dares to bring into the Morgan family! With a fiery determination, Liza stormed inside.

    The sitting room brimmed with guests quietly gathered in small groups.

    With the ceremony to acknowledge Harlee as a goddaughter nowplete, Wilton and Belen warmly held her close in an embrace.

    When Lindsay arrived with Liza, a fleeting look of surprise flickered in Wiltons eyes before he quickly masked it with aposed smile.

    Approaching to greet Liza, he said, Mom, why didnt you let us know youd be back today? Lizas tone was sharp and cutting.

    How else would I uncover that youre handing out the goddaughter title to just anyone? Before anyone else could respond, Wilton spoke up firmly.

    Mom, please choose your words carefully.

    Harlee is the goddaughter of Belen and me.

    Lindsay rose from her wheelchair, took Lizas arm, and asked, Dad, how can you speak so harshly to my grandma? Check out the newest chapters g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?ls Lindsay deliberately avoided her fathers gaze, not wanting to meet his cold eyes.

    Liza let out a disdainful snort, striking the floor with her cane to punctuate her displeasure.

    Wilton, have you stopped seeing me as your mother altogether? Since the passing of Cade Morgan, Wiltons father, Wilton rarely visited Liza, only making appearances during major holidays, and hisck of contact weighed heavily on Liza.

    Liza understood the me ced on her for Cades death, though she insisted it wasnt her fault.

    Cade had fallen, and she had merely failed to get medical help for him in time.

    Because of this, the family gatherings had grown scarce, and the warmth of a bustling home seemed forever lost.

    If not for Lindsay calling her the previous night, Liza wouldnt have even known about her sons birthday banquet or his ns to officially wee Harlee as part of the family.

    Though Liza criticized Wilton for excluding her, she conveniently ignored her own failure to remember his birthday for years.

    You are, of course, my mother, Wilton replied, his tone distant.

    It was a hollow answer, evading the heart of her usations.

    Though Wilton med Liza deeply for his fathers death, he never publicly disrespected her, choosing instead to preserve her dignity in front of others.

    Yet, everyone in their social circle knew the truth.

    Lizas expression darkened as her eyes settled on Harlee.

    With cold authority, she strode to the main seat and sneered, This woman doesnt evene close to Lindsays caliber.

    I cant fathom what you and your wife were thinking, choosing such a substandard goddaughter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 499

    ?Chapter 499: Lizas relentless criticisms of Harlee angered Lonnie, who rarely reacted.

    He found it hard to contain his displeasure.

    He fixed Liza with an icy gaze and said calmly, Im struggling to see how someone who manages Janessa Studio and works as an engineer for the National Aerospace Agency could be considered inferior to one whose only talent is staying close to her grandmother at home.

    Lonnies sharp retort sent the room into a wave of stifledughter.

    Precisely! Mrs.

    Liza Morgan must have been in the countryside for too long.

    Her perspective has clearly shrunk.

    iming Janessa Studios head is inferior to her granddaughter is embarrassing! someone remarked mockingly.

    No, youre mistaken! Her understanding has always been limited.

    She probably has no idea what Janessa Studio is! Ha-ha! Then if we mention the National Aerospace Agency engineer, surely she cant feign ignorance? The sound of Lizas cane striking the floor again cut through the growingughter, her re a clear warning.

    But no one paid her any mind.

    In fact, theughter only grew louder.

    For years, everyone whispered that her inaction had led to Cades death.

    Despite the wealth she still possessed, they knew the power truly rested with Wilton.

    L¦Át?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g????lnovels.c????m Having spent years in the countryside, Liza was no longer the respected Mrs.

    Morgan of the past.

    She was now a shadow of her former self.

    Lizas cheeks reddened with a mix of shame and fury.

    She despised Cade for painting her negatively even in death, for squandering her youth, and for tormenting her in herter years.

    She felt no remorse, never contemting that if she hadnt taken her time getting dressed before seeking medical help for Cade, he might have lived, and her position would have remained intact.

    But Liza never regretted what she had done.

    In fact, she secretly wished Cade had passed away sooner.

    Their union had always been a contractual one, and although they maintained the appearance of civility, they secretly loathed each other, which was why they only had Wilton.

    Wilton was the product of her maniption.

    To be more precise, Wilton was their only legitimate heir.

    Liza had personally taken care of Cades other children and his long-lost first love.

    Cade had only uncovered this secret before his death, but, sadly, he was unable to do anything, as Liza had intentionally dyed his medical treatment.

    Lizas expression returned to its usualposure as she reentered the present moment.

    She surveyed the room with a cold gaze, still exuding authority.

    Mr.

    Flores, I believe youre working on a real estate project youd like to develop, correct? Mr.

    Loftus, the game the Morgan Group invested in lost money.

    Where is the information I asked for? Mr.

    Perry, you speak so eloquently.

    Why did you only beg for my investment when your familys needs were at stake? .

    .

    .

 Chapter 500

    ?Chapter 500: As Liza called them out one by one, the room grew silent, no one daring to speak.

    Earlier, they had criticized her for being inexperienced and uninformed.

    Yet, she still held their vulnerabilities in her hands, feeling she deserved respect from them.

    Lindsay stood tall next to Liza.

    Earlier, as the room mocked Liza, Lindsay quietly retreated, fearing she might be caught in the fallout.

    Lindsay thought she was being discreet, unaware that everyone had noticed, including Liza, who viewed her as a potential sessor.

    Lizas hand, hidden beneath her sleeve, trembled slightly.

    She couldnt believe her beloved granddaughter was so ungrateful.

    A sh of anger flickered through her.

    In the corner, Harlee observed the scene without expression, as though she wasnt the one being scorned and criticized by Liza.

    Sensing the charged atmosphere, Harlee slowly stood, her posture rxed but her voice confident as she said to Wilton, Now that the ceremony is over, Ive arranged a birthday celebration for you at the Grand Oak tonight.

    You and Belen shoulde.

    As for this tense gathering, Ill be leaving.

    Its giving me a headache! Harlees gaze never left Lizas as she spoke, and everyone caught the meaning behind her words.

    Another round of whispered jabs followed, but this time, no one dared to speak aloud except for a few isted murmurs criticizing Harlees demeanor.

    Harlee paid them no mind.

    She had long been unfazed by how others viewed her.

    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ; Lonnie, however, couldnt let it slide.

    He cast a cold nce over the room and remarked, I dont see anything wrong with my daughters demeanor! Mr.

    Flores, you were the most vocal.

    Why dont you step forward and exin what you mean by attitude problem? Mr.

    Flores shuddered, hastily shaking his head in apology and retreating into the crowd.

    With Lonnie asserting his authority, no one dared to criticize Harlee anymore.

    After all, the Sanderson familys influence was undeniable, and even if there were grievances, they had to remain unspoken.

    Liza cast a sharp, assessing nce at Lonnie and Harlee, her expression tinged with doubt.

    If her memory served her correctly, the Sanderson family was renowned for having five sons and no daughters.

    So why did Lonnie refer to Harlee as his daughter? And Harlee herselfshe was so uncouth.

    Anyone from the Sanderson family should carry themselves with poise.

    As for the ims about Harlee being the head of Janessa Studio and a National Aerospace Agency engineer, Liza dismissed them outright.

    Her pride was tied to Lindsay, the granddaughter shed devoted herself to raising.

    No one, not even the most aplished individuals, was allowed to outshine Lindsay in Lizas eyes.

    Suppressing these thoughts, Liza adjusted her expression, softening the sharp edges of her demeanor.

    Had she known earlier that the impudent Harlee was connected to the Sanderson family, she would have handled the situation much more delicately.

    After all, provoking or offending the Sanderson family was not something the Morgan family could afford.

    Swallowing her annoyance, Liza forced a smile onto her lips.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 501

    ?Chapter 501: Oh, how foolish of me, she began, her tone suddenly contrite.

    It seems Ive been so out of touch that Ive lost the knack for expressing myself properly.

    What I meant was to scold Wilton for taking in a goddaughter without consulting me first, as if I dont exist as his mother.

    But somehow, my words came out all wrong and made it seem like I was targeting this youngdy.

    Lizas gaze flickered toward Harlee, and the forced smile grew a fraction wider.

    I was merely wondering what kind of charm could win over both Wilton and Belen so quickly.

    And now I see its because shes the beloved daughter of the Sanderson family.

    How could I have missed that? Liza sped her hands together, adding with a self-deprecatingugh, My fault.

    Sometimes, I speak without thinking, and my tongue betrays me.

    I do hope youll forgive me.

    As Liza spoke, she delicately tapped her lips, her face shifting with the artful precision of a seasoned actress.

    Mr.

    Sanderson, surely you dont bear a grudge against an elderlydy like myself, do you? Her voice was cating, dripping with sincerity, yet her eyes held a steely resolve.

    Clint scoffed, his tone icy.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s offers tales worth telling Mrs.

    Morgan, your knack for smooth talk is undeniable.

    You weave tales with your words as effortlessly as breathing.

    Even I, an actor, am taken aback by your ir! But lets be clear, being out of touch doesnt excuse ack of emotional depth or awareness.

    With a sharp tone and a raised brow, Fletcher remarked, Yourmunication skills arecking, to say the least.

    That biting sarcasm? Its not something youve learned.

    Its simply part of who you are.

    Liza felt a sharp pang in her chest, her rage boiling over.

    She turned to Lonnie, her voice tinged with reproach.

    Mr.

    Sanderson, is this the kind of upbringing your children receive? No respect for the elders? Lonnie replied with a serene smile, Not quite.

    They simply dont extend respect to those who wield their seniority to exert power.

    Lonnie then nced at Wilton and added, Lets meet at the Grand Oak tonight.

    Ill make sure your birthday is celebrated in style.

    Sk, who had been a silent observer, rose slowly, taking Belen by the hand.

    Youve been through a lot.

    Lets catch up more this evening.

    The Sanderson family tantly disregarded Liza, yet Wilton and Belen maintained a polite demeanor.

    They were discerning about whom to bestow their attention and respect upon.

    Lizasplexion shifted from a pallid tone to a fiery red, her fury simmering just beneath the surface, teeth clenched tight like a lioness ready to pounce.

    How dare the Sandersons! Liza snapped, her voice icy as she mmed her hand down on the table.

    Have they no respect for the Morgans at all? Yet, the Sanderson family remained indifferent to Lizas tirade.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 502

    ?Chapter 502: With a brief nod to Wilton and Belen, they exited the Morgan estate, Harlee included, their posture proud and unyielding.

    Harlee observed the confrontation silently, her role more of an observer than a participant.

    It wasnt that she didnt take offense at Lizas words.

    Having recently been named a goddaughter of the Morgan family, she refrained fromplicating matters for Wilton and Belen.

    After all, despite Lizas difficult nature, she was Wiltons mother.

    The support from the Sanderson family was not surprising to Harlee.

    Ever since she had rejoined their fold, she hadnt suffered any grievances.

    She cherished the security that came with being under her familys wing.

    Liza never imagined the Sanderson family would dismiss her so outright.

    The impulse to explode in anger and sever ties was strong.

    However, there were no formal bonds between the Morgan family and the Sanderson family to even break.

    The Sanderson familys attendance at the Morgan estate was purely for the ceremony of naming Harlee as Wilton and Belens godchild.

    When Liza voiced her objections, Wilton deemed her reaction excessive and chose not to stand by her, leaving the floor open for the Sanderson family to unt their disdain.

    This audacity tipped the scales in the Sanderson familys favor.

    The assembled guests noted the shift but restrained themselves, aware of the influential figures present and the business entanglements with the Morgan family.

    As the Sanderson family departed the lounge, an elderly voice from the VIP area rang out.

    Has the ceremony concluded? Then, its time for me to depart as well.

    Confused, Liza turned to the speaker.

    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g????lnov?l????.????§ŕ???? Mr.

    Garcia, I thought you were here for Wiltons birthday? As people trickled out, extending courteous goodbyes to Wilton and Belen and cautiously avoiding intruding on their family matters, Lizas fury mounted.

    Sprague, shaking his head, responded, No.

    I was present as a witness for Harlee.

    Sprague had intended to advocate for Harlee but found it unnecessary as the Sanderson family had adeptly defended her, particrly Lonnie, who diligently shielded his daughter and sons from any fallout.

    Sprague raised his eyes to meet Lizas and inquired with a meaningful look, Youve stayed away from Baythorn for five years, havent you? Liza gave an involuntary nod.

    Shed those outdated notions, or youll find yourter years less than pleasantˇ­ With those poignant words hanging in the air, Sprague turned and walked away, never ncing back.

    Laurence Agur, Coulsons grandfather and esteemed as Sprague, stood from his ce in the VIP area.

    He patted Lizas shoulder and remarked gravely, The time hase to consider the viewpoints of the younger ones.

    Laurence lifted his hand, forestalling any words from Liza, gestured farewell, and exited the Morgan estate.

    If not for arranging a fishing trip with Fletcher, Laurence wouldnt have considered attending this birthday festivity.

    He had long stopped frequenting gatherings meant for the younger generation.

    Liza turned toward Wilton and questioned, Was Laurence here on ount of that womanˇ­ that Miss Sanderson? Given the history of camaraderie between Laurence and herte husband Cade, often seen out on the town together, Liza wasnt taken aback by Laurences presence at Wiltons celebration.

    Yes! Wilton responded icily, throwing a cautionary look at Lindsay.

    Upon learning of his daughters deceitful maneuvers, he grasped the extent of her machinations, including her ploy to bring his estranged mother back, merely to stir turmoil at the goddaughters weing ceremony.

    He had been utterly oblivious before.

    When Wilton confirmed the unsettling truths, Lizas heart tightened painfully, her breaths growing shallow until she finally copsed into her chair, unconscious.

    Chaos erupted in the living room.

    Ultimately, it was Belen who restored order, directing Wilton to rush his mother to the hospital while she managed the flurry of departing guests.

    By early afternoon, with Rhys aid, Belen managed to bid farewell to thest visitor.

    Exhausted, Belen copsed onto the sofa, her smile wavering with fatigue.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 503

    ?Chapter 503: Rhys, I cant thank you enough for today.

    Rhys responded warmly, Think nothing of it.

    Harlee insisted I stay and support you.

    Belens heart warmed at this, her eyes moist with grateful tears, taken aback by Harlees thoughtful anticipation.

    This reflection darkened her expression as she turned to Lindsay, releasing a weary sigh.

    She could no longer overlook Lindsays wrongdoings.

    Rhys observed the tension between Belen and Lindsay for a moment longer before excusing himself.

    Mrs.

    Morgan, do take care.

    Ill make sure to visit soon.

    With these parting words, Rhys left the Morgan estate, quickly texting Harlee with a yful emoji of a pleading cat.

    Harlee, your parents presence today cut our conversation short.

    I truly hope to define our rtionship more clearlyˇ­ On the drive back to the Sanderson family home, Harlee nced down at the message from Rhys, a yful smile tugging at her lips.

    She quickly typed a response.

    My familys approval? Why dont you fight for it yourself! She sent the message with a tongue-out emoji.

    Rhys raised an eyebrow, his smile widening as he read her reply.

    ?@§ä€?§ä ?§ß¦Á¦Ń§ä¦Ĺ§ń? ¨Ş¦Ç ?¦Á???¦Í¦Ĺ??.ˇé¦Ň§Ţ Alright, Ill do my best.

    Meanwhile, noticing the shift in Harlees mood, Sk waited until Harlee slipped her phone into her bag before asking softly, Harlee, are you texting a friend? Harlees smile lingered, her head nodding just enough to acknowledge the question, but she didnt offer any further exnation.

    Sk leaned over, her fingers brushing a stray lock of hair behind Harlees ear.

    She whispered, Whatever your decisions are, Ill always support you.

    A mothers intuition was sharp.

    Though Harlee and Rhys hadnt shared much time today, Sk still sensed something was going on between them.

    She didnt want to pry too much or overstep her boundaries, so she pretended to be oblivious.

    But at the sight of Harlees beaming face, Sk thought that having Rhys mother as an inw might not be as difficult to ept as she once thought.

    Harlees eyes widened, surprise flickering across her features as her mother gently brushed her hair.

    Their gazes locked, and for a fleeting moment, it felt as though a thousand unspoken words passed between them.

    Neither asked nor exined, but somehow, they knew what the other was trying to convey.

    After bidding farewell to all the guests, including Rhys, Belen returned to the living room and ordered the servants to retire to the staff quarters.

    At that moment, Lindsay felt a gnawing sense of unease.

    As she slowly made her way toward the stairs, Belens sharp voice cut through the air.

    Get down on your knees! Lindsay froze mid-step.

    Her knees buckled almost involuntarily, and she sank to the floor, her heart pounding in her chest.

    Since childhood, she had always feared her mothers anger.

    It was so overwhelming that even her doting grandmother had been powerless to protect her from it.

    A sharp p rang out, striking Lindsays left cheek with a sting that burned like fire, leaving behind a vivid red mark.

    Dazed, Lindsay looked up at her mother, her mind nk.

    Belens stern facade betrayed no hint of the pain wing at her heart.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 504

    ?Chapter 504: You have brought nothing but disgrace upon us.

    Is this how your father and I raised you to behave? The words hit Lindsay like a p to the soul.

    A bitter scoff escaped her lips as she sprang to her feet, defiance zing in her eyes.

    She yelled at her mother as if she were an enemy, How dare you say that? Lindsay gazed into her mothers eyes.

    Her expression darkened, her eyes burning with unbridled rage.

    Her nails dug into her palms, the sharp pressure grounding her turbulent emotions.

    Have you and my dad ever truly been parents to me all these years? No! You dumped me with my grandma so you could chase your precious archaeology work! You say my behavior is disgraceful? Tell me.

    How should I act when my own parents have ignored me for years and showered all their love on some goddaughter instead? I only wanted my grandma to stand up for me.

    Is that such a crime? I just wanted someone to care about me! What exactly did I do wrong? Lindsays words spilled out like a dam breaking, each syble heavy with years of built-up bitterness.

    Her steps were forceful, each one a reflection of the anger and sorrow she had carried since childhood.

    Lindsay angrily knocked over an antique vase, the crash of its shattering ringing through the living room as if she hoped it would somehow ease her breakdown.

    ?????????????????v?????????.co???? for more reading She unleashed a flood of grievances she had held in for years.

    After the car ident, she had expected her parents to rally around her, staying by her side in the hospital to help her heal both physically and emotionally.

    However, none of that happened.

    Their visits felt more like a begrudging obligation than genuine concern.

    She tried to convince herself that their brief, half-hour appearances were the best they could manage since they were busy with their endless archaeological expeditions.

    Yet, when she finally returned home, what greeted her? The sight of her parentsvishing affection on Harlee as if Harlee were the center of their universe.

    How could Lindsay not be jealous? How could anyone expect her to y nice with Harlee, who seemed to have stolen everything from her? Yes, her behavior had been abrasive, and her methods far from virtuous.

    But so what? If no one else was going to care for her, why shouldnt she seek out someone who would? Was that truly so unforgivable? As her daughters usations echoed through the room, Belen remained silent.

    She and Wilton had never been the best parents.

    They had made mistakes and had spent countless nights thinking about how to make things right.

    But when Lindsay raged about Harlee being favored, Belen stood firm.

    Calmly, she said, As for what happened at the hospital, your father and I have nothing more to say.

    Then, with a quiet yet firm voice, Belen began reading aloud the information her assistant had gathered.

    And finally, with all the weight of truth behind her words, she expressed her true thoughts to Lindsay: First, lets talk about why we didnt visit you much while you were in the hospital.

    Your father and I struggled to reconcile the daughter we knew with someone who would resort to such underhanded tactics.

    We couldnt face you without feeling conflicted, and we didnt want to disturb your recovery, so we limited our visits to brief half-hour windows each day.

    We have talked this over and owe you an apology.

    Having you, despite knowing we werent naturally inclined to parenthood, was a failing on our part.

    After the birthday banquet, we would like to sit down with you to discuss how you feel about us and your ns for the future.

    As your parents, we are prepared to weather any storm of emotions you throw our way, but thats no excuse for ying dirty against Harlee.

    Belens expression hardened, her eyes now icy, stripped of warmth or understanding.

    The sudden exposure of her online-sourced scheming left Lindsay reeling.

    She had dared to confront her mother earlier because she felt righteous in her indignation.

    Howeverˇ­ Her breath hitched as she pped her hands over her face, masking her panic with a poorly staged disy of hurt.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 505

    ?Chapter 505: I didnt want to do those things! But Harlee is always inching closer to Rhys, and you all spoil her endlessly! However, Lindsays attempt to shift the me entirely onto Harlee only deepened Belens disappointment.

    With a tired sigh, she pinched the bridge of her nose and spoke in a cold, clipped tone.

    If you genuinely believe you have done no wrong, then there is nothing more for us to discuss.

    Without waiting for Lindsay to reply, Belen seized the opportunity, citing a headache as an excuse, and retreated upstairs to rest.

    Her confidence faltered.

    She didnt have the strength to steer her daughter back onto the right path, and deep down, she feared that saying too much might only make things worse.

    She decided it was best to discuss the matter with her husband first.

    Lindsay stormed upstairs, her anger simmering like a pot about to boil over.

    She opened the forum with a sharp click andunched into a flurry of messages to Haylee, venting her frustrations.

    Since that fateful day, Haylees profile photo had been inactive.

    At Lindsays messages, Haylees reply came.

    I can help you get rid of Harlee for good.

    As Lindsay typed another lengthy tirade, another message from the other end arrived.

    But first, why not give her a taste of her own medicine? Make her leave that man.

    A wicked grin twisted across Lindsays face as her fingers flew over the keys, her excitement bubbling to the surface.

    Chapters live now at ??????????¦Ň????????????????.c§ŕm Okay.

    Tell me what to do.

    She values the Sanderson family more than anything, doesnt she? You have two choices.

    First, go after Clint, the Sanderson familys fifth son.

    He is an easy target.

    Ruin his reputation and get him behind bars.

    Second, use the Sanderson familys disdain for Rhys to drive a wedge between him and Harlee.

    Lindsay didnt hesitate for even a heartbeat.

    Her reply was immediate and decisive.

    I choose both options.

    The birthday celebration, initially set at thevish Grand Oak, was ultimately abandoned.

    The cause was Lizas unexpecteda, which stretched from early evening untilte at night.

    Concerned for Lizas safety, Wilton remained by her side in the hospital, unwilling to risk anyplications.

    In a modest gesture, Harlee and Rhys opted for a simple celebration with a small cake in the hospitals VIP lounge.

    The following morning, Harlee awoke, refreshed and vibrant, enjoying breakfast with her family.

    As they finished, Brenton suddenly took Harlee by the hand and ushered her into the backseat of a waiting car.

    Settling in, Harlee, arms crossed, cast a smile toward Brenton and asked, Whats the matter, Brenton? Having second thoughts about Rhys again? Brenton, meeting her gaze, didnt hesitate.

    Harlee, the more I think about it, the less suitable Rhys seems.

    Why dont you consider someone else? Earlier that day, as Brenton pored over the assistants report, his doubts about Rhys deepened.

    Rhys seemed to attract trouble, with a string of undesirable admirers who targeted Harlee relentlessly.

    This further soured Brentons already low opinion of Rhys.

    Harlee, feeling a mix of amusement and exasperation, massaged her temples.

    Brenton, do you really think its so simple to switch my interest to another man? Despite her brothers concerns, she smiled slightly, her affection for Rhys clear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 506

    ?Chapter 506: Hes not perfect, but hes the one I choose.

    Im not looking to rece him.

    Brenton gave a resigned chuckle as he ruffled her hair, conceding once more.

    Okay.

    Ill just sit back and watch for now.

    Harlee stepped out of the car with a carefree grace.

    Today was turning out to be splendid as she approached her gleaming new ck Koenigsegg.

    Just as she shut the trunk and was about to slide into the drivers seat, Harlee encountered Etta, who seemed to be on her way out too.

    Lately, Harlee had handed off her duties, devoting herself entirely to her passion for archaeology, interspersed with the asional indulgence in snacks provided by Rhys.

    Not even yesterdays altercation with Liza could ruin her spirits.

    Ettas presence didnt sway Harlees cheerful disposition in the slightest.

    With a leisurely motion, Harlee opened the car door, grabbed a beverage from the back seat, and took a sip, eyeing Etta, anticipating her usual antics.

    But today, Ettas demeanor was unexpectedly mild.

    Instead of the typical subdued or confrontational attitude she showed privately, Etta offered a genuine smile.

    Harlee, off to school? I heard were in for a downpourter.

    Make sure youve got an umbre with you! Surprised, Harlee arched an eyebrow.

    Youre worried about me now? With a tilt of her head and a brighter smile, Etta replied, Of course, I care about you.

    Isnt that only natural? She shifted the topic smoothly.

    Fresh updates avable at ?@ln¦Ň¦Íe?s Even though we can park at the school, its still a trek to the lecture hall.

    Itd be wise to carry an umbre.

    This change in Etta wasnt sudden or arbitrary.

    Repeatedly bested by Harlee, whom even Lindsay failed to outwit, Etta found herself having to dial back herpetitive streak to preserve her shaky standing within the Sanderson family.

    Furthermore, the cleverest strategy was to be indispensable to her adversary.

    Winning Harlee over could mean more encounters with Rhys.

    Ettas ultimate goal was to marry Rhys, wield his wealth, and ascend to the pinnacle of the four great families.

    So, feigning concern for Harlee was a small price to pay.

    Today, Harlee was in such high spirits that she let go of the chance to taunt Etta.

    Instead, she justughed lightly.

    Oh, understood.

    She chose to leave it there, her tone firm yet calm, signaling the end of the discussion.

    Etta was dumbfounded by theck of any further engagement.

    Earlier, she had instructed Kane not to send a car for her, hoping this minor act of kindness would coax Harlee into offering her a lift.

    But Harlee didnt take the bait or even give her a second look.

    Gazing at Harlees enchanting visage, Etta found herself lost in a gentle reverie, her usual temper nowhere in sight.

    With a smile warming her face, she approached.

    Harlee, Ive got sses today as well.

    Would you mind giving me a lift? The revtion from the previous evening at the Morgan estate that Harlee had influential connections had unsettled Etta deeply, prompting a night filled with turbulent dreams.

    Tossing restlessly in her bed, sleep eluded her entirely.

    Come morning, Etta resolved to bridge the growing divide between herself and Harlee.

    This time, her approach was marked not by pretense but by genuine apprehension of Harlees stature.

    Even Harlees aloof demeanor couldnt spark the usual irritation in her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 507

    ?Chapter 507: Harlee, with deliberate slowness, positioned herself in the drivers seat and left the door ajar.

    As Etta moved toward the passenger side, Harlee halted her abruptly.

    Etta, did I ever say you could get in the car? Did you ask if you could? Ettas expression stiffened, and she retraced her steps to her original position.

    Harlee, Im sorry.

    Did I presume too much again? I thoughtˇ­ Again? Harlees voice was cold as she mmed the car door, her tonemanding.

    Though Im in a good mood today, lets make one thing clear.

    You have no right to use that tone with me! Youre merely a maids daughter living under the Sanderson familys charity, not by blood rtion! Harlees gaze was haughty, filled with scorn as she faced Etta.

    You have no reason to y the victim here! You live in a vi, have money at your disposal, and even a driver to chauffeur you.

    What grievances can a maids daughter possibly have? And dont remind me about the past decades youve spent with the Sandersons.

    Find your next read at g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s If it werent for my parents generosity, youd likely be crammed in a dpidated apartment! Understand this, Etta.

    Youre nothing more than a maids daughter.

    Stop pretending to be something youre not! Ettasplexion drained of color, her eyes igniting with a fierce blend of rage and resentment.

    The sharp retort she yearned to hurl at Harlee lodged in her throat as she caught sight of Harlees icy demeanor.

    Memories of the influential visitors who had supported Harlee the previous evening tempered her fiery impulse, silencing her bitter words before they could escape.

    Harlee ignited the engine, smoothly switched gears, and nonchntly tapped the handbrake button.

    She cast a sidelong nce at Etta, noting her ashen face.

    With a barely perceptible arch of her brow, Harlee posed a simple question, her voice cool and detached.

    Am I wrong? Etta parted her lips, a rebuttal teetering on the brink of utterance, yet she found herself voiceless.

    Harlees assertions, though stark, rang undeniably true.

    As the daughter of a maid, she was painfully reminded of her ce, forbidden from wielding tricks against someone of Harlees standing, an unrelenting and unforgiving reality.

    If not for the Sanderson family, she would be weathering life in a dpidated rental rather than the luxury of the vi, a truth as cold and hard as the walls that housed her.

    Just as Etta wrestled with her pride and her perceived contributions, which now seemed utterly misguided, Sk appeared.

    She approached, bearing a steaming cup of milk intended for Harlee.

    Etta clung to the fragile hope that Sk, who had clearly witnessed Harlees tant bullying, would step in to defend her.

    But instead, Sk walked over with an unsettling calm and silently handed the milk to Harlee, as if nothing had happened.

    Tears welled in Ettas eyes, her heart plummeting.

    She had noticed Sk lurking in the shadows before, prompting her to adopt a more pitiful facade in hopes of gaining an ally.

    But now, it was painfully clear.

    Her hopes were misced.

    Disappointment settled over Etta like a heavy weight.

    She wasnt just ignored, but humiliated.

    The truth was ring.

    Nobody wanted to deal with someone as unbearable as her.

    Sk passed a ss of milk to Harlee, watching her sip it before tenderly brushing her hair aside.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 508

    ?Chapter 508: Its chilly today.

    Make sure to put on your thick coat before stepping out of the car, okay? she said gently.

    Meanwhile, Etta received only a brief nce from Sk, who offhandedly remarked, Oh, Etta, youre here as well.

    Etta bit her lip, struggling to contain her rising emotions.

    Harlee, spotting Ettas difort, burst outughing and sneered, Look! Its not just me whos tired of your little games.

    Color drained from Ettas face, her eyes brimming with unshed tears.

    She turned to Sk, her voice shaking.

    Mrs.

    Sandersonˇ­ It wasnt my intentionˇ­ Sks expression hardened, a mix of annoyance and sorrow crossing her features.

    Having known Etta since childhood and once holding her dear, she now found her feelingsplicated by disappointment.

    Etta, Ive had enough of this nonsense! Why must you always see Harlee as your rival? Harlee is the daughter of the Sanderson family, our pride and joy.

    If you cant ept that, then pack your things and leave our house! Sk dered with a resolve that was uncharacteristic but necessary.

    Sk had grown increasingly perceptive of the schemes employed by those in their elite circles, and sadly, Ettas attempts were quite transparent and fledgling in their execution.

    As soon as Etta uttered a word, Sk instantly recognized the pretense in her voice.

    Sk had intended to offer Etta a final opportunity for redemption, yet her actions had only deteriorated further.

    Disappointment weighed heavily on Sk.

    The color drained from Ettas face.

    More updates uploaded to g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????ls Mrs.

    Sanderson, do you truly think Im attempting to rival Harlee? Is that honestly what you think? Sk paused, her determination faltering as she caught sight of Ettas wounded look.

    Was she being overly critical? Etta grasped the opportunity, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears as she turned away, her posture radiating defiance.

    If thats your view of me, Mrs.

    Sanderson, then you wont see me at the Sanderson house again.

    Caught off guard, Sk hastily said, Etta, wait, I didnt meanˇ­ At that moment, Harlee smoothly changed gears, shut down the cars engine, and swung open the door.

    With a knowing smile, she remarked, Mom, this is what I call mid-level strategy, retreat to advance.'' Sk hesitated, watching Ettas retreating figure.

    Are you certain? I feel I might have really hurt her this time.

    Harlee, could I have misjudged her? Harlee smiled at Sk.

    Dont worry, Mom.

    Shell find some reason toe back within a month, tops.

    Sk nodded.

    She ced her trust in Harlees insights, so despite her nagging concerns, she decided to wait.

    Once she had soothed her mothers anxieties, Harlee slipped into her sleek sports car and pulled away.

    As Harlees car glided past Etta, who was just stepping out of the upscale vimunity, Harlee caught a glimpse in the rearview mirror of Etta clenching her purse with a tight grip.

    Instead of causing a scene, Etta retained her sorrowful guise, her eyes filling with unshed tears.

    Harlee gave a disinterested look through the rearview mirror as she observed Etta, with her woeful expression, attempting to catch a ride with a neighbor.

    Harlee had sincerely intended to offer Etta an opportunity today, but old patterns were tough to break.

    Since Etta didnt cherish this chance, her impending severity was reasonable.

    Etta seethed silently as she watched Harlees car disappear into the distance without pausing.

    Sheposed herself, masking any sign of bitterness.

    Determined to reveal the Sanderson familys mistreatment toward her, Etta walked through the vi district with purpose.

    Just then, a polished ck luxury car eased to a stop ahead of her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 509

    ?Chapter 509: Carl Turner emerged, the embodiment of refined elegance, his gold-rimmed sses lending him a schrly air.

    His polite yet distant voice filled the air.

    Miss Cruz, why on earth are you on foot? Didnt you have a driver arranged? Carl, tall and impably dressed, exuded a sophistication starkly different from Rhys type of charm.

    Ettas eyes shimmered with intrigue as she recalled Lindsays words, describing Carl as the most promising heir of the esteemed Turner family.

    Mr.

    Turner, are you on your way out? Etta averted her eyes modestly, a yful giggle escaping her lips while her long eyshes concealed the calcting twinkle beneath.

    With feigned simplicity, she added, Oh, about why I went on foot, its ratherplicated, actually.

    Before Carl had a chance to speak, she continued with a touch of distress, I hadnt anticipated the vastness of this ce.

    I fear I may bete for my ssˇ­ Pausing, she nibbled on her lower lip anxiously.

    Mr.

    Turner, would it be too much to ask for a lift? Just to a spot where I can hail a taxi.

    I wouldnt dream of imposing on you to drive me all the way to Baythorn University.

    How could I possibly refuse? Carl, embodying the quintessential gentleman, gestured toward his car, instructing the chauffeur, Please, take us to Baythorn University first.

    Etta hesitated, feigning reluctance.

    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ň¦Í????ls Oh, thats very kind of you, Mr.

    Turner, but really, its not necessaryˇ­ No trouble at all, Carl responded briskly.

    He soon mentioned he had to prepare for an imminent international symposium, subtly hinting at the need to end their discussion.

    With a nod, he slipped on his headphones and retreated into a serene silence for the duration of the trip.

    Etta sat in quiet reflection, not daring to break his contemtion.

    Her eyes remained forward, her presence marked by an air of cultivatedposure.

    As they arrived at the university, she ventured, Mr.

    Turner, Im deeply grateful.

    It would be my pleasure to repay your kindness with lunch at your convenience.

    Carl was initially reluctant to offer Etta a ride, as it had interfered with his schedule and seemed somewhat beneath him.

    Now, her tactics were disrupting his peace of mind, causing his calm facade to slip.

    In a frosty voice, he dered, Miss Cruz, dont overanalyze things.

    This was nothing more than a minor courtesy, one that anyone else would have dly extended for a ride to school.

    Despite this, Etta continued to press.

    Something she mentioned captured Carls attention.

    He took off his headphones and asked, Youre preparing the meal yourself? Does this mean youre extending an invitation to the Sanderson estate, Miss Cruz? Recalling her abrupt departure earlier, Ettas spirits dipped.

    She was aware of Carls eagerness to visit the Sanderson family, but she had already plotted to have the Sanderson family invite her back on their own terms.

    Choosing between pursuing a man and sticking to her carefullyid ns, Etta firmly opted for thetter.

    The Turner family, especially the men, were notorious for being untrustworthy.

    Given her position as the daughter of a housekeeper, Etta knew well that a prominent family like the Turner family would never embrace her.

    Only the Green family, who ced love above status, would consider someone of her modest background.

    This fueled her resolve to solidify her role as the Sanderson familys goddaughter.

    Achieving this would open up a world of possibilities in her romantic endeavors.

    Etta shook her head, her expression firm, telling him shed cook for him somewhere else.

    Carls expression briefly hardened into a cold stare, but he soon cloaked it with his customary courteous facade.

    With a gentle smile, he replied, Sure, if I can find the time.

    Seizing his meeting as a pretext, Carl quickly returned to his car and left without lingering.

    Etta remained steadfast, her resolve unshaken.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 510

    ?Chapter 510: Hmph, just wait until Im officially the Sanderson familys goddaughter.

    Soon enough, youll be the one on your knees begging me! Harlees destination wasnt Baythorn University today.

    She was set for a day of deep research at the National Aerospace Agency.

    After settling the new orders at Janessa Studio, she stepped into the fighter jet system testingb, her thoughts clear and focused.

    Coulson, having prepared for Harlees visit meticulously, greeted her immediately as she entered.

    With a note of confusion in his voice, he said, Miss Sanderson, could you help rify something about this setup for me? Spending a month under Harlees mentorship had opened Coulsons eyes to the sheer breadth of her expertise.

    Harlee, with her enigmatic brilliance, continuously surpassed expectations with her innovative contributions to aerospace.

    Her knack for turning basic domestic technology into revolutionary applications was nothing short of genius.

    Witnessing Harlees cerebral prowess, Coulson often found himself questioning his own capabilities and choices.

    Yet, his doubts were fleeting.

    Regardless of whether Harlee was a natural-born genius or if he was merely outpaced, the deadlines waited for no one, and his tasks demanded timelypletion.

    Harlee examined the questions Coulson raised with a serene demeanor and provided a sharp, detailed exnation that seemed to be ingrained in her very being.

    Satisfied with his understanding of the theory, Harlee encouraged him to manage the equipment by himself.

    They were both so immersed in their tasks that they worked nonstop until the days final bell.

    Leaving at the exact end of their shift was just part of their routine.

    Coulson was keenly aware of Harlees punctuality.

    She never lingered a moment beyond her scheduled hours.

    As he secured thest bit of data, he sprang from his seat, eager to catch her before she departed.

    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co? Miss Sanderson, please wait! I thought we might dine together in the cafeteria this evening, he suggested hopefully.

    With a graceful turn and a beaming smile, Harlee adjusted her bag on her shoulder.

    Oh, thats sweet, but Ill pass tonight.

    Ive got dinner ns already.

    Someones dropping by with a meal.

    Stunned, Coulson froze in ce.

    Someone? His mind raced.

    Could it possibly be Rhys? The gleam of joy in Harlees eyes brought Fletchers recent words to Coulsons mind.

    Harlees been acting differently, like shes fallen for someoneˇ­ The thought struck Coulson with the weight of a revtion.

    Who would go to the lengths of preparing and delivering a meal personally? Conflicted, Coulson wrestled with his desire to uncover the truth and the risk of sparking drama.

    Curiosity battled with caution.

    He was tempted to probe if it was Rhys but feared the repercussions of his curiosity spilling over in casual chatter with Fletcher, or worse, angering Harlee.

    Ultimately, he chose discretion over discovery.

    Some secrets were better left unexplored, especially when they could jeopardize his life.

    Coulson, quelling his reservations, gave a final wave and ventured off to the cafeteria by himself.

    Once he was gone, Harlee made her way to the caf¨¦ just outside the National Aerospace Agency.

    Entry to the National Aerospace Agency was restricted to employees, barring even someone as notable as Rhys from walking in unannounced.

    Luckily, the caf¨¦ was designed for business gatherings and featured secluded rooms.

    Harlee ordered a stark ck coffee, sipped thoughtfully, and mused over whether Rhys would be cooking her preferred dishes today.

    She had spoken fondly of them during their intimate dinner by candlelight.

    The sound of footsteps echoed in the hallway, buoying Harlees spirits.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 511

    ?Chapter 511: She stood, opened the door, and called out before she could see who it was, Youve arrived? Her sense of hearing was impable.

    Indeed, when she raised her eyes, there was Rhys, standing before her with a food container in hand.

    Harlee ushered him in, cocked an eyebrow, and shed a knowing smile.

    Hmm? Have your cooking skills evolved? I can smell it through the box.

    Rhys grinned, his face lighting up.

    You admired those dishesst time, so I prepared some culinary delights.

    The rich aroma wafted through the air, making Harlee beam.

    It smells heavenly! Rhys let out a chuckle.

    I went easy on the spices this time.

    Give it a taste, and Ill tweak it for you next round.

    Harlee, brimming with anticipation, settled into her seat as Rhys lifted the lid off the food container.

    Her eyes lit up with excitement, the joy unmistakable.

    It was clear Rhys knew her taste well.

    The first dish he presented was her all-time favorite, spicy fried chicken.

    This was followed by a vorful Cajun jambya and a fiery stir-fried pork drenched in chili sauce.

    With each new dish that Rhys revealed, Harlees anticipation grew, her knife and fork poised in eager readiness.

    Absolutely delicious! she eximed after savoring a bite from each dish, shing Rhys a big thumbs up filled with appreciation.

    Suddenly, Rhys expression turned somber.

    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s??§ŕm (uso de ? y §ŕ cir¨Şlica) You know, I had a bit of a mishap in the kitchen today, choked a couple of times, and even nicked myselfˇ­ Where? Let me see! Harlees concern was immediate as she reached for his hand to examine it.

    Rhys locked eyes with her, his voice dropping to a deep, alluring timbre.

    Its nothing serious.

    A kiss might just make it all better.

    Harlees cheeks flushed a deep red, and though she yfully punched his chest, a smile quickly regained its ce on her lips.

    Harlee encircled Rhys neck with her arms and kissed him passionately.

    Is that enough for you? If not, I promise to spoil you even more after dinner! Rhys responded with a soft chuckle, his voice warm, Alright, Ill be waiting.

    In the secluded private room, beams of sunlight streamed through the window, casting a warm glow on the polished wooden floor.

    Seated opposite each other, they enjoyed a meal in a cozy, romantic setting.

    Once they had eaten their fill, Harlee nestledfortably in Rhys embrace, her eyes lingering on him.

    After a moment of silent contemtion, she asked curiously, How did you know I was heading to the hospitalst night to celebrate Wiltons birthday? The night before, Harlee had driven just 500 meters from the Sanderson family home when she had unexpectedly encountered Rhys.

    She had suspected then that he knew about her ns to celebrate Wiltons birthday and had decided to wait for her departure.

    Yet, why hadnt he simply asked her directly? With a gentle touch, Rhys swept a lock of hair from Harlees forehead, his smile tender.

    I didnt know for sure.

    It was just a guess.

    Harlee studied his expression for a beat and then burst into softughter.

    Are you really that afraid of Brenton? You preferred to wait out there rather than just send me a message? Rhys was taken aback for a moment.

    She had figured it out? When he suspected Harlee might head to the hospital, he toyed with the idea of texting her to confirm, yet he paused, hesitating because Brenton had warned him against asking Harlee out at nightˇ­ So, Rhys found a workaround, positioning himself outside the Sanderson family estate, not technically an invitation.

    With a gentle grasp, Harlee looped her arms around his neck, her fingers tenderly easing the creases in his brow as she chuckled.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 512

    ?Chapter 512: You had predicted my hospital visit, so how could I not see through your reason for not messaging me because of Brenton? Rhys fingers delicately traced her earlobe, his head inclining slightly as he halted just shy of her lips.

    Leaning close to her ear, his whisper tantalized her senses.

    We dont need words to understand each others thoughts.

    We are made for each other! Their romantic connection deepened with his words.

    Harlee tilted her head, her nose softly grazing Rhys jawline.

    She spoke in a deliberately sweet and enticing tone.

    Yes, Rhys.

    Were perfectly aligned! Rhysughed softly, shaking his head as his Adams apple bobbed silently.

    Do you prefer kissing with your eyes open? Lost in a fleeting reverie, Harlee was suddenly jolted back by a chuckle.

    Momentster, she felt a forceful kiss pressed against her warm lips, infused with Rhys distinctive and fresh scent.

    Rhysrge hands roamed Harlees slender waist with an urgent tenderness as he deepened the kiss, his lips exploring from her mouth to her ears and neck, seemingly desiring to embrace her very essence.

    Together, they gently reclined on a mat.

    Through the fabric of her clothes, Rhys fingers tenderly traced the contours of Harlees upper body, their breaths mingling and lingering in the air for what felt like an eternity.

    However, just as their intimacy threatened to cross boundaries, Rhys caught himself.

    A flush of embarrassment tinted his cheeks as he carefully adjusted Harlees attire.

    His voice was husky and maic, betraying his fervent emotions.

    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g????l????ov?????????.???????????? Harlee, I love you so much.

    Cradled in his embrace, Harlees response was feeble but sincere.

    She listened to his earnest deration and softly countered, I know, butˇ­ I just like you.

    She gently tugged at the cor of his open shirt, her gaze locked on his.

    Do you think thats unfair? Despite her fondness for him, she remained acutely aware that her feelings were shallow, easily severed.

    She felt a pang of sympathy, but it didnt run any deeper than that.

    Rhys, hearing her confession of having feelings for him, a sentence he had often dreamed of, mustered a slight smile as he tightened his embrace.

    His smile held a trace of ambiguity as he replied, Unfair? Not at all.

    Im just grateful for our crossed paths and the chance to interact with you.

    Harlees lips curved into a soft smile as her fingers brushed against Rhys cheek before she ced a tender kiss on his chin.

    Words were superfluous between them.

    Their silent understanding spoke volumes.

    This was Harlees way of responding to Rhys.

    For Rhys, it sufficed.

    Later, faced with an international project in the afternoon, Rhys lingered with Harlee for another half-hour before she reluctantly let him depart.

    Upon her return from the brisk air, Harlee noticed Coulson.

    He was perched near the expansive floor-to-ceiling window outside theboratory, his gaze lost in the distance, seemingly ensnared by a perplexing thought.

    As Harlee studied Coulsons expression more intently, she discerned that it wasnt academic intrigue or confusion etching his features but a raw curiosity mixed with bewilderment.

    He appeared deeply intrigued by the individual she had met earlier, yet uncertain whether to discuss it with Fletcher.

    Walking past Coulson, Harlee settled into a cozy nook on the sofa and drifted into a nap.

    Time blurred around her until she gradually awoke to find Coulson rising from his seat, his eyes inadvertently fixed on her.

    Harlee stretched, rubbing the sleep from her eyes, and ambled to the restroom to freshen up.

    Exiting, she discovered Coulson lingering close behind, his expression a mix of curiosity and hesitation.

    Slowly turning to face him, Harlee arched an eyebrow and inquired, What do you want to know? I dont want to know anything, Coulson asserted, shaking his head emphatically.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 513

    ?Chapter 513: Its justˇ­ I often have drinks with Fletcher, and Im afraid I might let something slip after a few too manyˇ­ He intended to say straightforwardly, If I identally reveal something, Miss Sanderson, please dont hold it against me.

    However, he chose a more delicate phrasing, concerned that his words might inadvertently nt unwee thoughts in Harlees mind.

    The truth wille out eventually, Harlee remarked offhandedly.

    After herment, she briskly rolled up her sleeves and gathered her hair into a high ponytail.

    She offered a pragmatic suggestion.

    I@te$t ˇé#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m Instead of worrying over my reaction, why not channel your energy into something productive, like researching new fighter jet technologies? Harlee remembered Coulsons grandfather once telling her about Coulsons ultimate aspiration to engineer the perfect fighter jet.

    After a brief pause, she added gently, Its a noble ambition, certainly, but quite ambitious from your current standpoint.

    Coulson blinked, taking a moment to grasp the implication of her words.

    He had only ever confided this dream to his grandfather during a heated argument.

    Once he decoded her subtle encouragement, he reflected thoughtfully before responding, Miss Sanderson, I understand.

    From this moment on, my focus will be solely on advancing fighter jet technology! Good, Harlee responded with a nod, visibly pleased by how swiftly her student could catch on and adapt.

    Coulson wasntcking in talent.

    His true shortfall was the resolve to pour his whole heart into a singr pursuit.

    If he could shed his external identities and distractions, one day, he would indeed find himself at the pinnacle of his dreams.

    Youre going to make it, Coulson! Harlee asserted with unwavering conviction.

    A glint of inspiration flickered in Coulsons eyes.

    While he couldnt pinpoint the source of Harlees confidence, her words always seemed to hold profound significance.

    Coulsons fingers gradually clenched the water bottle he held, his grip firming with determination.

    He was resolute.

    One day, he would engineer a groundbreaking fighter jet on his own! But to reach that goal, he had to first master every fundamental aspect of aviation.

    Coulson sat quietly, his mind weaving through viable strategies and ns.

    Noticing Coulsons deep focus, Harlee sensed that he had discovered a renewed purpose and was once again channeling his energies toward aviation.

    Comforted by this realization, she returned her attention to advancing other aspects of the fighter jet systems.

    In the past, Harlee might have punished Coulson sternly, but now, she believed in the power of kind words over harsh measures.

    It seemed this gentler approach was what love and familial warmth taught one.

    Meanwhile, Coulsons ambition to construct an actual aircraft had firmly nted itself in his thoughts.

    He devoted the entire afternoon to enriching his basic understanding and eagerly sought Harlees expertise for the moreplex issues.

    Together, they immersed themselves in relentless study and experimentation in theb until dusk approached.

    During this moment, Harlee opted not to have Rhyse for her.

    Instead, she decided to surprise him by visiting his office.

    Recalling Rhys mention of red roses earlier that day brought a mischievous grin to her face.

    Since when is it only men who can present flowers? she mused aloud.

    Fueled by this yful spirit, Harlee drove to the rose garden on the citys fringe.

    There, she personally selected eleven radiant red roses, watched the garden staff artfully arrange them into a bouquet, and then set off for the Green Group.

    Across the street, the sleek Rolls-Royce sports car owned by Lindsay glided along.

    Etta, seated next to her, bubbled with excitement.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 514

    ?Chapter 514: Miss Morgan, thats Harlees car from this morning! It looks like shes headed to meet Mr.

    Green.

    Lindsay abruptly swerved the car and executed a sharp U-turn, pressing the elerator to keep close tabs on the vehicle ahead.

    Lindsays gaze fixed as she saw Harlees car ease into a parking spot beside the road.

    Harlee emerged gracefully, cradling a bouquet of vibrant flowers.

    From her vantage point, Lindsay couldnt discern the nuances of Harlees expression, yet she felt certain Harlee was tantly flirting, using her charm to ensnare Rhys.

    With a steely glint in her eyes, Lindsay jerked her car to a halt at the roadside and bolted toward the Green Group building.

    Timing yed in Lindsays favor.

    Harlee had returned to pick up an additional bouquet, causing her a slight dy.

    This gave Lindsay the perfect opportunity to confront Harlee.

    Harlee mulled over yful banter to entice Rhys, unaware of the imminent interruption.

    Suddenly, Harlees path was obstructed.

    She slowly raised her eyes to Lindsay, who stood there, breathing heavily.

    The initial smile on Harlees face vanished instantly.

    Get out of my way! Meanwhile, Etta disyed prudence.

    She chose not to follow Lindsays frantic pace, instead crafting an excuse about her inability to run and proceeding at a leisurely pace.

    Lindsay took a moment to catch her breath andpose herself.

    Observing Harlee clutching not one, but two bouquets, a sardonic smile crept onto her lips.

    I always thought Rhys had a thing for you, but it seems youre the one chasing him with flowers you bought yourself.

    How utterly pathetic, Harlee! Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s And? Harlee replied, her voice tinged with impatience as she wanted to see Rhys right away, showing no interest in engaging with the approaching drama queen.

    Whats your point? Cant you just leave me alone? In the past two days, Lindsay had endured the unmistakable disdain from her parents, who once adored her.

    No matter her efforts to salvage her image in their eyes, it proved futile, leaving her heartbroken and deste.

    Seeing Harlee content or even joyful was more than Lindsay could bear.

    Harlee, youve stolen my parents affection from me, and now youre after Rhys? Do you really think I cant handle you? Lindsay challenged Harlee, her voice trembling with rage.

    A flicker of contempt crossed Harlees features as she responded in a hushed tone, Yep.

    Lindsays rage reached a boiling point.

    She lunged forward, her hand shooting out to grab the two bouquets Harlee held, intent on destroying them.

    To Lindsay, the significance of the flowers was irrelevant.

    She simply couldnt stand the thought of Harlee possessing something she didnt.

    As Lindsays hand reached out, Harlee nimbly stepped backward, evading her grasp with such swiftness that Lindsays fingers grasped at air.

    From a safe distance of two meters, Harlee fixed Lindsay with a cold, unyielding stare, her eyes zing with fury.

    Lindsay stood there, taken aback by Harlees unexpected agility and quick reflexes, too shocked to mount another attempt.

    Harlee had dodged her with effortless grace.

    Pondering the schemes against Harlee discussed in the forum, Lindsays heart raced with anxiety.

    She worried that even the person shed connected with online might falter against Harlees formidable presence.

    Resolute yet tinged with a dark intent, she fixated on the two bouquets cradled in Harlees arms.

    Undeterred, Lindsay surged forward, her hand outstretched to snatch the flowers.

    However, Etta, ever watchful from a step behind, swiftly intervened, yanking Lindsay back by the arm.

    Miss Morgan, please, lets maintain ourposure, Etta implored, her voice a calm contrast to Lindsays rising tempest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 515

    ?Chapter 515: If weve misunderstood something, we should discuss it civilly.

    Violence wont solve anything.

    Turning her attention to Harlee, Etta continued, Harlee, try not to take offense.

    Lindsay is just overwhelmed by the earlier events.

    Shes not after youˇ­ Hearing Ettas soothing words, Lindsays fury began to fade.

    They stood at the bustling entrance of the Green Group building, the eyes of colleagues and coborators upon them.

    Causing a spectacle here would only serve to humiliate her.

    These onlookers were oblivious to the true nature of her grievance with Harlee.

    With this realization, Lindsays expression softened, her strategy shifting seamlessly.

    Harlee, if you offer me an apology, Ill overlook your earlier discourtesy and bear no resentment, she dered, her tone measured and a touch magnanimous.

    You can even keep the flowers.

    Harlee regarded Lindsay with effortless poise, her eyes gleaming with a mix of confidence and defiance, a teasing smile gracing her lips.

    Apologize? Im not sure I know how.

    Perhaps you could show me how? Lindsay shot back, her voice tinged with exasperation.

    Youre just doing this on purpose! For what purpose? Harlee acted as if her realization dawned slowly, her tone shifting to one of mock seriousness.

    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ň¦Í????????s©q???????????? Oh, are you implying that I dont want to apologize at all? But think about it.

    If that were true, why would I ask for your guidance? Id simply disregard you, right? Her smile turnedzy, her eyes alight with an unreadable expression that made it hard to discern her true thoughts.

    Both Lindsay and Etta stood there, momentarily taken aback by Harlees antics, yet their resolve remained unshaken.

    They were determined to extract an apology from her.

    Etta was the first to break the silence.

    Enough with the theatrics, Harlee.

    Just a straightforward apology to Miss Morgan could smooth everything over.

    Why must youplicate matters? Lindsay chimed in sharply, her patience wearing thin, Do you take me for a fool, Harlee? iming ignorance on how to apologize? You must be joking.

    This is your final chance.

    Are you going to apologize or not? Hearing Lindsays threat, Harleesughter rang out, light and untroubled.

    To her, there was something genuinely charming about those with little sense.

    sping two bouquets tightly to her chest, she responded in a serene tone, Youre looking for an apology, arent you? Well, lets see if you can actually handle one! Etta, catching the underlying threat in Harlees calm words, instinctively took a step back.

    She knew all too well what Harlee was capable of when provoked.

    A chill ran down Ettas spine as she thought of Harlees calcted paybacks, yet she chose to remain silent, not uttering a word of caution to Lindsay.

    After days ofnguishing in Lindsays shadow, Ettas thirst for retribution had only deepened.

    Lindsay, misinterpreting Harlees intent, gave Harlee a smug look and narrowed her eyes slightly, intrigued.

    Just so youre aware, Harlee, I wont ept anything less than a heartfelt apology! Harlees eyshes fluttered, veiling the gleam of mischief in her eyes.

    Of course, Ill give you all the sincerity you could ask for.

    But there are too many onlookers here.

    Perhaps we could move to that alley? she suggested, her delicate fingers pointing toward a secluded alley by the Green Group building, a spot seldom visited.

    Without hesitation, Lindsay agreed, her voice carrying a hint of challenge.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 516

    ?Chapter 516: Fine.

    Ill give you this chance.

    She marched off toward the designated area, confident and unguarded.

    Etta, rooted to her spot, slightly parted her lips.

    She mulled over her words and then opted for silence, trailing Lindsay as if she werepletely oblivious to Harlees intentions.

    Wily as she was, Etta chose to remain at the entrance of the alley, ostensibly iming to keep watch.

    This position would ensure any altercation with Harlee would have witnesses.

    Harlees measured steps resonated like a hammer to Ettas chest.

    Worried that Lindsay might redirect her wrath toward her after any confrontation with Harlee, Etta deliberated and eventually scrapped the idea of manipting Harlee into executing her schemes.

    She discreetly tugged Lindsay aside, her voice a whisper.

    Miss Morgan, I doubt Harlee will offer any apologies.

    She likely lured you here under pretenses, perhaps even to harm you! Lindsays response was a burst ofughter, brushing off the idea as ludicrous.

    L¦Át??t ch¦Ápt?rs in g¦Álnov?ls.c¦Ďm Harlee, harm me? As if she would.

    Lindsay figured she was the prized sole heiress of the Morgan family, whereas Harlee was merely her parents godchild.

    The audacity of Harlee challenging her seemed far-fetched.

    Etta observed Lindsays brazen disregard for the potential danger and secretly hoped Harlee would put an end to Lindsays recklessness on the spot.

    Yet, she found herself whispering a caution to Lindsay, Miss Morgan, please remember, Angs hospitalization was no ident.

    It was because of Harlee.

    Etta had never meant to speak so bluntly, but driven by her fear that Lindsay might unwittingly fall prey to Harlees scheming andter cast the me on her, she feltpelled to spell everything out clearly.

    Etta added, Do you remember what happened with Ang at the boutique? Harlee put her in the hospital.

    Im worried Harlee might do the sameˇ­ Lindsay, hearing Ettas earnest words, promptly dropped her facade of confidence and nced toward Harlee, who was subtly making her way toward them.

    She hastily began to distance herself.

    Witnessing Lindsays sudden wariness brought a fleeting sense of relief to Etta.

    Yet, how could Harlee possibly let them just walk away? With a casual pace, Harlee closed in on them.

    Just as they neared the end of the alley, she seized them both with surprising strength, pulling them back as if they were merely dolls.

    She thrust two bouquets at their faces, the flowers nearly smothering them with pollen, leaving no chance for screams.

    Clicking her tongue, Harlee remarked, Such a shame for these lovely flowers, wasted on an apology to someone like you! In Lindsays memory, aside from her mothers recent warning, no one had ever dared to touch her.

    Even her grandparents, in their attempts at discipline, never did anything beyond superficial scolding, and certainly nothing that hurt her.

    But now, here she was, hauled into a backstreet and discarded like garbage.

    Such tant aggression was unlike anything shed faced before.

    Strangely, a wave of adrenaline surged through Lindsays body, awakening a primal urge to retaliate.

    A sinister voice within seemed to urge her to strike back harder, overpower Harleepletely, and deliver ruthless punishment.

    Harlee studied Lindsays expression before ncing toward Etta, who stood tensely at her side.

    Sensing the mood shift, Harlee smirked, her gaze sharp and taunting.

    Etta shook with suppressed rage.

    Lindsay fixed her piercing gaze on Harlee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 517

    ?Chapter 517: What are you trying to pull here, Harlee? To beat you both up, Harlee replied without hesitation.

    Its toote for you to run now.

    Ettas fists tightened.

    Dont be so arrogant, Harlee! Do you think were just weaklings you can push around? Harlee raised an eyebrow, clearly entertained.

    Oh? Finally dropping the pretense? Didnt you always act like we were so close? Ettas voice was cold.

    Youve never liked me.

    I get it.

    After all, your parents favor me.

    But Lindsay? Shes done nothing to you! You even stole her parents affection.

    How could you sink this low? Harleeughed, her disdainful chuckle cutting through Ettas words.

    Etta, with your adept performance before different people, you should consider a career as an actress.

    You! Etta was at a loss for words.

    Harlee Sanderson, this wont end well for you! Lindsay growled, attempting to stand and escape.

    Harlee stepped in front of her, blocking her path with a cold smile.

    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ????n g????l????ov?l????.????o???? Tell me, Lindsay, have you ever been beaten up before? Lindsay froze.

    As the treasured child of the Morgan family, the idea of someone striking her was unfathomable.

    In fact, even a yful tap was unthinkable.

    Smack! A forceful pnded on Lindsays left cheek, leaving her stunned.

    Understand now? Harlees voice dripped with mockery.

    Lindsay was stunned, too dazed to process Harlees words.

    She stood motionless, and words eluded her.

    Smack! A p struck Lindsays right cheek.

    Standing tall, exuding an aura of dominance like a queen reigning over her domain, Harlee sneered, This is the apology you asked for.

    Satisfied now? It took Lindsay several moments to grasp the reality.

    She had been pped twice.

    Her hands curled into tight fists.

    She bitterly realized that no matter how she managed to strike back, she would ultimately be the one taking the blows.

    Harlees strikes were swift and precise, far beyond what an ordinary person could achieve.

    It felt as though she had undergone rigorous training.

    Lindsay knew she couldnt overpower Harlee.

    But her pride refused to let her plead or concede.

    All she could do was re at Harlee with icy defiance.

    Noticing Lindsays scowl, Harlee broke into a bright, unsettling smile.

    Whats the matter? Want to hit me? Lindsay immediately stiffened, her guard going up.

    Taking a deep breath, she decided to swallow her pride to protect herself.

    Harlee, lets call it even.

    I know Ive wronged you, but havent you always provoked me first? Lets settle this once and for all.

    Besides, if my parents find out youre hurting me, their only child, theyll be devastated.

    We dont have to be allies, but we dont have to be enemies either.

    For someone as proud as Lindsay, these words were shockinga rare concession.

    Harlees lips curled into a smirk as she nced at Etta, who was doing her best to stay unnoticed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 518

    ?Chapter 518: Fair enough.

    Calling it even isnt impossibleˇ­ But I still have a few more ps aimed at you.

    How about you take them out? Harlee gestured toward Etta, who was still sprawled on the ground.

    Watching them turn on each other was the real show.

    Lindsays eyes glinted with sudden excitement as she stared at Etta.

    A dark hunger surged within her.

    Without hesitation, she raised her hand and delivered a stinging p.

    But one p wasnt enough.

    Lindsay lunged, wing and kicking, pinning Etta beneath her.

    Etta was battered, her hair yanked out in tufts, her skin marred with scratches and bruises.

    She thrashed, screamed, and begged, but nothing could stop Lindsays relentless fury.

    The more Etta cried, the more vicious Lindsay became, her hands eventually wrapping around Ettas throat.

    Lindsay was on the verge of choking Etta to death.

    Harlee, realizing things had escted too far, pocketed her recording phone and shoved Lindsay aside.

    Thats enough! Lindsay snapped out of her frenzy, horrified by what she had almost done.

    Trembling, she backed away.

    Ettay motionless on the ground, barely breathing.

    Harlees expression remained cold and calcting as she surveyed the scene.

    Something about Lindsay was off.

    Quickly, Harlee snapped a photo of Lindsays wild expression and sent it to Tonya.

    Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s??om Does this strike you asˇ­? Tonya didnt reply right away.

    Tucking her phone away, Harlee began cleaning up the chaos.

    Ignoring Lindsay, she crouched by Etta, her smile both amused and cruel.

    With a few words, I got Lindsay to turn on you.

    She almost strangled you.

    Is this what you expected from showing your loyalty? Etta shuddered violently.

    Before Lindsays first p, shed believed Lindsay would refuse Harlee.

    When Lindsay initially held back her strength hitting her, shed assumed it was all for show.

    But when Lindsays nails broke her skin, Etta finally understood.

    To Lindsay, she wasnt an ally.

    In fact, she was nothing to Lindsay.

    While Lindsay wouldnt harm a dog, Lindsay had nearly killed her, had it not been for Harlees intervention.

    Etta couldnt stop imagining what might have happened if Harlee hadnt stepped in.

    Would she have suffocated? Bled out? Her gaze shifted to Harlee, and she whispered hoarsely, You orchestrated this, didnt you? You knew Lindsay was unhinged, and you asked her to beat me.

    You wanted her to kill me, didnt you? You hate me for having twenty more years with your parents than you ever did.

    You hate that they loved me during those years, so youre trying to destroy me, arent you? Harlee cut off Etta sharply.

    So you were beaten half to death by Lindsay, and in your eyes, it was me who forced her hand to hit you.

    Is that it? Ettas pupils shrank suddenly.

    Her lips faltered, momentarily unable to form words.

    She wanted to im that wasnt how she perceived this incident.

    She had indeed suffered at Lindsays merciless hands, but it had started with Harlees words.

    While Lindsay was at fault, fear of Lindsays wrath forced her to redirect the me toward Harlee.

    Reading the unspoken words in Ettas eyes, Harlees gaze grew steely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 519

    ?Chapter 519: Honestly, I am quite curious.

    Why do you think Im the kind of person you can just walk all over? Do you think Im too gentle to strike back? Or do you figure Lindsays cruel enough to end you? Color drained from Ettas face, leaving her visibly paler.

    A frosty gleam flickered in Harlees eyes as she pressed on.

    You know full well Lindsay was the one whoshed out at you, yet here you are, picking on those you think wont fight back.

    Youre too scared to confront her, so you twist your story, dumping your fabricated guilt on me.

    But tell me, Etta, why would I ever let that slide? Etta shivered uncontrobly, the urge to voice her grievances burning within her, yet the words eluded her.

    She was keenly aware of her need to express her frustrations, but Lindsays presenceplicated matters.

    After all, Lindsay was the cherished daughter of the illustrious Morgan family.

    What if Lindsays rage erupted uncontrobly? The fear restrained Etta.

    She mused that if Harlee offered her a chance to speak freely, she would dly reciprocate with kindness in the days toe.

    L§Ńt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g????ln¦Ďv?ls.????¦Ď???? Despite not holding as esteemed a position within the Sanderson family as Harlee, Etta considered herself an essential member of the family.

    Based on this, she rationalized that Harlee enduring some suffering on her behalf was justifiable.

    After all, she had filled Harlees ce as the cherished daughter with Lonnie and Sk for a grueling twenty years! Harlees attention had been fixed on the dazed Lindsay.

    Observing Lindsay, she figured if Lindsay wasnt under the influence of substances, then perhapsˇ­ The situation was bing increasinglyplicated.

    Etta was startled by Harlees prating insight into her thoughts when suddenly, Harlees piercing gaze shifted from Lindsay toward her.

    At that instant, Harlee shed Etta a chillingly dismissive smile.

    Ettas heart pounded wildly as she beheld Harlees enigmatic smile and those inscrutable eyes.

    As Harlee approached, each step seemed to herald a sudden, unsettling shift, a once ordinary day now shadowed with dark omens.

    Involuntarily, Etta tried to inch her bruised body closer to Lindsay for protection.

    But Lindsay, lost in her own thoughts, unwittingly kept Etta at bay.

    With every small step Etta took, Lindsay drifted further away, retreating several feet.

    No, this wont happenˇ­ Etta muttered to herself in despair, crawling forward, refusing to believe Lindsay would leave her side.

    And Harlee? She was the living, breathing definition of madness! Once unleashed, nothing could curb her frenzy.

    Quivering, Ettas limbs shook as she turned her pallid, anxious face toward Lindsay, pleading, Miss Morgan, we shouldnt stay here any longer.

    Lets just go home! Lindsay, startled by Ettas voice, was jolted back to reality.

    Yet, her thoughts remained fixated on Harlee, rendering her deaf to Ettas urgent pleas.

    Fueled by a desire for vengeance, Lindsays mind raced with visions of dismantling Harlee, the very woman she had deemed an insignificant country bumpkin who had now bested her, even daring to strike her twice! The staggering realization pierced Lindsays heart, as if a sinister whisper wasmanding her from within.

    Kill Harlee, and the crown will be yours to im! Lindsay battled to maintain herposure.

    Yet, the internal strife left her paralyzed, engulfed in confusion and disorientation.

    Once more, Ettas voice pierced the silence.

    Miss Morgan, I need your helpˇ­ Please help meˇ­ At this moment, Harlee gazed at the pallid Etta and offered a faint, mocking smile.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 520

    ?Chapter 520: Etta, from the moment I stepped back into the Sanderson family, youve manipted everyone around to undermine meˇ­ Youre trapped in a delusion that you could trample over me indefinitely.

    When will you ever wake up? Ettas eyes narrowed sharply, her fear palpable as she realized Harlees intentions extended far beyond a mere double p.

    Confronted with her looming demise, she abruptly dropped her pretenses.

    No, it wasnt like that at all.

    The blows had me seeing stars.

    How could I falsely use you? Lindsays visage bore the nk expression of a bewildered fool.

    Etta paused for a brief moment and, with a resolute shake of her head, she disowned her alliances with Lindsay, her finger shuddering as she pointed it at Lindsay.

    Its all Lindsays fault.

    Shes the one who attacked me so brutally.

    Harlee, you were my savior in this chaos, and from now on, Im deeply thankful.

    Thank you, Harlee, so much.

    Ettas eyes shimmered with feigned sincerity, her voice imbued with mock gratitude, as if she truly appreciated Harlees intervention.

    Etta was throwing Lindsay under the bus.

    The smirk on Harlees face vanished as she stowed away the recording device.

    Scared Ill end your life? Dont worry.

    I wont sully my hands dealing with someone as insignificant as you! Your existence is utterly negligible to me! As for Lindsayˇ­ Shes your problem now! L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g????l????ov§Ö?????.???????? Etta hadnt grasped Harlees true intention as Harlee started to leave.

    Only when Harlee had disappeared into the shadows of the alley did it dawn on Etta that Harlee had decided to let Lindsay deal the final blow.

    Panic surged through Ettas veins, her heart racing with fear.

    Earlier, Lindsay had pinned her down, and the intention in Lindsays eyes was unmistakable.

    Lindsay wanted to strangle her.

    No, she refused to let this miserable ce be her end.

    She had to survive, no matter what.

    If she could just crawl out, Lindsay wouldnt have the chance to kill herˇ­ With every ounce of her strength, Etta began to crawl.

    In her frantic escape, her hand brushed against a flowerpot on the sidewalk, sending it crashing to the ground with a loud tter.

    Heart pounding, Etta cast a nce over her shoulder.

    Lindsays usually cid gaze now sparkled with a chilling intensity.

    In the next moment, Lindsay was striding toward her rapidly.

    Ettas lips shook as fear gripped her.

    Watching Lindsay close the distance, she felt the chilling embrace of death looming closer than ever.

    Struggling to control her rising panic, Etta forced a smile, hoping to appear amiable.

    Miss Morgan, are we heading back? Despite her efforts, her voice quaked, and her words stumbled out awkwardly.

    Lindsay disregarded Ettapletely, her gaze fixated on the sleek sports car just beyond the alley.

    With purposeful strides, she approached the car, swung the door open, and snatched up the phone she had left behind.

    She swiftly logged into the forum and typed, When are we going to do this? I want to fucking kill Harlee! The avatar of the person she messaged remained unresponsive, shaded in gray.

    Refusing to be ignored, Lindsay bombarded the chat with message after message, yet the screen offered no reply.

    In a surge of anger, Lindsay hurled the phone with all her might against the cars rear window.

    The ss webbed with cracks, and the phone shattered beyond repair.

    As the mes of rage zed within Lindsay, a sinister smile crept across her face.

    She slowly turned toward Etta, her steps deliberate and ominousˇ­ .

    .

    .

 Chapter 521

    ?Chapter 521: Etta was paralyzed with terror, her gaze locked onto Lindsays threatening eyes.

    By the time she realized she needed to keep crawling away, it was toote.

    Lindsay, fueled by a desire to vent the humiliation she had suffered from Harlee,unched into a vicious attack, pummeling Etta with her fists.

    Ettas screams reverberated through the deserted area, barely carrying beyond the secluded confines.

    Ettas face throbbed painfully from Lindsays merciless barrage.

    She staggered back, her trembling hand brushing against the rough ground until her fingers curled around a jagged stone.

    Desperation red in her eyes as she prepared for a final, reckless stand.

    Before she could act, three men dressed in ck emerged before them, cutting her off.

    The leader yanked Lindsay to her feet, his voice frigid and devoid of emotion.

    Miss Morgan, Haylee requests your presence.

    Lindsays eyes widened in confusion.

    Who are you? she questioned.

    Haylees men, he tersely replied.

    Meanwhile, Etta, overwhelmed by fear and confusion, mistook the men for Lindsays aplices, intent on further harm.

    Gripping the stone with shaky resolve, she steeled herself for a final, desperate defense.

    The stone flew with all her strength, mming into Lindsays calf and leaving a crimson gash in its wake.

    Ahˇ­ Etta, do you want to fucking die? Lindsay howled in pain, her eyes seething as she readied a retaliatory kick.

    But before Lindsays foot could connect, the leader restrained her.

    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s Haylee insists this woman remains alive.

    Miss Morgan, it would be best if you refrained from further violence, he cautioned sternly.

    The two other men quickly intervened, lifting Etta from the ground swiftly.

    Lindsay iled wildly, shaking off the leaders grasp with fierce determination.

    Her face twisted into a sneer as she snapped, Who the fuck do you think you are to stop me? As Lindsay raised her hand to strike the leader, the anticipated p never echoed through the air.

    Instead, her wrist was seized in a painful grip.

    Let go of me! Lindsay shrieked, the pain evident in her voice.

    Miss Morgan, I advise you to heed Haylees orders, the leaders voice cut through the tension as he slowly let go of her wrist, his tone frosty.

    Or you might find your position jeopardized.

    Lindsays heart skipped a beat at his ominous words.

    Jeopardize her position? What did he mean by that? Could someone else rece her, or worse, could her death pave the way for Harlee, the goddaughter, to have her parents full attention and affection? The mere thought sent a shiver down Lindsays spine.

    With trembling knees, she asked, Where is Haylee? Take me to him, now! The leader motioned for Lindsay to follow him.

    ncing back, Lindsays gaze fell on Etta, lying unconscious, her eyes glinting with malice.

    Though todays tumult had nothing to do with Etta, the mere fact that Etta had allowed Harlee to p her seemed reason enough for Ettas demise.

    Once this is settled, may I do as I wish with this woman? Lindsay inquired, a chilling smirk curling on her lips.

    Youll need to discuss that with Haylee.

    My role is merely to escort you, the leader replied, leading the way.

    Meanwhile, Harlee didnt linger to see what Lindsay was up to.

    She left the alley swiftly and made her way directly to the elevator reserved for the CEO of the Green Group.

    Rhys had already notified the front desk.

    Thus, upon her arrival, Harlee was ushered into the private elevator.

    Harlee.

    The moment the elevator doors parted, there stood Rhys, his smile radiating warmth.

    Seeing Rhys immediately dissolved the displeasure within Harlee, brought on by her earlier encounters with Lindsay and Etta.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 522

    ?Chapter 522: She wrapped her arms around him, burying her face yfully against his chin.

    Rhys, Im feeling a little down.

    Without probing into the reasons, Rhys suggested he had the perfect remedy to uplift her spirits.

    He swiftly guided her into his office.

    Upon entering, Harlee was met with a breathtaking scenea carpet of red rose petals nketed the floor, leaving her stunned.

    Thisˇ­ Rhys gazed at her with eyes brimming with tender warmth.

    Do you like it? he murmured.

    Rhys had remembered her casual mention of flowers earlier that day and had gone to the lengths of having a thousand red roses shipped from overseas.

    He instructed his assistants, Hamilton and Patrick, to scatter the petals all around the office.

    Originally, he had nned to invite Harlee over under the guise of dinner.

    However, he grappled with how to steer their conversation and asked for approval from Brenton, when an unexpected message from the receptionist announced Harlees arrival.

    Harlee nodded enthusiastically, her eyes shining.

    I absolutely love it.

    She and Rhys were truly in sync.

    Even when it came to flowers, they were on the same page.

    It was regrettable, then, about the two bouquets she had selected with such care.

    A flicker of emotion passed through Harlees eyes, unnoticed even by herself.

    Rhys tenderly cradled her face in his hands and nted a soft kiss on her forehead.

    Is this enough to cheer you up? he inquired gently.

    Harlee yfully shook her head, her voice tinged with a sigh.

    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í???? ????s Its actually making me sadder.

    Noticing the confusion across Rhys face, Harlee quickly recounted her earlier encounters with Lindsay and Etta and looped her arms around his neck.

    It seems we had the same idea, but those bouquetsˇ­ she murmured, her voice tinged with regret.

    I carefully picked them from the countryside, so I cant help but feel a bit down.

    Rhys enveloped her in a warm embrace, hisrge hand securing her delicate waist as he gazed into her eyes.

    What can I do to lift your spirits, Harlee? he asked earnestly.

    Join me for dinner! she replied with a hint of enthusiasm.

    Of course, Rhys responded with a warm, indulgent smile, and escorted her out of the office, his arm still around her.

    Harlee leaned back slightly against him.

    Are we just leaving like this? What about the roses? Rhys gave a thoughtful nod.

    Roses that fail to bring you joy are pointless.

    Harlee held her forehead.

    That wasnt quite her pointˇ­ Yet, with dinner on the horizon, perhaps it was best to focus on the meal ahead.

    While they awaited their food, Harlee, feeling a wave of sleepiness, absentmindedly fiddled with her phone.

    Her WhatsApp suddenly erupted with a flurry of notifications, all from Brenton.

    Harlee, nursing a slight headache, wasnt surprised when she checked them, each message pressing her toe home straight after dinner instead of lingering with Rhys.

    With a wry smile, she tilted the phone screen toward Rhys, one eyebrow cocked in a yful challenge.

    Looks like youve still got a ways to go to win Brentons approval.

    Rhys, entering into the spirit of the jest, tousled her hair affectionately.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 523

    ?Chapter 523: Ill step up my efforts.

    Marrying you is my goal.

    Their light banter was cut short by an urgent call from Tonya.

    Whats going on? Harlee asked, her tone shifting as she sensed the urgency.

    Tonya sounded distressed.

    Harlee, that photo you sent me strikes me as odd.

    I need to see Lindsay in person.

    Ive booked the first flight out tomorrow.

    And about Haleˇ­ Didnt you have Ritchie keep tabs on him? Well, somethings up.

    From what weve gathered, Hale has fled Uwhor.

    We lost track of his destination mid-journey.

    Our tracking was somehow jammed.

    A shadow crossed Harlees face.

    Hales sudden departure from Uwhor was not good news.

    Coupled with Lindsays unstable state, the situation had be quiteplicated.

    M??? ?¦Ń????? ?? ?????¦Í???.??? Harlee paused briefly before replying to Tonya through the line, Alright, lets meet tomorrow and talk things through.

    On the other side of the call, Tonya offered a few more reminders before ending the conversation.

    Harlees phone was highly encrypted, making it impossible for Rhys to overhear.

    Yet, her cautious tone suggested something was wrong.

    He furrowed his brow and asked, Do you need my help? No.

    Ive got it, Harlee replied, shaking her head.

    She figured Hales destination was Baythorn, likely after her.

    As for how he had managed to dodge her tracking and leave no trace behind, that remained a mystery to her.

    Rhys watched Harlees tense expression and smoothed her furrowed brow with his hand.

    His deep-set eyes betrayed no hint of his thoughts.

    After a brief pause, he smiled and nodded.

    Alright.

    If anythinges up, let me know.

    Okay.

    Meanwhile, Lindsay, who had been blindfolded and shoved into a vehicle, was taken to a remote vi, her anxiety rising with each passing moment.

    Where are we? Lindsay asked, her alertness growing as she surveyed the unfamiliar surroundings right after the blindfold was taken off.

    Lindsay was met with silence.

    Even Ettas captors said nothing.

    cing Etta onto a stretcher, they quickly moved her away.

    Lindsay tried to follow but was stopped.

    Miss Morgan, you cant go in there.

    Haylee is waiting for you inside.

    The man gestured toward the entrance and added, Please, Miss Morgan.

    Lindsay scoffed, forcefully brushing off his grip, and walked toward the door with displeasure.

    Upon entering, Lindsay was immediately struck by the oppressive atmosphere.

    The living room was lined with two rows of men in dark uniforms, and two bodiesy in pools of blood.

    Ahˇ­ Lindsay let out an involuntary scream.

    Then, she froze, her body paralyzed.

    Wide-eyed and terrified, Lindsay glimpsed a man seated on the sofa.

    He resembled an ancient monarch, coldly watching her before rising and approaching with deliberate slowness.

    His icy fingers brushed her neck, and his sharp gaze seemed to cut through her.

    His voice, low and unsettling, reached her ear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 524

    ?Chapter 524: Scream again, and Ill slit your throat.

    Scream once more, and Ill carve a piece of your fleshˇ­ Lindsay quickly mped her hand over her mouth, forcing herself to suppress the scream that bubbled up.

    Hale leaned in, his cold eyes locking with hers, his smile slowly vanishing.

    Good.

    Youre obedient.

    With a wave of his hand, the rows of dark-d men disappeared, reced by a dozen others in ck and gold, who began cleaning the room.

    In just ten minutes, the space was spotless, the bloodpletely gone.

    Lindsay sat, trembling, across from Hale, her eyes filled with terror.

    Hale seemed amused by her reaction, a smug smirk tugging at his lips.

    Miss Morgan, allow me to introduce myself.

    Im Hale.

    Haylee is my alias.

    Wed talked quite a few times about the cooperation online.

    W-what do you want from me? Lindsay stuttered, still shaken from her first encounter with someone from the underworld.

    Hale leisurely plucked a grape from the table, peeling it with elegant precision.

    He savored its tartness before answering, Im here to make our partnership happen.

    Partnership? Lindsay blinked, momentarily confused, before understanding dawned on her.

    She nervously twisted the hem of her shirt.

    Discover more galnovels Howˇ­ How do we proceed? Its quite simple.

    You do as I say.

    Hale pointed at her before gesturing to himself.

    W-whats my role? Lindsay struggled to keep her voice steady.

    Hale leaned back, his posture rxed yetmanding.

    Make sure Harlee shows up, and youll see the desired oue.

    Despite her nerves, Lindsay remained cautious.

    It seems I dont need to invest much effort.

    How can I trust you? Businessmen are all about profits.

    You havent asked anything from me while offering to help me achieve my desired oue.

    The task assigned to me is too simple.

    It feels like a scam to me.

    You know what I am getting at, right? Thats just how I handle things.

    Hales tone wasmanding.

    Miss Morgan, remember, youre the one who asked for my help, so you have no right to know every detail.

    You only need to know I can help you reach your goal.

    About the woman outside, the one you nearly beat to death, keep her.

    Shell be usefulter.

    Understand? This was the first time Lindsay had been forced into such a position, and it weighed heavily on her both physically and mentally.

    She clenched her fists and gathered her resolve.

    I dont think we can work together with this demeanor of yours.

    No one except me can handle Harlee, Hale asserted.

    If youre willing to give up everything to her, including your crush and your parents affection, feel free to leave.

    Lindsays foot hovered in the air, unwilling to move.

    Shed rather die than let Harlee lead a content life with everything she desired.

    Fine, I agree! She nodded without hesitation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 525

    ?Chapter 525: Lindsay convinced herself that, much like before on the forum, she was simply a pawn in Hales game.

    The only difference now was that it was happening offline.

    The essence of the situation hadnt changed.

    Lindsay asked with a serious face, What do I need to do? Keep pretending you dont know anything in front of Harlee.

    In three days, lure her to White Cliff Wharf.

    My men will take care of the rest.

    Haleid out the n, all while secretly arranging for a pharmacist to create memory-erasing pills.

    His partnership with Lindsay wasnt about dealing with his beloved Harlee, but using Lindsays foolish tactics to confuse Harlee and get her to take the memory-erasing pills.

    Once Harlees memory was wiped, he would be the first to appear, iming to be her fianc¨¦.

    Then, he wouldnt have to fear losing her.

    They might even have a bright future together.

    Lindsay didnt question Hales abilities, especially after the haunting images of two people lying in pools of blood.

    I understand.

    Hale raised his hand, and the man who had brought Lindsay in appeared immediately, gesturing for her to leave.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s©q????o???? is where stories live Miss Morgan, you may leave now.

    What about Etta? Lindsay asked.

    The man answered politely, Shes barely alive after your attack.

    The doctors are still working to save her.

    Lindsays heart skipped a beat.

    Had she trulye close to killing Etta? It seemed like an exaggeration.

    She ced a hand on her chest, feeling an unsettling sensation as if something inside her was shifting.

    However, the man didnt allow her time to dwell, quickly ushering her back into the car.

    Inside the room, a man in a white coat emerged from the shadows, his face smug.

    Looks like the first test subject worked as expected.

    Hales voice was low.

    What about the woman barely alive? How long will the drug take effect? The medication was administered right after the surgery, the man in a white coat replied confidently.

    In no more than three days, shell be just like Miss Morgan.

    Excellent! Hale smiled, his satisfaction clear.

    His mind shifted to Harlee, confident that he could keep her by his side after all the schemes he had devised.

    At the Morgan household, Lindsay suddenly snapped her eyes open.

    She shifted to look at Etta, whoy next to her, seemingly in a deep slumber.

    In a burst of anger, she threw off the covers, slipped on her slippers, and left the bed.

    After Lindsay departed, Etta, who had appeared motionless, abruptly opened her eyes.

    Her gaze, cold and filled with malice, suggested thoughts that remained hidden.

    Minutester, Ettas hands, once rxed by her sides, slowly tightened into fists, veins straining under the force.

    After leaving the bed, Lindsay sat on the couch, facing Etta, who now upied half of her bed.

    The more she stared at Etta, the more displeased she became.

    In frustration, Lindsay grabbed a toy and tossed it at Ettas legs as if it were nothing more than trash.

    It was as though a pressure valve had been released.

    She gathered a handful of plush toys and threw them at Etta in a fit of fury.

    After throwing the entire row of toys at Etta, Lindsay, still seething, reached for a porcin doll.

    Yet, just as her hand rose, she halted it in midair again.

    Hale had specifically ordered her to spare Ettas life.

    Lindsay understood Hale had intentionally sent Etta to her home and arranged for them to share a bed, asserting his control in such a manner.

    If Lindsay defied Hale and took Ettas life, Hale wouldnt even bat an eyelid as he couldnt care less about Ettas life.

    Yet, Hale might consider dealing with Lindsay since her defiant nature posed risks to the grand schemes.

    Having figured this out, Lindsay refrained from harming Etta, settling instead on the edge of the bed, seething with rage.

    Suddenly, a dangerous gleam flickered in Lindsays half-closed eyes.

    Without hesitation, she lunged forward, grabbed Etta by the hair, and spoke in a voice that allowed no protest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 526

    ?Chapter 526: Etta, are you asking for trouble? Although Etta hated Lindsays guts, she dared not show it, her fear of Lindsays frantic sides restraining her.

    Etta feigned being startled awake, gazing at Lindsay with wide eyes.

    Miss Morgan, w-what happened? Lindsay sneered, I dont want to share a bed with you.

    Upon hearing this, Etta tried to rise, but her movement tugged at her wounds, causing her to cry out in pain.

    Seeing Ettas difort, Lindsay frowned, not wanting Hale to me her for Ettas worsened injuries, and begrudgingly allowed Etta to remain lying down.

    Etta spoke in a cautious and humble tone.

    Miss Morgan, are you worried Hale might find out? Dont worry.

    I wont say a word.

    Lindsay felt a surge of satisfaction at Ettas reassurance, though she still maintained an air of superiority.

    So what if he finds out? Im coborating with him, not his subordinate.

    He wouldnt dare do anything to me! Etta inwardly mocked Lindsay for her pretense, but on the surface, she appeared to be full of admiration.

    Miss Morgan, youre incredible.

    You handle Hale with such ease, she said, patting her chest.

    Find thetest stories g?ln¦Ňv????ls I could never do it.

    A few words from him and my legs turn to jelly.

    Lindsay basked in the praise, and her demeanor softened considerably.

    She even allowed Etta to sleep on the bed.

    Etta continued her ttery, eventually lulling Lindsay to sleep.

    As soon as Lindsay fell into a deep slumber, Ettas expression shifted instantly, her gaze filled with malice.

    Ever since losing the support of the Sanderson family, Etta had been enduring Lindsays mistreatment and fulfilled her role as a loyal sidekick, believing Lindsay was her only hope of marrying into the Green family.

    Now, however, Etta had a new ally: Hale.

    Yet, Hales first task for her was to continue as Lindsays underling, even getting along with Lindsay.

    Beaten and mistreated by Lindsay on numerous asions, Etta yearned to strangle Lindsay but dared not defy Hales orders.

    Lately, Etta felt everyone had disrespected her, treating her like a doormat.

    Clenching her fists tightly, she refused to believe her recent hardships were her fault.

    She med everything on Harlee instead.

    If Harlee hadnt returned to the Sanderson family as the biological daughter, none of this would have happened.

    Harlee deserved to die! A sinister smile curled on Ettas lips.

    Ever since discovering Lindsay and Hales alliance, she had been filled with anticipation.

    With Hales support, Harlee would inevitably fall into their hands, and when that moment came, she was determined to crush Harlee beneath her heel.

    The following morning, Harlee, having spent the night tracking Hales movements, appeared worn out, barely having slept for three hours.

    At breakfast, it was just Harlee and Sk.

    The Sanderson Group had a major project underway, so Lonnie and Brenton had left for thepany early.

    As for the other men in the Sanderson family, they hadnt even returned.

    Sk, noticing Harlees fatigued appearance, lovingly pinched her cheek.

    Why did you stay upte again? Didnt you promise to handle things during the day? Hearing this, Harlee felt a bit uneasy.

    She had indeed promised her mother to deal with matters during the day.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 527

    ?Chapter 527: There was an emergency at the studio, so I had toˇ­ Grinning, she held Sks hand and added, I promise, it wont happen again! Sk yfully tapped Harlees nose,ughing indulgently.

    It better not! Sk felt her husband and sons were all workaholics, and now even her daughter had be one too.

    Why hadnt anyone inherited herid-back nature? Harlee raised her hand in a mock pledge, and only then did Sk relent.

    Alright, Ill trust you one more time.

    But if you stay upte again, Ill give you a serious talking-to.

    Harlee rubbed her forehead, feeling that wasnt necessary.

    But she didnt argue, nodding obediently instead.

    After breakfast, Harlee spent some time painting with Sk before heading out to meet Tonya and Ritchie.

    As Harlee got into the car and prepared to start it, her phone rang.

    ncing at the caller ID, she was momentarily surprised.

    Tiffany, the one Clint seemed to have feelings for? Why was she calling out of nowhere? Curious, Harlee answered the call.

    On the other end, Tiffanys excited voice rang out.

    Harlee, Im done with the shoot! Are you free today? Can Ie visit you? Harlee hesitated for a moment before agreeing.

    Ritchie was off following up on the leads she had gatheredst night, and Tonya was busy making medicine in secret.

    If she went to the Tartarus Club now, shed just be waiting around.

    It made more sense to take some time to y matchmaker for Clint and Tiffany.

    Tiffanys voice bubbled with excitement.

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s Really? Where should we go? The mall or the amusement park? Harlee rubbed her forehead.

    Tiffany, arent you an award-winning actress? Arent you worried about a fan frenzy if you show up at the mall? Not at all! Ill dress inconspicuously.

    No one will recognize me! Tiffany replied confidently.

    Assuming Harlee preferred the mall, Tiffany named a popr one before hanging up to prepare.

    Harlee chuckled and texted Clint about her uing trip with Tiffany.

    A good wingman knew when to step in.

    Outside the Sanderson estate, Rhys rested against Harlees car window, his gaze wide and pleading, reminiscent of a puppy.

    His voice was soft, with a touch of that groggy charm from just waking up.

    Could you keep mepany? Harlee lightly pressed her finger to his forehead, gently nudging him away.

    No, I have an appointment with Tiffany.

    Rhys bent down and nted a quick kiss on her, followed by a deep sigh.

    In the morning, youre with a friend I barely know, and in the afternoon, youre swamped with work.

    I guess theres no room for me in the evening, huh? Hearing this, Harlee couldnt help butugh.

    She often wondered how Rhys could effortlessly shed his cold CEO persona, making her want to tease him in return.

    Unable to resist, she pinched his handsome face and spoke in a tone like she was appeasing a child.

    Alright, Ill keep youpany tonight.

    Does that work for you, my poor little boyfriend? Rhys silenced her with a kiss.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 528

    ?Chapter 528: Little? I thought you knew it was quite the opposite! Without hesitation, Harlee tugged him by the cor, pulling him close.

    Ill confirm it tonight.

    As expected, Rhys was the first to relent.

    He cleared his throat and changed the subject.

    Should I pick you up tonight? Sure, but Im not sure where Ill be.

    Ill send you the addresster.

    After a little more lingering, Harlee started her car and drove to the LA Mall, a high-end shoppingplex.

    LA Mall, nestled in Baythorns affluent area, was thergest shopping center, home to premium clothing, cosmetics, baby items, and more.

    The clientele here was mostly well-off, as a visit could easily run into the thousands.

    That was exactly why Tiffany had chosen this ce.

    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s??§ŕnn It wasnt because of her wealth, but because shopping here was stress-free; being recognized wouldnt stir up much attention.

    Harlee parked at the entrance, and immediately, a greeter and a valet approached.

    When Harlee stepped out of the car, the greeter was momentarily taken aback.

    Though she frequently saw many morous socialites at the LA Mall during her work hours, none had the effortless beauty of Harlee, who captivated everyone without any makeup.

    After a brief moment of surprise, the greeter quickly bowed her head and stood by the car.

    As Harlee tossed the keys to the valet, an MPV slowly pulled up to the entrance.

    Inside, Tiffanys agent gently nudged her and said, Tiffany, were here.

    Tiffany had been napping in the car after a long night of shooting, and only the thought of shopping with Harlee kept her from heading straight to the hotel for some rest.

    Since discovering Harlee was the head of Janessa Studio, Tiffany had been quietly admiring her.

    Before entering entertainment, her biggest dream had been to be a fashion designer.

    Stretching her legszily, Tiffany nced outside with a distracted gaze.

    Were here? Suddenly, her eyes, framed by longshes, lit up with excitement, and the sleepy expression on her face vanished without a trace.

    Tiffany responded absentmindedly to her agents words and quickly ran over to Harlee, smiling brightly.

    Harlee, youre here already! Harlee, adjusting her baseball cap, gave a slight nod, her gaze distant.

    Yeah, where do you want to shop? Typically, Tiffany came here to unwind and browse casually.

    But each time, she ended up thinking that since she was already here, she might as well make the most of it, only to end up spending more than nned.

    This time, she was determined to stick to browsing the clothing section, which she needed the least.

    She hoped this approach would prevent another shopping spree.

    Thest two times she indulged in the joy of shopping freely, she ended up spending millions and regretting it for two months.

    Although acting paid well, it couldnt sustain such shopping sprees at the LA Mall.

    If she wasnt careful, she could go bankrupt.

    Im thinking of checking out the clothing section, Tiffany stated.

    Harlee lifted her eyes slightly, unfazed by where they shopped.

    With a soft voice, she replied, Alright.

    Lets head to the second floor.

    As they walked, Tiffany blinked at Harlee and asked, Do you find me annoying, Harlee? Without hesitation, Harlee shook her head.

    If she disliked someone, she wouldnt even spend an extra second with them, let alone go shopping together.

    Tiffany grinned.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 529

    ?Chapter 529: Really? As soon as she finished speaking, she quickly linked arms with Harlee, her face beaming.

    Ha-ha, then Ill hold onto you! Harlee didnt object.

    Since returning to the Sanderson family, Sk had gradually helped her warm up to others closeness.

    They chatted andughed as they made their way to the second-floor womens fashion area.

    Just as they entered the first store, Harlee got a message from Tonya.

    Tiffany, I have something to take care of.

    Go ahead and shop without me, Harlee said.

    With that, she excused herself and headed to the restroom.

    Once Harlee left, Tiffany wandered through the store.

    She hadnt even finished browsing the traditional-style clothing when she already had her eye on two outfits.

    However, she didnt try them on, knowing that if she found something she loved, shed feelpelled to buy it, leading to another financial regret.

    Aware of how much LA Mall could drain her wallet, she resisted the temptation, hoping her self-discipline would hold.

    Suppressing her emotions, Tiffany shifted her focus and nced toward the restroom, checking if Harlee had finished.

    Noticing Harlee was still upied, she resumed browsing alone.

    After some time, Tiffany found herself lingering outside a boutique that caught her eye.

    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ň¦Íe????s Just a peek, no purchases! she silently muttered before stepping in to admire the selection.

    Meanwhile, Kelley entered the same store, walking arm-in-arm with Lindsay.

    Etta, having been whisked away to a secluded vi for treatment by two men in ck, had left Lindsay bored.

    To pass the time, Lindsay invited Kelley out, intending to offer her some benefits in exchange for a favor.

    Kelley, clearly thrilled, nced at Lindsay beside her.

    This outing marked her first visit to LA Mall.

    A glint of calction crossed her eyes.

    She nned to make extravagant demands and have Lindsay foot the bill.

    Oblivious to Kelleys schemes, Lindsay, in high spirits, had already visited half a dozen shops.

    She was eager to experiment with a new style of dress and nned to purchase a couple to try on.

    At this time, Tiffany, drawn to a vibrant yellow dress, headed into the fitting room to try it out.

    What began as a simple touch of the fabric turned into a fitting session, thanks to the persuasive sales assistant and Tiffanys reluctance to decline.

    Stepping out of the fitting room in the dress, Tiffany nearly collided with Lindsay, who was preparing to try on clothes, and Kelley, carrying Lindsays selection.

    Tiffany shot a nce at Kelley, whose smug demeanor was hard to miss, and felt a wave of irritation.

    If her memory served her correctly, the person next to Kelley was Lindsay, the only daughter of the Morgan family.

    Lindsays status was not something she could afford to offend.

    Tiffany, fully aware of Kelleys nature, chose not to avoid any conflict with Kelley in Lindsays presence.

    She turned back toward the fitting room to change.

    But Kelley had other ns, swiftly blocking Tiffanys path with an air of superiority.

    Well, if it isnt Tiffany.

    What a surprise to run into the esteemed movie star here, Kelley remarked, her toneced with mockery.

    Lindsays gaze turned icy as she locked eyes with Tiffany, immediately recognizing her as the actress who had been with Harlee at Angs engagement party.

    With a cold smirk, Lindsay remarked, This dress suits you.

    But if my memory serves me right, isnt it the stores signature piece from the disy window? Your sale pricemaybe a few million? Its way out of your league.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 530

    ?Chapter 530: Are you one of those people who try things on for fun, knowing full well you couldnt afford to buy them? Lindsays sharp, mocking stare lingered on Tiffany.

    To Lindsay, anyone tied to Harlee was an extension of her rival and therefore fair game.

    Humiliating Tiffany was just another way to strike at Harlee.

    Kelley, misunderstanding Lindsays intentions as support, grinned smugly.

    Exactly.

    You shouldve checked the price tag before walking in here.

    Winning an award doesnt make you someone important, Tiffany.

    Tiffanys hands quivered with anger.

    She had braced herself for Kelleys animosity but hadnt expected Lindsays venomous words and cutting tone.

    Drawing herself upright, Tiffany stepped closer to Lindsay.

    Miss Morgan, are you seriously unaware that every customer has the right to try on clothes? And whether I buy it or not is none of your concern.

    Tiffanys piercing re shifted between Lindsay and Kelley.

    At first, Tiffany had been wary of Lindsays influence.

    But the unprovoked insults erased any trace of hesitation.

    In a ce like this, every shopper carried either wealth or prestige.

    Even someone as wealthy as Lindsay had to worry about public perception.

    Plus, she thrived on public goodwill.

    If Lindsay dared to push her too far, she wouldnt hesitate to expose the situation online.

    She wondered whether Lindsay valued her image more than unting her power.

    Check for updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s.c?m But Lindsay didnt take Tiffanys words seriously.

    To her, they were not harmful in the slightest, evenughable.

    This isnt about customer rights, sweetheart, Lindsay said, smirking.

    LA Mall is all about status.

    And you? You barely scrape by as an actress.

    If you want the dress that badly, beg me, and I might just buy it for you.

    A crowd of onlookers, all of whom held some level of status and were drawn by the escting tension from the moment Lindsay walked in, began whispering among themselves.

    Unbothered by the attention, Lindsay reveled in the scene.

    Kelley eagerly joined in.

    Thats right, Tiffany.

    No need to be shy.

    Miss Morgan can afford to buy it for you.

    Tiffanys re turned icy as she looked at Kelley.

    It was no surprise Kelley hadtched onto someone like Lindsay.

    They were cut from the same cloth, using wealth and influence to belittle others.

    Theres no need, Tiffany said sharply.

    If I want it, Ill pay for it myself.

    Kelleys grin widened.

    Tiffanys pride yed right into her hands.

    She feared Tiffany might actually ept Lindsays offer, a privilege Kelley had never been granted despite all her efforts.

    Why should Tiffany get it so easily? Sensing an opportunity to humiliate Tiffany further, Kelley turned to the sales assistant.

    Did you hear that? Our star actress wishes to buy the dress.

    Get the card reader ready! .

    .

    .

 Chapter 531

    ?Chapter 531: Kelley didnt know the exact cost, but Lindsay had called it the stores prized piece.

    In a high-end mall like this, anything with thatbel had to be worth at least fifty million.

    Even with Tiffanys hefty paychecks, buying this dress would be a significant financial strain.

    In short, shed be breaking the bank.

    The assistant quickly brought the machine over with a deferential smile.

    Miss Wace, you can pay right here.

    Lindsay watched in satisfaction as the assistant acted instantly, further cornering Tiffany, making it increasingly difficult for her to back down.

    Seeing Tiffanys conflicted expression, Lindsays sense of triumph deepened.

    This wasnt just about embarrassing Tiffany.

    It was about hitting Harlee where it really hurt.

    Turning to the sales assistant, Lindsay chuckled and remarked, Well done.

    Count all my purchases today toward yourmission.

    The sales assistant hadnt anticipated that her eagerness to close a deal would align so seamlessly with Lindsays domineering attitude.

    Judging by Lindsays expensive attire, a single transaction could likely earn her a weeks worth ofmission in mere hours.

    Spurred by the opportunity, she leaned in further, her voice rising deliberately to draw the attention of the entire store as she urged Tiffany toplete the payment.

    Kelley, unable to contain her glee,ughed openly.

    Whats the matter, Tiffany? Cant afford it? Then why would you try on clothes you cant afford? Id advise you not to dirty it.

    You probably cant even pay for the cleaning if you do.

    The sales assistant was well aware of the enmity between Kelley and Tiffany.

    In the past, her allegiance would have been with Tiffany, given Tiffanys elevated position, fame, and influence in the entertainment world.

    ?????§ÁE ????P?¦«T¦®? I§Ş G¦«?§Ş?V¦®??.??? But now? With Lindsay firmly in Kelleys corner, the choice was clear.

    The assistant gravitated toward the stronger alliance.

    With a cold voice, she said to Tiffany, Miss Wace, if youre not buying the dress, could you please return to the fitting room and take it off? This is the stores signature piece, and we cannot risk it being damaged.

    Im certain you wouldnt want to face the consequences ofpensating for it.

    Her tone was sharp, and her scornful nce made Tiffanys situation even more humiliating.

    Tiffany bit her tongue.

    She couldnt deny the truth that there was no way she could afford this extravagant dress.

    Silently, Tiffany turned and headed to the fitting room to change, swallowing the taunts as best as she could.

    For her, pride was expendable, but survival wasnt.

    A price tag in the millions? That wasnt just a matter of dignity.

    It was a matter of devastation.

    When Tiffany emerged after removing the dress, she held her head high, steeling herself against the mocking gazes in the room.

    As she passed Lindsay and Kelley, she stopped deliberately and said icily, Whether or not I can afford this dress is my business.

    At least, I dont stoop to relying on hollow ttery to get by.

    The wordsnded like a p, and Kelleys expression twisted into fury.

    Relying on Lindsays presence, Kelley assumed Tiffany wouldnt dare retaliate.

    But Tiffanys defiance caught her off guard, leaving her seething.

    Kelleys gaze flicked to Lindsay, noting her equal disdain for Tiffany.

    Fueled by anger, Kelley suddenly lunged forward and grabbed Tiffanys arm.

    The next moment, a loud p echoed through the store.

    Tiffany staggered and fell, her cheek stinging and her mind reeling.

    The blow left her too stunned to respond, her thoughts racing to catch up with reality.

    She hadnt expected Kelley to hit her in public.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 532

    ?Chapter 532: Not far from the scene, Harlee was finishing up a short phone call with Tonya.

    Afterward, she immediately set out to find Tiffany.

    From a distance, Harlee spotted Tiffany entering the boutique and noted the name before calling Ritchie to check on his progress.

    Then, with calm deliberation, she made her way to the store.

    By the time Harlee arrived, themotion had already unfolded.

    Her eyes narrowed as she saw Tiffany on the floor.

    Without hesitation, Harlee walked in, her presencemanding.

    She crouched down and helped Tiffany to her feet, her sharp gaze zeroing in on the red imprint marring Tiffanys cheek.

    For a brief moment, her movements stilled, tension radiating from her stiffened posture.

    When she finally stood upright, her piercing re swept over the room,ced with icy menace.

    Who hit her? Harlee asked, her voice cutting through the tense silence like a de.

    The moment Kelleys gazended on Harlee, shes of that unforgettable engagement party flooded her mind.

    Harlee, unveiled as both the Sanderson familys heiress and the head of Janessa Studio, had left asting impression on Kelley.

    Kelley knew Harlees presence was a game changer.

    She had only dared to challenge Tiffany because Lindsay had her back, but with Harlee in the picture, Kelley wouldnt have dared to stir any trouble.

    Lindsay stood motionless, her face a nk canvas, yet her eyes betrayed a contemtive storm brewing behind them.

    It was hard to tell what schemes were weaving through her mind.

    Nearby, the sales assistant who had cornered Tiffany earlier to please Lindsay and Kelley noticed the shift in the demeanor of Lindsay and Kelley at Harlees arrival.

    She quickly assessed the gravity of the situation, realizing she was out of her depth, and silently slipped back into the anonymity of the crowd.

    Dont miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????ls?c?m Harlees voice cut through the tension, her tone dripping with disdain.

    Scared to own up to your actions? Kelley knew better than to acknowledge any wrongdoing in such a charged moment.

    Gripping Lindsays hand, she leaned in and whispered with a mix of urgency and caution, Miss Morgan, perhaps its time we left? Lindsay recalled Hales specific advice to steer clear of Harlee for the time being.

    She gave a slight nod, her decision firm.

    Okay.

    Lets go.

    Lindsay and Kelley pretended they hadnt caused the scene earlier as they made their way to the exit of the clothing store, arms linked.

    Their unexpected departure left onlookers puzzled and murmuring among themselves.

    Moments before, the atmosphere had crackled with their aggression, making their sudden, meek exit all the more startling.

    Yet, Harlee and the newly revived Tiffany were not taken aback by this turn of events.

    After being assisted to her feet, Tiffany seemed to regain her rity of mind.

    Tiffany was the kind of person who struggled to craft quick verbal retorts during heated moments, only to think of the perfectebacks long after the fact.

    This dy was a source of constant irritation for her.

    Thus, while Tiffanyy recovering on the floor, she had mentally rehearsed several sharp responses for what she anticipated would be an inevitable esction.

    Tiffany smiled reassuringly at Harlee, signaling that all was well.

    However, as Tiffany turned to face Lindsay and Kelley, her eyes zed a fiery red, her demeanor shifting from calm to defiant in an instant.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 533

    ?Chapter 533: Lindsay and Kelley, sensing Harlee might summon them back to confront Tiffanys newfound fury, quickened their pace toward the exit.

    But they werent quick enough.

    Tiffany darted forward, her hand mping down on Kelleys shoulder.

    She then delivered a sharp p that echoed through the store.

    Dissatisfied, Tiffanys hand swung again, connecting with Kelleys cheek a second time.

    Tiffanys voice cut through the silence, icy and deliberate.

    This p settles our past grievances, and this one is to ensure your face retains its symmetry.

    Tiffanys icy gaze pierced through Kelley with an unyielding intensity.

    Keep this in mind, Kelley, nobody is superior by birth.

    You might have Miss Morgan on your side, but that doesnt intimidate me in the slightest! Sure, Miss Morgan could squash me like a bug using just a flick of her fingers, but does that really matter? I dont possess their riches or their prestigious standing, but I refuse to be stepped on! Tiffanys eyes then deliberately moved toward Lindsay, her lips twisting into an eerie grin.

    Miss Morgan, you can put me on your cklist or orchestrate my downfall as you wish.

    But just remember, while I mayck significant power, I still wield enough public sway! Any underhanded move against me, and Ill make the inte hear about your foul y! This isnt a threat.

    Im genuinely curious.

    For an elite family like yours, what weighs more, public perception and reputation, or the need to punish an insignificant actress like myself? Tiffanys audacious stance left the room in stunned silence.

    No one anticipated such a self-sacrificial strategy from her to assert her stance.

    Tiffanys journey to this point had been tougher than that of any actress who had previously clinched an award.

    L????t????st ch????pt????rs in g¦Ál????ovels.c?m Coming from a humble vige with no influential ties or notable background, she had relied solely on her raw talent and authenticity to capture the hearts of her audience.

    Harlee, initially taken aback, soon sported a knowing smile.

    Tiffanys bold and determined spirit earned her genuine praise.

    It appeared Clint truly had an eye for spotting unique talent.

    Kelleys visage was grotesquely distorted, her features puffy and unrecognizable, thanks to the ferocity of Tiffanys ps.

    Understanding full well the repercussions, Tiffany, a woman unacquainted with mercy, acted deliberately.

    She had always been one to even the score, never letting any slight pass unnoticed.

    Her vengeful nature persisted from her days as a fledgling actress to her current celebrity.

    The old saying warned against advising kindness without having borne the brunt of ones trials, yet Tiffany found sce in the notion that those who hadnt endured her struggles mightck her capacity for forgiveness.

    Kelley and Lindsay had mocked her.

    In return, she had derided them.

    When Kelley struck her, she struck back, justice in her eyes.

    Rejoining Harlee, Tiffany poked out her tongue, half in jest.

    Harlee, sorry for causing such a fuss.

    Harlee responded with an enthusiastic thumbs up, his admiration clear.

    No, you were spectacr! A subtle flutter of hershes betrayed Tiffanys reaction as she caught the sincere admiration in Harlees gaze, no hint of sarcasm there.

    A warm blush tinged her cheeks, and a surge of joy filled her.

    It was a novel sensation, beinguded for her spirited defiance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 534

    ?Chapter 534: Having Harlee as a friend was proving to be a true blessing.

    Meanwhile, Kelley, seething with animosity, merely glowered at Tiffany.

    With Harlee nearby, Lindsay restrained herself, unwilling to escte matters further.

    At Tiffanys subtle threats, she suppressed a murderous urge, though her fury simmered beneath the surface.

    She hesitated, recalling the new orders from Hale, delivered just before Kelley had been struck: Advance the n.

    Use the perfume I gave you this morning and be ready for my next instruction.

    Amidst the tension, Lindsay discreetly retrieved a small vial of perfume from her purse, dabbing it onto her wrists and the tender skin behind her ears.

    She ensured the fragrance enveloped herpletely before making her way toward Harlee and Tiffany.

    Just as Lindsay prepared to unleash her tirade, Harlees leg swung out, catching her off guard and sending her sprawling to her knees before Tiffany.

    Harlee towered over her, her voice icy andmanding.

    If you intend to apologize, then do it with sincerity.

    Lindsays gaze burned with unbridled fury as she dug her finely manicured nails into her palms, a visceral scream tearing from her throat.

    Harlee, who said anything about an apology? What right do you have to force me to my knees? You fucking bitch! I should rip your mouth off! Despite the venom in her words, Lindsay didnt dare take a step closer.

    Her hesitation was palpable, betraying the fear coursing through her.

    gal¦Ç¦Ň¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source Harlee seemed unhinged to her, a force of nature with no regard for decorum or restraint.

    The memory of what had happened to Etta the day before was still fresh, a stark reminder of the consequences of provoking Harlee.

    Frozen in ce, Lindsay did nothing but re venomously at her, secretly hoping the fan whirring behind her would waft the perfumes scent toward Harlee.

    Hale had assured her that this particr fragrance was Harlees weakness.

    If Lindsay could remain in Harlees presence for just thirty minutes after applying it, she could manipte her as she wished.

    Kelley, meanwhile, recoiled in rm at Lindsays wild expression, her eyes wide with panic.

    She took a shaky step back, half-turning as though to flee, but stopped herself abruptly.

    Fleeing now, she realized, would only lead to worse repercussionster.

    Kelley stood frozen, torn between her instincts and her fear of what tomorrow might bring.

    Overwhelmed by the fear of Lindsays potential wrath, Kelleyposed herself and extended a hand to help Lindsay to her feet.

    However, no sooner had Lindsay and Kelley stood upright than Lindsay, with a surge of force, shoved Kelley toward Harlee.

    Harlee, ever agile, danced out of the way, narrowly dodging Kelleys stumbling approach.

    Kelley, however, wasnt as fortunate.

    She collided with a nearby clothes rack, the impact leaving her with a pronounced bump swelling on her forehead.

    A twisted, manic grin spread across Lindsays face.

    Her n was in motion.

    Today marked the beginning of Harlees downfall! Earlier, when Kelley stumbled backward, Lindsay had deftly pulled a tiny perfume sample from her purse and flung it in her direction.

    When Kelley copsed to the floor with a heavy thud, the perfume bottle crashed at Harlees feet, shattering and unleashing a potent aroma.

    The overpowering smell made Harlees head spin, prompting her to cover her nose and stagger backward, inadvertently bumping into the snobbish sales assistant.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 535

    ?Chapter 535: Taken aback, the sales assistant hastily retreated in rm, filled with instant regret.

    While Tiffany didnt hold the same stature as Lindsay, everyone present was of considerable standing.

    The sales assistant had foolishly engaged in ridiculing and opposing Tiffany, a decision she now realized sealed her fate.

    In her attempt to flee, the sales assistant bumped into Tiffany, who leaned in with a chilling calmness and remarked, Oh, it seems I almost overlooked you.

    Werent you the one who used me of soiling the clothes during my fitting? Either present some proof, or I might just sue you for defamation.

    Frozen with fear, the sales assistant stammered, No, it wasnt meˇ­ It was themˇ­ Her finger trembled as she pointed at Kelley, her voice rising in desperation.

    Yes, it was her! She instructed me to defame you.

    Please, I had nothing to do with itˇ­ As the sales assistant spoke, she edged backward, her eyes darting around for any possible escape, wishing she could simply vanish into the walls.

    Oh? Harlee responded with a serene tone, her words dripping with icy detachment.

    Youre fired.

    Not only that, you wont find employment at any mall in Baythorn again.

    Lindsay couldnt help butugh, her voiceced with disbelief.

    Really, Harlee? Do you actually believe you can ban someone from every mall in Baythorn? Thats a bold im! Without missing a beat, Harlee nced at Lindsay with a cool, uninterested look.

    Is that so? Then lets raise the stakes.

    No clothing store in Baythorn will hire this woman again either, Harlee said calmly, her eyes unwavering.

    Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s?c?m Lindsaysughter faltered as she saw the confidence in Harlees eyes, which seeded a sliver of doubt in her mind.

    Yet, she scoffed.

    Stop making a fool of yourself, Harlee.

    The Sanderson family might be influential, but they dont wield that kind of power.

    Without them, youre nothing.

    Harlee didnt bother to offer an exnation.

    Instead, she calmly made a phone call and sinctly stated her demands.

    Ten minutester, the mall manager hastened over and instructed the boutique manager to terminate the sales assistants employment immediately and ensure she was escorted out, never to return.

    The realization that Harlee wasnt bluffing hit the sales assistant like a cold wave as the mall manager approached.

    She had underestimated the gravity of her actions and provoked someone far beyond her league.

    Regret washed over her, but it was toote to plead for mercy.

    The mall manager gave the sales assistant no opportunity to argue.

    Security was promptly called, and she was dragged out without ceremony.

    Kelley, witnessing the scene from the floor, felt a shiver of fear creep down her spine as a cold sweat broke over her skin.

    How could Harlee be this formidable, even capable of summoning the mall manager with a mere phone call? Lindsay observed Harlees arrogant attitude through clenched teeth.

    The sight alone fueled her irritation.

    So, what if Harlee had the mall manager under her thumb? Was she not merely leveraging the influence of the Sanderson family? As a member of the Morgan n, Lindsay was sure she was equally empowered to wield such influence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 536

    ?Chapter 536: Her gaze upon the mall manager was icy and piercing.

    Arent you aware shes the sales associate I specifically asked for? she remarked sharply.

    The mall manager offered a wry, apologetic smile.

    Im sorry, Miss Morgan, but reinstating a sales assistant isnt within your powers.

    Lindsaysplexion flushed a deep crimson with humiliation.

    In a sh of rage, Lindsay rose and delivered a sharp p to the mall manager.

    Do you even know who I am? Do you have any idea how much I spend here every month? Is this your way of treating a valued customer? Her fury spilled out in rapid, pointed inquiries.

    In the heat of her tirade, she dered her intent forcefully, I will lodge a formalint.

    I demand your dismissal from this position! The mall managers demeanor stayedposed and courteous.

    I truly apologize if you felt slighted, Miss Morgan.

    Regarding yourint, would it help if I exined how you can officially file it? Under usual circumstances, crossing Lindsay would result in being swiftly kicked out.

    However, with Harlees support, even the arrival of another influential figure like Lindsay wouldnt intimidate the mall manager.

    Lindsays expression darkened at once.

    She grasped the underlying insult in the mall managers words with crystal rity.

    He was insinuating that no matter how much sheined, it would have no impact on him.

    The surrounding snickers grew louder and more distinct.

    Check g?ln¦Ňv?????s?c?m for more chapters Caught between embarrassment and anger, Lindsay clenched her teeth in vexation and retorted, No need! I will make sure youll lose your job over this! Harlee observed the escting tension with a detached air and said to the mall manager, Ill leave the fallout to you.

    And regarding this dressˇ­ ncing at the stunning dress the sales assistant had been pushing on Tiffany since they stepped in, Harlee made up her mind.

    Ill take it.

    Kindly package it for us.

    The boutique manager promptly intervened.

    Miss Sanderson, we understand the need to improve our staff training.

    To make amends, may I offer this dress to your friend as a gift? Harlee frowned.

    That wont be necessary.

    The boutique manager quickly said, It is the owners explicit desire.

    If you decline, Im afraid it could cause further issuesˇ­ Harlee extended her credit card with a confident ir.

    Go ahead and charge it.

    If there are any issues, she shoulde see me first.

    Her voice carried a chilling, assertive edge, filled with an unmistakable hint of arrogance.

    The onlookers erupted into amotion.

    Clearly, Harlee not only had connections with top executives of this mall but was also on familiar terms with the owner of this upscale boutique.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 537

    ?Chapter 537: Her influence was undeniably remarkable.

    This tant disy only intensified the sneers and jeers from those around Lindsay.

    Lindsay, her dress now crumpled and creased from her tight grip, was seething with the urge to storm out.

    Yet, recalling the effects of the perfume and Hales instructions, she forced herself to endure.

    To enhance the effect of the perfume, she even edged closer to Harlee, though keeping enough distance to avoid any direct confrontation.

    Tiffany, understanding the weight of Harlees intervention, approached her with genuine gratitude.

    Harlee, thank you! Without your help, I might have been forced out of show business entirelyˇ­ Tiffanys voice trembled slightly, and as she mentioned the prospect of leaving her acting career behind, tears welled up in her eyes.

    Her passion for the stage was heartfelt and profound.

    Harlee yfully tousled Tiffanys hair, shing a reassuring smile.

    Dont worry.

    As long as Im around, no one willy a finger on you.

    Tiffany nced upward, her eyes glowing softly with admiration.

    She offered her heartfelt thanks once more.

    In an instant, Harlee clutched her temples in agony, her body trembling as she teetered on the edge of fainting.

    Tiffany swiftly steadied Harlee, her voiceden with worry.

    Harlee, are you alright? Sensing the rming change in her condition, Harlee instructed urgently, Get the dress.

    We have to get out of here now! She realized she needed to find Tonya immediately, her urgency mounting with every passing second.

    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g????l????ov?l????.????om Understood! Tiffany grabbed the dress and Harlees credit card, assisting Harlee out of the boutique.

    Lindsay watched from a distance, a triumphant grin spreading across her face as she observed the effects of the perfume.

    She eagerly whipped out her phone to update Haylee.

    The perfume is working.

    Whats our next move? Hales reply came immediately.

    Make sure she doesnt reach the car.

    Wait for her to pass out.

    My men are there to assist you.

    With instructions in hand, Lindsay left Kelley crumpled on the floor and hurried after them.

    Today was the day she would see Harleepletely disgraced! As the elevator doors began to close, Lindsay rushed forward and pressed the open button, effortlessly stepping inside.

    Harlee, struck by the overpowering scent of perfume from Lindsay, felt her head spin, on the verge of fainting.

    Tiffany, quick to react, wrapped an arm around Harlee, pressing her back against the cool elevator wall.

    She whipped out her phone and texted Clint about their predicament.

    Clint, already en route after Harlees earlier alert, was just five kilometers away from the LA Mall.

    His fingers flew across his phones keyboard as he replied, Got it.

    Ill be there in about ten minutes.

    Just wait for me at the entrance! As they exited the elevator, Harlee struggled to stay upright.

    Lindsay feigned concern, her voice dripping with false sympathy.

    Oh? Whats wrong with her? Is she feeling unwell? Should I call an ambnce? .

    .

    .

 Chapter 538

    ?Chapter 538: Tiffany shot Lindsay a cold look and snapped, Leave us alone! She could sense Lindsays obstruction, her words sharp with suspicion.

    Harlee, too dizzy to speak, realized that it was Lindsays perfume wreaking havoc on her senses.

    A sudden warning rang in her mind.

    Lindsay wouldnt have been able to acquire such a dangerous, drugced perfume on her own.

    It was clear that Lindsay had conspired with Hale.

    Harlees instincts told her she was in serious danger.

    She clung to the hope that one of the locations she had given Ritchie might lead to Hales whereabouts.

    If not, with Hales cunning ways, the thought of what he might do to her was terrifying.

    As for the location she had sent earlier, her hopes were minimal.

    The odds of anyone catching up to her were slim.

    Even if, by some miracle, they did find her, it wouldnt mean much unless they could extract her from Hales clutches.

    Without a rescue, knowing her exact location was pointless.

    After a tense, erratic journey, Tiffany finally guided Harlee to the entrance, their timing perfect as Clint appeared.

    Were here! Tiffany dered, signaling to Clint.

    Just as Tiffany was about to help Harlee over, suddenly, half a dozen stealthy, ck-d men sprang into action.

    Three of them grabbed Harlee, swiftly shoving her into a sleek ck Bentley, while another group knocked Tiffany unconscious and hauled her into a different vehicle.

    The assants split tactically into two groups.

    Lindsay made a move for the Bentley but found herself forcefully pulled toward the car containing Tiffany instead.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s is your story source Clint dashed toward them in a desperate attempt to intervene, but it was toote.

    Harlee and Tiffany were already whisked away.

    Clint darted into his car, the engine roaring to life, when Rhys unexpectedly appeared before him.

    Upon realizing something was amiss earlier, Harlee had quickly alerted Tonya, Ritchie, and Rhys, while simultaneously enabling the location trackers on her phone and watch.

    Clint, his animosity toward Rhys momentarily forgotten, pointed out the situation urgently.

    Harlees been abducted by those two ck cars up ahead.

    Recognizing the gravity of the situation, Rhys fired up his engine with a fierce determination, assigning Clint to tail Tiffanys vehicle while he thundered after the ck Bentley.

    His speedometer soared past 180 km/h in a blur.

    Inside the Bentley, panic ensued among the abductors.

    Damn it! Theyre right behind us! the driver eximed, his voiceced with rm.

    The groups leader barked his orders with cold precision.

    Push faster and get rid of him! If he gets any closer, were finished! With no alternative, the driver floored the elerator, pushing the already modified car beyond 230 km/h.

    He cursed under his breath.

    Is this guy insane? Im hitting 230 and hes still on our tail! If he rams us at this speed, it could be catastrophicˇ­ His resolve wavered, causing the cars speed to falter slightly.

    The groups leader snapped viciously, We must deliver her to Mr.

    Norris unscathed, or not only are we doomed, but our families back home will pay the price too.

    Drive, you fool! Driven by sheer terror, the driver mmed down on the gas pedal once more.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 539

    ?Chapter 539: Yet, in that fleeting moment of panic, Rhys had already closed the gap.

    Capitalizing on the momentum from Patricks car, Rhys mmed down the elerator and plowed into the back of the ck Bentley.

    Before the driver could even process the hit, Rhys struck the vehicles side, shoving it forcefully toward the curb.

    Almost simultaneously, Patrick rammed into the Bentley as well, the collision brutally jarring the driver into submission.

    With the Bentley cornered, Patrick took up position to prevent any chance of escape, while Rhys and four of his men, weapons at the ready, initiated their daring rescue.

    Inside the Bentley were three adversaries d in ck.

    Rhys swiftly incapacitated two, leaving only the groups leader, who clutched Harlee with a desperate grip.

    Amidst the chaos of repeated collisions, Harlees consciousness flickered back just as Rhys found himself in a tense standoff with the groups leader.

    Rhys, acutely aware of Harlees precarious situation, moved with deliberate caution.

    He could not afford a reckless move that might endanger her further.

    It was then that Rhys caught Harlees eye, a fleeting look that conveyed volumes and solidified their n in an instant.

    As Rhys took the shot, Harlee instinctively dropped to the floor.

    The bullet found its mark, striking the groups leader squarely in the forehead, sending him copsing lifelessly.

    Without a moments hesitation, Rhys darted forward to assist Harlee, helping her to her feet.

    Recalling the critical medication Harlee had mentioned earlier, Rhys quickly opened her mouth and administered the pill, ensuring her immediate safety.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????????s is your escape to fiction As Harlee swallowed the pill, the bizarre sensations coursing through her body began to subside.

    Rhys cast her a worried nce.

    Ill carry you to the car, he said, noting her frailty.

    Harlee forced a faint, wavering smile, attempting to ease his worry.

    Im fine, she murmured.

    She held back her questions, knowing that now was not the time to inquire about his timely arrival.

    Abruptly, another burst of gunfire shattered the silence.

    Harlees grip tightened around Rhys hand.

    We have to leave right now! She was certain this was Hales reinforcement, outnumbering the first wave by at least fivefold.

    With a mutual understanding, they moved in unison, their movements swift and calcted as they dove into the back seat of Patricks car.

    Their skills were formidable, their aim wlessly precise.

    Under normal circumstances, they were a force to be reckoned with.

    Yet, Harlees iplete recovery hampered their ability to effectively counter the onught of numerous skilled assassins.

    As the assassins closed in, each of Rhys men fell, none left standing.

    Their only option was a desperate escape, hoping for backup to arrive soon.

    Patrick mmed down on the elerator, his voice grave with urgency.

    Mr.

    Green, weve got seven cars on our tail.

    With this gas, weve got maybe thirty minutes of lead.

    Rhys quickly typed out a message to Hamilton, his fingers steady despite the chaos.

    Half an hour? Thatll work.

    Hamiltons on his way and should be here in twenty.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 540

    ?Chapter 540: Turning to Harlee, Rhys gripped her hand with reassurance.

    Stay with me.

    Were in this together.

    Harlee returned the pressure, her voice a whisper of trust.

    I believe in you.

    Patrick, hearing their exchange, remained silent, a slight shake of his head the only sign of his disbelief.

    Amidst the peril, their bond seemed to grow even stronger.

    Focused entirely on navigating the treacherous road, he dared not voice aint.

    Harlee, still weakened and unable to manage the guns fierce kickback, left Rhys to handle the defense alone.

    Firing with relentless precision, Rhys felt his energy waning, his resolve tested with every bullet that left the chamber.

    Oh no! Patrick shouted, his knuckles whitening on the steering wheel as he swerved hard to avoid a ck car that careened into their path.

    The tires screeched in protest as he floored the elerator again, his voice tight with urgency.

    Mr.

    Green, we have less than ten minutes left! Rhys leaned out the window, his movements sharp and precise as he fired two quick shots.

    The bullets struck the nearest car.

    Without missing a beat, he pulled back inside and shrugged off his bulletproof vest.

    Head straight for the bridge ahead, Rhys said, his tone calm despite the chaos around them.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv?????s hosts exclusive updates Well ditch the car and jump.

    It will take them a few minutes to figure out where we went, and that will give Hamilton enough time to bring in reinforcements.

    He carefully draped the vest over Harlees shoulders, guiding her arms through the straps as she opened her mouth to protest.

    Harlee, just wear it.

    Youre not fully healed yet.

    If youre not wearing this, Ill be too distracted worrying about you, and thats a risk we cant afford.

    Rhys pressed her hands gently but firmly, his voice dropping to a low, velvety tone.

    Please, just wear it for your safety.

    Harlee nced at the vest, her resolve wavering.

    A flicker of warmth passed through her.

    She understood, more than anything, that Rhys wasnt trying to charm her intoplying.

    If she didnt wear the vest, he would be consumed with concern, his mind constantly on her safety.

    In the past, when Harlee worked with the members of the Shadow Moon Society, everyone had each others backs.

    But Rhys protection was different.

    It made her heart feel warm and race all at once.

    Looking up at Rhys, Harlees eyes glinted with an emotion that was both fierce and tender.

    She nodded with determination.

    Alright, Ill take care of myself.

    You focus on the fight.

    Rhys ruffled her hair gently, his gesture speaking volumes, more than words ever could.

    His face tightened with concern, but he said nothing.

    Patrick, equally worried, offered his bulletproof vest to Rhys.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 541

    ?Chapter 541: Mr.

    Green, take mineˇ­ But Rhys cut him off sharply.

    No need.

    He then directed Patrick to park the car and instructed them to move to the edge of the bridge after he counted to three.

    As soon as they exited the car, they barely had time to react before a hail of bullets erupted around them, forcing them to take cover and fight back.

    Rhys arsenal was down to thest two submachine guns, a heavy machine gun, and a few pistols.

    He tossed two pistols to Harlee, a silentmand to defend herself.

    Gripping the submachine guns, Rhys unleashed a barrage of bullets, creating a temporary shield of firepower to push back their attackers.

    But the enemy was relentless.

    They quickly regrouped, their firepower forcing the trio into a deadly corner.

    Though still recovering, Harlee managed to shoot with precision, her aim sharp thanks to Tonyas medicine.

    But even that wasnt enough to turn the tide.

    Rhys face darkened, his voice steady but urgent.

    Patrick, protect Harlee and jump off the bridge.

    Ill try to divert their attention.

    Harlees eyes shed with cold defiance as she continued firing.

    No.

    Its too risky without a vest.

    We can hold them off for at least five minutes until reinforcements get here! Her estimate was spot on, though it came with a seventy percent chance of failure.

    Feel the thrill at g aln ov el s .

    Rhys didnt want to risk her safety, so he locked eyes with her, his tone hardening.

    Listen to me.

    On my count of three, you jump.

    He paused for a moment, his voice softening slightly.

    Dont worry.

    I wont get hurt.

    Harlees heart pounded in her chest.

    She knew that if they couldnte to an agreement, they wouldnt make it out alive.

    With a reluctant nod, she finally conceded.

    Alright.

    You cover.

    Patrick had offered to cover them several times, but Rhys refused each time.

    You need to protect Harlee, Rhys stated, his voice leaving no room for argument.

    Rhys was struggling, his confidence wavering as he grappled with the fear that he couldnt protect Harlee and make the jump with her safely.

    Their n unfolded like clockwork, each move seamless and precise.

    They retreated to the bridges edge, and within a minute, Harlee found a spot to jump from.

    But, as was often the case, hope brought with it its own set of challenges.

    As Harlee climbed up, preparing to jump, a bullet rang out.

    In her current state, she had no way of dodging it.

    Still climbing, Patrick couldnt do a thing to help.

    Harlee twisted her body, hoping to shield herself just enough so the bullet wouldnt hit anything vital.

    Three long seconds ticked by, but the sharp sting of pain never came.

    While covering their escape, Rhys spotted the shooter hiding at the corner.

    Without a second thought, he dashed toward Harlee, willing to brave the gunfire to get to her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 542

    ?Chapter 542: Thank God youre safeˇ­ Rhys muttered before his legs gave out and he copsed.

    Harlee wasted no time.

    She jumped back down, grabbed the submachine gun, and unleashed a final wave of firepower at the approaching enemies.

    Just then, Ritchie and Tonya burst onto the scene with reinforcements, followed by Hamiltons men.

    The enemy was swiftly neutralized.

    Ritchie and Tonya rushed to Harlees side.

    As Tonya knelt, ready to check for Harlees injuries, Harlee said firmly, Im fine.

    This is Rhys blood.

    Harlees calmness was unnerving, almost unnaturally so.

    Rhys was shot.

    Tonya, we are going to the hospital.

    Now.

    Got it! Harlee turned to Ritchie, who was already preparing to move Rhys.

    Tiffany is in another car.

    Rhys said my brother went after her.

    Take a dozen men and make sure theye back in one piece.

    I gave Tiffany my watch.

    Use it to track them.

    Without missing a beat, Ritchie nodded, quickly assembling his team and setting off.

    Tonya and Harlee moved quickly, helping Rhys into the back seat of the car.

    Tonya worked fast to stabilize Rhys wounds while Harlee drove.

    After the emergency treatment, Tonya looked at Harlee and asked, Should we head to the nearest hospital? Rhys condition was critical, and Tonyas heart pounded with the fear of losing precious moments that could be the difference between life and death.

    Your story source galnov??????????c?m However, Harlee shook her head firmly.

    No, we are going to that special hospital! This wasnt just any hospital.

    It had the most advanced medical equipment in the world.

    There, Tonyas skills and precision could give Rhys a fighting chancea one hundred percent shot at survival.

    That hospital? Tonyas voice was thick with disbelief as she looked between Harlee and Rhys.

    It was clear Harlee had truly fallen for Rhys.

    Tonya knew Harlee always had her own ns, so instead of questioning Harlee, she chose to trust her judgment.

    The hospital Harlee referred to wasnt just any medical facility.

    It was a secret one Harlee had co-founded with the government.

    Led by Tonyas medical expertise, the facility had evolved into a specialized institution for military medicine and viral prevention.

    Its location was a closely guarded secret, known only to Harlee, Tonya, and a select few high-ranking officials.

    Even Fleming, the renowned medical researcher, didnt know its exact locationhe only knew of its existence.

    On the drive there, Tonya couldnt suppress her worry.

    Harlee, arent you concerned those two senior officials might cause trouble for you? The hospital was off-limits to everyone except those with significant national contributions, and its very existence was a closely guarded secret.

    Harlee shrugged nonchntly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 543

    ?Chapter 543: Ive gotten used to their constant critiques.

    In other words, Harlee wasnt easily intimidated.

    Plus, Rhys wasnt the first person she had brought here.

    Ritchie had been treated in this very ce as well.

    However, back then, Ritchie had been blindfolded, his ears muffled.

    Rhys, on the other hand, was being brought in openly.

    Tonya gave her a thumbs-up, impressed.

    You are incredible! The two senior officials had been persistent in their pursuit of taking advantage of the situation.

    Thest time Ritchie had been treated here, Harlee had been sent to Gruinia on a mission to assist Interpol in dismantling a sprawling fraud ring.

    She had almost lost an arm in the process! This time, Rhys would be brought in without any blindfold.

    Sensing the risks, Tonya couldnt help but feel a twinge of concern.

    In the secret hospital, Rhys was swiftly wheeled into the operating room, nked by three attentive nurses.

    His condition teetered on the brink of disaster, prompting Tonya to act without hesitation.

    After giving Harlee a reassuring nce, Tonya hurried into the operating room, scrubbed up, and donned her surgical gear.

    The procedure stretched on for a grueling seven to eight hours.

    During this time, Harlee couldnt linger outside the operating room.

    The arrival of Baldrick Robinson, one of the higher-ups, demanded her attention.

    Baldrick stormed back to his office, visibly seething with rage.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s, home to unforgettable stories You assured mest time that there would be no more unauthorized admissions, yet here we are, a yearter, and your actions are even more grant! Do you even recall our previous agreement? Does thew mean nothing to you? Harlee listened in silence, letting Baldrick exhaust his fury.

    When he finally ran out of steam, she responded withposed assurance, So, what do you propose as a punishment this time? This question only ignited Baldricks temper anew.

    He thumped his hand on the desk in exasperation.

    Are you trying to drive me to a heart attack? Whats the punishment this time, really? Do you think I relish punishing you? Huh? Tell me, does it even make a difference? Last time, I assigned you to a perilous task with Interpol in Gruinia to dismantle a fraud syndicate.

    You performed admirably, yet what was the cost? You nearly lost an arm! Baldrick scolded her relentlessly for nearly twenty minutes, his voice echoing through the room with displeasure.

    Harlee massaged her temples gently, finding herself cornered by Baldricks unpredictable temper.

    Anything she uttered was deemed incorrect.

    Silence, too, was a mistake.

    Whether she stood her ground or shifted away, she was still at fault.

    The wisest choice was to capitte and nod along to his barrage of words.

    With a softened voice, as gentle as a whisper, Harlee sought reconciliation.

    Alright, I acknowledge my mistakes.

    Is there still an opportunity for me to rectify them? she inquired, her toneced with hope.

    Baldrick responded with a derisive snort, Now you seek to make amends? What exactly were you doing earlier? Though his words were cutting, he didnt leave her without options.

    Ive gone ahead and arranged a hospital transfer.

    Once Tonyapletes his surgery sessfully, he will be moved immediately, Baldrick stated, a hint of concern seeping through his stern facade.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 544

    ?Chapter 544: He attempted to offer some reassurance, his voice softening slightly.

    Dont worry.

    The staff are top-notch professionals.

    The transfer will be safer than keeping him in the ICU! Thenˇ­ Harlee opened her mouth to speak, a flicker of question in her eyes.

    However, Baldrick cut her off with a wave of his hand.

    What now? No punishment.

    Id hate for you to end up seriously injured, especially when the hospitals equipment is due for an upgrade! His tone mixed irritation with a begrudging sense of responsibility.

    Harlee erupted into peals ofughter, boldly intecing her arm with Baldricks as she quipped yfully, To an outsider, it would seem were sworn enemies.

    Is this peculiar way your method of showing concern? Her voice, usually serene, unexpectedly took on an adorable inflection.

    Harlee, somethings different about you, Baldricks expression softened, his eyes warming with fondness and joy as he beheld her transformation.

    Gone was the icy demeanor she once wore like armor.

    In its ce, a subtle sweetness had emerged.

    It appeared her return to the Sanderson family had indeed softened her edges.

    Baldricks heart swelled with happiness at Harlees change, though his own nature shied away from overt disys of emotion.

    Quickly, he steered the conversation away from personal reflections, adopting his habitual stoic tone.

    For hours, they delved into discussions about updates to hospital equipment and strategies to counter the biochemical threat posed by Uwhor.

    As the conversation drew to a close, Baldrick noticed Harlees attention waning, her thoughts clearly preupied with Rhys undergoing surgery.

    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s?c?m With a dismissive yet concerned gesture, he suggested she wait by the operating room door.

    When Tonya finally emerged from the operating room after a grueling seven and a half hours, she leaned heavily on Harlee and dered with a weak but triumphant smile, Ive saved your man.

    You owe me dinner! Harlee released a deep sigh and nodded.

    Alright then.

    She was reassured by the sturdy car Baldrick had arranged, dismissing any lingering concerns about their next move.

    Lets go grab some food! Tonya eximed, enthusiasm bubbling in her voice.

    Harlee slipped her arm around Tonyas slender waist, and together they made their way out of the hospital.

    As they settled into the car, Harlees phone chimed with a message from Ritchie.

    Miss Sanderson, Miss Wace is stable now.

    As for your brotherˇ­ The doctor wants to keep him under observation for another night.

    A shadow crossed Harlees face, her fingers clenching the steering wheel with a sh of dark intent.

    Tonya, noticing the shift, gently grasped Harlees hand, her voice soothing.

    Why dont we skip the restaurant? Lets pick up something quick and head over to Bellflower Hospital to see your brother.

    Harlees face softened as she turned toward Tonya, a wave of gratitude washing over her features.

    Are you getting sentimental on me? Thats not the Harlee I know, Tonya teased, a yful grin dancing on her lips.

    And remember, Im practically family.

    Im the Sandersons goddaughter after all! Their sharedughter filled the car, weaving a moment of lightness between them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 545

    ?Chapter 545: Elsewhere, Ritchie had been on the heels of the location trackers signal, pushing his limits, but fate seemed to mock him.

    He arrived just moments toote.

    There, on the cold, hard ground, Clinty semi-conscious, his breaths shallow andbored.

    Nearby, Tiffany was caught under a relentless assault, her attackers showing no mercy as they stomped down on her mercilessly.

    Eight hours earlier, Clint had set off after receiving a location tracker from Rhys.

    During his urgent journey, he had tried to contact Kareem not once but thrice, only to be met with the hollow void of unanswered calls.

    In the Sanderson family, Kareem alone had the clout to call in military reinforcements.

    Hesitant to drag his other siblings into the fray and wary of the potential repercussions, Clint chose discretion over disclosure.

    He reached out to a trusted friend instead, pleading for a setup of strategic roadblocks to thwart the menacing men in ck.

    Meanwhile, inside the speeding car, tension was palpable.

    Lindsays anxiety was spiking.

    She frantically pulled at Tiffanys sleeve, her voice sharp with urgency as she addressed the impassive leader sitting in the passenger seat.

    Are you blind? Theres a roadblock straight ahead! We need to switch routes now, or were all caught! Lindsays voice cracked under the strain.

    You might survive being captured, but if they recognize me, none of us stand a chance! The leader, cool and detached, turned to face Lindsay with a chilling gaze.

    galnov??s keeps you updated Miss Morgan, youve yed your part.

    The next steps are not your concern, he stated tly, signaling the driver with a nod.

    In response, the vehicle surged forward, the sudden eleration catching Lindsay unprepared.

    She was jolted back, her body mming against the drivers seat.

    As Lindsay opened her mouth to unleash a tirade, the shocking sight of the car barreling into the police-manned roadblock cut her short.

    The officers braced, ready to intercept.

    Her face tensed abruptly, and she backed away, her entire frame shaking violently, down to the twitching muscles along her jawline.

    Fear enveloped her.

    Yet, the fear was fleeting.

    Within moments, her demeanor shifted dramatically as she observed the men in ck ruthlessly firing at innocent passersby.

    Her eyes gleamed with a morbid fascination.

    Another shot.

    The way the blood sprays, its mesmerizing! she eximed, her lips curling into a wicked smile.

    Lindsays intense and bloodshot eyes then fixed on Tiffany, whoy unconscious beside her.

    A sinister grin spread across her face.

    Hand me a gun.

    Im itching to feel the ssh of blood on my faceˇ­ The leader in the front passenger seat shot her a chilling nce.

    Enraged, Lindsay seized his cor.

    And who are you to deny me? Give it here! she demanded, tightening her grip around the leaders throat, her nails sinking into his skin.

    Unfazed, the leader didnt even flinch.

    With a steady hand, he pried Lindsays fingers off.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 546

    ?Chapter 546: Continue this, and youll have hunters on your tail.

    Following his line of sight to the road behind, Lindsay saw a dozen police cars in pursuit, with Clint leading the charge.

    Her expression turned steely as she hissed, Kill him! Rest easy, Miss Morgan, he wont be leaving here alive, the leader of the men in ck dered with chilling calm.

    With those ominous words hanging in the air, he hoisted his sniper rifle and peered through its scope with icy determination.

    The car window slid open quietly, and he took precise aim at Clints tire.

    A sharp, resounding gunshot shattered the silence.

    The tire exploded with a violent burst, sending rubber shards flying.

    Caught off-guard, Clint failed to react swiftly enough, losing his grip on the steering wheel.

    Clints vehicle swerved uncontrobly, scraping against the police cars nking it, sending sparks cascading into the night.

    After a tumultuous skid, Clints car crashed against the roadside guardrail with a deafening smash.

    Clints world went ck as he slumped over, knocked unconscious by the impact.

    In the chaos, nearly half of the dozen police cars were wrecked.

    The officers inside were thrown into disarray, sustaining a range of injuries from severe to minor.

    Only a handful remained unscathed amidst the wreckage.

    Lindsay couldnt help but whistle, her excitement palpable.

    Thats killing three birds with one stone.

    Quite the spectacle! Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s The leader, however, maintained his stoic demeanor, untouched by the adrenaline of the moment.

    He turned to Lindsay, his voice t and businesslike.

    Miss Morgan, Mr.

    Norris instructed that once we shake off those police cars, you should get out.

    Lindsays brow furrowed slightly.

    What about Harlee? There was an unexpected situation over there.

    We need to provide backup immediately, he replied, already pivoting toward their next move.

    Panic flickered in Lindsays eyes as her heart raced.

    Unexpected situation? What does that mean? Dont tell me Harlee has slipped away again.

    The leader merely echoed his prior statement without further rification.

    Frustration surged within Lindsay as she mmed her fist against the car seat.

    Are you treating me like an idiot? If you dont rify things right now, youre not going anywhere! Miss Morgan, remember, you do notmand this missionˇ­ The leaders voice chilled the air, his eyes conveying a stark warning.

    Then, shifting to a more conciliatory tone, he continued, If it eases your anger, once we stop, feel free to deal with this woman as you see fit.

    Well take care of any fallout.

    A spark ignited in Lindsays eyes.

    Alright, I agree! Her curiosity about the raw thrill of taking a life had always lingered, a truly thrilling prospect! Drugs had twisted Lindsays mind, pushing her into the depths of madness.

    Meanwhile, Ritchie had just arrived when he saw Clint being hurriedly loaded into an ambnce.

    He immediately sent a text to Harlee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 547

    ?Chapter 547: Harlee, theres been a serious incident.

    A sniper targeted our convoy, blowing out the car tires and causing a severe crash.

    Currently, the scene is a wreck.

    About seven or eight police vehicles are totaled, and several officers are wounded.

    Your brother was in the lead vehicle and hes now unconscious.

    He is being sent to Bellflower Hospital.

    The area is swamped with chaos.

    Our units are stuck, forcing us to reroute via a side road.

    At that moment, Harlee was steering her car toward the ndestine hospital, her thoughts swirling with concern and uncertainty.

    Having seen through Harlees mind, Tonya immediately eximed, Harlee, you cant! Tonya grabbed Harlees phone and swiftly typed a response.

    Understood.

    Move fast to intercept the ck car and ensure Tiffanys safety.

    Tonya then turned off the device, her expression serious as she turned to Harlee.

    Listen, I get that youre worried sick about your brother, but sending Rhys over to our destination is trouble enough.

    Throwing Clint into the mix could worsen things.

    Harlees face showed her distress.

    I know, but Clintˇ­ Tonya cut her off firmly.

    Look, Ritchies update was clear.

    It was an ident.

    Theyve already rushed Clint to Bellflower Hospital.

    Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í???? ????s, Hes going to be okay.

    Trust me on this.

    Tonyas gaze locked with Harlees,pelling Harlee to consider her words.

    Only then did Harlee let go of her impulse to send the secret hospitals location to Ritchie.

    Later, Baldrick summoned her to his office, and Ritchie hadnt sent any updates to her.

    Roughly an hourter, Ritchie finally reached the base of a mountain, an area that felt deserted except for Tiffanys and Lindsays presence.

    As Ritchie pulled up, the scene before him was grim.

    Tiffany was sprawled on the ground, pinned harshly under Lindsays boot, her body bearing the brutal signs of multiple fractures.

    Lindsay, her heel grinding into Tiffanys head, reveled in a sinister thrill as Tiffanys agonized screams filled the air.

    At the sound of an approaching vehicle, Lindsay mistakenly assumed the men in ck had returned.

    She crouched down, viciously yanked Tiffanys head up by the hair, and hissed, Just go to hell! Then, dragging Tiffany by the scalp, Lindsay moved toward a rock, intent on smashing Tiffanys head against its sharpest edge.

    Just as Lindsay was about to carry out her gruesome intention, the piercing sound of a gunshot echoed through the air.

    Startled, Lindsays grip faltered, and Tiffanys head thudded against the soft earth instead of the rock.

    Scanning her surroundings for the shooter and realizing the danger, Lindsay bolted in panic.

    The car that had been nearing was none other than Ritchies.

    Fearing a dy in treatment, he didnt chase after Lindsay.

    He rushed over to the barely conscious Tiffany.

    Mindful of Tiffanys delicate condition, Ritchie gently ced her on a stretcher rather than carrying her outright, realizing the severity of her injuries when he felt her lifeless arm.

    Without wasting another moment, he loaded Tiffany into the car and swiftly brought her directly to Bellflower Hospital.

    There, he checked on Clints ongoing surgery and ryed the details to Harlee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 548

    ?Chapter 548: By that time, however, Harlee had been summoned to Baldricks office and hadnt nced at her phone.

    Both Clint and Tiffany underwent extensive surgeries throughout the day.

    That evening, Harlee and Tonya made their way to Bellflower Hospital.

    Ritchie, who had been anxiously pacing at the entrance, spotted them and hurried forward.

    His face lit up with relief at the sight of Harlee, and he eximed, Harlee, youve finally arrived! Ive been on edge waiting here for you! Turning his attention to Tonya with a pitiful expression, hemented, Honey, Im hurtˇ­ Harlee, momentarily taken aback by Ritchies melodramatic disy, pressed forward into the hospital without a word.

    On the drive over, Ritchie had filled her in on the grim details of what Lindsay had inflicted on Clint and Tiffany.

    This information ignited a fierce anger within Harlee.

    She had initially considered showing leniency toward Lindsay for the sake of Wilton and Belen.

    However, given the circumstances, her resolve hardened.

    She was determined to ensure Lindsay was held ountable for her actions.

    Tonya touched a delicate finger to her lips, her voice a hushed whisper.

    Harlees seething right now.

    Lets not provoke her further.

    Ritchie stiffened, his posture taut with tension, as he followed them closely.

    They soon reached Tiffanys hospital room.

    Harlee entered first, while Tonya and Ritchie halted at the doorway.

    Inside, Tiffanyy motionless, except for her mouth.

    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s?c?m Harlee approached the bedside, bowing deeply, her eyes heavy with remorse.

    Im sorryˇ­ she murmured.

    Tiffany, spotting Harlee, shed aforting smile her way.

    As Harlees words of apology filled the room, Tiffanys demeanor shifted to yful exasperation.

    She gestured animatedly toward a watch resting on the cab, smiling.

    Oh, please, the one who owes an apology isnt you.

    Its that bitch Lindsay! And why apologize, anyway? I should be thanking you! That watchˇ­ The backstory unfolded silently in Harlees mind.

    Before she had passed out, she had managed to press the watch into Tiffanys hand, her voice failing her.

    Tiffany, ever the quick thinker, had feigned a stumble as she helped Harlee, discreetly pocketing the watch.

    Eager to divert Harlee from her misced guilt, Tiffany shifted the conversation with a grin.

    Pretty clever of me, dont you think? I managed to keep the tracking watch hidden right under their noses! Hearing Tiffanys reassurance, Harlee stopped apologizing, realizing there was no need to.

    With sincerity, she replied, You are amazing! Even amid such tension, Tiffany had instantly understood Harlees silent gestures and hidden the tracking watch perfectly.

    It was clear that Tiffanys years of experience had been no less valuable than Harlees.

    Harlees voice remained calm, but to Tiffany, it was moreforting than ttery.

    Touched, Tiffany said, Harlee, honestly, this is the first time someone has been hurt but still thought about protecting me.

    Im so grateful to have a friend like you.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 549

    ?Chapter 549: After saying that, Tiffanys eyes locked with Harlees, filled with pure gratitude and sincerity.

    Tiffany hade from humble beginnings, fighting her way through years of hardship to get to where she was now.

    Only she understood the struggles she had faced.

    But throughout it all, she had kept her optimism and positive attitude.

    In the unforgiving entertainment industry, she had managed to stay true to herself, always willing to lend a hand to others.

    Harlee, how is Clint doing? They wont tell me anything, Tiffany asked.

    Her eyes were clouded with anxiety, fear, and unease.

    She had overheard some nurses talking and learned that Clint had been involved in an ident while chasing the culprit to protect her.

    Harlee didnt want to lie to Tiffany.

    She shook her head softly and replied, Im not sure.

    I came to see you first.

    Ill check on Clintter.

    Tiffanys heart tightened at Harlees words.

    After a brief pause, she gathered her courage and asked, Can you tell me his situation? I dont mean anything by it.

    I justˇ­ I just feel he had saved me, andˇ­ In the few words Tiffany spoke, Harlee felt something was off.

    Sliding a chair next to the bed, Harlee sat and asked in a light tone, Why not? Arent you two friends? Isnt it natural to care for each other? Tiffanys lips curled into a wry, almost bitter smile, but her voice remained steady andposed.

    We are just colleagues in the entertainment business.

    Getting too involved can easily cross a line.

    Find your imagination at galn ovels ; con Harlee inwardly thought, Colleagues? It looks like Clint hasnt made a move yet, just quietly willing to sacrifice himself for Tiffany.

    Tiffanys self-mocking smile told Harlee there was more to the story than met the eye.

    In the past, Harlee would have let it go.

    After all, she only scratched the surface when it came to Tonya and Ritchies love life.

    But since this involved Clints feelings, she pushed aside her usual distaste for others matters and continued, Tiffany, do you feel like you and Clint are unequal in status or position? Tiffany froze, her wide eyes reflecting a shock so raw that it almost screamed, How did you know? Yet, her response was careful.

    No, everyone is born equal.

    Without missing a beat, Harlee struck straight to the heart of the matter.

    Then why are you afraid to care about Clint? Becauseˇ­ After a long pause, Tiffany sighed in resignation, struggling to find the right words.

    I just feel that weˇ­ Tiffany rambled incoherently, her words tumbling out in a jumble until she finally gave up.

    She nced at Harlee, her eyes filled with caution and a deep, unspoken fear.

    Alright, Tiffany murmured, her voice barely above a whisper as her eyes wandered to the ceiling.

    You are intelligent, Harlee.

    You must have figured it out, right? Harlee did not say anything.

    I admit it.

    I like Clint.

    But dont worry.

    I know we are not from the same world.

    My feelings will stay buried inside me, Tiffanys voice trembled as she spoke.

    But was it just liking him? No, it was so much more than that.

    She was in love with Clint.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 550

    ?Chapter 550: When Tiffany heard Clint had been in an ident while trying to save her, her happiness was fleeting.

    More than anything, she wished she could have been the one lying in the intensive care unit instead of him.

    Tiffany and Clint had met on a film set.

    He was the lead actor while she just yed a maid beside the lead actress with barely two lines to speak.

    That winter had been particrly bitter, and the lead actress, always terrified of the cold, passed on several scenes to her stand-in.

    There was one scene in particr where the lead actress had to jump into cold water, but her stand-in had to bow out due to personal reasons.

    The director, anxious to stay on schedule, was left scrambling.

    Knowing this was her chance to earn a little more money, Tiffany gritted her teeth and volunteered.

    Although she got the opportunity, it took five or six tries to get it right.

    By then, her lips had turned pale, and she could barely keep her feet under her.

    Yet, no one on the crew noticed her struggle.

    Everyone was in a mad rush, racing against the clock.

    It was Clint who, without a word, draped his down jacket over her shoulders.

    Tiffany continued, You probably think Im just some devoted fan, falling for him because he showed me kindness when no one else would.

    But you dont know thatˇ­ Harlee cut in, her tone firm.

    I know.

    Next chapter at g????????????ov????????????.c§ŕm Perhaps Harlee hadnt understood it before, but after seeing Rhys risk his life to protect her, she now understood the feeling of falling in love with a man in an instant.

    But Tiffany, you should know Clint doesnt care about the gap between your status or position, and neither does the Sanderson family.

    After pausing for a moment, Harlee added, So be brave.

    Go after love with everything you have! We only get one shot at this life.

    If you miss it, you will never know if another chance wille your way.

    Harlees words sank in, nting a seed of courage in Tiffanys heart.

    After saying that, Harlee stood and went to visit Clint.

    This time, Tiffany didnt hesitate.

    She no longer feared what might lie ahead.

    With a steady voice, she asked Harlee to update her on Clints condition after visiting him.

    Some things were slowly but surely beginning to change.

    As Harlee exited the ward, she noticed Tonya and Ritchie lingering by the door.

    Clearing her throat, she caught Tonyas attention.

    Instantly, Tonya clung to her side like a shadow.

    Harlee, whats going on with Clints future wife? Tonya asked.

    Harlee had always been open with Tonya, sharing everything, including Tiffanys situation.

    After a brief pause, Harlee responded thoughtfully, Hmm, I think they can take things to the next level.

    Is that so? I thought she was too indecisive for thatˇ­ Tonya mused aloud.

    Tonya continued to chatter about Tiffany as they made their way from the ward to the entrance of the intensive care unit.

    Within moments, she had concocted several ns in her head.

    With a triumphant smile, she dered, I have secured Clints love for him! Ritchie trailed behind them silently.

    When they arrived at the ICU, Tonyas smile faltered when she saw Clint, his body tangled in a web of tubes.

    A surge of fury rushed through her, hot and dizzying.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 551

    ?Chapter 551: Her fists clenched tightly at her sides, shaking with barely contained rage.

    I cant take it anymore, Harlee.

    Let me go deal with that woman.

    Ill make her pay! Harlees face darkened, her eyes narrowing into a fierce, predatory gaze.

    Her knuckles cracked, but she held herself back, voice steady and ice-cold.

    No.

    Ill send her to prison.

    Tonyas face contorted in fury.

    No! Sending her to prison wont be enough.

    It would be far more satisfying to watch her suffer slowly, to torment her piece by piece! Harlees lips curled into a cold smile.

    Trust me.

    Sending her to prison will hurt her more than anything else.

    People like Lindsay, obsessed with reputation and honor, valued their image far above their own lives.

    Harlee wanted Lindsay to face the full weight of scorn and mockery behind those prison walls, to have every inmate take a turn at stripping her dignity away, one brutal punch at a time.

    Only by breaking Lindsays spirit and body, slowly and methodically, would Harlee finally taste the sweet satisfaction of revenge.

    Harlee, Tonya, and Ritchie had been talking outside the ICU for some time when Harlee cleverly used the pretext of needing to gather evidence to dismiss Ritchie.

    Now, only Harlee and Tonya remained in the quiet hallway.

    Tension hung heavy in the air as Harlee sped Tonyas hands.

    Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????????s?????§ŕm Her hands trembled minutely, betraying her fear through the slight shake.

    The fear in her eyes was palpable and impossible to ignore.

    Earlier, Clint had regained consciousness briefly and had sternly ordered that all medical andw enforcement personnel keep the extent of his injuries under wraps.

    His primary concern was to prevent his family from worrying.

    This directive from Clint was the root of Harlees anxiety.

    She was terrified that she might fail to bring him back home safely.

    Harlee only let her guard down around Tonya.

    Externally, she maintained a facade ofposure after hearing of Clints incident, but internally, she was riddled with anxiety and doubt.

    She had entertained the idea of transferring Clint to the secret hospital numerous times, but Tonya had consistently dissuaded her.

    Tonya, too, was deeply concerned for Clints well-being, but her fears for Harlees safety took precedence.

    She was wary of theplications that might arise from the two senior officials.

    With a reassuring squeeze, Tonyaforted Harlee, her voice steady and filled with conviction.

    Trust me, Clint will pull through! Pulling on her protective gear, Tonya stepped into the intensive care unit with determination.

    After ensuring Clints vital signs were stable with a quick check-up, Tonya fished out a pill from her pocket, trying to administer it to him.

    Despite her efforts, she failed several times.

    As Tonya cast a meaningful nce through the ss, Harlee caught on quickly.

    Harlee donned her protective suit in haste and entered the room.

    She leaned closer, her voice steady but anxious.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 552

    ?Chapter 552: What exactly do you need me to do? Clutching the pill, Tonya instructed, Help me gently support him.

    I need to get this pill into him.

    Remember, we need to be very careful not to disturb his vitals.

    Having coborated before, Harlee acted promptly, cradling Clint with both swift and tender movements.

    Together, they executed the task wlessly, taking less than a minute.

    Once Tonya saw Clint swallow the pill, she let out a relieved exhale.

    She signaled for Harlee to follow her outside.

    Done! Tonya dered, her face washing over with relief.

    By tomorrow noon, or maybe the afternoon, Clint should be awake! Harlees tension finally dissipated as she leaned against Tonya, her voice barely a whisper.

    Tonya, Im so scaredˇ­ Previously, Harlee had faced numerous life-threatening situations without a tremor, not even when she nearly lost her hand.

    But now, the overwhelming fear of failing to protect her elder brother gnawed at her.

    Tonya, perceptive to her friends deep-seated anxieties, offered aforting pat on her back.

    I understand your worries, and Im here to help.

    Well protect Clint together, she assured Harlee warmly.

    Their bond, forged in the fires of shared adversity, gave Tonya profound insight into Harlees true fears and the values she held dear.

    Intent on preventing Harlee from drowning in guilt, Tonya skillfully steered the conversation away.

    Listen, Ive got Clint covered.

    Why dont you check on your boyfriend? He should being around soon.

    L??€$? ???t??§ń? ?¦Ç g????l????ov?l????.????§ŕm Harlee wavered, visibly torn between her choices.

    Rhys was stable for now, but Clint, still unconscious, was her immediate concern.

    Tonya pressed on, gently but firmly.

    Go and look after your man.

    Ill take care of Clint and call you the moment he wakes.

    Noticing Harlees continued hesitation, Tonya forcefully nudged her forward without a second thought.

    Tonya was acutely aware that Harlees tension had not fully subsided.

    Her worries extended beyond Clint to include Rhys as well.

    Harlee wouldnt find peace until she had confirmation that both were safe.

    Facing Tonya, Harlee realized she stood no chance of winning the argument.

    She conceded with a nod, her voice tinged with urgency.

    Alright, but you have to keep me posted about Clints condition! Whenever Harlee spoke to Tonya, her voice softened, shedding any pretense of toughness.

    Harlee wasnt inherently distant.

    She had simply fortified herself against past hurts.

    With Tonya, however, she could let her guard down, finding sce in Tonyas presence as her sanctuary.

    Observing Harlees wistful look, Tonya gently covered her eyes and reassured her.

    Alright, I get it.

    You love me the most.

    Now, off you go.

    Tonya then waved at Harlee, her gesture radiant and full of warmth.

    A smile broke across Harlees face.

    For a moment, she was utterly content, her smile a reflection of deep, unguarded joy.

    Inside Rhys hospital room, Patrick and Hamilton kept vignt by Rhys bedside.

    Patrick and Hamilton steered clear of probing into Rhys mysterious disappearance and sudden return, aware it was Harlees closely guarded secret.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 553

    ?Chapter 553: All they needed to know was whatever Harlee had concealed, it had miraculously brought Rhys back to them.

    After lying unconscious for close to ten hours, Rhys gradually fluttered his eyes open.

    Patrick, stationed vigntly by his bedside, spotted the movement instantly and pressed the call button swiftly.

    He then bent closer to catch the whispered words from Rhys barely moving lips.

    Howˇ­ How is Harlee? Without missing a beat, Patrick responded, Mr.

    Green, Miss Sanderson is safe.

    Mr.

    Clint Sanderson is currently in the ICU, and shes there with him.

    Relieved by the news that Harlee was unharmed, Rhys allowed himself a moment of respite and closed his eyes once more.

    Assuming Rhys had slipped back into unconsciousness, Patrick was just about to rouse him when the doctor entered.

    The doctor carried out a meticulous examination and soon confirmed that Rhys was no longer in any immediate danger and was on a path to recovery.

    The doctor couldnt help but express his awe.

    Such medical prowess is nothing short of miraculousˇ­ Hamilton, looking puzzled, inquired, What do you mean by that? As the doctor flipped through the medical files, he exined in wonder, The bullet came dangerously close to his heart.

    In the past, with such severe injuries, he wouldnt have survived long enough to reach the hospitalˇ­ ŁÍŁďŁňŁĺ ŁőŁđŁäŁáŁôŁĺŁó ŁéŁî ŁçŁáŁěŁîŁďŁöŁĺŁěŁóŁ®ŁăŁďŁí The doctor hesitated, wary of sounding too definitive, and then added, But whoever performed on Mr.

    Green didnt just bring him back from deaths doorstep.

    Mr.

    Green is recovering at a rate that defies all expectations.

    Its remarkable! Shaking his head in admiration, the doctor acknowledged the exceptional medical skill that had saved Rhys.

    The doctors revtion left Patrick and Hamilton frozen, their gasps escaping without thought.

    They had assumed Rhys had merely been shot.

    The gravity of his condition had eluded them until now.

    The unspoken fears hung heavily in the air, their minds shying away from the darker possibilities.

    Throughout this, Rhys maintained hisposure.

    Despite having been unconscious at that crucial moment, he had figured out that Harlee had rushed him to the secret hospital for medical treatment.

    A subtle smile touched his lips as he realized Harlees deep affection for him.

    To Rhys, a shrewd businessman, surviving a close encounter with death only to have the depth of his beloveds feelings revealed seemed a fair exchange.

    When the doctor exited, Harlee stepped into the room.

    Patrick and Hamilton shared a knowing look, silentlymunicating.

    They warmly greeted Harlee and discreetly withdrew, leaving the pair to their much-needed solitude.

    Harlee positioned herself leisurely on the chair opposite Rhys, wordlessly staring at him, observing his frail form.

    Rhys extended his hand to sp Harlees, but she pulled away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 554

    ?Chapter 554: With his eyes closed and his voice a raspy whisper, Rhys apologized to her.

    Im sorry.

    I didnt keep my promise to youˇ­ Harlee gazed at Rhys, noticing his pallidplexion and the apologetic look in his eyes.

    She swallowed hard, her voice catching as she said, You promised you wouldnt get hurt.

    Ever since Rhys incident, sleep had eluded Harlee, haunted by the image of him being shot, an image too harrowing to shake off.

    Tears welled up in Harlees eyes unexpectedly.

    She had tried not to let anger or sadness overwhelm her, but the sound of Rhys voice shattered her resolve.

    A tumult of emotionsgrievance, fear, and worryflooded through her, making it impossible for her to maintain her usualposure.

    She found herself caring for Rhys with the same intensity she usually reserved for Tonya.

    She realized Rhys had gradually captured her heart, though she mistook this profound attachment for mere suitability.

    Rhys looked visibly pale, and his voice softened to a rasp as he responded to Harlees concern.

    His eyes, dark and earnest, shimmered with tenderness as he asked, his voice rough with emotion, Harlee, can I hold you? Without a word, Harlee leaned in and rested her head on Rhys chest.

    Rhys hand gently caressed her back, setting aforting rhythm.

    Words were unnecessary.

    Their silence spoke volumes.

    Initially, Harlees body tensed under his touch, her lips pressed firmly together as she fought back her emotions.

    Gradually, she yielded to the warmth of his embrace, allowing herself to seek sce.

    As Rhys felt Harlees mood shift, a tear escaped his eye.

    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Ňv????????s He had thought he wouldnt mind being seriously injured again if it meant he got to know the depth of Harlees feelings for him.

    Yet, the visible distress in Harlees eyes now made him reconsider.

    He couldnt stand to cause her pain.

    After a moment of shared silence, Rhys whispered, Harlee, what do you n to do with Lindsay? Although Patrick and the others hadnt uncovered the mastermind behind the incident, Lindsays involvement was undeniable.

    Harlee fetched a ss of water, slid a straw into it from the drawer, and gently offered it to Rhys.

    With calm rity, she asked, What do you think? Rhys took a few deep sips, soothing his dry throat, and smiled knowingly.

    You wont get involved personally.

    Youll make sure she ends up behind bars.

    The moment Rhys finished, a radiant smile bloomed on Harlees lips.

    He knew immediately that he had guessed correctly.

    Do you need my help with that? Rhys inquired.

    Harlee shook her head and responded, No need.

    I have it under control.

    She was determined not to let Lindsay get away this time.

    Rhys then steered their conversation to lighter, everyday matters, and they found themselvesughing and chatting like any other couple might.

    Reports of car idents, gun battles, and indiscriminate shootings filled the news, casting a shadow of terror over Baythorn and Mogluylia alike.

    Seriously, after seeing that video, Im terrified to even step outside.

    That poor little girl in the floral dress was just standing at the crosswalk when suddenlyˇ­ .

    .

    .

 Chapter 555

    ?Chapter 555: Itse to a point where I dont know what might hit us first, tomorrow or a stray bullet.

    The thought of being caught in a random shooting is just unimaginable.

    The most terrifying thing is not knowing who the shooter is.

    Its scarier than any ghost storyˇ­ Ive been too afraid to leave my housetely.

    Simultaneously, Mogluylias national TV reported the shooting incident, meticulously omitting any mention of Harlee, Rhys, and Clint, focusing solely on the abducted Tiffany.

    Tiffanys appearance online ignited widespread concern, particrly among her ardent followers, who struggled to grasp the ordeal their idol faced.

    Compelled by the circumstances, Tiffany recorded a message to reassure her fans that she was okay but needed time to recover.

    While Tiffany wasnt among the top-tier celebrities, her work enjoyed broad acim, cementing her status as a familiar figure.

    The news of her kidnapping and subsequent injury captured significant public interest, slightly diverting public focus.

    The next day, in the grand living room of the Sanderson family estate, Lonnie upied the principal chair, browsing financial news on his tablet while monitoring the ongoing TV coverage of the shooting.

    Increasingly captivated by the coverage, Lonnie set aside his tablet, picked up the coffee Callie had prepared, gently blew on it, sipped, and remained fixated on the screen.

    Something about the coverage stirred an uneasy sensation in him.

    Turning to Brenton, who was nearby, Lonnie inquired, Wheres Harlee? Why didnt shee homest night? Brenton nced up briefly before returning his attention to the TV.

    She mentioned Tonya is back in town.

    Shes likely tied up for some time and wont make it home.

    Last night, upon receiving Harlees message, Brenton had promptly made a video call to verify that Harlee was indeed with Tonya, visibly relieved by the confirmation.

    Stay updated with galn¦Ň¦Í????????????.c?m He had no objections to Rhys dating Harlee but wasnt ready for them to get too close too quickly.

    Lonnie responded with a slight nod.

    Tell her to bring Tonya over once theyre finished.

    Brenton nodded.

    Will do.

    After texting Harlee, Brenton messaged Clint, saying, Is the shoot over? When are youing back? At that moment, Harlee, handling Clints phone, wrote a response on his behalf.

    Noting back till Ive wooed my girl! Instantly, Brenton ryed the message to Lonnie, saying, Dad, Clint is pursuing a girl.

    Lonnies face nearly split into a grin.

    He had always harbored concerns that his sonscked tactics for chasing girls and were destined for solitude.

    Surprisingly, Clint was showing promise.

    Lonnie nodded and adopted a grave tone.

    Lets not bother Clint.

    We dont want his crush to feel any pressure from us.

    Despite his words, Lonnie discreetly tasked his secretary to check into any girl around Clint, unable to contain his curiosity.

    Brenton, shrugging nonchntly, retorted, Dad, youre checking which girl Clint has a crush on, arent you? Better put a stop to it.

    You might scare her off.

    Though exposed, Lonnie responded with a dismissive grunt.

    Humph, as if I have nothing better to do.

    In stark contrast to the joyful environment in the Sanderson home, tension had settled over the Morgan household.

    Lindsay had spent the entire night away, only venturing back as dawn broke.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 556

    ?Chapter 556: Her bloodshot eyes darted around suspiciously, viewing everyone as potential enemies.

    Her night had been restless, spent on forums attempting to contact Hale, whose ount remained inactive, and dialing the only phone number she had for him, which went unanswered.

    Driven to the edge, Lindsay had caused significant damage in her hotel room, incurring a hefty bill of twenty thousand dors by morning.

    In her haste the previous day, Lindsay had inadvertently used a supplementary credit card from her mother.

    Alerted by the sudden charge, Belen had directly contacted the hotel to learn of Lindsays antics.

    Upon hearing of Lindsays breakdown, Belen had summoned Wilton from the hospital.

    Together, they sat in the living room in silence, awaiting Lindsays return.

    When Lindsay entered and saw her parents worried faces, her heart skipped a beat.

    What could possibly be happening? She pondered whether they had uncovered the full extent of her wrongdoings.

    Lindsays stomach churned with a heavy sense of unease and panic.

    Her fingers gripped the chain of her purse as she slowly passed her parents.

    With a forced casualness, she greeted them.

    Mom, dad, Im heading upstairs.

    As the words left her lips, Lindsay picked up her pace, eager to escape.

    However, her fathers voice stopped her dead in her tracks.

    Come here.

    We have something to ask you.

    Lindsays steps faltered.

    Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ň???????????????? Her heart mmed against her chest like a drumbeat.

    She tried to steady herself, silently repeating there was no way her parents could have found out what she had done.

    She couldnt let them see how rattled she was.

    With a practicedposure, Lindsay turned back and faced them.

    She nted a smile on her face, doing her best to maintain the image of the obedient daughter.

    What is it? What do you need to ask me? Aware that she was in the wrong, Lindsay no longer stood tall on her usual moral pedestal.

    The arrogance that once defined her was now gone.

    Belen remained silent.

    She took a slow sip of her coffee, her face betraying nothing but indifference.

    Wilton, too, appeared deliberately distant, not rushing to ask Lindsay anything.

    Lindsays anxiety grew with every passing second, her eyes darting around the room as her mind scrambled to find an excuse.

    Finally, Wilton ced his cup down slowly and asked, Lindsay, is there nothing you would like to tell us? When Lindsay heard this question, her heart skipped a beat.

    She clenched her fists, struggling to hold onto the fragileposure she had left.

    No, nothing at all.

    Why would you ask me something like that? Lindsay skillfully turned the question back at Wilton, deflecting it with practiced ease.

    With his gaze cold, Wilton pulled a credit card statement from under the table and slid it toward her.

    Still nothing to say? Although Wilton and Belen were deeply disheartened by their daughters actions, at the end of the day, she was still their flesh and blood.

    They held onto the hope that, with enough guidance, they could steer her back onto the right path.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 557

    ?Chapter 557: When Lindsay saw the statement, her heart suddenly settled, the tension draining from her body.

    So what? she said, her voice measured.

    What do you expect me to say? You are spying on me.

    You dont trust me at all? She seized control of the conversation, her tone now firm, no longer timid or submissive.

    For a long time, Lindsay had felt that her parents owed her something, and that belief gave her the audacity to speak so boldly.

    She was convinced their guilt would make them lower their expectations.

    She used to y the role of the perfect daughter, pretending to be the one they wanted her to be.

    But after spending time in online forums, she saw things in a new light and stopped pretending altogether.

    It wasnt her fault.

    It was them who were to me.

    They brought her into this world despite not wanting children themselves.

    They had never truly cared for her.

    They showered affection on a stranger while neglecting her, their own flesh and blood.

    So, why should she bear the weight of their mistakes? All she wanted was to take back what was rightfully hers.

    It was they who needed to atone, not her.

    They were the unworthy ones.

    Wiltons expression remained unshaken, his tone as calm and measured as ever.

    If this is your way of retaliating, fine.

    We will ept it.

    When the time is right, your mother and I will apologize to you.

    But Lindsay, didnt I teach you the Morgan familys values? I dont know why you chose to present yourself differently in front of us.

    Perhaps its because we didnt do enough, and you were afraid to show your true self.

    Thats alright.

    The past is the past.

    We will make the amends we owe you.

    Now, lets work on improving things, okay? Ga ln ovels .

    fuels your imagination By the end of his speech, his voice was trembling with emotion.

    It was as if he were trying to steer her back to the path of righteousness with nothing but love.

    Lindsay responded with a nonchnt nod, clearly not taking his words to heart, though she feigned a desire to mend their rtionship.

    Really? Lindsay asked with a seemingly delighted expression.

    You honestly realize you were in the wrong? If thats the case, could you break off your godparent rtionship with Harlee? I really cant stand her! Lindsay had simmered with deep resentment from the moment her parents had chosen Harlee and treated her like their own daughter.

    The weight of this,bined with the psychological trigger Hale had set off, twisted her.

    No longer did she crave her parents love.

    But if there was a way to use her parents to humiliate Harlee, maybe she would reconsider epting their affection.

    Finally, Belen spoke up.

    Lindsay, it was inappropriate for us to make Harlee our goddaughter without consulting you.

    We never intended for you to feel overshadowed by her.

    Its our fault if it seemed like we favored her.

    But please, believe me, we love you most of all.

    I think you misunderstood because Harlee shares many of our interests, and thats why we spend more time talking to herˇ­ Enough! Lindsays psychological trigger red again.

    Her eyes glowed with fury as she shouted, Stop feeding me your phony excuses! You im to love me the most, yet you picked the one woman I cant stand to be your goddaughter? Moreover, you treat her better than me.

    If this is your version of love, then I dont want any part of it! Lindsay wentpletely berserk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 558

    ?Chapter 558: Her fury boiled over as she wed at her hair in frustration.

    Didnt you im I am ill-mannered? That I shamed the Morgan family with my outbursts in the hotel? Fine! Ill show you just how crazy I can get in front of you today! With a sudden burst of fury, Lindsay unleashed her anger, smashing every vase in the living room, shing the leather sofa with a fruit knife, and leaving the coffee table in ruins.

    Wilton and Belen stood by, choosing not to intervene.

    They believed their daughter needed this release, that only after she vented her deep-rooted frustrations could they have a proper conversation.

    What they failed to realize was that Lindsay was no longer the person they once knew.

    She had once been a sheltered, naive girl, quick to show her anger in simple, straightforward ways.

    But now, something darker stirred within her, a thirst for violence and a hunger for blood.

    Lindsay shed at the sofa with reckless abandon, her movements erratic and full of fury.

    Suddenly, in the heat of her frenzy, the knife grazed Wiltons arm.

    It was a small wound, hardly more than a scratch, but it drew blood.

    Lindsay froze, gripping the knife tightly as if paralyzed, standingpletely still.

    Believing she was startled by the ident, Wilton hurried to reassure her.

    Its nothing.

    Dont me yourself.

    Think of this as an extra apology from me.

    Wilton rose from his seat, reaching out tofort Lindsay, and Belen followed suit, her voice soft with concern.

    Its okay, darling.

    Its just a scratch.

    You can help your dad apply some ointmentter.

    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s????????????? They assumed Lindsay felt guilty for identally hurting Wilton, unaware that, deep down, she secretly wanted to kill him.

    Lindsays eyes zed with fury, her gaze locked onto the blood trickling down Wiltons arm, carrying a barely restrained, lethal intent.

    Her hand shot up, the knife poised to strike directly at his wound.

    Belens scream shattered the silence, yanking Lindsay back to reality.

    She nced at the knife in her hand, and with a horrified shudder, she tossed it aside as if it was something filthy.

    She sped her blood-soaked hands over her ears, her voice a broken whisper.

    Noˇ­ Its not meˇ­ I didntˇ­ Still ignoring his own injury, Wilton reached for his daughter with gentle hands, trying to calm her.

    Lindsay, its okay.

    Im fineˇ­ Caught in the frenzy of her fear and the sight of blood, Lindsay couldnt hear Wilton.

    In a wild panic, she shoved him aside and bolted toward the door.

    She had no idea why she felt this murderous urge.

    This wasnt her.

    All she ever wanted was to have her parents love back.

    But now, she couldnt understand what was happening to her.

    Wilton and Belen, determined to preserve Lindsays dignity, had sent the household staff away.

    This ensured no one could stop Lindsay as she stormed out.

    Despite his hand bleeding heavily, Wilton attempted to follow Lindsay.

    However, the severe blood loss left him too weak to keep up.

    Realizing something was wrong with Lindsay, Belen quickly helped Wilton back to the couch before retrieving the first aid kit.

    While tending to his injury, she remarked, Darling, dont you think Lindsays behavior has been unusual? Wilton, always attentive to his daughter, gazed at his wife.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 559

    ?Chapter 559: After reflecting for a moment, he too sensed something amiss.

    He gave a slight nod and said, I cant exin it, but she doesnt seem like herself.

    Exactly! Lindsays grandparents spoiled her, and yes, shes always been a bit headstrong.

    But thisˇ­ This feels different.

    Belen hesitated to criticize her daughter further but eventually continued, And did you notice her expression when she saw the blood? At first, I thought she was shocked, but when she aimed to stab you, there was a disturbing fascination in her eyes.

    Wiltons mind raced as Belens words brought rity to the oddities he had dismissed.

    All this time, he had been ensnared by Lindsays calcted deceptions behind the scenes, assuming her obedient side was merely an act.

    Yet, upon reflection, it became clear they had always recognized her facade, and her defiance was never truly concealed.

    Belen gently held his hand, her voice uncertain.

    Do you think we should talk to Harlee? Lindsays drastic change coincided with her fallout with Harlee, making Belen wonder if answers could lie there.

    Without a better idea, Wilton reached for his phone and dialed Harlees number.

    After several unanswered calls, frustration began to set in.

    Harlee wasnt ignoring Wilton.

    From early morning, Harlee had been stationed outside the ICU, unwilling to leave for even a moment.

    The only phone in her hand was Clints, clutched tightly.

    Tonya arrived with breakfast, crouching beside Harlee and gently grasping her cold fingers.

    Smiling, she coaxed softly, You need to eat something.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????????s holds stories for every mood Since Harleesst injury, Tonya had never seen her so on edge, though Harlee had confidence in her medical expertise and Clints safety.

    Harlee, who was like a sister to Tonya, had finally fully integrated into the Sanderson family.

    This was something Tonya was grateful for.

    It felt good knowing someone as extraordinary as Harlee was now appreciated by others, not just herself.

    Harlee shook her head and replied, Im not hungry.

    Tonya didnt push.

    Instead, she brought the milk to Harlees lips.

    At least drink some milk.

    This time, Harlee epted.

    Running on less than three hours of sleep and drained both physically and emotionally, she knew she needed to regain some strength to stay by Clints side.

    Suddenly, amotion erupted from the intensive care unit, followed by nurses and doctors rushing in.

    Tonya didnt hesitate, pushing a piece of bread into Harlees mouth.

    Now, will you rx and eat in peace? I told you my medical skills are top-notch, and you still didnt believe me? Hmph! Feigning irritation, Tonya crossed her arms.

    Harlee took arge bite, chewing slowly before saying in a low voice, Tonya, Im really scaredˇ­ The shift in Harlees tone made Tonya pause.

    She set aside the teasing and wrapped Harlee in a gentle hug.

    I know.

    Thats why Im staying here with you.

    Except for the time Harlee went to Rhys ward, Tonya hadnt left her side.

    Im d youre here, Harlee smiled.

    With those words, they exchanged a quiet smile, easing the tension between them.

    They always knew when to let humor soften the moment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 560

    ?Chapter 560: Clint waster moved to a VIP room in the general ward, sharing it with Tiffany.

    Harlee had deliberately arranged for this.

    She had the hospital prepare a VIP room that could amodate two patients and had the nurses move both Tiffany and Clint into the room.

    When Tiffany was wheeled in, she appeared bewildered by the sudden transfer until her eyesnded on Clint.

    By that point, Clint was awake and regaining strength with the help of a caregiver, who was feeding him liquid food.

    So, when Tiffanys bed rolled in, Clint felt surprisingly upbeat.

    Having already received Harlees blessing to pursue Tiffany, he greeted her with enthusiasm.

    Tiffanyˇ­ But his smile faded the moment he noticed her arms and legs encased in ster.

    His initial happiness was reced by rm.

    His voice faltered.

    What happened? How did you end up like this? Are you in pain? At first, Tiffany could handle it lightly.

    Since Harlee had promised to keep her feelings hidden, she continued behaving as if nothing had changed between them.

    Yet, the words Are you in pain? struck a nerve.

    She wanted so badly to bury herself in Clints embrace and let her tears flow freely.

    The agony she endured felt overwhelming, almost unbearableˇ­ But Tiffany didnt dare act out.

    In reality, she offered a small, calm shake of her head.

    It doesnt hurt.

    The casts make it manageable.

    With that, Tiffany finally mustered the courage to meet his eyes.

    Find thetest at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??s?c?m What about you? Does it hurt? Clint mirrored her response with a gentle shake of his head.

    Im fine.

    I cked out from the shock at the moment of the ident, so the pain wasnt as bad.

    In truth, the pain had been excruciating.

    Neither wanted the other to worry, equally unsure whether the other actually cared.

    Harlee stood nearby,pletely overlooked by both.

    Watching their interaction, she finally understood Patricks and Hamiltons annoyance.

    Next time, shed make sure to send the extra audience away before things got too awkward.

    Harlee interrupted with an exaggerated throat-clearing.

    Her voice was light, teasing.

    Just a reminder.

    Theres a third person in this room, in case you forgot.

    Clint and Tiffany froze, their faces heating up in sync.

    Unaware of the others feelings, they both kept their emotions tightly under wraps.

    Harlee decided to save them from further embarrassment.

    Clint, as you requested, I didnt tell our parents anything, and I also replied to Brentons texts for you.

    Just make sure to keep up the act.

    At the mention of Brenton, Clint flushed again.

    The moment he got his phone, he saw the message Harlee had sent back, iming he was in the middle of wooing a girlfriend.

    Clint instinctively nced at Tiffany, only to find her staring back at him with her usual innocent face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 561

    ?Chapter 561: Flustered, he quickly looked away.

    Initially, hed assumed Harlee put them in the same room to help him make progress.

    But now he realized it felt more like punishment.

    How was he supposed to focus on getting better with Tiffany around? Every fleeting look she gave him only pulled him deeper into his feelings.

    Someone needed to let Tiffany know that rtionships werent something to fear and that they could be beautiful.

    The reason Clint had never confessed was because he once overheard Tiffany telling her agent that she wasnt interested in dating and couldnt be friends with anyone who tried.

    But those were just the words Tiffany had said aloud.

    In her heart, she secretly added, Except for Clint.

    For eight long years, Clint and Tiffany had quietly nursed crushes on each other, each unaware of the others feelings.

    Clint? Harlee called out gently, her voice slicing through his daydream.

    Startled, Clint was jolted back to the present, mumbling a puzzled Huh? before his face cleared with understanding.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s?c?m, your destination for tales Oh, okay, I got it, he replied, his thoughts still tangled.

    After assigning Clint some follow-up tasks, Harlee shot Tiffany a secretive thumbs-up, a private joke between them, and then sauntered out of the room.

    With everything taken care of, Harlee could now turn her attention to her own love life.

    The walk to Rhys ward seemed longer than usual, the corridor stretching out before Harlee.

    It took her three full minutes to navigate its length.

    Upon reaching the plush living room of the VIP suite, she noticed Hamilton and Patrick enjoying breakfast on the sofa.

    With a friendly wave, she signaled them to leave, and theyplied, clearing the space for her next move.

    Approaching Rhys door, Harlee knocked softly.

    Thinking it was Hamilton, Rhys responded in his usualposed, distant tone, Come in.

    Harlee pushed open the door and found Rhys propped up in bed, his fingers flying over his iPad.

    She approached with purposeful steps and yfully covered his screen with her hand.

    Pardon me, Mr.

    Green, but youve lost your freedom for now.

    Your girlfriends taking charge of your recovery from now on.

    Rhys looked up, his face breaking into a warm, affectionate smile at the sight of Harlee.

    Id love to, he replied, his voice rich with emotion.

    Drawing her close, he enveloped her in his arms, his voice dropping to a husky whisper.

    Has Clint woken up yet? Leaning against him, Harlee whispered back, Yes, he woke up about an hour ago.

    Rhys mouth twitched into a mischievous grin.

    So, is my girlfriend bing my full-time caretaker, or will her brother get a slice of her care too? Clints got his own love life to worry about, Harlee replied, her lips curling into a knowing smirk.

    Just then, her eyes fell on a bowl of chicken soup nearby.

    Have you skipped breakfast? Rhys adopted a mischievous, slightly shy demeanor.

    Well, it seems Im incapable of eating unless youre the one to feed me.

    Harlee flicked him a yful nce, her expression dancing with amusement.

    His ir for flirtation was truly unmatched.

    The flirting techniques she had picked up from Tonya paled inparison to his prowess.

    Harlees eyes widened, a mix of disbelief and humor in her tone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 562

    ?Chapter 562: Oh,e on.

    What if I make a mess of it? Rhys tone dropped to a sultry whisper.

    Then, it would be my pleasure to guide you.

    With a calm nce at the bowl, Harlee gently pushed Rhys hand aside.

    She picked it up and then sat by the bed, her movements deliberate and steady.

    As she grasped the spoon and was about to scoop up some soup, Rhysrge hand gently wrapped around hers, its warmth undeniable.

    Harlee had been teasing initially, but Rhys took her jest to heart, eager to instruct her.

    Heeded by Tonyas earlier advice, Harlee unexpectedly did not resist.

    With the gentleness reserved for a novice, Rhys steadied Harlees hand, his fingers guiding hers to scoop up a spoonful of soup.

    He carefully brought it to her lips, his eyes shimmering with tender encouragement, silently urging her to taste it.

    Harlees lips parted ever so slightly, epting the warm broth.

    As the subtle sweetness of the soup lingered on her pte, she found it delightfully unexpected.

    Rhys, caught off guard by her reaction, chuckled.

    Harlee, dont tempt me like thisˇ­ Im still recovering here, you know.

    A thrill raced through Harlees heart, sparking an unrestrained desire.

    Driven by a sudden impulse, she leaned forward and pressed a soft, fleeting kiss to Rhys lips, as delicate as a dragonfly touching the surface of a pond.

    New chapters now on galnovels.c?m She whispered breathlessly, That is what temptation truly feels like.

    With those teasing words, she kissed him again, this time with a fervor that melded their breaths and deepened their connection.

    Rhys found himself juggling the soup bowl and her hand, his efforts to maintain hisposure visibly faltering.

    He soon reciprocated with fervent enthusiasm, tracing his lips from hers to the sensitive skin behind her ear, drowning in the moments intense intimacy.

    Then, with a yful smirk, Rhys steered her hand toward the soup, feeding himself a spoonful.

    Soup fed by you tastes wonderful, he murmured, his gaze intensifying.

    But thisˇ­ This is beyondpare.

    As he spoke the word this, his eyes, intensely focused, never strayed from her lips.

    Harlees heart fluttered lightly, a soft warmth blooming within her.

    It was merely a simple exchange between a couple, yet she found herself overwhelmed with a growing affection for him.

    This had to be the deep-seated love Tonya often spoke ofˇ­ With Rhys, it somehow didnt seem so bad.

    Meanwhile, after a lengthy absence, Hale finally made contact with Lindsay.

    In a fit of anger, Lindsay had stormed out and was now pushing her Maserati down the deste highway, the speedometer climbing as if her rising speed could soothe her frayed nerves.

    For thirty relentless minutes, she gripped the steering wheel tightly, elerating hard as though to outpace her seething anger.

    Finally, drained, she pulled over, fury zing in her eyes as she red at the steering wheel, her mind a whirlwind of confusion and tumult.

    She was baffled by her own reckless behavior, just as she was puzzled by her actions trying to drive a wedge between Harlee and Rhys and temper her parentsvish doting on Harlee, which had now spiraled to the point of harboring murderous thoughts.

    At that moment, Lindsays phone flickered to life.

    The message from Hale appeared.

    Get into the ck car behind you.

    Someone will take you to the vi.

    Lindsay quickly checked her rearview mirror.

    Indeed, a ck Bentley was parked just behind her.

    Lindsays fingers clenched around the steering wheel, her knuckles whitening as she hesitated.

    But after a few tense moments, she pushed the door open and stepped out of the car.

    She had to confront Hale.

    It was inevitable.

    As soon as Lindsay slid into the passenger seat, a cloth blindfold was pressed over her eyes.

    Time became elusive as the car hummed along.

    She drifted into a restless sleep, only to awaken when they arrived at the vi.

    Now, with a rity that sharpened her thoughts, Lindsay felt an eerie calm.

    She recognized that her erratic actionstely were undeniably connected to Hale.

    Despite everything, she wasnt ready to sever tiesnot yet.

    Hale was crucial to her ns for retribution.

    Lindsay burned with a relentless need to kill Harlee and end her smug existence.

    Unbeknownst to Lindsay, this tranquil state often paved the way for her delusions to take the helm, pushing her to extreme decisions.

    In the past, her confrontations with Harlee had been limited to mere humiliations.

    Defeat was an eptable oue as long as her own interests remained safe.

    This time, Lindsay was escorted to the study.

    Contrary to her expectations, Hale exuded a calm demeanor, seemingly having foreseen the missions setback.

    He broke the silence with a reassuring tone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 563

    ?Chapter 563: Dont worry.

    Im not going to hold you responsible for the mishap with the mission.

    Despite his outward calm, Hale had violently reacted to the missions failure earlier by blinding eight of his own men.

    Lindsay snapped, her voice tinged with defiance, me your own damn crew for screwing up.

    Theyre a bunch of ipetent idiots! She continued, her frustration apparent, Im only interested in oues, not excuses.

    Youve slipped up this time.

    So, whats your next move against Harlee? Hale simply shook his head, prompting a sharp query from Lindsay.

    What are you saying? Are you backing out of our arrangement against Harlee? Although Lindsay spoke with force, her underlying anxiety was palpable.

    Hale fixed a significant gaze on her.

    No, Ill continue to support you.

    However, theres a price.

    Youll have to do some time first! At Hales demand that she spend time behind bars, Lindsays response was immediate and defiant.

    No way.

    Dont even think about pinning this on me! Im not going to jail for you.

    Hale never negotiated, especially not when incarceration was on the line.

    Oh? He calmly drew a dagger from the waist, his fingers tracing the edge before pressing it to Lindsays throat with an icy smirk.

    In my world, only the dead can afford to disobey me.

    Lindsay froze, terror rendering her speechless.

    When her voice returned, it quivered.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s, your source for inspiration Whatˇ­ What do you want from me? Having seen the ruthless ck-d enforcers in action, Lindsay had no doubts about Hales capacity for violenceor worse.

    Hale withdrew the de with an air of indifference, leaving her question unanswered.

    Instead, his tone shifted to business.

    If my resources prove correct, Miss Sanderson will see to it that youre locked away in less than two days.

    At that point, our arrangement will end.

    But, if you do what I askˇ­ His expression softened into a calcted smile.

    I can ensure your safety and extend our partnership.

    Why would I believe you? With the de no longer threatening her, Lindsays defiance resurfaced.

    Even your so-called perfect n failed.

    How can I believe you can deal with Harlee for me? The memory of that chaotic gunfight was still raw in Lindsays mind.

    If Hales men, with all their strength and numbers, couldnt handle Harlee, how on earth could he? And then there were the peculiar changes in her body, unexined, but undeniably linked to the forum founder.

    Even though she hadnt consumed anything here willingly, her instincts screamed that Hale was involved.

    This time, Lindsay decided on a different approach.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 564

    ?Chapter 564: Rather than confronting him outright, she decided to investigate in secret.

    You dont need to trust me, but you dont have a choice, Hale replied coolly.

    With that, he snapped his fingers, and a screen descended, disying footage of evidence Harlee had gathered.

    This is more than enough to ensure you never see the outside of a prison cell again.

    Lindsays face drained of color.

    She shoved past Hale to get a better look at the screen, her eyes widening as it showed Harlee and Ritchie alongside the damning proof they had gathered.

    Her thoughts spiraled into chaos.

    She sped her hands over her ears as though trying to block it all out, but the harsh reality refused to fade.

    The evidence before her told her that her fate was sealed.

    Hale leaned back, watching Lindsay unravel like a masterpiece in progress.

    Holding a cigarette between his fingers, he released a slow, deliberate puff of smoke.

    After watching the video three times, Lindsay finally steadied herself and muttered, Noˇ­ This cant be happening.

    I wont let it happen.

    I cant go to jail! Her whispered affirmations seemed to restore her haughty confidence.

    Straightening, she turned to Hale, her tone sharp.

    Why show me this? To strong-arm me into your ridiculous scheme? Im telling you, thats impossible! Im the Morgan familys only daughter.

    Even if my parents favor Harlee, theyd never let me rot in jail.

    Trust me, your threats are meaningless.

    Your adventure awaits at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s?c©–m Despite her bravado, Lindsay had already decided toply with Hale.

    Whether or not prison was inevitable, what she had done to Tiffany was enough for Harlee to never let her go.

    Her defiance now was purely a strategy, a means to negotiate better terms.

    Hale reclined on the leather sofa, his gaze and expression unchanged.

    Clearly, Lindsays naive words had no effect on him whatsoever.

    His indifferent gaze made Lindsay falter internally.

    Doubt began to creep in.

    She was indeed the only daughter of the Morgan family, but her parents recent behavior made her question the depth of their care for her.

    After some internal struggle, Lindsay chose topromise.

    Fine.

    You want me to agree to go to jail.

    What happens after? Without Hales protection, Lindsay knew shed never outmaneuver Harlee in her lifetime.

    So, after calming down, she decided that it was better to y along and turn the situation to her advantage.

    As for her reputation, who in Baythorn would dare to openly gossip about her, the only daughter of the Morgan family? If anyone did, they would be dealt with directly! Seeing they had finally reached the main topic, Hale lowered his phone, looked up at Lindsay, and said, Wait.

    After this misstep, Hale was more determined to bind Harlee to his side.

    The next move needed to be wlessly executed, with no room for error.

    At first, Lindsays reckless behavior had infuriated Hale.

    Hed considered discarding her entirely and letting the legal system swallow her whole.

    But once his temper cooled, he saw her as a necessary pawn in his strategy.

    Using her to draw closer to Harlee was the most effective n he could devise, and abandoning it now would be shortsighted.

    That was the reason he decided to bring Lindsay back into the fold.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 565

    ?Chapter 565: This time, Lindsay swallowed her frustration and chose to keep herposure.

    How long? she demanded, her voice sharp but measured.

    I need a timeline.

    Lindsays earlier outbursts had drained her, leaving her focused on finding a way forward.

    epting that prison was unavoidable, she shifted her perspective.

    If she had to endure it, she would extract every possible advantage.

    Her mind was already calcting.

    This wasnt just about coborating with Hale.

    The n was simple: drive an irreparable wedge between her parents and Harlee, creating a rift so deep that reconciliation would be impossible.

    In Lindsays view, if Harlees actions led to her imprisonment, her parents would never forgive Harlee.

    No more than three months, Hale replied evenly.

    When the time is up, my people will ensure your release.

    Hales unwavering confidence began to sway Lindsay.

    Three months it is, she said with a nod.

    I agree to spend three months in jail.

    But what happens afterward? What do I get in return? Hale finally turned his full attention to her, a glimmer of approval flickering in his otherwise cold demeanor.

    Efficiency mattered to him, and her calm eptance made her momentarily less irritating.

    Since she was showing sensibility, he decided to offer full sincerity.

    g ? ln¦Ň ¦Í???? ?s, your storytelling home After all, he still valued the Morgan family to some extent.

    Three months is all I need to create the perfect opportunity to remove Harlee from your worldpletely.

    Once thats done, everything the Morgan family owns will be yours.

    You wont just be their precious daughter.

    Youll be their sole authority.

    Is that enough for you? Lindsays breath caught.

    The head of the Morgan family? The words echoed in her mind, leaving her momentarily stunned.

    The sole leader of the Morgan family? she repeated, almost in disbelief.

    Why not? Or do youck such ambition? Hale challenged, his tone sharp and provoking.

    Lindsays hesitationsted only a moment before she straightened, her gaze hardening with resolve.

    No, I dontck ambition.

    The Morgan family belongs to me, and no one else.

    Hale observed her transformation with satisfaction, a slow, cruel smile creeping across his face.

    The spark of hunger in her eyes was exactly what he had hoped to ignite.

    This was what he wantednot just herpliance, but herplete submission to her desires.

    Once consumed by her ambitions, she would be under his control entirely.

    Hale smirked.

    No one, not even Lindsay, had the right to antagonize Harlee.

    In this world, only he held that privilege.

    Harlee and Rhys had shared a warm bowl of nourishing soup.

    Exhausted, she gradually drifted off to sleep in his arms.

    With gentle care, Rhys shifted Harlee onto the bed with one hand.

    Although the king-size bed in the VIP room was spacious enough for both of them, he instinctively left her two-thirds of the space, worried she might not sleep soundly otherwise.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 566

    ?Chapter 566: A nurse stopped by with medication, and a doctor peeked in for a quick check, but Rhys had Patrick quietly send them away.

    He couldnt bring himself to let anyone disturb Harlees much-needed rest.

    Harlee slept soundly, undisturbed, until the afternoon light began to creep in.

    Before her eyes fluttered open, her hand instinctively reached out, searching the nightstand for her phone.

    Noticing her movement, Rhys quickly retrieved the phone from the drawer and gently ced it into her palm.

    The night before, Harlee had left her phone behind in her rush to see Clint.

    Rhys had initially asked Patrick to return it, but he had changed his mind, worried it might distract her.

    Therefore, he kept it in the drawer.

    Harlee understood the situation and wasnt upset.

    Since Clint had regained consciousness, she hadnt even had the energy to think about her phone.

    Harlee opened her eyes slowly, squinting against the light, and adjusted the phones brightness.

    A nce at the screen revealed seven missed calls in the notifications.

    Three calls were from Wilton, and the remaining four were from Belen.

    Without a moments hesitation, Harlee tapped the redial button and sat upright.

    Ever attentive, Rhys ced a pillow behind her back, their movements seamless like a couple who had spent years together.

    When the call connected, Belens anxious voice crackled through the speaker.

    Harlee, are you okay? Wilton and I have been calling nonstop.

    Why didnt you answer? Harlee exined briefly that her phone hadnt been with her.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s?c?m brings endless adventures Belen let out a long sigh of relief.

    The worry that had gnawed at her all morning vanished.

    She had feared something had happened to Harlee, which was why Harlee hadnt answered.

    After some brief small talk, Harlee cut to the chase.

    Was there something you and Wilton needed to talk to me about? Belen hesitated, her tone tinged with weariness and shame as she began recounting Lindsays actions at the hotel.

    Harlee, we didnt know what else to do, so we thought it best to get your perspective.

    Lindsay, sheˇ­ Before Belen could finish, Harlees sharp voice interrupted.

    I cant offer you any advice about Lindsays actions because I intend to send her to prison in two days.

    When Harlee mentioned Lindsay, her eyes ignited with a fierce resolve, sharp enough to cut through steel.

    Yet, the moment her gaze shifted to Rhys, the storm in her eyes melted into a quiet warmth.

    Harlee didnt want to paint Lindsay with the same brush as Belen and Wilton, so she made a conscious effort to keep herposure intact.

    On the other end of the line, Belens coffee cup slipped from her hand and shattered on the floor.

    Her voice trembled as she asked, Harlee, what did you just say? Care to repeat that? Be specific! It was evident that Belen struggled to process what shed heard.

    No matter Lindsays ws, she was still their biological daughter.

    The idea that Lindsay could have done something so despicable that Harlee felt prison was the only option was almost too much for Belen toprehend.

    Rhys gently took Harlees hand in his, offering silent support.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 567

    ?Chapter 567: His gaze was steady, promising that whatever decision she made, he would stand by her side unflinchingly.

    Harlees taut nerves rxed, and she recounted the events with steady calm.

    She detailed how Lindsay had schemed with outsiders to betray her and described, with chilling rity, how Lindsay had humiliated Tiffany and nearly killed her.

    Harlee dered firmly, Out of respect for you and Wilton, I have put up with Lindsay time and time again.

    But this time, she has gone too far! She had no right to target my friends.

    She used ruthless tactics that nearly drove Tiffany to her death, leaving her with broken legs and confined in a hospital bed.

    Moreover, she nearly killed Clint in a car ident, all because of her alliance with that deranged man.

    This time, I wont stand for it.

    She has to pay for what she has done! Belen leaned back against the sofa, her body trembling with disbelief.

    How could the horrifying news she and Wilton had watched in the living room this morning have been the handiwork of their daughter? She sat there, stunned and speechless.

    Belen remained silent for a long moment.

    Sensing Belens distress, Harlee softened her tone.

    Belen, if you and Wilton have any reservationsˇ­ Before Harlee could finish, Belen blinked, clearing the fog from her mind, and interrupted with surprising resolve.

    No, Harlee.

    You made a wise decision! As though her words needed extra weight, Belen added, I was just a little overwhelmed earlier and couldnt find the right words.

    §Ţ¦Ň§ń? ¦Ô¦Ń?¦Á§ä?? ¦É§Ú g¦Á?§Ú¦Ň¦Í???.ˇé¦Ň§Ţ But now that Ive sorted things out, you have my full support.

    I will personally apologize to your friend and Clint! After saying that, Belen ended the call abruptly, her resolve firm.

    She would discuss the matter with Wilton and make things right by apologizing.

    On the other side, Harlees eyes were fixed on the disconnected phone, her thoughts adrift.

    Suddenly, Rhysrge hands gently enveloped Harlees, and with a soft, reassuring tug, he turned her toward him, his arm wrapping securely around her waist.

    Rhys handsome face seemed to glow with soft light, his long fingers gently brushing hers.

    His gaze was fixed on her, and his low voice carried a smooth, husky tone.

    Im here, Harlee.

    This simple sentence erased all of Harlees worries and filled her with newfound confidence.

    If sending Lindsay to prison meant severing ties with her godparents, so be it.

    It only proved that their values no longer aligned with hers.

    Their eyes met, an unspoken understanding passing between them.

    Rhys gently pulled Harlee into his embrace, his gaze unwavering and filled with certainty.

    Harlee, I had Patrick look into it further.

    Harlee slowly lifted her head from his embrace, her gaze locked on Rhys.

    His warm breath brushed her ear, but her expression remained steady and filled with determination.

    Rhys continued, I was worried about something happening again, likest time.

    After you leftst night, I had Hamilton and Patrick dig deeper.

    We uncovered something.

    He pulled out his phone, swiping it open to reveal information about Hale.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 568

    ?Chapter 568: Lindsay couldnt have pulled off something this grand on her own.

    If Im not mistaken, its all because of this man.

    Lindsay was just a pawn in his game.

    Harlee felt a shift in her perception of Rhys when she heard his words.

    Hamilton and Patrick alone couldnt have uncovered Hale.

    Clearly, a more powerful organization must be behind Rhys.

    Yet, Harlee had no intention of asking.

    She had her own secrets, things she hadnt shared with Rhys.

    In the same way, she couldnt demand hey everything bare.

    Slowly, Harlee nodded, her gaze softening.

    The topic of Hale was no longer something she could keep to herself.

    You are right.

    Lindsay is likely just a pawn in this mans game.

    Before the incident, I had Ritchie and Tonya look into his entry into the country, but they found nothing.

    Hale is Matteos half-brother and the founder of the Dark Night.

    Moreover, he has been my rival for years.

    Though in recent years, our paths havent crossed much.

    I cant say for sure what hes up to now.

    Rhys furrowed his brow, concern flickering in his eyes.

    Anyone who could make Harlee uneasy had the kind of power and ruthlessness that could rival even Matteo.

    He tenderly ran his fingers through Harlees hair, lowering his head to ce a soft kiss on her forehead as he said gently, Harlee, trust me.

    Let me take care of this.

    You dont have to carry this burden alone.

    Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????ls Swayed by Rhys astute and thoughtful coaxing, Harlee found herself ready to put her full trust in him.

    Alright, she replied with newfound conviction.

    Eagerly, Harlee ryed to Rhys all the information Ritchie had managed to dig up, along with the crucial data she had hacked into that same night.

    Heres everything Ive managed to uncover.

    The next move is yours, honey! she said, her voice tinged with both hope and warmth.

    After sharing a few intimate moments in bed and enjoying a leisurely lunch together, Harlee finally rose to pay a visit to Clints ward.

    Not long after Harlee entered the room, a sharp knock echoed at the door.

    Turning expectantly, she anticipated seeing Tonyas face.

    Instead, Harlee was met with the cold, judging stares of several middle-aged men and women, their expressions harsh and devoid of warmth.

    Without invitation, they surged past Harlee into the VIP suite, iming the living room space as their own with an air of entitled disinterest.

    The apparent leader of the group, a man with a particrly disdainful expression, scowled at Harlee.

    What are you gawking at? Arent you here to serve us tea and desserts? Why are you just standing there? Youre nothing more than a nursing staff, arent you? he snapped, clearly mistaking Harlees casual attire of a in white T-shirt and ck pants for the uniform of a nursing staff.

    From their point of view, the hospital was merely a world of doctors, nurses, patients, and the asional presence of nursing staff.

    And as for any noteworthy guests? They scrutinized Harlee from head to toe, dismissing her outright.

    How could a woman wearing just a in white T-shirt pass for a noteworthy guest? Unruffled, Harlee responded, Nursing staff? Wow, barging into someones room like that? Shouldnt I, as a nursing staff, throw you out myself? .

    .

    .

 Chapter 569

    ?Chapter 569: The man erupted in boisterousughter, clutching his chest as though he had just heard the punchline of a grand joke.

    Do you even know who I am? How dare you think about throwing me out! Now, be a dear, fetch us some water, and tell Tiffany its time to get off the bed! With that deration, everything clicked for Harlee.

    Their purpose was crystal clear.

    They were here for Tiffany.

    Nestled in the VIP ward, shielded by its superior soundproofing, Tiffany remained oblivious to the disturbance beyond her door.

    Harlee reckoned it was a stroke of luck that she was around to take control of the mess.

    She gazed at the man and his entourage, her expression painted with feigned astonishment, perfectly ying the part of an unsuspecting nursing staff.

    Oh, youre acquainted with Miss Wace? With an air of arrogance, the man dered, Indeed, I am her uncle.

    The moment we learned about her hospitalization, we wasted no time getting to her.

    Harlee gave a thoughtful nod.

    It exined why their suits and dresses seemed hastily put on.

    I understand.

    Miss Wace is in critical condition and remains unconscious.

    It might be better for you toe back when shes recovered a bit, dont you think? She then pressed further.

    Is there perhaps another motive behind your visit, apart from seeing Miss Wace? The mans demeanor chilled, contempt dripping from his words.

    What is it to you, a lowly nursing staff? Here we are, showing up as important guests, and you stand here idly? Go on and prepare a luxurious lunch for us! Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s The man assumed Harlee would scurry to whip up an extravagant meal or dash out to purchase one.

    Instead, she asked with poised curiosity, Of course, what would you prefer? A meal costing thousands, or one worthy of tens of thousands? Their eyes widened, a flicker of greed passing through.

    Meals priced in the thousands? Or even tens of thousands? Such opulence was unheard of in their circles.

    Without missing a beat, the man replied, Naturally, tens of thousands! Do you think wed settle for anything less? Harlees face betrayed no emotion.

    Alright, then Ill need thirty thousand dors upfront.

    If that doesnt cover it, Ill be back for more, she stated firmly.

    Thirty thousand? a woman from the group bellowed, her voice dripping with spite.

    Is there a problem? Isnt this what you asked for? Harlee queried, her tone even.

    The man, clinging to a shred of decorum, asserted, Guests shouldnt be charged.

    This expense should go to Tiffany.

    Harlee gave a nonchnt shrug.

    Im sorry, but I cant assist you with ordering food.

    Miss Wace is currently unconscious, and its her agent who handles my payments.

    A shadow of frustration crossed the mans face at Harlees indifference.

    Cant you just get the money from her agent? Harlee opened the door slowly, her voice icy as she delivered her next words.

    What if this is just a ploy to scam Miss Wace for money and food? Since Miss Wace is still unconscious, I cant verify if you truly are her rtives.

    I must ask you to leave.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 570

    ?Chapter 570: The group was taken aback as Harlee stood firmly by the door, hermanding presence unmistakable.

    Their disbelief was palpable.

    They couldnt fathom that a mere nursing staff had the audacity to eject them.

    The group had made the long journey downtown, relying on a mysterious individual in hopes of locating Tiffany.

    In their quaint vige, only a handful of households boasted a television, which meant Tiffanys transformation from the frail girl they remembered to a screen sensation remained unknown to them.

    They were oblivious to the fact that the radiant actress captivating audiences was their own niece.

    It was the mysterious individual who had enlightened them with this joyous revtion, ushering them into this new chapter.

    The mysterious individual had not only clothed them but also ensured their health by whisking them away to the hospital.

    The belief that Tiffany had ascended to stardom filled them with dreams of a prosperous life ahead.

    They reminisced about the days they had offered her mere table scraps, a gesture that, in their eyes, had kept her alive.

    Tragically, just as they were settling into this new reality, news of Tiffanys abduction shook them.

    Thankfully, the mysterious individual sustained theirfort, arranging for shopping trips and hospital visits with care and consideration.

    The VIP ward where Tiffany was rumored to be staying was not just a hospital room to them, but a symbol of their new beginnings, a future home filled with promise.

    Their joy, however, was soon marred by the curt behavior of Harlee, whom they assumed was merely nursing staff at the hospital.

    The stark contrast in treatment sparked a silent fury among them, their nces weaving a tapestry of shared indignation.

    Amid their growing anger, one womans patience snapped.

    She charged at Harlee, her movements fueled by spite.

    Yet, with effortless grace, Harlee deflected her assault, sending her tumbling through the doorway with a mere flick of her wrist.

    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s Realizing their numbers, the group surged forward, believing their collective might could easily overpower Harlee.

    Yet, Harlee deftly expelled them from the ward, one after another.

    The door nged shut with a resounding bang.

    Outside, a cacophony of knocks and angry shouts filled the air.

    You fucking bitch! Open up this door! Better open it now while Im asking nicely.

    Youre just a nursing staff.

    How dare you kick us out? Have you lost your mind? Open up! I know youre there.

    Dont just cower in silence! Despite the uproar, once the door was sealed, Harlee could only discern the persistent thumping.

    She grasped the phone in the living room and dered, Theres a mob of rowdy intruders at the VIP wards door.

    If this isnt resolved within three minutes, Ill bepelled to question your director about where exactly the millions in yearly contributions are flowing! The reply from the other end crackled with urgency.

    Miss Sanderson, rest assured, were on it right away! The moment Harlee called, the hospital staff wasted no time, leaping into action with precision.

    They had initially mistaken these troublemakers for Tiffanys rtives and had allowed them ess to the VIP ward, not realizing their intent to cause a scene.

    Harlee then rang the doorbell to Clint and Tiffanys room.

    As the door swung open, Tiffanys face bore an expression of remorse.

    Im so sorry, Harleeˇ­ .

    .

    .

 Chapter 571

    ?Chapter 571: Tiffany watched as Harlee entered slowly, her expression heavy with remorse.

    Harlee, those people outside are my rtives.

    Im so sorry for causing you trouble.

    Harlees gaze shifted to Clint, who quickly dropped his eyes, clearly ufortable.

    The VIP suite in the hospital was equipped with a special button that, when pressed, disabled the soundproofing.

    Tiffany, staying in such a high-end room for the first time, didnt know about this feature.

    But Clint, who frequently stayed in VIP rooms during his hospital visits, knew it all too well.

    Harlee shot Clint a sharp, icy nce.

    She immediately understood what had happened.

    Unable to resist the temptation to eavesdrop on the drama unfolding outside, Clint had pressed the button, inviting Tiffany to listen.

    But as Tiffanys rtives made a scene, he was too embarrassed to turn it off.

    Harlee now understood why Clint still hadnt won Tiffanys heart after all these years.

    At Clints clumsy attempts at wooing a girl, Harlee felt a headache brewing in her temples.

    Turning away from Clint, Harlee walked slowly to Tiffanys bedside.

    She smiled gently, her voice calm and reassuring.

    You dont need to apologize.

    You havent done anything wrong.

    In fact, I admire you for managing to escape from those people.

    Im relieved you made it out.

    As Harlee spoke, Tiffanys eyes brimmed with tears, but she forced them back, unwilling to cry in front of Clint.

    Thank you.

    Thank you.

    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í???? ????s., conn Harlee gave Tiffanys shoulder a reassuring pat, signaling her to let go of the stress and catch some rest.

    She promised to help Tiffany sort everything out as soon as Tiffany woke up from her rest.

    As for Clint, Harlee wasted no time moving him to another ward.

    She had hoped Clint would use the opportunity to grow closer to Tiffany, but he had proven himselfpletely clueless.

    Clint dared not protest.

    He knew he had messed up and only spoke after Harlee nudged him toward his new ward.

    Is Tiffany alright? Harlee gave him a cold, appraising look.

    She would probably be fine if you werent around.

    Clint scratched the back of his head sheepishly, feeling the sting of her words.

    Too exhausted to deal with him further, Harlee shot him onest pointed remark as she walked out.

    If you dont figure out how to pursue a woman, your future wife will probably run off with someone else.

    Clint stood there in stunned silence.

    Future wife? What did Harlee mean? Was she talking about Tiffany? His face flushed a deep red at the thought, though the idea was strangely appealing.

    It had been some time since Harleest set foot in the Sanderson family home, so she decided it was time to head back.

    This time, she nned to bring Tonya along.

    But no sooner had Harlee sent the message than Tonyas video call popped up.

    Harlee answered, only to find Tonya snuggled up against Ritchie.

    Tonya purred, Harlee, Im choosing romance over friendship this time.

    Looks like youll be going back on your own.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 572

    ?Chapter 572: Without missing a beat, Harlee retorted yfully, When have you ever chosen friendship over romance? Ever since Ritchie and Tonya had gotten together, Harlee felt she hardly saw Tonya unless there was a missionexcept for the asional video call.

    Oh,e on! Its been forever since Ist dated! Be a good friend, Tonya whined.

    Tonight, Ill spoil you rotten! Tonya curled even closer to Ritchie, her eyes full of longing as she nuzzled into him.

    Harlee knew what her friend was thinking and sighed.

    Alright.

    Go ahead and do your thing.

    Once the video call ended, Harlee stared out at the sky for a moment before quickly tapping out a message to Rhys.

    Tonyas rubbing her romance in my face again.

    Now, all I want is to be with you.

    Not even a second passed before Rhys reply shed on her screen.

    Harlee, I miss you.

    Harlee couldnt help but smile.

    They were so in sync that even their messages seemed to have a rhythm all their own.

    She wrote, Ill pamper you after I return home.

    Harlee then tucked her phone away and grabbed her car keys.

    The moment she pressed the unlock button, an earth-shattering explosion tore through the air.

    Her eyes narrowed instantly, her focus sharpening with the precision of a hunters arrow.

    Someone was trying to kill her.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s??§ŕm, where stories thrive Had she been a hairs breadth closer when she hit the unlock button, she might not have been blown to bits, but she certainly would have been sent flying to the ground in an instant.

    Harlees body reacted before she even thought.

    In a fluid motion, she sprang backward, her lithe form darting toward the corner in the blink of an eye.

    She surmised that if her instincts were right, a sniper had her in his crosshairs, poised to take her down from afar.

    She had to act faster than he did.

    If she didnt take him out before he got a clean shot, she would be overwhelmed when more enemies came pouring in.

    The fact that someone had managed to nt a bomb under her car spoke volumes.

    It wasnt just a spur-of-the-moment decision but a carefully orchestrated attempt on her life.

    It also pointed to something more sinister.

    Her enemies werent just Lindsay and Hale, but a nest of rats hiding in the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

    With her razor-sharp counter-surveince instincts, Harlee swiftly pinpointed the sniper concealed on the high ground before neutralizing the threat with the precision of a seasoned pro.

    As Harlee removed the snipers mask, her heart skipped a beat, her pulse quickening with rm.

    The assassin wasnt someone from Mogluylia.

    Could it beˇ­? The realization hit her like a p across the face.

    Her mind raced as she fumbled for her phone, desperate to report to Baldrick.

    But when she tried to send a message, she found the signals werepletely jammed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 573

    ?Chapter 573: She cursed under her breath, snapping a quick photo of the snipers face before darting away from the danger zone.

    Her reflexes had saved her.

    She took down the sniper and eliminated the remaining two with precision.

    If she hadnt acted quickly, the enemy reinforcements could have overwhelmed her, and she would have either been dead or badly injured by now.

    Still, Harlee knew she couldnt afford to rx.

    Her nerves were strung as tight as a bow.

    Aside from the explosion and the snipers failed shot at her head, the enemy had remained eerily silent.

    Until she rooted out these individuals hiding in the shadows, Harlee couldnt leave the area with peace of mind.

    She had to identify the enemy and confirm her suspicions, no matter the cost.

    A few hundred meters away, perched atop a high-rise building, a man in bulletproof gear watched the scene through binocrs.

    As he observed his three snipers fall one by one, his heart iced over.

    He had an uninterrupted view of everything.

    Every time one of his snipers aimed for the perfect shot, Harlee managed to disrupt their focus just enough to prevent them from shooting.

    His snipers were trained to take out their targets with a single, decisive shot.

    When that perfect moment slipped away, they would quickly reposition, seeking another opportunity.

    Harlee seemed to peer straight into their minds, flipping the script on the snipers and turning their own tactics against them.

    The man couldnt help but think Harlee had gotten better.

    His eyes narrowed, a dangerous gleam flickering in their depths.

    With a subtle gesture, he conveyed hismand.

    ?¦Ň???????? ¦Ô???????????????????????? ¦É???? ?????????????????????????????????.???????????? His subordinate immediately sprang into action.

    Harlee felt the change in the air as soon as the man issued the order.

    The stillness was suffocating, an unnatural quiet that raised every rm in her mind.

    It didnt take long for her to piece it together.

    The enemy was abandoning the sniper tactic, preparing to face her head-on.

    Good.

    She was already set to take them down with ruthless precision.

    Harlees delicate fingers twitched slightly.

    Regrettably, she had left her firearm behind,plicating her predicament significantly.

    As this realization hit her, a sudden surge of attackers emerged, engulfing her in a hail of bullets.

    Seeking refuge quickly, a sly grin spread across Harlees face.

    Longing for my gun, and suddenly you all appear, armed to the teeth, ready to hand the guns to me on a silver tter! Before her assants could encircle her, Harlee sprang from her hiding spot, executing a rapid takedown of the closest man, then using his body as an impromptu barricade.

    While her enemies fumbled with their ammunition, Harlee seized a dropped weapon and ducked back into safety.

    Her quick actions threw her attackers into disarray, causing them to hesitate before advancing.

    Seizing the moment, Harlee charged, now armed.

    She brandished a captured submachine gun, raining bullets on her enemies.

    Caught off-guard, they took a fatal three seconds to react, during which Harlee eliminated a significant number.

    But she found herself exposed without cover, facing the guns of numerous remaining enemies.

    With astonishing agility, Harlee evaded their fire, darting to another shelter and collecting more firearms along the way.

    She had no other choice but to adapt on the fly, scavenging for any avable resources.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 574

    ?Chapter 574: Her pursuers, more intent on a kill than a capture, aimed relentlessly at her head.

    Her survival instincts ring, Harlee recalled a simr, relentless pursuit during a covert operation in Gruinia aimed at dismantling a vast fraudwork.

    Could these be the remnants of that thwarted syndicate? Without allowing herself to specte wildly, Harlee focused solely on neutralizing her immediate threats.

    From her new vantage point, she managed to dispatch additional enemies, though they were learning and bing more evasive.

    As her scavenged ammunition ran out, Harlee stood resolute behind her cover, her gaze cold yetposed as the enemy continued their advance.

    Evaluating her surroundings for an escape, Harlee rose, weapon in hand, signaling her surrender by discarding her gun.

    Withposure intact, she addressed her would-be captors.

    Wouldnt your leader rather have me alive? Shooting me now seems rather wasteful, doesnt it? Really, you think youre someone special? the leading man taunted, his gaze locking on Harlee while the others trained their weapons on her.

    Yet, noticeably, no one made a move.

    The leading mans smile twisted cruelly as his eyes roamed over Harlee.

    A meeting with our leader isnt out of the question if youre ready to make amends with us firstˇ­ Harlees expression remained neutral, yet her tone hinted at intrigue.

    Im open to making amends.

    With aposed stride, she moved from her cover toward the leader.

    L¦ˇ¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g????l????ov?l????.???????????? By now, around thirty enemies remained.

    One of them squinted suspiciously, cautioning, Dont let her fool you.

    Shes taken down half of us with her bare hands.

    Theres no way shes giving up now.

    Its a trap! The leading man, persuaded by his ally, pressed his firearm against Harlees temple and demanded coldly, Whats your angle, you filthy witch? Harlees calm facade cracked, her expression hardening.

    Im here to end everyst one of you! In a sudden move, Harlee reached for the gun from the leading mans grip.

    Yet, the leading man clung on, thwarting her attempt to snatch it away.

    With a swift motion, she mped his head and smashed it against a nearby vehicle.

    His nose shattered, blood streaming profusely.

    Harlees actions were rapid.

    She dodged their gunfire, leaving her assants dazed.

    In their confusion, shots were fired, missing Harlee entirely.

    Ahˇ­ A pained cry tore through the lot as Harlee, with precision, drove a knife into the leading mans crotch.

    The chilling scene widened the eyes of all who witnessed.

    His cries grew frantic, but Harlee showed no mercy, quickly snapping his neck and severing his head with a swift motion of her de.

    She flung the severed head aside disdainfully, watching it roll, leaving a bloody trail behind.

    The sight of the headless corpse and the detached piece of flesh left everyone horrified.

    They now saw Harlee as something monstrous, her swift, lethal efficiency surpassing even the most battle-hardened veteran.

    These men were mere criminals living off their leaders machinations.

    With him gone, they scattered, panic-stricken.

    The prospect of death was daunting, and the fear of being emascted before a brutal execution was even more terrifying.

    In the ensuing chaos and silence, Harlee coolly targeted three men, shooting them each in the knee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 575

    ?Chapter 575: Then, Harlee bestowed a fake smile upon the stunned and fearful men.

    Seems there are about thirty of you left.

    Will wiping you out one by one tire me, I wonder? Ahhhˇ­ Screams of dread filled the air.

    Several men copsed to their knees, pleading for mercy, while a few brave souls dared Harlee to a contest of speed, except for the one cautious man who had issued a warning earlier.

    Harlee suspected he was the actual leader.

    A flicker of resolve shone in her cold gaze as she rapidly targeted the man.

    Her trigger finger tightened.

    The initial bullet flew wide as the man sharply evaded.

    She took another shot.

    This too failed to find its mark.

    Bracing herself for another attempt, Harlee was caught off guard as the man lunged in a counterattack, supported by hisrades.

    Harlees survival instincts kicked in, and she quickly ducked into cover as a hail of bullets rained down around her.

    It dawned on her that the earlier altercation had been nothing more than a calcted ruse to catch her off guard and eliminate her with a single, well-ced shot.

    If the man hadnt evaded her two earlier shots, she might have been ensnared by their trap.

    The situation had escted far beyond her initial expectations.

    She had underestimated her enemies, mistaking them for mere thugs or swindlersa grave error, given their numbers and level of preparation.

    It was now ringly obvious that she had walked straight into their carefully orchestrated ambush.

    Her immediate priority was to locate amunication gap and contact Baldrick.

    The current circumstances made it clear that her adversaries had employed some method to obscure the shootout, preventing any external awareness or interference.

    L¦Át??t ch¦Ápt?rs in ?¨»lnovels.???????????? The eerie silence outside only deepened her unease.

    Despite the chaos moments earlier, there was no sign of bystanders or activity.

    The unnatural stillness was as unsettling as the bullets that had flown moments before.

    You should go after him instead! The man responded with nothing more than a cold chuckle.

    A wave of panic crashed over Liam.

    I swear, Im not lying! Harleesst name is Sanderson, not Gill! Without warning, the man struck Liam across the face, his rage boiling over.

    This man had lost an arm because of Harlee.

    He figured he knew perfectly well what herst name was.

    Assuming Liam was trying to deceive him, the man found Liam as repugnant as Harlee.

    With a growl, the man raised his prosthetic arm, and the two men in ck on either side grabbed Liam, mping a hand over his mouth and dragging him away.

    Liam fought to break free, desperate to exin himself, but all he received were harsh, unspoken ps from the men in ck.

    Fear gripped Liam, and with his heart pounding, he dared not resist further.

    He let them handle him as they wished.

    Inside, his hatred for Harlee burned hot.

    She had never once thought of him when things were going well.

    But now, when danger loomed, she finally remembered him.

    What an ungrateful child! He had held himself back from seeking her out, thinking it was for her own good.

    How could someone like her, who had never truly cared, deserve his care? Liams mind shifted to his biological daughter, Adelina.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 576

    ?Chapter 576: Although Adelina was serving time in prison, at least she still made an effort to show respect and gratitude.

    Averie had been right all along.

    There was a world of difference between biological children and those who werent rted by blood.

    Liam surmised this whole ordeal was because Harlee had imed he was her father.

    Seeing Liam give in, the men in ck loosened their grip, but one of them, his voice cold as steel, asked, You say you are not her father? Whats the real story? Speak now, or dont me us for being ruthless! Since he was allowed to exin, Liam eagerly recounted Harlees background, starting from the moment she rejoined the Sanderson family to her contemptuous attitude toward the Gill family.

    Once Liam was done, one of the men pulled out a phone and respectfully ryed the information.

    What do you think? A cold voice replied on the other end, If he insists he is not her father, then eliminate him immediately.

    After all, he once raised that woman.

    While he poses no threat, ending the life of someone tied to her might still be satisfying.

    Liams heart thundered in his chest as his eyes widened in disbelief.

    Could someone truly order his death with such nonchnce? His fear was bone-deep, but beyond that, he was stunned.

    Was there truly someone in Baythorn so bold as to dispatch killers with such audacity? What kind of enemy had Harlee provoked? The realization hit Liam like a punch to the gut.

    If the man in ck decided to pull the trigger, his life would end in this deste parking lot.

    No one would ever know how he died.

    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ň ¦Í???? ?s?conn Anger and helplessness warred within him, but he dared not say another word.

    He understood too well that speaking out would only elerate his doom.

    The men in ck remained silent, their cold eyes fixed on Liam.

    Then, without a word, they raised their weapons.

    Two shots rang out, the bullets slicing cleanly through their targets.

    Blood erupted like a crimson fountain, sttering everywhere.

    But the blood wasnt Liams.

    It belonged to the two men in ck, crumpled lifelessly beside him.

    The shock was too much for Liam to process.

    His mind reeled as he watched the two men who moments ago had stood poised to end his life fall lifeless, their faces frozen in terror.

    He had never seen anything like this before.

    He was stunned for a moment before slipping into unconsciousness.

    Liam didnt stay unconscious for long.

    A slender figure appeared in front of him, bloodstained hands pressing against his head, forcing him to open his eyes.

    The harsh sunlight bore down, ring directly into Liams eyes.

    Squinting, he turned his gaze toward the neer, whose bright smile seemed to cut through the blinding light.

    It seems like you do have your uses, dad, she said.

    Liams gaze remained nk as the face before him gradually came into focus.

    It was a face he loathed more than any other.

    He had been cursing Harlee just moments ago, wishing her nothing but death.

    Yet here she was, having saved him, though he was in this predicament solely because those targeting Harlee had mistaken him for someone else.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 577

    ?Chapter 577: At that thought, Liams face twisted into a cold, mocking smile.

    But when the word dad reached his ears, something inside him stirred, softening his heart.

    He hadnt expected it, but his heart began to race.

    How could he have forgotten? Despite theck of blood between them, he had once been her father.

    Something seemed to awaken in his mind, and tenderness surprisingly filled his eyes.

    Looking at Harlees beaming face, a quiet voice echoed in Liams mind.

    He once had a wonderful and capable daughter.

    They could have happily continued their interactions.

    So, what had changed? Was it when he stood by as his wife tormented Harlee? Or when he epted his wifes baseless im that Harlee was ungrateful? Or perhaps it began when he swallowed the belief that a daughter unrted by blood could never measure up to a biological one, justifying the favoritism he showed Adelina? In hindsight, Liam realized that Harlee had only ever wanted to be a good daughter.

    Despite all the hardships she had endured, she had secretlye to the aid of the Gill family, saving it from the brink of bankruptcy.

    It was clear that Averies cruelty and his silent approval of the hostility aimed at Harlee were to me for everything.

    So, why did he me Harlee for everything? One couldnt ask for a better daughter than Harlee.

    Liams eyes locked onto Harlees face, one he knew so well yet felt distant from.

    His eyes were filled with regret, guilt, confusion, and an overwhelming sense of unease.

    Harlee crouched beside Liam, her eyes narrowing as she took in the sight of him, now drenched in the enemys blood.

    She frowned and said, Given the injustice you have suffered, Ill grant you one request.

    M¦Ňr¦Ĺ ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ň¦Íels.c¦Ňm Liam hesitated, his lips parting as if to speak, but the words caught in his throat.

    After several faltering attempts, he finally managed to voice his request, though it took him a full three minutes to do so.

    Is there any way to go back to how things were? Lost in a fantasy? Keep dreaming! Harlees lips curved faintly, but her gaze toward Liam was filled with contempt and revulsion.

    Liam couldnt shake the thought that, had it not been for the misfortune he had just endured because of Lonnie, Harlee would have ignored his plight entirely.

    She might have even taken grim satisfaction in watching him struggle.

    His mouth opened slightly, but no words came.

    A bitter feeling welled up inside him, and regret was clear on his face.

    Harlee silently wished Liam would stay quiet for good.

    Going back to how things were? He had the audacity to suggest such nonsense.

    Truly shameless.

    Her eyes grew cold as she grabbed his arm, showing no concern for his difort.

    Saving Liam hadnt been her intention.

    Only after realizing Liam was suffering in her fathers ce did she grudgingly decide to intervene.

    She didnt want her father indebted to someone like Liam.

    Harlee hauled Liam to his feet without hesitation.

    At that moment, Liam spotted one of the ck-d attackers, still alive, reaching for a fallen weapon.

    Liams eyes widened in rm.

    Instinctively, he shoved Harlee aside, turning to shield her with his body.

    Harlee sighed, unfazed, and fired her gun without looking back, hitting the man squarely in the chest.

    The man dropped again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 578

    ?Chapter 578: In one fluid motion, Harlee yanked Liam to the side, narrowly dodging a final bullet fired from the downed attacker.

    Liam fainted from the effort, and Harlee, unbothered, dragged him away by sheer force.

    Tending to his injuries wasnt on her agenda.

    For Harlee, pulling him out of this nightmare was more than enough.

    Liams heroic gesture felt like a pathetic attempt to win her back.

    Now, she couldnt care less about him.

    How Harlee managed to escape from overwhelming odds was worth mentioning.

    Half an hour earlier, Harlee had realized her adversaries werent ordinary criminals.

    She swiftly turned the situation into a calcted chess game, not as a yer but as the one dictating the rules.

    She manipted her foes movements while exploiting gaps in their tactics, using her hacking expertise to gain the upper hand.

    When the enemies finally grasped the futility of their position, Harlee managed to send out an urgent message to Baldrick.

    Baldrick, something is troubling at the Oracle Parking Lot by Bellflower Hospital.

    Bring reinforcements and fast! On the other end, Baldrick received the message and acted swiftly, deploying three teams of specialists and alerting Kareem to assist immediately.

    Just as Harlee neared her breaking point, the first three teams sent by Baldrick arrived with Kareem and his team in tow, their presence rattling the opposition.

    The group of thirty enemies had believed they could easily overpower Harlee, but with the army from Mogluylia, their confidence crumbled.

    Amid the chaos, the unassuming leader clenched his fists in frustration, striking the nearby barricade before signaling a retreat.

    Once again, hed been outmaneuvered by Harlee.

    L?t?st ?h????pt?rs ¦Én g????lnov§Ö?????.???????????? His piercing gaze followed Harleesst movements, simmering with fury and vengeance, like a predator on the hunt.

    The pale green of his irises darkened to crimson before he quickly reverted to his most inconspicuous form and vanished into the turmoil.

    The remaining men unleashed a final, frenzied assault.

    Kareem and others quickly shielded Harlee, escorting her to a safer position whileunching a counterattack.

    Harlee wasted no time on pleasantries and said firmly, Kareem, one of them escaped! She vividly remembered the leader, his presence more distinct now.

    Initially, she had only suspected he was unusual, but now it was clear she had been right.

    He was the leader.

    These men are rigged with explosives.

    Kareem, focus on preventing civilian casualties nearby, Harlee instructed coolly.

    As for the man who fled, Ill handle him.

    Though Kareems face remained calm, his concern for Harlees safety was evident.

    These are hardened criminals.

    Stay alert, he stated with a frown.

    Kareems concerns were well-founded.

    These criminals ability to stage such an attack in Baythorn without raising rms suggested a dangerous backgroundmore than just desperadoes.

    Likely, they belonged to the infamous crime ring that had fled Gruinia.

    Years earlier, Kareem had overseen the final elimination operation and faced them head-on.

    The cruelty and tactics he witnessed then were identical to what he saw now.

    Kareem scanned the faces of his loyal team.

    While his sisters safety was vital, his concern rested more heavily on therades who had stood by him in countless battles.

    After all, Harlee had held her own against dozens of attackers until they arrived, proving her extraordinary resilience.

    Even so, no matter her strength, as her brother, the worry for her safety never left him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 579

    ?Chapter 579: Switch to the backup vests, Kareem ordered in a tone that brooked no argument.

    If ites to it, evacuate this lot immediately.

    Understood? Yes, sir! Kareems right-hand man, who had worked under him for five years, grasped the urgency without needing further rification and promptly carried out the instructions.

    When Kareem shared his n, Harlee silently took his hand.

    Their eyes locked briefly, an unspoken understanding passing between them.

    With a determined nod, Harlee grabbed a pair of pistols and a heavy firearm from Kareem.

    Under the cover of the unit, she slipped out of the shelter, vanishing into the nearby crowd.

    Harlees intention was clear: track the man using her honed counter-surveince abilities.

    Yet, the target vanished the moment he left the bunker, as though hed disappeared into thin air.

    Harlees focus shifted when Liams voice caught her attention.

    Listening to a hushed conversation between three figures nearby, her expression darkened.

    They called her Harlee Gill? There was no doubt now.

    These individuals were remnants of Gruinias feared criminal organization.

    Crossing her arms, Harlee acted swiftly.

    The instant the two men in ck aimed to end Liams life, she drew her weapon and leveled it at their heads.

    Without hesitation, Harlee snatched Liam from the brink of death.

    Dragging Liam into Kareems vehicle, Harlee sped toward Bellflower Hospital.

    She handed the injured Liam to the emergency staff before preparing to leave, her thoughts already on Kareems safety.

    But the attending doctor stopped Harlee, recognizing her and aware of her connection to Liam.

    Miss Sanderson, Mr.

    Gills condition is critical.

    I suggest you wait by the operating room.

    Harlees brow twitched with irritation.

    Updates loaded at g????????????¦Ňv????????s.co???? Youre mistaken.

    I am not familiar with him.

    I only intervened out ofmon decency.

    His fate is irrelevant to me.

    The doctor sighed, undeterred.

    Miss Sanderson, Ive seen you with Mr.

    Gill before.

    You shouldntˇ­ Harlees re turned icy as her voice dropped to a cold, cutting tone.

    Go back to your duties unless you want to be unemployed.

    The attending doctor found himself abruptly muted, the words catching in his throat, as his resolve to persuade dissolved into thin air.

    Within him, a seed of resentment sprouted, unfurling its bitter leaves.

    He had only uttered those words out of kindness, yet Harlee not only dismissed his intentions but also countered with a threat.

    A flicker of malice shadowed the doctors expression momentarily, but awareness of Harlees influential identity restrained any direct confrontation.

    With a heavy sigh, he offered a reluctant apology.

    Im sorry, Miss Sanderson.

    I overstepped my bounds.

    Harlees gaze upon the doctor was icy, her eyes sharp with unspoken warnings.

    The doctor sensed an oppressive weight crashing down on him,pelling him to apologize once more.

    Im really sorry, Miss Sanderson.

    I truly didnt mean any harm.

    Its justˇ­ I thought maybe easing the tensions with Mr.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 580

    ?Chapter 580: Gill could helpˇ­ Harlees frown deepened, her eyes sparking with a dangerous intensity as she cut him off sharply.

    Is this your approach with all your patients? Using idle gossip as a treatment tool? The doctor didnt think he was at fault.

    He had delegated the emergency to his team already.

    Yet, Harlees biting sarcasm left him feeling unjustly used, a mere victim in the games of those with towering influence, his own grievances simmering just beneath the surface.

    A few more spectators trickled into the bustling emergency room.

    The doctor, adopting a sanctimonious tone, addressed Harlee once again, his voiceden with emotion.

    Miss Sanderson, I was merely offering some well-meaning advice.

    How can you reply with such biting sarcasm? If every doctor had to contend with patients like you, their spirits would surely be broken.

    If you n to leverage your influence to have me dismissed from this hospital, then I have nothing further to say! As the doctor concluded his statement, a wave of reprimands crashed around Harlee, primarily from Tiffanys rtives, whom Harlee had ousted earlier that day.

    Tiffanys rtives had heard that pretending to be victims could prove profitable, prompting them to attempt the same.

    However, their clumsy effort backfired, resulting in actual injuries, and they had just been admitted to the emergency room.

    Upon recognizing Harlee, the nursing staff they had encountered in the morning, now encircled and berated, they eagerly joined the fray, lobbing crass insults in rapid session.

    galnovels .

    is your storytelling hub You heartless bitch, the doctor was merely trying to foster peace within your family, and yet youˇ­ Their frustration from earlier grievances with Harlee found an outlet in each vile word they hurled.

    Liam, jolted awake by the abrasive shouting, looked up in rm, quickly realizing that Harlee was the focus of the vitriol.

    He rose to defend her, stepping in front of her as a shield.

    His voice boomed across the room.

    Enough! Keep your disgusting mouths shut! This is my daughter, and I wont tolerate any more of your baseless attacks.

    Push her further, and I swear Ill see you behind bars! The onlookers quickly scattered, particrly Tiffanys rtives, who melted into the throng and muted themselves instantly.

    Noticing the shift, the doctor carried himself with smug superiority.

    Miss Sanderson, cant you see the extent of your fathers care for you? How could you think of forsaking him like that? Liam, sharing the doctors sentiment, chose not to intervene.

    Harlee, meanwhile, remained an impassive observer throughout the upheaval.

    It was only after the tumult had subsided that she casually yed a video shed captured.

    Her voice was icy as she dered, The evidence is right here.

    Public defamation is a straightforward case for awsuit.

    If you wish to avoid imprisonment, I suggest you keep your nder to yourselves.

    And to you, doctor, masquerading your vile intentions with moral coercionˇ­ I am indifferent to societal judgments.

    Dont think for a second Ill hesitate if I choose to fire you.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 581

    ?Chapter 581: The doctor failed to immediatelyprehend the gravity of Harlees words.

    It was only when his department head called him into the office that the repercussions of his actions dawned on him.

    Still, he harbored no fear.

    After all, this was not his first time leveraging morality to reproach families for their alleged neglect.

    Despite the considerable power and influence of the families he dealt with, he consistently managed to navigate through theplexities, even earning the hospitals praise.

    With a confident stride and a challenging re, he departed.

    Liam aimed to preserve his image as amendable father for Harlee.

    However, Harlees icy stare quickly muted him.

    Stop pretending around me.

    Its revolting! Harlee snapped, her eyes filled with contempt.

    You could have made a difference earlier.

    Now, its toote! Harlees thoughts drifted back through the years, her heart growing colder with each memory.

    Averie had abused her, and during her tumultuous exit from the Gill family, Liam had callously abandoned her.

    And yet, now that she found sess, he was suddenly cordial? Such bitter irony! If only he had stepped up soonerˇ­ A bitter resentment welled up within Liam.

    Indeed, if he had only recognized her worth sooner and shown her a shred of kindness upon discovering she was not his biological daughter, perhaps the chasm between them wouldnt be so vast.

    He had believed that allowing Harlee to send his biological daughter to jail was the ultimate act ofpromise, not realizing that hecked both the justification and the influence to intervene.

    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ň¦Í????????s From beginning to end, he had merely been fooling himself.

    Liam felt a deep, searing pain in his chest, a torment that blurred the lines between emotional suffering and physical distress.

    He was overwhelmed with a profound sense of loss, realizing he had missed the chance to bond with this extraordinary daughter.

    As Harlee reached the doorway, about to vanish from sight, she paused and cast a lingering, silent look back at Liam.

    In Harlees eyes, Liam perceived a chilling coldness, a mirror reflecting his years of neglect and oversight.

    Tears cascaded down his cheeks as he watched her slender figure disappear into the distance, the realization of his failures as a father piercing his heart like a dagger.

    The sorrow of all Harlees silent suffering throughout the years weighed heavily on him, marking him irrevocably as a man who had failed at the most crucial role of his life.

    In a moment of painful rity, Liam wondered why such insights struck him only now.

    Perhaps there was a moment in life when the fog cleared, unveiling truths that had once been hidden in obscurity.

    But the time for amends had slipped through his fingers, leaving him only to yearn from afar, silently wishing her the happiness he had failed to provide.

    Following his capture, Liams hatred toward Harlee burned fiercely, rooted in the detested role of being the one who once raised her.

    But after some serious introspection, he actually felt a sense of gratitude.

    At least some viins who werent privy to Harlees indifference toward the Gill family still viewed him as her father, a role he now longed for.

    People really were a bundle of contradictions.

    What slipped away always seemed the most precious.

    Once leaving the hospital, Harlee found herself inexplicably dialing Rhyss number.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 582

    ?Chapter 582: Rhys, I cant bring myself to forgive them, she murmured.

    Rhys, oblivious to her recent ordeal and the weight of her words, remained steadfastly by her side.

    Then we wont forgive them, he dered resolutely.

    He said we, not you, a small word, but it spoke volumes.

    Heart warmed by his solidarity, Harlees lips twitched into a radiant smile, a realization washing over her.

    True love was indeed very simple.

    With a resolute Okay, she ended the call and maneuvered Kareems SUV through the lively streets of Baythorn.

    As Harlee approached the open-air parking lot, her gaze grew icy.

    It was finally time to stand up and deal with these people once and for all! In the open expanse of the parking lot, Vinson Chavez, Kareems trusted aide, pressed his lips into a tight line, his features etched with tension.

    Themunication link had been severed, leaving them cut off from the outside world.

    They had no way of knowing when Baldricks reinforcements would arrive.

    Due to the cunning and brazen tactics of these desperados, nearly half of the three advance teams had been wiped out by their suicide bombers.

    Kareem nced upward, signaling Vinson to stay quiet.

    He then moved with deliberate precision, slowly slipping behind cover.

    In the blink of an eye, like a cobra striking its prey, he severed the enemys fingers, followed by a brutal series of moves: shattering the enemys arms and legs to disable the bomber before he could detonate the bomb.

    With a final twist, Kareem snapped the enemys neck.

    Meanwhile, with his rifle aimed at the advancing enemies, Vinson pulled the trigger without hesitation.

    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l????¦Ďv?l?.§ăo???? As gunfire rang out like a relentless drumbeat, Vinson realized the key to keeping the enemies at bay was detonating the explosives strapped to their bodies before they could close the gap.

    When Vinson voiced this bold strategy to Kareem, who was meticulously inspecting one of the enemys bombs, he was met with fierce opposition.

    Ive already considered that approach.

    It wont work, Kareem said bluntly.

    If they detonated the bombs prematurely, the desperate attackers would surely regroup and trigger their explosives in unison, potentially leveling the entire residential area.

    At that moment, Harlee appeared out of nowhere, her timing impable as she took down a ck-d figure who was just about to strike Vinson from behind.

    The few remaining soldiers and Vinson were left in stunned silence as they watched Harlee dismantle the enemy with ruthless precision.

    Her swift movements disrupted their efforts, slowing them down and almost exposing their positions.

    For a moment, they couldnt wrap their minds around what they had witnessed.

    Kareem had always bragged about how cute and sweet his sister was.

    Was this what he meant by sweet? Kareem grabbed the dazed Vinson by the arm and barked at the others, his voice dangerously loud, teetering on the edge of revealing their location.

    Are you all trying to get yourselves killed by being distracted? Focus! The sharp reprimand snapped the team back into action, their resolve hardening as they returned fire with renewed intensity.

    However, Kareems outburst had given a man who was located a few hundred meters away the perfect opportunity.

    The man pulled the trigger.

    A sharp gunshot echoed through the air, and he eagerly reached for his binocrs, keen to admire his shot.

    To his surprise, he hadnt shot Kareem! He couldnt believe his eyes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 583

    ?Chapter 583: He adjusted the lens, but there was no sign of Kareem falling.

    Instead, Harlee flipped him a rude gesture.

    Damn it! the man eximed, furious that his position had beenpromised even from hundreds of meters away.

    In a fit of rage, he smashed the binocrs to the ground.

    Retreat! Tell everyone to pull out of Baythorn immediately! the man snarled at his subordinates.

    As for those still in the parking lot, he decided to use them to distract Harlee for a while.

    Just then, Cormac Moore, the only one having escaped from the parking lot, said, Sir, maybe we dont need to pull out so quickly.

    Cormac shared the news that Matteo had sought a potential alliance.

    Matteos younger brother is in Baythorn.

    If we work with them, getting rid of that woman would be a lot easier.

    Without warning, the man pulled out a gun and shot Cormac in the leg.

    Dont ever let me catch you acting so recklessly again! Without another word, the man turned and walked away.

    The guard who had been trailing the man leaned close to Cormacs ear and whispered, How can you be sure they actually want to cooperate? Cormacs eyes snapped up.

    He suddenly realized that his burning hatred for Harlee had clouded his judgment, pushing him to entertain reckless thoughts.

    He deserved the punishment he had just received.

    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ň¦Íels Meanwhile, at the parking lot, Harlees presence had turned the tide.

    Once struggling to hold their ground, Kareem and the others now followed her lead.

    They mirrored her swift, calcted moves, evading explosions almost effortlessly.

    Hidden in the shadows, a man saw his moment.

    His rough finger curled around the trigger, poised to strike.

    Just as he was about to act, a cold de pressed against his neck.

    He knew without a shadow of a doubt that the de could slice through his throat in an instant before he had a chance to trigger the bomb strapped to his chest.

    He didnt dare move a muscle.

    The man knew only one person could sneak up behind him without raising so much as a whisper of rm.

    It was that crazy woman, Harlee.

    Images of hisrades heads being twisted and severed shed through his mind.

    He swallowed hard, his voice trembling as he muttered, Surrender.

    A low, amusedugh drifted to his ears.

    Dont move.

    If you do, you will lose your manhood first.

    A chill snaked down the mans spine as his lower body stiffened instinctively.

    The memory of hisrades severed penis rolling on the ground shed before his eyes, sending a sharp pang of agony through him.

    This time, he dared not move nor even utter a sound.

    Satisfied with hispletepliance, Harlee drew another knife and swiftly sliced through the explosives strapped to him.

    Throwing the explosives off him, she then kicked them aside.

    The man froze, stunned into silence.

    He couldnt believe what had just happened.

    The explosives were no fake props.

    They were live, deadly bombs! Yet, Harlee had handled them as if she were disarming toys.

    His hands trembled, not from the threat of death, but from the terror of losing his manhood.

    The man cast a desperate nce at the discarded bomb lying on the ground, almost wishing it would detonate and end his misery.

    The gap between him and Harlee was insurmountable, so wide that the thought of detonating the bomb seemed almostughable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 584

    ?Chapter 584: Harlee stepped into the light, her slender fingers twirling the knife she had just used.

    What a shame.

    Your friends are all dead.

    Guess they will miss out on the thrill of being cut.

    Harlees lips curled into a wicked smile when she saw the growing terror etched on his face.

    Rx.

    Im not that violent.

    Answer my questions, and there wont be any issues.

    But remember, not a single lie.

    For every falsehood, Ill take a piece of your flesh.

    Im sure your manhood can survive a little trim.

    The mans eyes widened in sheer panic when he heard this.

    The idea of his most vulnerable parts being carved away made his body tighten in pain.

    The infamous tortures of Mogluylia were enough to make a grown man beg for death itself.

    Harlee didnt beat around the bush and asked, Is your leader in that building? Without a second thought, the man replied, Yes.

    A shadow of doubt flickered in his eyes.

    How on earth did she know where their leader was? However, he didnt dare ask anything, merely muttering to himself under his breath.

    Harlees next question came swiftly, almost casually.

    Are you remnants of the scam gang from Gruinia? The man shook his head quickly and replied, No.

    We have been developing over thest few years.

    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s?c???????? Afraid that Harlee wouldnt believe him, he hurriedly added, All the capable old members have been promoted to leadership roles.

    Its only us lower ranks who are left to carry out the dangerous missions.

    The man you eliminated earlier was at the same level as I am.

    The real leader is the one who had issued a warning earlier.

    I dont know his exact identity, but hes an old member and a favorite of someone at the very top.

    So, when we realized trouble was brewing, we had no choice but to risk our lives to get him out.

    The mans loyalty to the organization was clearlycking.

    Otherwise, he wouldnt have been hiding in the corner all this while.

    That was exactly why Harlee had zeroed in on him.

    What else? Harlee raised an eyebrow.

    At Harlees question, the guys demeanor shifted dramatically, his voice shaking with a noticeable tremor.

    Pleaseˇ­ Im nothing but a lowly underling.

    Ive disclosed all I know.

    His eyes conveyed a genuine blend of honesty and desperation, directed at Harlee.

    Harlees silence was broken only by her eerieugh, as she gripped the hilt and tore the dagger from its sheath.

    With a swift, chilling swish, she carved a hefty slice from the guys arm.

    A ghostly pale hue spread across the guys lips.

    His face twisted in agony, unleashing a torrent of agonizing screams.

    He hesitated, his other hand trembling as it hovered over the grievous wound, too terrified to touch yet too pained to withdraw.

    Harlee gazed dispassionately at the guy now writhing on the dirt, her voice frosty and detached.

    Ready to talk now? She stepped deliberately onto his wounded arm, her foot applying torturous pressure.

    At that excruciating moment, the guy faced the harsh reality of his predicament, understanding the cruel choice between death and divulging more.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 585

    ?Chapter 585: He raised his unscathed hand in surrender, begging, I swear, Ill reveal everything.

    Please, have some mercy.

    Harlees pressure persisted until the guy reluctantly spilled something of value.

    Only then did she step back, her foot leaving the guys wounded arm.

    I dont have the leaders full profile, but I overheard hes been working on something with a contact in Mogluylia.

    It was a middle-aged woman.

    I couldnt risk getting closer to catch more of their conversation.

    Theyd been plotting this ambush for quite some time.

    Aware of your sharp counter-surveince, we blended into the crowd, including mere shoppers browsing for attire, coffee lovers at caf¨¦s, and visitors at the hospital.

    In thest shootout, our leader aimed to capitalize on the turmoil, yet you slipped through our fingers.

    This time, the n was explicit, aiming to end your life before you had a chance to recover.

    Before we set the parking lot trap, the leader ordered us to strap bombs to ourselves, instructing us to detonate them if it came down to it, ensuring youd go down with us.

    Acknowledging your formidable defense skills, the leader had already jammed the signals in this neighborhood.

    Only phones issued by him were operational.

    Thats all Ive got, I swear! The leader and the top ranks hold the critical information.

    The guy spoke with a deep-rooted humility, palpable fear evident in his tone as he dreaded Harlees possible doubts, which might provoke her to inflict further pain on him.

    Originally, he had nned to divulge just enough to keep himself alive, holding the rest back as a bargaining chip.

    However, he hadnt anticipated Harlees acute intuition, which saw right through him, sensing he hadnt disclosed everything.

    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv?????s More than anything, Harlee was merciless, swiftly slicing through the flesh of the guys arm without a hint of restraint.

    The pain coerced him into full disclosure.

    With her hands casually tucked in her pockets, Harlee appeared as though she was merely receiving a mundane update from a subordinate.

    Previously, she had only harbored suspicions about these men colluding with a local from her country.

    Now, her instincts had been confirmed.

    Her judgment was spot on.

    The culprit was a middle-aged woman, a detail frustratingly vague and broad,plicating any efforts to track her down.

    Despite this, Harlees focus was elsewhere.

    Fatigue prevented her from pursuing the matter further.

    Surveying the battlefield with a quick, sharp nce, Harlee confirmed their resounding triumph.

    With a casual wave, she summoned Kareem.

    Kareem, take care of him, she instructed crisply, delegating with the ease ofmand.

    Harlee briefed Kareem on the intricate dealings between the elusive woman and the fraud syndicate.

    Kareems forehead creased in concern.

    Understood.

    Ill handle it.

    The news was unexpected for Kareem.

    The Gruinia fraud ring, presumed dismantled, had prated their ranks more deeply than anticipated.

    It seemed their previous efforts had only scratched the surface without reaching the nefarious core.

    Having extracted the necessary information, Harlee lost interest in further dialogue with the unscrupulous criminal before her.

    She turned on her heel and departed without a second nce, indifferent to the guys failed assignment to eliminate her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 586

    ?Chapter 586: After all, countless individuals in this world harbored a dark desire for her demise.

    Her only n was to tread lightly, steering clear of making enemies.

    Yet, no matter how hard Harlee tried, she seemed to fail every time.

    Take Matteo from Uwhor, for instance.

    Despite her efforts to present herself as vulnerable and non-confrontational, the oue remained bleak.

    With a sigh, Harlee shook her head.

    From a distance, the guy observed Harlees retreating figure.

    He gripped his upper arm tightly, his mind devoid of any schemes to ambush or detonate explosives.

    His inaction stemmed not from the presence of Kareem, who stood guard before him, but from a deep-seated fear.

    The terror within him whispered caution.

    Any reckless move against Harlee would consign him to a fate worse than death.

    In her shadow, he was stripped of all autonomy, powerless even to choose between living and dying.

    Having asserted their dominance, Harlee and Kareem were the first to exit the parking lot, leaving Vinson to handle the aftermath.

    Harlees immediate concern was to find amunications tower.

    Her formidable hacking prowess was essential in tracking down their adversaries.

    Allowing a formidable foe to slip through their fingers would only multiply the lurking threats.

    As Kareem drove, Harlee settled into the passenger seat, her fingers dancing over theputer keys with practiced ease.

    She pinpointed a location swiftly and zoomed in on the digital map.

    Pointing to a mountain on the outskirts of Baythorn, she dered confidently, If Im right, that peak is ideal for a helicopternding! Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????????sŁ®????o???? From their departure from the area devoid of signals to pinpointing the precise location, Harlees quick thinking and tech skills took less than an hour.

    This marked the first time Kareem had coborated with Harlee, his surprise at her impressive hacking skills palpable.

    Who knew hacking could be this handy? Kareem quipped, his newfound respect for Harlees skills evident in his tone.

    Promise youll teach me next time! With a chuckle, Kareem ignited the engine and steered the car toward the citys fringes.

    Harlee offered a nonchnt Sure, then leaned back and shut her eyes for a brief respite.

    The prospect of locating their adversaries loomedrge.

    A confrontation seemed inevitable and challenging.

    She had already messaged Tonya and Ritchie, setting up a rendezvous at the mountains base.

    While Harlee trusted Kareem, herfort inbat was greater with her usual partners.

    Besides, Tonya had her own personal grievances to address with their foes.

    Meanwhile, the fraud syndicate from Gruinia hastily evacuated a facility and took refuge in the mountains on the outskirts of Baythorn.

    Chambein Vasquez, their leader, stood in the open, his face twisted in rage, eyes burning with vengeance and despair.

    Under his feet, remnants of a broken phone scattered, a symbol of his thwarted ns.

    Just moments before, he had received a devastating update from their most covert operative in Mogluylia.

    The ambush was a bust.

    We lost everyone.

    Aside from the initial few taken out by the explosions, the other side suffered no casualties.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 587

    ?Chapter 587: Chambein had braced himself for the possibility of the ambush failing, yet the news of no casualties on the other side ignited a firestorm of fury within him.

    In a sudden outburst, he hurled his phone against a jagged rock.

    Damn it! he shouted, his voice dripping with fury.

    He had meticulously nned this assassination for months.

    However, not only had they suffered severe losses, but Harlee, the primary target, had miraculously walked away without a scratch.

    This unbearable oue was what truly fueled his anger.

    From his hidden vantage point near the cliffs edge, Cormac watched silently, his mind already weaving a more borate plot.

    Just then, a middle-aged woman, her face marked by worry, pushed her way through the crowd and staggered toward Chambein.

    With a hopeful tone, she inquired, Has the n seeded? Harlee was probably sted into goddamn pieces, wasnt she? Unaware of the ns disastrous failure, the middle-aged woman had hurried to the meeting point with expectations of victory.

    Chambeins fury reached a boiling point at her words.

    With a cold, dismissive sneer, he barked, Get out of my sight! Without a moments hesitation, Chambeinshed out, kicking her in the stomach with merciless force.

    The impact sent her tumbling to the ground, where shey motionless, ovee by the sudden, sharp pain and losing consciousness instantly.

    However, as Chambein turned back, the middle-aged woman on the ground seemed to shift slightly.

    Yet, upon closer inspection, she remained perfectly still.

    L¦Át?st ch????pt????rs in g?lnovels.??m At that moment, Cormac stepped forward with a downward nce and muttered, We need to move.

    If we stay, that woman will find us here.

    They had veered far from the city, taking almost two hours to arrive at this secluded spot.

    With Harlees terrifying skills, she might have already tracked them and could be closing in with reinforcements.

    The only course of action was to retreat and buy themselves time.

    Chambein suppressed his frustration, cast a disdainful look at the middle-aged woman, and pressed onward toward higher ground.

    This entire mountain offered just one suitable location for a helicopter tond, but they had intentionally chosen a less desirable spot to fool Harlee, aiming to buy more time.

    Their group of more than a dozen quickly scanned the area for potential threats while making a swift retreat.

    Soon, they reached the designated location, where a helicopter hovered in the air, ready to extract them.

    This advanced aircraft was designed to muffle a significant amount of noise, making it nothing short of invisible to anyonecking sharp senses or keen observation skills.

    Chambein quickly approached the dangling rope from the helicopter, preparing to board, when a light, mocking voice rang out behind him.

    Chambein! Its been too long.

    Dont you think its polite for guests to leave a gift? Perhapsˇ­ Your life would be a perfect parting gift since youve lived long enough? Harlee stood, her handgun aimed steadily at him.

    Almost instantaneously, the moment Harlee raised her weapon, a dozen armed men in camouge responded, firing in her direction.

    Unbothered by the bullets, Harlee strode forward without hesitation.

    Chambein froze at the familiar voice and then spun around.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 588

    ?Chapter 588: His eyes sharpened with hostility as he simultaneously clenched his fists.

    Well, if it isnt Miss Gor should I say Miss Sanderson, he sneered, facing her fully now, his gaze dripping with malice.

    Momentster, two figures, Ritchie and Tonya, emerged in the fading sunlight.

    Though they appeared like a cheerful couple on a mountain retreat, the heavy machine guns in their hands shattered the illusion.

    Chambein? Tonyas sweet tone carried a hint of mockery.

    Then, her expression hardened.

    Keeping you alive for this long was a mistake.

    Its time to correct it.

    It was Tonya who had once crippled Chambeins hand.

    During her mission in Gruinia, Tonya had stopped Chambein after he nearly maimed Harlee.

    Tonya had single-handedly severed one of his arms but failed to kill him, as someone mysterious intervened at thest moment to save him.

    Pursing his lips, Chambeins gaze darted across the area.

    Confirming that there were only three opponents he had to face, he felt a slight relief.

    You think you can take me down? Thats nothing short of ridiculous, he taunted, his voiceced with scorn.

    You lost to me before.

    But Harlees face remained impassive despite his provocation and insults, as though his words held no relevance to her.

    And indeed, they didnt.

    She had been forced to surrender back then and almost lost her arm solely because she had to save innocent hostages Chambein had used as leverage.

    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ň¦Íe????s?c?m Barehanded, she naturally couldnt win against his advanced weapon.

    Tonya chuckled and remarked, All this time, and the best youve got now are empty insults and overconfidence? Humiliated in front of his men, Chambeins expression darkened.

    His nerves tensed as he gave a subtle hand signal, one known only to his group.

    The camouged soldiers immediately encircled him, prepared for a fight.

    Miss Sanderson, Chambein began, feigning diplomacy.

    Weve fought for years without resolution.

    Why not end this rivalry here and now? Dont you think its time for us to bury the hatchet? His offer wasnt sincere.

    It was simply a ploy to buy time for his organization.

    Eradicating Harlee would be a far greater victory for them than preserving Chambeins life, which held little value inparison.

    In truth, every individual there was prepared toy down their life if it meant ensuring Harlees downfall.

    After all, her influence alone was enough to bring hell raining down on their organization.

    Unfazed, Harlee remarked, All these years in Mogluylia, and youve only learned these clumsy phrases? Her voice wasced with unmistakable mockery and scorn.

    Chambeins temper red instantly.

    Gritting his teeth, he roared, tten this mountain! Lets see her escape now! Immediately, his camouge men pulled out grenades and hurled them at Harlee and her allies.

    Violent explosions rang out, sending plumes of smoke into the sky and shaking the mountainside.

    Amidst the chaos, Chambein seized the opportunity to grab the helicopters rope, eager to watch Harlee being blown to pieces from above.

    Just as Chambein was about to ascend, a scoff echoed nearby.

    Startled, he quickly drew his gun and fired blindly into the smoke.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 589

    ?Chapter 589: However, what followed was the sight of two subordinates hitting the ground, lifeless.

    Fuck! Cormac! Chambein shouted in frustration.

    Get over here right now and secure the area! The helicopter ascended further, raising Chambein above the chaos.

    Shrouded by thick smoke, his vision was nearly useless, making it all the more difficult to discern whaty below.

    He could just barely spot a few shapes emerging from the shadows.

    By this time, Chambein had already risen high into the sky.

    The path appeared unobstructed until a silhouette suddenly materialized.

    Chambein assumed the grenades had obliterated Harlee and her group, leaving no obstacles to hinder his retreat.

    A self-satisfied smirk spread across his face, but in an instant, the grin froze.

    From the branches of a towering tree, a figureunched forward, and a sharp de gleamed inches from his face.

    ncing upward, Chambein became acutely aware that the rope holding him aloft was on the verge of snapping.

    He yelled in desperation at the helicopter crew, Faster! Pull me up! More sharp edges streaked perilously close to him.

    Ah! Chambeins piercing scream echoed through the air as the rope tore apart.

    He frantically reached for the upper section with his prosthetic arm.

    Though he managed to grasp it momentarily, his weakened grip failed, and he plummeted, his limbs iling as the ground rushed toward him.

    Stories live now on galn¦Ň??????????????????o???? Perched calmly on the tree, Harlee watched with satisfaction, appreciating the scene she had orchestrated.

    She had done it on purpose, crushing Chambeinsst glimmer of hope just as he was about to escape.

    Targeting the rope instead of Chambein was an intentional move.

    Her purpose was clear: to strip away every ounce of his hope and cast him into the depths of utter despair.

    Still, Harlee knew this wouldnt be the end of Chambein.

    She understood all too well that the true horror of this twisted organizationy in its capacity to manipte and control minds, relentlessly producing new waves of loyal, expendable recruits.

    Harlee descended with effortless precision,nding softly as Tonya and Ritchie had already neutralized the majority of their opponents.

    As expected, the instant Chambein fell, a cluster of bodies gathered beneath him to cushion the fall, sparing him greater harm.

    Consequently, despite losing his prosthetic and fracturing his right foot, Chambein managed to survive the ordeal.

    A fierce hatred burned in Chambeins eyes.

    Gritting his teeth through the searing pain, he bellowed, Everyone, form a defensive circle, back to back! Shoot anyone whoes near without hesitation! Cormac, take charge of ground operations and coordinate with our helicopter teams.

    Ill have the fighter jets strike from above.

    Today, I want that woman dead! Everyone, listen carefully! Whoever kills that woman, regardless of the oue of todays battle, will be rewarded with a hundred million.

    If you fall, Ill make sure your family will receive the money! With this promise, his already resolute subordinates became even more emboldened.

    Though death loomed near, the immense reward spurred them forward.

    Weapons were raised, and guns were trained on their targets.

    The group of about a dozen warriors, though not vast in number, was enough to establish two concentric circles.

    The outer line rained automatic fire toward advancing foes, while the inner circle picked off distant threats with sniper rifles.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 590

    ?Chapter 590: From the vantage of arge tree, Kareem observed the chaos below and issued directives.

    A while earlier, Kareem and Harlee had reached the mountains base together.

    Since reinforcements had not yet arrived, Kareem opted to remain behind to prevent Chambeins escape and organize the troops while Harlee pushed ahead.

    Three squads ascended toward the midsection of the mountain.

    To ensure no route was overlooked, Kareem dispatched a smaller team to scout the open field while he and the others continued toward Harlees marked location.

    Barely had they begun their climb when a torrent of grenade explosions shattered the air around them.

    Kareem signaled his team to stay put until the sts subsided and swiftly began reorganizing his forces.

    Though concerned for Harlees safety during the attack, Kareem prioritized protecting his soldiers.

    As soon as the area quieted, Harlee reunited with Tonya.

    Besides Harlee, Tonya had also hurled a dagger toward the rope Chambein had clung to moments earlier.

    Spotting Harlee, Tonya grumbled, Such a waste! My prized dagger spent on that loser! Harlee exchanged sniper rifles with her.

    Ill get you a new one when were done.

    Deal! Their eyes met briefly before their expressions hardened into cold determination.

    Smoke from the explosions began to clear.

    Finally catching sight of Harlee and her allies, Chambein sneered, There they are.

    Open fire and take them down! Immediately, a hail of bullets and grenades rained down on Harlee and Tonya.

    With everyones attention focused on them, Ritchie emerged from behind and fired, hitting Cormacs leg.

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í???? ????s Cormac winced but remained silent.

    Ritchie couldnt get a second shot before the enemy regrouped, enclosing themselves in a defensive ring and unleashing a relentless barrage in his direction.

    At that moment, Kareem gave the signal, and a wave of twenty to thirty soldiers surged forward, shields raised.

    Chambeins group was trapped.

    Their gunfire ricocheted harmlessly off the shields, rendering their shooting futile.

    Watching his men fall while Harlees group remained unscathed drove Chambein into a frenzy.

    Gritting his teeth, he roared, Harlee! Come out and face me one-on-one if you have any courage! Is this all youve got, winning against me through outnumbering my group? Despite the previous warnings from his organization to avoid confrontation with Harlee, Chambeins pride left him defiant.

    If he could rewind time, hed rethink that choice.

    Harlees cool voice pierced the tense air.

    All bark, no bite.

    How predictable.

    Attempting to locate her by her voice, Chambein scanned the area, but his view was blocked by military gun shields.

    To his dismay, he noticed that the fighter jets he had called for had vanished without a trace.

    His n ofbining air and ground assaults had copsedpletely.

    Realizing that they werepletely cornered and there was no way out, Chambein began to consider how to bargain with Harlee when the sharp clink of a grenadending at his feet shattered his thoughts.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 591

    ?Chapter 591: Widening his eyes, he yelled frantically, Cover it with a body! Now! Following hismand, Cormac grabbed nearby corpses and hurled them over the grenade before throwing himself over Chambein to shield him.

    Meanwhile, Rhysy restless in his hospital bed, anxiously awaiting news from Harlee.

    He had even sent Patrick to monitor the Sanderson vi, but there was no trace of her.

    A sense of dread gnawed at Rhys.

    His intuition kept telling him that something had happened to Harlee.

    Though each movement sent pain ripping through his unhealed wounds, Rhys attempted to rise.

    Quickly, Hamilton pressed Rhys firmly back onto the bed.

    Miss Sanderson is resourceful.

    She wont let herself get into trouble.

    Theres no need for you to be worried.

    Despite Hamiltons assurance, Rhys struggled.

    Hamilton restrained Rhys carefully, avoiding his injuries but keeping him immobile.

    Let go of me! Rhys demanded.

    However, Hamilton held his ground, unyielding.

    He skillfully avoided Rhys wound, using minimal force to curb Rhys impulsive attempt to head out.

    With a firm voice, Hamilton said, No.

    Even if you punish meter, Im not letting you out today.

    Rhys red, but Hamilton didnt flinch.

    It was the first time Hamilton had openly defied Rhys.

    Fresh content live on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????ls?c?m Hamilton continued, Miss Sanderson specifically made me and Patrick swear to take care of you before she left.

    If you try to leave now, over my dead body.

    Are you threatening me? Rhys growled.

    Call it what you will, Hamilton replied.

    But Im not going to budge, even if it costs me my life.

    Rhys kindness had saved Hamilton and his family.

    Today, Hamilton resolved to return the favor, even at the cost of his life.

    Just then, Patrick called, urgency in his voice.

    Mr.

    Green, after leaving the Sanderson vi, I sensed something unusual at the Oracle Parking Lot.

    I attempted to enter under the guise of parking, but they stopped me.

    Determined, I slipped through a hidden corner and discovered chaos, signs of gunfire and explosives everywhere.

    I worried Miss Sanderson might have been caught up in it, but after searching, I only found the military managing the scene.

    Using our connections, I uncovered what Miss Sanderson had experienced earlier todayˇ­ Patrick recounted Harlees unforeseen sh with Gruinias infamous fraud syndicate before continuing, The military has now confirmed that Miss Sanderson is leading three teams toward a mountain outside the city.

    Im en route to meet her there.

    Rhys exhaled, momentarily relieved by Patricks update, but his worry quickly returned.

    Gruinias fraud syndicateˇ­ those were absolute maniacs! Mobilize every underground connection we have to assist them, Rhys instructed.

    Patrick froze in disbelief.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 592

    ?Chapter 592: You mean our covert allies, not the official team? Exactly! Rhys snapped.

    With a hesitant motion, Hamilton loosened his grip on Rhys hand, his fingers twitching slightly.

    The underground connections Rhys had mentioned were tied to the enigmatic Sovereign of the Underworld, an entity wrapped in mystery.

    From the moment it was founded, no one had seeded in piercing the veil that concealed the identity of its leader.

    It was beyond Hamiltons imagination that Rhys would risk exposing his own secrecy for Harlees sake.

    This revtion led Hamilton to ept the truth of Patricks imsthat Rhyss devotion to Harlee was both profound and enduring.

    At that moment, Hamiltons resolve softened.

    He could no longer demand that Rhys prioritize his safety above all else.

    He realized, with a sinking feeling, that if Harlee were to suffer any misfortune, Rhys would not hesitate to exact revenge on her behalf, even if it meant following her into death.

    Understood.

    Im deploying the mission now! Patrick, ever the loyal follower of Rhys directives, acted swiftly.

    Once the call ended, Patrick quickly orchestrated the mission, taking on the role of a decisive military strategist.

    Barely moments after the mission was dered, a dozen heavily armed undergrounders assembled with precision and marched toward the rugged mountain on the outskirts.

    Meanwhile, in the hospital room, Hamiltons hand lingered on Rhys shoulder, the pressure now noticeably lighter.

    L?t??¦Ó §éh?¦Ń¦Ó?r? ¦Én g¨»l????¦Ďv?l?.§ăo???? Youll have to face the fallout alone! Without another word, Rhys shrugged off Hamiltons touch and strode out of the room, his decision final.

    Hamilton moved swiftly, shadowing Rhys almost immediately, silently following in his footsteps.

    As for the looming threat of punishment, Hamilton had steeled himself for the grimmest ouedeath.

    Thus, whatever dire consequences awaited him, he faced them with resigned indifference.

    The area reverberated with the thunderous roar of explosions, yet amidst the chaos, Harlee gained the upper hand.

    Chambein and his crew found themselves encircled and outmatched.

    As they scrambled to escape, Chambeins subordinates were picked off one by one, dwindling to a mere handful who remained to shield him.

    In a bout of desperation, Chambein and his men stumbled upon a cave.

    Without hesitation, Chambein plunged inside.

    He was undeterred by the prospect of being cornered and bombed within.

    He deduced from the scant use of grenades earlier that Harlee and the others did not intend to demolish the mountain.

    This realization emboldened him to take such a reckless gamble.

    Dragging himself into the cave, Chambeins face was smeared with dirt, his features contorted by a mix of fury and dread.

    Out of the two hundred soldiers he had initiallymanded, only five or six remained by his side, while Harlee remained unharmeda stark contrast that ignited his fury but also forced him to confront a bitter truth.

    Harlee had be far more formidable and merciless than he remembered.

    It was a painful admission for Chambein.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 593

    ?Chapter 593: He was thoroughly outssed.

    If the skirmish dragged on, it would not just be his men who would fall.

    He, too, was on the brink of sumbing to Harlees relentless assault.

    Chambein was immediately filled with regret for his decision.

    Coming here had been a mistake.

    He was supposed to follow his superiors instructions, leaving the confrontation with Harlee to his subordinates.

    Clutching his aching, inmed foot, Chambein swayed, teetering on the verge of copse, his face twisted in sheer desperation.

    One desperate, all-consuming thought gripped his mind: He needed to get away, no matter the cost.

    If only he had known the horrors that awaited him with Harlee, more formidable than ever, he would have strictly followed orders and avoided stepping foot into Mogluylia.

    Driven by an instinctive need to survive, Chambein cast aside any previous intentions of safeguarding the undercover agent.

    With a fierce clench of his jaw, he resolved to deploy hisst resort.

    He urgently dispatched a distress signal to the undercover agent stationed in Mogluylia, demanding an immediate helicopter extraction.

    He specified the need for iron chains instead of the standard rope for the rescue harness.

    Having coordinated these measures, Chambein barked out amand to his team, Everyone, brace yourselves! We must repel all attackers, no matter the cost! g?ln¦Ň¦Í????????s©q????????????, the heart of fiction Chambein surmised that as long as Harlee and her group aimed to hold the line and protect the mountain pass, he might just secure a chance to slip away.

    After a tense pause, Cormac broke the silence with a sly grin.

    Ive got a brilliant idea.

    I can start a fire amid the chaos.

    Once the ze spreads, considering the predictable response of the locals, theyll surely send a hefty force to tackle it.

    Thats your cue to slip onto the helicopter during themotion! Chambein responded with a devious smirk, pulling a sleek, custom-mademunicator from his pocket.

    Sharp as always, Cormac.

    Im counting on you.

    He handed the device to Cormac, pping him firmly on the shoulder.

    Make yourself scarce once youve ignited the fire.

    Ill have someone ready to extract you.

    Understood.

    I wont disappoint you, Cormac replied.

    With those words, Cormac started scouting for a new escape route from the cave and looked for opportunities to blend into the surroundings.

    Leveraging his nondescript appearance, Cormac managed to evade detection, stealthily moving five hundred meters from the cave before striking a match.

    The prolonged dry spell,sting three months, ensured that the fire caught quickly, and soon the mountain was engulfed in mes.

    At that moment, Kareem and his demolition squad were gearing up to raid the cave.

    The cry of Fire! erupted from the crowd, forcing Kareem to adapt swiftly.

    He turned to Harlee, his voice even andposed.

    Harlee, can you, Tonya, and the others secure the cave entrance to block Chambeins escape? Absolutely! Harlee nodded.

    Harlee directed Kareem to handle the fire while she managed the escting crisis.

    Initially, she had nned to burst in and take Chambeins life, but Kareems insistence on capturing him alive tempered her aggression.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 594

    ?Chapter 594: However, this fiery distraction, which Harlee deduced was orchestrated by Chambeins men, followed by the arrival of a helicopter, made her want to defy Kareems wish.

    Lifting her gaze, Harlee spotted a helicopter slicing through the sky.

    To make matters worse, it bore an unsettlingly familiar silhouette.

    Resolute, Harlee decided to defy Kareems orders.

    The moment Chambein showed himself, she would eliminate him.

    Despite Kareems wish to capture Chambein alive, she would take the opportunity to end his life.

    With a decisive nod, Harlee clenched her fists, allowing herself a brief moment to close her eyes and tilt her head back, easing the tension in her neck.

    Weapon in handa gun in one and a knife in the othershe moved with lethal intent.

    Abruptly, the helicopter shifted from a distant threat to an immediate danger, unleashing a barrage of gunfire.

    Harlees voice cut through the chaos.

    Danger! Take cover! Harlee and the others scattered, seeking refuge.

    Harlee found shelter behind a sturdy rock, her eyes locked on the hostile helicopter above, ready for any move it made.

    The familiar sensation crept up on Harlee once more.

    Could this actually be the helicopter system she had been working on just recently? It was supposed to be in its testing stages.

    How had it appeared here? Could it beˇ­ More books avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv?ls Harlee mulled over this as the helicopter pressed on with its fierce attack, seemingly bent on obliterating the mountainside.

    Amidst the turmoil, Chambein made his appearance, his subordinates aiding him as he clutched the iron chain dangling from the helicopter.

    A smug look of victory lit up his face.

    Harlee and her team were relentlessly pushed back by the barrage of missiles, forcing them to withdraw time and again.

    Their approach was thwarted, and their lives hung in the bnce.

    Watching as Chambein secured his grip on the helicopters rope, his feet lifting off the ground, Harlees expression turned steely.

    She aimed her gun at him, itching to pull the trigger, but the ceaseless gunfire from the helicopter thwarted her efforts.

    Chambeins loyal subordinates formed a protective barrier around him, blocking any chance Harlee might have had.

    Taking a cautious shot, Harlee missed.

    As the bullet sailed through the air, the helicopter cunningly dipped to the side.

    The projectile whistled harmlessly past Chambein, who remained unharmed.

    Aside from Harlee, Tonya attempted to fire two rounds.

    Yet, not only did she miss Chambein, but she was also temporarily blinded by the flying debris from the helicopters gunfire.

    Endangering himself, Ritchie rushed over and moved Tonya to a safer location.

    Harlee realized that no matter how hard she tried, her efforts were futile.

    Not only had she failed to capture Chambein alive, but he might also find a way to escape.

    Harlee stood motionless, her expression cold and unreadable.

    She had given everything to prevent Chambein from leaving Mogluylia, yet in the final moment, he had managed to slip away.

    The frustration boiling inside her was undeniable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 595

    ?Chapter 595: Her lips twitched slightly with fury.

    With a frozen expression, she considered how to track down the fraud syndicate back in Gruinia when she suddenly heard a rustling in the nearby bushes.

    It sounded like the approach of many people.

    Harlee instinctively turned toward the zing fire, where she could faintly make out the expanding mes.

    Those arent Kareems men! Her eyes sharpened, and she quickly moved to find more cover, alert to the developing situation.

    Ritchie, realizing the same danger, quickly pulled Tonya into deeper concealment.

    The trio watched cautiously as the scene unfolded.

    In the tall grass, a man in camouge led the way, his movements rigid.

    Suddenly, a noise startled everyone, and Chambein unexpectedly fell from the rope.

    For a moment, Harlee was taken aback.

    She wondered who couldnd such an urate shot under these circumstances.

    Her mind filled with doubt, but it was clear that whoever had taken down Chambein was a marksman far superior to her.

    She couldnt tell if this person was an ally or an enemy, and her fingers tightened around her weapon.

    Upon further inspection, Harlee realized the figure behind the man in camouge seemed oddly familiar.

    As the footsteps grew louder, that recognition became more certain.

    Then, the sound of pursuit grew closer, prompting Harlee to instinctively seek cover.

    Discover whats new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????ls At that instant, Rhys, dressed in ck, emerged, struggling to remain on his feet.

    When Rhys saw Harlee covered in grime, he offered a warm, affectionate smile and said, Harlee, Im sorry Imte.

    Harlee, initially on edge, froze upon hearing his familiar voice and looked up, stunned at the sight of him.

    A momentter, she frowned, clearly irritated.

    He had just been rescued after a shooting, and yet here he was.

    Did he show no regard for his own safety? She had no desire to mourn over the loss of him.

    Despite her annoyance, Harlee rushed over, almost instinctively leaning into his embrace and wrapping her arms around his waist.

    She moved carefully, avoiding his injuries to ensure she didnt hurt him.

    Harlee gently pinched his side, scolding him with a yful tone, Didnt I tell you to rest? Is this your version of recovery? Rhys wrapped his arm around her slender waist, brushing her hair aside with his other hand.

    He tenderly wiped the dirt off her face, his smile one of pure affection.

    I couldnt stand the thought of leaving you to fight alone.

    Tonya, wobbling over, raised an eyebrow.

    Alone? What about Rhys responded with a polite smile, making it clear they were not his concern.

    Hearing this, Harlee burst intoughter.

    Seeing the ck smudge she had left on Rhys face, she felt a bit embarrassed.

    She couldnt help but remember how impably clean he usually was.

    He was quite the neat freak.

    Butˇ­ well, he certainly couldnt hold it against her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 596

    ?Chapter 596: Besides, they could always enjoy a romantic bath together afterward.

    Tonya, who understood Harlees unspoken thoughts, caught Harlees gaze, rolled her eyes dramatically, and stuck her tongue out in mock annoyance.

    In the next moment, Tonya snuggled into Ritchies arms, her coyness so charming that it made even Harlee blush.

    Harlee couldnt help but admire Tonya.

    For the couple, a few hours apart felt like an eternity, and their affectionate disy was almost unbearable.

    Meanwhile, Chambein, who had just dropped from the helicopter rope, froze, staring at Harlee and Rhys.

    Then, his gaze settled on Rhys, filled with shock and fear, his expression twisted in disbelief.

    If he fell into Harlees hands, he might still have a chance to survive.

    But if he ended up in the hands of Rhys, the leader of the Sovereign of the Underworld, he was doomed.

    Previously, while trying to assist the organizations escape, Chambein had caught a glimpse of the head of the Sovereign of the Underworld.

    Since then, he had been unable to rid himself of that face.

    He couldnt afford to forget it, terrified that if he identally offended the Sovereign of the Underworlds leader, he would doom himself.

    Thinking of the many organization leaders who had disappeared over the years after crossing the Sovereign of the Underworld, Chambein shuddered involuntarily.

    No.

    He would rather die than fall into the hands of that monster! g?ln¦Ň¦Í????????s, the heart of storytelling Chambein scrambled to his feet and bolted toward the dense forest.

    Though injured, he did his best to escape, not slowing down.

    Harlee noticed Chambeins every movement and couldnt help but frown slightly in confusion.

    What was with that terrified look? Was he scared of Rhys or what? Before Harlee could consider it further, seeing Chambein attempt to flee, she exchanged a nce with Tonya, who immediately broke off from Ritchie to pursue him.

    But before Tonya could chase after Chambein, Rhys said firmly, No need to bother.

    Hearing this, Harlee raised an eyebrow.

    Then, Harlee saw several figures emerge from the surrounding grass.

    In the blink of an eye, they hadpletely surrounded Chambein and his remaining men.

    Although Harlee had left a few enemies barely alive, these ambushers moved with speed and precision.

    They were on apletely different level from the previous gunfight.

    Capture him alive.

    Kareem wants answers.

    After giving the orders, Harlee narrowed her eyes at Rhys andzilymented, Looks like youre quite the big shot.

    Rhys gave a gentle hmm, ruffling her hair.

    Ill exin everything when we get back.

    And with that, Harlee followed Rhys, letting him take the lead.

    Before Rhys arrived, Harlee could take on ten men at once, even breaking an enemys neck with her bare hands.

    But the moment he showed up, she turned into a softie.

    She didnt feel like talking or moving.

    All she wanted was to rest in his embrace.

    If Rhys werent injured, she would cling to him even more.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 597

    ?Chapter 597: Having someone so handsome around was dangerously distracting, but she savored every second of it.

    Behind them, Tonya and Ritchie walked off hand in hand, enjoying their own little world, ready to take a break while others did the heavy lifting.

    Harlee? As they strolled down the mountainside, a familiar voice called out.

    Before they could respond, another voice, filled with fury, followed.

    Rhys! Keep your filthy hands off Harlee! Upon hearing this, Harlees heart skipped a beat.

    Oh greatˇ­ Kareem also found out about her rtionship with Rhys.

    Harlee slowly pulled her hand back, a hesitant gesture.

    Though Kareem snapped at Rhys, his words seemed to pierce directly through her.

    It was her own hand, after all, grimy and fidgeting restlessly at Rhys waist.

    Rhys caught Harlees hand in his muchrger one, turning toward Kareem and offering a bright smile.

    Kareem, its been too long.

    Dont pretend were friends! Kareem snapped, his tone frosty as he moved forward and seized Harlees hand.

    His stern gaze swept over Rhys, then he tenderly drew Harlee toward him, enfolding her in his embrace.

    However, the move unexpectedly dragged Rhys along as well.

    Kareems eyes turned icy, his temper teetering on the edge, especially when he noticed Rhys rolling his eyes and copsing in a faint.

    I??¨¨$? ˇé??t?€§ń? 1n ??l¦Đo¦Í¦Ĺl?.c?? Harlee was quick to react, catching Rhys before he hit the ground.

    Kareem stood there, his expression one of sheer bafflement, wondering just how fragile Rhys could be.

    Under Kareems curious and concerned stare, Harlee unbuttoned Rhys jacket.

    Just as she suspected, the bandage wrapped around his chest was soaked anew with blood.

    Rhys was clearly a man who could bear his pain silently.

    A flicker of anger shed through Harlees eyes.

    Withmanding authority, she issued orders to the group Rhys had brought along.

    Patrick, Hamilton, carry him.

    The rest of you, clear the path ahead! Her voice left no room for dispute.

    In perfect sync, the group responded sharply, Understood! Their immediate obedience solidified her status as their undisputed leader.

    Harlee exchanged a knowing nce with Tonya, who promptly got to work, following Harlees silent cues.

    Once the immediate concerns were addressed, Harlee turned her gaze to Kareem and inquired, Kareem, is everything settled up on the mountain? Kareems answer came with a concerned frown.

    Yes, its all taken care of.

    Side by side, they began their descent from the mountain.

    As they walked, Harlee shared her recent ordealhow she had been kidnapped and how Rhys had daringly risked his own safety to protect her.

    She tactfully left out the part about Clints injury, preferring to keep others out of her personal turmoil.

    Kareems expression slowly softened, the earlier traces of animosity toward Rhys fading.

    Learning of Rhys reckless courage in the face of danger, particrly when he disregarded medical advice to rescue Harlee, Kareem began to see him in a new light.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 598

    ?Chapter 598: He slowly started to ept him as Harlees boyfriend.

    After a thoughtful pause and a lengthy silence, Kareem finally voiced his curiosity.

    Harlee, do you really like him? Without hesitation, Harlee affirmed her feelings, her sincerity unmistakable.

    Yes, I do.

    But you know, family means the world to me.

    For Harlee, no matter how much she liked Rhys, his ce in her heart would never solidify until her family epted him.

    If her family demanded that she end things, she wouldnt hesitate.

    Above all, family held the highest ce in her heart.

    She had devoted her early years, hoping to receive care from the Gill family, though it had always remained just out of reach.

    Fortunately, the Sanderson family had showered her with the warmth and love she had longed for since her return.

    Kareem tenderly tousled Harlees hair, his features softening into a gentle smile.

    After a moment, his expression turned solemn as he withdrew his hand and gazed at her intently.

    I support your rtionship, he dered.

    Harlees reaction was one of utter disbelief.

    Her eyes widened, and her lips parted slightly in shock.

    Kareems face softened into a warm smile as he continued, There are few who would brave dangers for you.

    Im willing to give him a second chance.

    However, my approval doesnt mean I wont hold him ountable if he ever hurts you! Discover the best stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????????s Originally, aside from the sudden cancetion of the engagement, Kareem had been quite pleased with Rhys.

    His hostility toward Rhys had stemmed solely from the natural protectiveness of a brother.

    Now, witnessing Rhys profoundmitment to Harlee, he found no reason to stand in their way.

    Harlee was taken aback, remembering how Brenton had previously seemed to consent but had imposed numerous conditions on Rhys.

    Kareems unconditional endorsement was a stark contrast.

    She quickly regained her poise, a grateful smile spreading across her face as she nodded at Kareem.

    Thank you, Kareem.

    Kareem uttered a contemtive Hmm, his features swiftly adopting a grave demeanor.

    Indecision was not in his nature, yet this particr issue had kept him pondering longer than usual.

    Harlee, when I took the path you suggested, I went ahead and made some additional arrangements, deploying four of my team to the designated open area.

    What they found was quite unforeseenˇ­ The woman who raised you from the Gill family was crouched behind a boulder, iming she got lost during a hike.

    However, something tells me theres more to her story than a simple ident.

    Harlees reaction was a nonchnt Oh, her face betraying no emotion.

    While I doubt shes involved with the fraud syndicate, your doubts have some validity.

    Shes inherently malicious and could very well engage in something as perilous as coborating with terrorists to jeopardize national security.

    That said, Kareem, perhaps you should have your team handle the interrogation.

    She tends to intimidate the vulnerable and cower before the authoritative, and she might withhold information from you, believing youll treat her leniently as my brother.

    If need be, apply some pressure.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 599

    ?Chapter 599: Her greatest fear is death.

    As Harlee briefed Kareem on how to manage Averie, she suddenly recalled the peculiar helicopter.

    Oh, and theres another thingˇ­ We might have a traitor within the military or the National Aerospace Agency.

    The helicopter that ambushed us was outfitted with my newest technology, which hasnt even been released to the military yet.

    Im going to take this up seriously with Sprague, and you should keep your eyes open too.

    Kareems expression mixed resignation with a wry smile, realizing Harlees knack for thorough nning.

    He figured he had given Averie more credit than she deservedshe was likely nothing more than a minor figure.

    Understood.

    Ill initiate a covert investigation on the military front, Kareem assured her, already formting his next moves.

    As they conversed, they soon arrived at the base of the mountain.

    I need to attend to some military matters.

    Harlee, you should take my car back, Kareem remarked, his eyes narrowing as he gently pinched Harlees soot-ckened cheek.

    Youve got dirt all over your faceˇ­ Harlee remained quiet for a brief moment before embracing him tightly, her voice barely a whisper.

    Be careful, Kareem.

    With that, she quickly climbed into the car.

    Updates always at galno¦Íe????s A rush of warmth flooded Kareems chest.

    This was the feeling of Harlees concern for him.

    He watched her drive off, a sense of fulfillment washing over him as he turned to address the remaining tasks.

    Meanwhile, Harlee trailed closely behind Rhys car, heading straight for Bellflower Hospital.

    Sprague had been alerted earlier and awaited Harlees arrival at the hospitals entrance.

    A flicker of resignation passed over his face as Harlee hurried past him, her gaze locked on Rhys being wheeled into the hospital.

    Sprague was ustomed to this neglect, often overlooked by Harlee unless it was a matter of urgency.

    Covered in grime but as spirited as ever, Harlee brought Sprague a wave of relief he couldnt hide.

    This confrontation involved the gang responsible for nearly crippling Harlees arm previously.

    Worried that Harlee might find herself in peril again, Sprague had abandoned his military responsibilities to be here.

    His relief was short-lived, however, as his brow creased once more.

    Something about Rhys didnt add up as he watched him more closely.

    Sprague stood motionless, his mind deeply entwined in theplex web of the situation.

    Nearby, Anthony, who had just wrapped up his duties at the National Aerospace Agency, approached and stood by Spragues side.

    He spoke in a hushed tone, the weight of his words apparent.

    Mr.

    Garcia, it appears Miss Sanders suspicions were correct.

    The helicopter, still in its experimental phase, has vanished without a trace.

    Not only did our surveince miss the pilot, but our entire aerospace monitoring systems recorded no abnormalities.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 600

    ?Chapter 600: Spragues attention sharpened immediately.

    The breadth of the enemys infiltration had taken him by surprise.

    With a furrowed brow, he issued hismands with a sense of urgency.

    Head over to the militarymand and brief Baldrick about this.

    Pausing to reconsider, Sprague shook his head slightly, a new thought emerging.

    Actually, Harlee might have already spoken to him.

    Just make sure hes aware of the aerospace angle.

    Got it! Anthony acknowledged promptly, his response almost instinctive.

    He turned to leave, his steps quickening as he departed from the hospital.

    It was only as he walked away that the gravity of Spragues instructions truly sank in.

    Anthonys eyebrows arched in realization and shock.

    Baldrick and Harlee? Aside from being a key yer in the aerospace agency, Harlee was actually somehow connected with a big shot in military circles, which deepened Anthonys respect for her.

    As Sprague made his way to the operating room where Rhys was being treated, he noticed three individuals loitering outside, causing his brow to crease in a slight frown.

    Contemting his next move, Sprague turned to Harlee and spoke in a subdued tone.

    Weve received critical updates from the aerospace agency.

    This isnt the ce for such discussions.

    Follow me.

    It was well-known that matters involving the National Aerospace Agency were strictly confidential and not meant for external ears.

    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????ls?c?m Acknowledging this, Harlee gave a brief nod to Hamilton and Patrick, then strode beside Sprague, her demeanor icy and aloof.

    Once secluded, Spragues voice dropped even lower, heavy with urgency.

    The helicopter, still undergoing tests, has vanished! I had Anthony scrutinize every piece of surveince footage avable, yet the culprit remains unidentified.

    Moreover, nothing out of the ordinary has been detected.

    Upon hearing this, Harlee, already burdened by Rhys critical state, felt a surge of anger.

    The thought that an enemy had stealthily breached her domain ignited a fierce resolve within her.

    Her lips pressed into a thin line, her brow furrowed in deep concentration, as if plotting her next course of action.

    Fueled by a growing thirst for vengeance, her grip tightened around the bullet she held, pressing it into her palm until it threatened to leave an imprint.

    Determined, her expression hardened, her eyes steely andposed, her voice a chilling whisper.

    I will uncover this traitor.

    Sprague responded with unruffledposure, Alright, Anthony will assist you with that.

    Harlee gave a small nod, her gaze lingering on Sprague, who sat across from her.

    She leaned forward slightly, voicing her concerns about theplexities of Gruinias fraud syndicate.

    I cant shake the feeling that theres more to Gruinias fraud syndicate than meets the eye.

    As she spoke, a crease of worry formed on her brow without her noticing.

    Sprague maintained his serene expression and murmured thoughtfully, Hmm.

    Harlees tension eased upon seeing his calmness, reassured by his cool demeanor.

    His tranquility suggested he had long been aware of the fraud syndicates schemes and likely had a strategy ready to dismantle theirwork.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 601

    ?Chapter 601: Yet, the lingering question of whether the syndicate had prated the National Aerospace Agency and the military hung in the air.

    Seeking some insight into another matter, Harlee shifted the topic to recent events.

    Have you heard anything about the raid nned for today? Sprague nced at Harlee with a hint of reproach.

    If I had been informed, do you think I would have exposed you to danger? His tone carried a mix of concern and reprimand.

    Had Kareem not intervened, I might be mourning the loss of you right now.

    He lightly flicked her forehead, the gesture yful yet pointed.

    Has love clouded your judgment? Harlee massaged her temples, a trace of frustration in her voice.

    Hey, dont underestimate me! Sprague scowled, his tone teasing yet firm.

    No way! I dont want you getting too full of yourself.

    As his gaze drifted toward the operating room just a few steps away, his features softened into a warm smile.

    Honestly, Rhys has exceeded my expectations.

    The two of you are quite the formidable duo.

    Hisment carried a yful ambiguity.

    Unaware of the deeper implication, Harlee responded with a touch of pride.

    Absolutely! Dont you trust my judgment? Sprague paused, his tone growing reflective.

    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??s.c?m Generally, your judgment is sharpexcept for your past dealings with the Gill family.

    Back then, you seemed utterly enchanted by them, ready to give up everything just to help them.

    The mention of the Gill family wiped the expression from Harlees face, her eyes turning cold.

    She had indeed been spellbound, lowering herself in a futile quest for parental affection.

    Believing that relentless generosity could secure their love, she had sacrificed without limit.

    Reuniting with the Sanderson family had revealed the truth: love, if genuine, demanded no price.

    Those who truly care offer their love freely, without reason or effort.

    Recalling Kareems earlier words, Harlee allowed a knowing smile to curl her lips, her eyes glinting with frosty determination.

    Dont worry.

    It wont happen again, especially not with the Gill family, she said crisply.

    Sprague kept his thoughts to himself, offering only a simple instruction for her to focus on the undercover operation.

    Harlee nodded in agreement.

    As the doors to the operating room swung open, she cast a nce inside, quickly assessing Rhys condition from the doctors demeanor.

    After a brief conversation with Sprague, she turned sharply on her heel and walked off without a nce back.

    As Harlee moved further away, Sprague felt a nagging sense of unease settle like a weight on his shoulders.

    It was as if he was witnessing a precious gem slipping into the hands of the undeserving.

    He pursed his lips together.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 602

    ?Chapter 602: Had he foreseen this, he might have reconsidered his decision to aid Rhys, spurred only by the bonds of an old friendship.

    Sprague was just about to go after Harlee to say something more when his phone buzzed insistently.

    It was a call from Baldricks private number.

    With a sigh, Sprague pressed the phone to his ear and answered with a furrowed brow.

    Baldrick? Baldricks tone carried a note of urgency.

    Sprague, this situation might escte beyond what weve anticipated.

    Meet me at the C320 military base as soon as possible! Sprague instantly realized the gravity of the call.

    Baldricks unwavering calm was typically unbreakable unless the circumstances were dire.

    Recognizing the severity, Sprague responded promptly, Understood.

    Im on my way! Sprague hurried, aware that any dy would jeopardize a critical national security operation involving the National Aerospace Agency.

    Meanwhile, Harlee received an intriguing update from Ritchie.

    Ive forwarded the details on the Gruinia syndicate.

    Something about it doesnt quite add up.

    Please review it at your earliest convenience.

    Moreover, concerning Lindsay, Ivepiled all the necessary evidence.

    We can proceed with her arrest at yourmand.

    Harlee pondered over the information, her expression marked by concern as she sat beside Rhys hospital bed.

    Theyers ofplexity surrounding the syndicates dealings deepened the mystery.

    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s After a moment of reflection, she typed back, Ill manage the syndicate issues.

    Coordinate with Tonya and set up aprehensive live broadcast.

    I intend for Lindsays downfall to be public, ensuring she faces the repercussions of her actions before a nationwide audience.

    Absolutely, Ill get everything set up for a significant broadcast.

    As Ritchie typed, his smile broadened with anticipation of the unfolding drama.

    At 8 p.m., inside the VIP suite at Bellflower Hospital, thanks to the medication Tonya had administered, Rhys condition was improving at an astonishing rate.

    Barely an hour after his surgery, he felt significantly stronger than before.

    Harlee had gone to check on Clint and Tiffany.

    Taking advantage of her absence, Rhys, a man who prided himself on staying clean, pushed himself upright with determination, intending to freshen up with a shower and a hair wash.

    As Rhys stepped toward the shower area, Harlee unexpectedly returned.

    She stopped in her tracks, staring at him with an amused expression.

    He froze, looking as though hed been caught sneaking out after curfew, and herughter filled the room.

    Walking over to Rhys, Harlee gently guided him toward the specially designed patient bathing station.

    Rhys stayedpletely silent, not daring to provoke her further.

    His impulsive trip to the suburbs despite his injuries had already strained their rtionship, and he was terrified of saying or doing anything else to upset her.

    You can wash your hair, but forget about the shower, Harlee said curtly as she adjusted the water temperature.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 603

    ?Chapter 603: It was only then that Rhys realized she intended to help him wash his hair.

    A wave of warmth and gratitude swelled within him.

    With a soft smile, he murmured, Alright.

    After securing her hair, Harlee leaned forward and began carefully pouring warm water over his head.

    Is the temperature okay? she asked, her eyes briefly meeting his.

    Anything you do is perfect, Rhys replied smoothly, his voice full of unspoken affection.

    Since starting their rtionship, Rhys had discovered a surprising knack for charming words that came effortlessly to him.

    Harlee gazed at his tired, bloodshot eyes, the sleepless nights etched into every line on his face.

    She turned off the faucet, applied shampoo to her hands, and began to gently massage it into his hair.

    Though her touch was tender, Harlee wasnt keen on talking to Rhys.

    If it werent for the dirt on him being her doing, she wouldnt even allow him to wash his hair.

    Rhys cared so little for his own well-being, and it frustrated her endlessly.

    As Harlee worked the shampoo through his hair, she found herself lost in thought, watching the subtle rxation on his face.

    If their roles were reversed, would she be willing to make the same sacrifices for him? Would she risk everything, knowing full well that he could handle matters on his own? The answer was no.

    That wasnt who she was.

    Before reconnecting with the Sanderson family, there had been no one apart from Tonya she would have taken such risks for.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦É¦Í g¦Álnov???.????o§Ţ Even now, her priorities were her parents and the brothers she acknowledged.

    But things were changing.

    Her heart wavered as she realized Rhys was carving out a space within it.

    Her lips twitched into a confused smile as her fingers gently worked his temples.

    With a sigh, she asked softly, Why do you have to be so reckless? Harlee was puzzled.

    Rhys was willing to risk his life just to personally ensure her safety, even though he could have easily sent Hamilton and Patrick to handle it instead.

    Was it worth it? Rhys, who had been enjoying the care with his eyes closed, responded immediately, Because youre worth it.

    I wouldnt be able to rest unless I knew for certain you were safe.

    To him, Harlee was the he person he wanted to protect, no matter the cost.

    Besides,pared to her safety, the reopened wound was nothing.

    It wasnt even worth mentioning.

    Harlee felt a rush of emotions at his words, but she pushed them aside, her logical nature refusing to let her give in to sentiment.

    Their rtionship had shifted, evolving into something deeper, from its initialpatibility to something else.

    Harlees life experiences had taught her to remain calm in any situation.

    Emotions were only allowed after thorough contemtion.

    She hadnt figured it all out yet, so she had to remainposed.

    However, she didnt want to dampen Rhys spirits.

    Therefore, she nodded faintly and whispered, Thank you.

    Then, steering the conversation away, Harlee brought up Lindsay.

    Ritchies gathered enough evidence.

    Im nning a live broadcast to expose her and send her to prison in front of the entire nation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 604

    ?Chapter 604: As Harlee rinsed the foam from his hair, her eyes flickered with anger at the thought of Lindsay.

    Rhys reached up to hold her hand, his voice calm and steady.

    Alright, Ill ask Hamilton to coordinate with him for the broadcast.

    Harlee didnt reject Rhys offer.

    She knew Hamiltons expertise would elevate their n and ensure Lindsays downfall would be as thorough as possible.

    The question of informing her godparents lingered in her mind, though.

    Should they know beforehand? Noticing her hesitation, Rhys rose from the wash station and gently brushed aside a strand of hair that had fallen into her face.

    Wilton and Belen are reasonable people, he said softly.

    They wont me you.

    I kind of want to tell them about the broadcast n firstˇ­ Pursing her lips, Harlees indecision crept into her expression.

    She really wanted to tell her godparents, but the possibility that they might leak the information made her reconsider.

    Sure, there could always be another broadcast, butˇ­ Rhys appreciated her willingness to share her thoughts and began to massage the back of her neck lightly, hoping to ease her tension.

    Do what feels right.

    Dont be afraid in the slightest.

    Whatever happens, Ill stand with you.

    His voice carried an almost enchanting charm, and after hearing hisforting words, Harlee felt her inner turmoil begin to settle.

    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s Her godparents had always treated her well, and she dreaded the thought of losing their affection.

    Yet, Clint and Tiffany were equally dear to her, and no matter what, she vowed to seek justice for them.

    With that, Harlee resolved to trust her instincts.

    Lindsay would pay the price! Meanwhile, news of Ritchies efforts to collect evidence made its way to Hale and, inevitably, to Lindsay, who was tucked away in a secluded vi.

    Lounging on a garden swing, Lindsay basked in the moonlight, her mind far removed from the thought of facing any legal consequences.

    The vis location was so well-concealed that Harlee would first have to figure out where Lindsay was before making any moves.

    Confident in her safety, Lindsay felt untouchable.

    However, Lindsaysposure shattered when she overheard a group of guards discussing Harleestest ns.

    What? How could this be? The vi was so hidden that even she, after countless visits, couldnt pinpoint its location within Baythorn.

    How could Harlee possibly discover it? It was unthinkable! Lindsay clenched her jaw, vowing not to end up in prison.

    But then, Etta arrived.

    Swaggering toward Lindsay with a smirk, her haughty tone sliced through the tension.

    Hale wants you in the study, she dered, spinning on her heel without sparing another nce.

    Lindsay seethed, her anger burning as she red after Etta.

    That insufferable Etta! How had Etta managed to earn Hales favor so quickly? In just two days, Etta had somehow risen above Lindsay in status, and it made Lindsays blood boil.

    Watching Ettas smug retreat, Lindsays gaze turned icy, her thoughts dripping with malice.

    Etta was nothing more than a scheming parasite who relied on seduction to get ahead.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 605

    ?Chapter 605: Gritting her teeth, Lindsay silently wished for Ettas downfall, hoping shed meet a terrible end.

    As Lindsay hurried from the garden to the study, she noticed a distinct aura of urgency among the staff.

    Their hurried movements and hushed whispers spoke of their deep-seated fear of Harlee, and this unsettling atmosphere only heightened her own anxiety.

    Compelled by a mix of curiosity and dread, Lindsay quickened her steps, as if trying to outpace the looming sense of dread.

    She knocked sharply on the study door, her hand trembling slightly with trepidation.

    The response came from within.

    Come in.

    With a deep breath, Lindsay pushed the door open and was met with the sight of Hale meticulously polishing a dagger.

    His features were set in a grim expression that did not bode well.

    Lindsays heart thrummed erratically against her ribcage, a mix of anticipation and fear washing over her.

    Her voice faltered as she spoke.

    What do you want? Without looking up, Hale continued his task, his voice cold and detached.

    Harlee has already begun to take action, he murmured.

    Lindsays face drained of color at his words.

    The possibility that Harlees maneuvers could lead her straight to prison loomed ominously in her mind.

    Had the servants whispered fears been more than just idle talk? Was the threat of Harlee indeed as real and imminent as they feared? 1@?€$? ˇé#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m Dark and unreadable emotions clouded Lindsays eyes, yet the waves of hatred that flowed from her heart were tantly apparent.

    She found sce in a secluded vi, a ce Hale had tucked away secretly.

    Without his consent, it would be challenging for Harlee to locate her.

    As this realization settled in Lindsays mind, Hales voice cut through the silence again, his tone deceptively light.

    Tomorrow morning, I will have someone escort you back to the Morgan family.

    The words struck Lindsay like a lightning bolt, draining the color from her face.

    Was she being sent back to the Morgan family? That was tantamount to walking into a prison! Her lips pressed into a tight line, eyes widening in disbelief.

    This secret vi had been her sanctuary, a refuge from Harlees vengeful schemes, and now she was being sent back to face not just Harlees fury, but the duplicitous smiles of her own parents.

    No way! A fierce rage ignited in Lindsays eyes, the bitterness swelling within her, dissolving any remnants of affection she had for her parents.

    Just as her anger reached its peak, Hale stopped what he was doing and added, his authority unmistakable, Its either back to the Morgan family or abandonment by the roadside.

    Which do you prefer? Feeling the weight of Halesmanding presence, Lindsays heart quivered, a cold sweat beading on her forehead.

    She recoiled slightly, her reply a faint murmur.

    Backˇ­ back to the Morgan family.

    Lindsay endured a night fraught with distress, her sleep finally imed by vivid nightmares where she was the prey.

    As dawn broke at six, her rest was abruptly interrupted.

    She awoke, her nerves frayed, only to find herself abruptly left at the Morgan households front steps by Hales stoic men in ck.

    Overwhelmed with remorse, Lindsay now navigated her days at the Morgan family with caution, holding back any retorts and treading lightly around her parents.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 606

    ?Chapter 606: Even under their stern rebukes, she meekly acknowledged her errors, a stark contrast to her usual spirited demeanor.

    Harlee had already briefed Belen and Wilton on her intentions to go live, a strategic move meant to subtly reprimand Lindsay.

    Belen and Wilton yed along, feigning ignorance of any turmoil, as Lindsay wrestled with her anxiety alone in the confines of their home.

    As Lindsays world seemed to narrow to the walls of the Morgan estate, Harlee executed her live broadcast wlessly, dedicating her attention to exposing the notorious fraud syndicate in Gruinia.

    The relentless strain finally reached a breaking point for Averie, who, amidst a harsh interrogation, crumbled under the weight of her guilt.

    Desperation seeped through her as she clung to the interrogators shoe, her voice breaking as she looked up and pleaded, Ill tell you everythingˇ­ Ill confess everything.

    The sordid details of Averies betrayal began to unfold.

    Rejected and bitter after discovering that Harlee, the one she had looked down upon, was the esteemed biological child of the Sanderson family, Averie had colluded with the Gruinia fraud syndicate.

    She had been secretly feeding information to them, all the while hiding Harlees true identity as a Sanderson.

    This deception had led the fraud syndicate to mistakenly refer to Harlee as Harlee Gill, a name disconnected from her rightful legacy.

    After Harlee had Adelina imprisoned, Averie grew bolder, openly broaching the topic of national-level coboration with Chambein.

    Sheid the groundwork for their alliance, while Chambein handled the darker task of eliminating Harlee on her behalf.

    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s Driven by his own thirst for vengeance against past slights, Chambein, who was secretly ordered by his organization to assassinate Harlee, embraced this partnership and ventured to Mogluylia, defying his dissenters.

    Averies role was to act as the liaison, shuttling messages between Chambein and the mole within the military.

    Eventually, cornered and overwhelmed, Averie broke down.

    Ive confessed everything, she dered, her voice quivering as she knelt on the cold, hard ground, repeatedly bowing in a desperate plea for mercy.

    When will you release me? Id rather be in prison than endure another moment in this cursed ce! After being forcibly retrieved from a military hospital, Averie had been confined by Vinson in a tiny, suffocating cell barely a meter across.

    The istion of such a cramped space would unhinge anyone, and Averie, who was given nothing but water and subjected to relentless, harsh interrogations, was no exception.

    Within just two days, she divulged every secret she held.

    How did you usually make contact with the mole? Averies gaze flitted nervously, and she shook her head.

    I dont knowˇ­ The methods changed every time.

    I merely followed Chambeins instructions, executing them to the letter, she stammered.

    Is that so? Harlee pressed on, skepticismcing her tone.

    In Averies direst moments, Harlee sauntered over with deliberate slowness, crouching to meet Averies eyes with a look of scorn, as though Averie were nothing more than trash on the street.

    Last chance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 607

    ?Chapter 607: Are you going to confess the truth, or not? Harlees voice cut through the air, icy and sharp enough to immobilize someone.

    Confronted with Harlees steely gaze, Averies emotions teetered on the brink of copse.

    She let out a shrill, piercing scream.

    You ungrateful bitch! How can you treat me this way? Watch out, karma is looming over you, ready to strike.

    A grim fate awaits you! Yet, Harlees face held a trace of a mocking smile, unswayed by Averies outburst.

    She lightly tapped Averies cheek, her tone unchanged as she repeated her question.

    Resolute yet shaken, Averie retorted, I wont divulge anything to you! Her words faltered as haunting memories from the recent days surged to the forefront of her thoughts, stifling her resolve.

    The truth? What truth? Harlee, is this some twisted plot of yours? Dismissing Averies usations with a wave, Harlee rose to her feet and turned to Vinson.

    Since she refuses to speak, keep the pressure on and dont stop.

    A blistering block of red-hot iron was once more thrust against Averies back.

    Ahˇ­ Harlee, youˇ­ You fucking bitch! Youll suffer a grim fateˇ­ Averies screams reverberated through the interrogation chamber, intermingled with her coarse curses.

    With each expletive Averie hurled, Vinsons grip tightened, his hand growing ever more oppressive.

    Yet, Harlee, resolute and unswayed, watched impassively.

    She was acting under orders from Baldrick.

    L§Ńt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g????l????ov????ls.Łă¦Ďm She needed to eliminate the militarys mole within a month, a directive that brought her to this grim scene.

    The helicopter that had nearly managed to extract Chambein from the mountain waster discovered abandoned in a scrapyard, utterly destroyed, its pilot mysteriously vanished.

    Despite a secret sweep across the entire military, no evidence surfaced of anyone absconding during that critical period.

    The mole remained a phantom, elusive and enigmatic, seemingly more than just a mere mole.

    Chambein, under relentless torture, preferred death over betrayal.

    Theplexity and depth of this case only deepened, addingyers of intrigue and mystery.

    Thirty minutes had passed.

    Despite the brutal and illicit methods of questioning, Averie resolutely stuck to her im of ignorance, ultimately copsing from the ordeal.

    Vinson attempted to rouse Averie by whipping and sshing her with icy water, yet she did not stir.

    Harlee observed Averies limp form on the cold floor with a detached air, her voice steady and impassive.

    Once shes conscious, break her down piece by piece.

    Show no mercy.

    Vinson paused, a twinge of moral conflict evident in his expression.

    Miss Sanderson, isnt it possible that she genuinely doesnt know anything? Harlees gaze was piercing, her eyes dark and unfathomable as a bottomless pit.

    If you have reservations, feel free to make a formalint.

    If youck the courage, then obey mymands! Her words left no room for ambiguity.

    Her orders were absolute.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 608

    ?Chapter 608: As Harlee moved toward the cell door, her voice took on amanding tone.

    For a soldier, adherence to orders is essential, but even more critical is the ability to discern the truth.

    You im her innocence? Prove it with evidence or file a report against me for uwful tactics! Any further insubordination will cost you your position! Harlees deration was ruthless, echoing coldly in the dimly lit cell.

    After all, she was an outsider.

    Asserting herself seemed the only way to avoid being trapped indefinitely while unraveling the moles identity.

    Her mission was to assist, not to work here.

    Besides, Averies disposition made it imusible that she was oblivious.

    Averie not only knew more but also nned to leverage her knowledge topel the Gruinia fraud syndicate to extract her.

    Averies top priority was to escape the bleak, lightless confines of her cell and transfer to a conventional prison.

    Meanwhile, at her own home, Lindsay felt as though time was crawling.

    She found herself wishing Harlee would expedite her imprisonment.

    She couldnt stomach another day suffocated by her own anxiety.

    Yet, the moment thew enforcement officers appeared at her doorstep, her heart sank in dread.

    The thought of actual incarceration terrified her.

    At that moment, Liza, freshly discharged from the hospital, was reclining on the couch, recuperating.

    The sight of the officers stirred her concern for the family business.

    She was about to rise and demand exnations when they abruptly handcuffed Lindsay.

    With herplexion drained of color, Lindsays voice rose in indignation.

    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í???? ?s, What is this? Who are you, and what right do you have to arrest me? Ill sue you for trespassing and false arrest! With anger zing in her features, Liza pointed a finger at them.

    How dare you detain her! Who gave you this authority? Trust me, your superior will know what youve done! The man leading the group radiated amanding presence.

    He was the handpicked sessor of Callum, sent explicitly to manage this delicate situation.

    Not to mention the issues involving the influential Morgan and Sanderson families, just focusing on Harlee alone made this assignment a golden opportunity for him to gain considerable recognition.

    Before his departure, Callum had made it clear.

    He was to secure Lindsays return, regardless of any objections from the Morgan family.

    Fixing Lindsay with a steely grin, the man said to Liza, Mrs.

    Morgan, we have reason to believe Miss Morgan is implicated in kidnapping, premeditated murder, and collusion with a dangerous international crime syndicate based in Uwhor, which has led to a violent encounter with numerous innocent victims.

    Lizasughter rang out, incredulous.

    Youre using our Lindsay of kidnapping and associating with a dangerous international crime syndicate? Thats absurd! Lindsay embodies elegance and propriety.

    She wouldnt hurt a fly, much less a human being.

    To think she would align herself with such criminals? She probably hasnt even heard of them! On what basis do you suspect her of these crimes? With steely determination, Liza positioned herself protectively in front of Lindsay, halting the officers in their tracks.

    She fixed the man with a piercing stare and growled that he better take those handcuffs off Lindsay, or hed rue the day he set foot here.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 609

    ?Chapter 609: The man, however, seemed undisturbed by Lizas threat, responding with a polite, though insincere, smile.

    We need to conduct our investigation thoroughly.

    I suggest you sit down and try to rx, he replied, his voice calm but carrying an underlying coldness.

    His eyes shifted to Lindsay, his expression hardening.

    Escort her out, now! he ordered sternly.

    Liza surged forward, her fingers mping down on the mans wrist with a force driven by fury.

    She seemed ready to channel all her pent-up anger through her grip.

    Yet, the man did not allow Liza any leverage.

    With a swift motion coordinated with a nce at his fellow officers, he shoved Liza to the side with calcted indifference.

    Despite the force of his push, Liza remained determined and steady on her feet, taking several steps back but standing tall without the need for support.

    Youˇ­ Liza started, her voice thick with disbelief and outrage.

    She hadnt anticipated such tant disregard from the man.

    Her eyes zed with a ferocious intensity, silently promising retribution.

    With a respectful bow, which felt more mocking than sincere, the man replied, I apologize, but we are merely performing our duties.

    Without another word, he strode out the door without a backward nce.

    Liza longed to follow, yet an officer held her back with sobering advice.

    Youre fixated on whether Miss Morgan will be found guilty, but your real concern should be the future of the Morgan family.

    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ň ¦Í???? ?s, Consider the people Miss Morgan has allegedly wronged not just Miss Sanderson and Mr.

    Clint Sanderson, but also Tiffany, the renowned actress, along with countless innocents.

    Should the allegations prove true, I trust you understand the dire repercussions awaiting the Morgans.

    The longstanding bond between the Morgans and the Sandersons might withstand this, but think of the public storm Tiffanys involvement could stir.

    It will take more than mere words to mend the damage.

    If you dont take my word for it, look it up yourself.

    The news about the shootout and Tiffanys injuries has already gained substantial traction.

    Liza, her face etched with concern, weighed his words carefully.

    Although she steadfastly believed Lindsay was incapable of such atrocities, the stakes for her family were too high to ignore.

    She turned a piercing gaze upon Lindsay, her voice firm yet tinged with desperation.

    Lindsay, I need to hear it from you.

    Did you have any part in these incidents? Lindsay, who had mentally prepared for this moment time and again, suddenly found the weight of the actuality too much to bear.

    She shook her head desperately, tears cascading down her cheeks as she stammered in fear, No.

    Iˇ­ I have no idea why they suddenly showed up.

    Regaining a semnce of control, Lindsay recited the lines she had prepared.

    As the saying goes, the truth will exonerate the innocent.

    Im confident that no matter how hard the Sandersons try to defame me, their efforts will be in vain! Lindsay subtly pointed the finger at the Sanderson family, even dropping Harlees name without any exnation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 610

    ?Chapter 610: Lizas anxiety eased.

    Naturally, she believed in the granddaughter she had lovingly raised.

    The Sanderson family? Harlee? It was clear she needed to intervene personally to vindicate Lindsay.

    Liza shot a stern look at the man lingering at the doorway andforted Lindsay with a reassuring pat on the hand.

    Dont worry.

    I wont stand by and watch you endure such wrongful usations without cause! I will secure justice for you! Lindsays spirits lifted slightly.

    Indeed, bringing Liza home from the hospital had been the right decision.

    Liza was her unwavering pir of support.

    However, the moment was shattered when officers abruptly escorted Lindsay away.

    Left alone in the now-silent living room, Liza seethed with anger, her fingers frantically dialing Wiltons and Belens numbers.

    Not a single call was answered, leaving her frustrated and desperate.

    Harlee had reminded Wilton and Belen, prompting them to switch off their phones before heading into the mountains.

    Exhausted but unyielding, Liza channeled her zing determination toward the Sanderson family.

    Three weekster, thanks to Harlees asional delivery of medication, Clint and Tiffany finally regained enough strength to leave their beds.

    Rhys, however, had suffered a second reopening of his injury.

    Fearing that a third rupture would prove fatal, doctors insisted on his confinement to bed at Remson Manor for a fortnight.

    Meanwhile, progress on the Gruinia fraud syndicate case had stalled.

    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s Averie remained silent, steadfast in her belief that her organization would send someone to rescue her.

    Harlee was stretched thin, juggling duties at the hospital, Remson Manor, the Sanderson estate, and the military base.

    Though Averies case remained unresolved, Harlee managed to identify some suspicious individuals.

    Among them was a toon leader with a military rank whose connections implicated others.

    Unfazed by the controversy, Harlee pressed forward with her investigation.

    After Harlees harsh reprimand, Vinson grew cautious and refrained from challenging her decisions.

    The day Harlee shifted the focus of her investigation, Rhys covertly began tackling the Gruinia fraud syndicate on his own.

    His resolve to protect Harlee was unwavering.

    In Uwhor, Hamilton, facing punishment, adopted a more subdued and calcted approach to handling matters.

    Lindsay had been detained in custody under the pretense of investigation.

    During this time, online leaks of incriminating evidence stirred public curiosity, sending the Morgan familys stock plummeting below its original price.

    This fallout was part of Harlees carefullyid n.

    For three weeks, Wilton and Belen remained hidden in the mountains, entrusting Harlee to handle matters discreetly.

    Liza, infuriated, repeatedly stormed to the Sanderson home, only to be met with indifference or rudely turned away by the butler.

    In short, not once did things go her way.

    During this time, Harlee spent over two weeks at Remson Manor, where her rtionship with Rhys deepened significantly.

    Although Brenton asionally disrupted their time together, his interference did little to affect their growing bond.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 611

    ?Chapter 611: A breakthrough in the Gruinia fraud case finally gave Harlee some relief, prompting her to n a rare outing with Rhys.

    As they wandered through the streets, Harlee mulled over the identity of the mole while Rhys fretted about choosing the perfect spot for their date.

    They stopped outside a small but inviting restaurant.

    The interior was modest yet charming, with every table upied.

    Harlee was about to suggest they try the food when a familiar voice called from behind.

    Harlee.

    The deep voice broke Harlees thoughts, and annoyance flickered in her eyes as she turned, her mood souring instantly.

    Standing beside a sleek ck Bentley, Liam waved enthusiastically, seemingly adopting the demeanor of a loving father.

    Harlee fixed him with a polite yet cold smile, masking her irritation.

    Did he intend to reconcile? Since she had been figuring out how to make Averie divulge more, Liams sudden appearance felt perfectly timed.

    Liam, mistaking Harlees smile for warmth, widened his grin and strode over, nodding at Rhys before attempting to ce a hand on Harlees head in a fatherly gesture.

    Swiftly, Harlee stepped back firmly, making it clear his gesture was unwee.

    For a moment, Liams hand paused awkwardly in mid-air.

    Then, pretending to be cheerful, he withdrew his hand and said, Harlee, fancy meeting you here.

    Grabbing dinner with Mr.

    Green? Harlees tone was clipped as she replied, Yes.

    Thanks to your wife, I can finally enjoy a meal out.

    Rhys expression darkened at the mention of Averie.

    His gaze locked onto Liam.

    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????????s You failed as a father, and it seems youre equally incapable as a husband.

    Unaware of Averies actions and her whereabouts for the past few weeks, confusion swept over Liam as he listened to Rhys and Harlee.

    He asked, What happened, Harlee? Did she cause trouble for you again? Tell me, and Ill make it right! Looking down at Liam with disdain, Harlee said icily, Nothing too serious.

    Its not like she has done anything despicable to me again.

    All she has done is coborate with outsiders to jeopardize the nation.

    Liam paled when he heard this.

    Treason was no small matter.

    He dismissed Harlees im initially, convinced Averie was nothing more than an ordinary housewife, incapable of such schemes.

    However, Rhys words shifted everything.

    The weight of the matter pressed on Liam.

    Averies ruin was one thing, but being dragged down with her was unthinkable.

    Though Liam was clueless about Averies exact actions, he knew treason was no trivial usation.

    As her husband, he had to distance himself convincingly if he wanted to avoid going down with her.

    In a moment of desperation, guilt perhaps creeping in, Liam stammered, Harlee, I know you despise me for what I did, but I had my reasons.

    I never knew about Averies sins.

    You have to help me.

    Harlee smirked.

    Clearly, Liam assumed her predicament was the militarys way of holding her responsible for Averies wrongdoings.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 612

    ?Chapter 612: How amusingˇ­ Harlees gaze at Liam no longer held the reliance it once did.

    Her eyes were cold, filled with loathing.

    Her lips parted slightly as she spoke, her tone sharp and detached.

    Help you? How? Ive already been interrogated countless times.

    What do you expect from me? As Harlee spoke, Liams growing panic revealed itself.

    He scrutinized her face, searching for clues.

    He felt his suspicions were confirmed.

    She had indeed been questioned over the past few days.

    Liams gaze flicked to Rhys, convinced Harlees release was thanks to his intervention.

    A wave of dread washed over him as he fretted over his fate.

    He couldnt lose Harlee; she was hisst chance, his only anchor.

    Harlee, noticing the calcting glint in Liams eyes, felt nothing but contempt.

    Before, she had been willing to sacrifice everything to help him maintain the Gill Group, blinded by loyalty and family ties.

    In hindsight, she realized he didnt deserve her efforts.

    As Harlee assessed Liam, Rhys, noticing her difort, tenderly pulled her into his embrace.

    He gently squeezed her hand, as if to say he was there for her.

    Looking at Liam, Rhys said coldly, You want Harlees help? Fine.

    Get Averie to confess, and I might consider sparing you from punishment.

    A bitterugh escaped Harlees lips.

    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????ls Him? Make her confess? Liams eyes darkened slightly.

    He was surprised that his guess was entirely correct.

    Harlee had been caught in the fallout of Averies actions, saved only by Rhys.

    As for why he himself hadnt faced consequences yet, it was likely due to his time spent recovering in the hospital.

    Hearing Rhys offer reignited a flicker of hope for Liam, and a calcted smile crept onto his face.

    He fixed his gaze on the couple, his voice trembling with eagerness.

    I can do it.

    I know exactly how to get her to confess everything.

    Harlee fixed her gaze on Liam, her eyes deep and a subtle smile ying at the edges of her lips.

    Really? You have a strategy for dealing with Averie? Yes.

    Harlee, believe me, Ive figured out a way to handle that bitch! Liam asserted with conviction.

    He ced his hands on Harlees shoulders.

    You need to speak on my behalf to the higher-ups.

    Im too old for a stint in prisonˇ­ Before he could continue, Harlee cut in with a nonchnt tone.

    Ill make some callster.

    A flicker of uncertainty crossed Liams face as he regarded Harlee with slight skepticism.

    Later? How long would that dy things? .

    .

    .

 Chapter 613

    ?Chapter 613: Maintaining her indifferent demeanor, Harlee reassured him.

    Dont worry.

    The scenario you dread wonte to pass.

    Youre well aware of the powerful ally I have.

    If he can secure my freedom, then youre certainly not beyond his reach.

    Rhys, witnessing the exchange, nodded in agreement, his eyes locked on Harlee, echoing her statement.

    Liams expression softened as he began to appreciate Harlees significance within the family.

    His smile lost its usual irritation, reced by a warmer, more genuine quality.

    Of course, I believe in you.

    Youre the Gill familys most outstanding child.

    Who else would I put my faith in? Harlees chuckle carried a sharp edge of sarcasm as her eyes shimmered mockingly.

    My name is Harlee Sanderson, and I am in no way connected to your esteemed Gill family.

    So, spare me the pretense of kinship.

    Its utterly repulsive! If you dare refer to yourself as my father one more time, Ill make sure every soul in Baythorn is aware of how the Gill family treated me in the past! Liamsplexion drained of color, his expression stiffening as his tone turned icy.

    Harlee, please reconsider your actions.

    If cutting ties with the Gill family is what you want, Ill support you.

    We can act like strangers from now on if thats what it takes.

    And if theres anything else you require from me, do not hesitate to ask.

    Even if its an outrageous request, I wont turn you down.

    I owe you that much.

    Taking a hesitant step closer, Liam lowered his voice, his wordsced with genuine regret.

    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í?ls Can we still talk? Just the two of us? I know Ive made so many mistakes, Harlee, but I want to make things rightˇ­ Theres no need! Rhys interjected firmly, draping his arm protectively around Harlees waist and distancing her from Liam.

    Harlee is deeply loved by everyone around her.

    She doesnt need your bted reparations.

    Going forward, unless Harlee reaches out first, I trust youll keep to todays agreement and act as if shes a stranger, understood? Before Liam could formte a response, Harlees patience had worn thin.

    With a brisk tone, she dered, Ill reach out if need be.

    She then turned, walking away briskly with Rhys by her side.

    Left alone, Liam remained rooted to the spot long enough for his legs to numb.

    His gaze was a turbulent sea of emotion, torn between mourning the loss of a cherished daughter andmenting a severed influential tie.

    Originally nning to dine at the upscale Grand Oak, Liam stopped short and decided to go home instead.

    Laura was seated in the living room, her expression tense, as if waiting for news.

    The moment Liam stepped through the door, she rose swiftly, her concern evident.

    Liam, how did it go? Did you meet the youngdy from the Wagner family? she asked, her voice eager yet probing.

    Laura had rushed back from her countryside retreat nearly a month ago after hearing that Averie had gone missing.

    Wasting no time, she had begun orchestrating blind dates for Liam, determined to ensure he had a wife, one who could meet her strict standards.

    To Laura, Liam was a man destined for greatness.

    A capable, sessful man like him needed an equally capable partner.

    She seemed to have conveniently forgotten that Averie had been instrumental in securing half of the Gill familys business sess.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 614

    ?Chapter 614: Liams expression, however, was far from pleased.

    His jaw tightened, and his voice carried a sharp edge as he said, Mom, lets not talk about blind dates right now.

    Ive been nearly ruined by that insufferable woman, Averie! Lauras face immediately darkened, her frustration bubbling to the surface.

    What do you mean, ruined? she snapped, her tone dripping with disdain.

    Averie? That woman who cant even give us a son has the audacity to harm you? Not throwing her out of the Gill family was already a show of mercy! And now she dares to stir up trouble? Unbelievable! Lauras resentment for Averie had been simmering for years, fueled by the fact that Averie had failed to bear a male heir.

    If it werent for Liam asionally reassuring her during her time in the countryside, Laura would have long pushed for him to find another woman who could fulfill that role.

    But now, hearing that Averie could have hurt her beloved son? That was the breaking point.

    Laura was determined to put Averie in her ce, no matter what it took.

    A flicker of cunning lit up Liams eyes as he prepared to speak, but he was interrupted by the butler bursting through the door.

    His face was etched with fear, as though he had just faced an insurmountable foe.

    Mrs.

    Gill, Mr.

    Gill, we have a situation.

    There are military officials outside insisting that Mrs.

    Averie Gill is implicated in a crime, and they require your presence for interrogationˇ­ Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ň ¦Í???? ?s Laura and Liam spun around in unison to confront the intrusion of several soldiers donned in crisp military garb, their faces set in grave lines.

    The officer in charge gave them a firm nod.

    Mrs.

    Gill, Mr.

    Gill, we must escort you to the military headquarters.

    Your cooperation is necessary in the investigation of the offenses attributed to Averie Gill.

    Harlees promises had calmed his nervespletely.

    Once they reached the militaryplex, they were ushered into an isted room.

    With the door shut behind them and the room empty, Laura finally found the courage to voice her concerns, her voice shaky with emotion.

    Liam, what on earth did that vile Averie do? How did we get dragged into this mess? Shes used of betraying our country by disclosing top-secret information! Liams response came through gritted teeth.

    And its not just us caught in the crossfire.

    Harlee was held for interrogation for days, and only Rhys intervention got her out on bail.

    Desperate for a solution, Laura blurted out, Then get Harlee to help us too.

    Liam fixed a stern gaze on Laura.

    Mom, I need to make this clear.

    Should you see Harlee, act as if shes a stranger, understood? Laura felt a sting of indignation, prompting Liam to exin his recent dealings with Harlee more thoroughly.

    Listening to the details, a heavy sadness weighed on Laura, stirred by the realization of their years of coldness toward Harlee.

    She struggled to im the Gill family counted as a family for Harlee.

    Our disregard for her was appallingˇ­ Liamsment was tinged with sorrow.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 615

    ?Chapter 615: Weve been so misguided, failing to recognize the genuine from the deceitful.

    Harlee has always been such a devoted daughter, and now, weve pushed her awayˇ­ If only he had realized sooner, perhaps their paths would not have veered so tragically apartˇ­ Liam, youre correct.

    We were foolish before.

    If Harlee ever decides to acknowledge us as her family in the future, well treat her far better than we ever did.

    After a moment of silence, Laura added with a trace of regret, But if Harlee still holds a grudge, well quietly withdraw from her life.

    Liams expression flickered before he sighed and said, I want to make amends, but its clear she doesnt want anything to do with us.

    Outside of her obsession with a male heir, Laura had a sharp mind.

    She patted her sons shoulder and remarked, The Sandersons offer Harlee a life we cant possibly match.

    What could we give her that she doesnt already have? Liam recognized the truth of her words, yet he couldnt bring himself to ept it.

    He still clung to hope.

    Mom, do you think shed forgive me if I apologized from the heart? Liams persistence began to ignite a spark of greed in Lauras mind.

    After all, letting go of such an advantageous connection wasnt something she wanted to do.

    Maybe we should visit her again sometime? Laura suggested cautiously, positioning herself as morally justified.

    Weve been family for nearly two decades.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????????s is where magic happens Even without blood ties, that bond is still significant, isnt it? Besides, we truly want to make things right.

    If shes willing, wed give her everythinglove, money, you name it.

    The entire Gill family would work to make it up to her.

    And when were gone, everything we have will be hers! Liams mind drifted back to the chance encounter hed had with Harlee not long ago.

    Her reaction made it painfully clear she wanted no further connection with the Gills.

    Even so, he couldnt help but dream.

    Maybe he hadnt been the father she needed.

    If he could show her genuine care now, perhaps shed soften.

    Pursing his lips, Liam thought of the Harlee who once craved a fathers love.

    Perhaps he could win her over again if he treated her the way a parent shouldˇ­ Mom, youre right.

    If we show her kindness, shelle around! Liam said with conviction.

    Still, Liam was cautious, letting his mother test the waters first as he was wary of Rhys potential bacsh.

    A single misstep could ruin not just him but the entire Gill Group.

    Harlees good mood evaporated after her encounter with Liam.

    Following a simple dinner with Rhys, she returned to Remson Manor to rx.

    At the same time, Laura and Liam were taken to an interrogation room for questioning.

    Although Harlee, as the chief interrogator, wasnt physically present, she didnt miss a thing.

    She observed everything remotely from the master bedroom.

    This first session wasnt meant to yield anything significant.

    Harlee simply instructed her team to ask standard questions before releasing Laura and Liam to await further action.

    Once the interrogation was handled, Harlee shut herptop and stepped into the garden, searching for Rhys.

    She spotted him in the ss pavilion, seemingly in a video conference with aptop on the table.

    Slowly, she approached, waiting until the meeting ended before moving closer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 616

    ?Chapter 616: Rhys looked up and extended a hand toward her.

    Harlee.

    Harlee ced her hand in his, settling onto hisp, and leaned against the edge of the marble table, twisting slightly to find afortable position.

    Propping her chin on her hand, she gazed at Rhys, her eyes alight with yful intent, like a predator toying with its prey.

    Rhys felt his face heat under her intense stare.

    He had only meant for her to sit beside him, as the closest theyd been since his injury was holding hands.

    Her sudden boldness left him flustered.

    A soft smile yed on Rhys lips as his hands slid over her waist, up her back, and to the nape of her neck.

    Suddenly, with a gentle tug, he drew her closer.

    His lips brushed against her eyes, then her brow, her cheekbones, and finally her mouth.

    What began as a tender kiss deepened into something far more passionate.

    Harlee looped her arms around his neck, her legs draped across hisp.

    She could feel his desire in the way his hands explored her back, her waist, and the curve of her spine before attempting to slip beneath her clothing.

    Kissed into a state of weakness, her breath hitched as his cool fingertips met her skin.

    Tightening her hold on him, she halted his advance.

    Rhys snapped out of his trance, his hand retreating, his touch soft and reverent, as though handling something precious.

    Harlees lips curved into a teasing smirk as she leaned toward his ear.

    What happened to your self-control? Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????????s??o???? Arent you already testing it? His hands gripped her waist firmly as he lifted her onto the table, his voice low and sultry.

    But I havent received approval from all your family yet.

    His tone carried a note of feigned grievance.

    Amused by his expression, Harlee chuckled and ran her fingers through his hair.

    Youre making progress, two down, five to go.

    Rhys rested his head on herp, letting her y with his hair as he basked in the moment.

    Recalling a surveince video Vinson had sent earlier, Harlee blinked, and her tone turned sweetly persuasive.

    Darling, I need your help with something.

    Rhys stiffened for a split second but quickly recovered, holding her hand and gazing at her withplete adoration.

    What do you need? Unable to stand her own overly affected tone, Harlee dropped it and replied with her usual directness.

    The Gill family isnt giving up and wants to continue their nonsense.

    Even if I want to cut ties with thempletely, they wont let it go.

    Theyll definitely stop at nothing to keep causing trouble unless someone powerful puts them in their ce.

    While the Sanderson familys influence is enough to intimidate the Gill family, my connection to the Sanderson family will only inte the Gills delusion that they also share ties with the Sandersons.

    Rhys instantly understood Harlees intentions the moment the Gill family was mentioned.

    His warm gaze softened with affection as he took her hand, casually adjusting his cor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 617

    ?Chapter 617: A faint smile curved his lips as he nodded and said, Whatever you decide, Ill stand by you, even if it means eliminating them.

    Harlees lips twitched.

    Though taking lives was nothing new to her, hearing him say it so gently made it oddly unsettling.

    Rhys, amused by her reaction, instinctively leaned closer and nuzzled against her with a look of pure innocence.

    When Harlee saw his charming and obedient smile, her heart skipped a beat at his disarming smile.

    Unable to resist, her delicate fingers brushed against his cheek.

    Then, she gave it a firm pinch.

    Such a shameˇ­ She could admire him all she wanted, but anything more was off-limits for now.

    All talk, no action, Harlee quipped, giving Rhys a yful tap on the nose before sliding off the table.

    Im leaving.

    Without another nce, she exited, pulling the ss door shut behind her.

    Rhys gaze lingered on her retreating figure, a faint, wistful smile forming on his lips.

    Harlee knew Rhys self-control came from his deep feelings for her.

    While she couldnt experience the carefree romance Tonya enjoyed with her partner, she found fulfillment in the pure devotion Rhys offered.

    With a quiet sense of satisfaction, Harlee drove toward the Sanderson estate.

    On a narrow road near the vi, she unexpectedly crossed paths with Liliana, someone she hadnt encountered in ages.

    Gone was the arrogance Liliana once carried.

    Now, she radiated a serene maternal glow, cradling her child as she stood by the roadside.

    As Harlees car approached, Liliana stepped forward and signaled for her to stop.

    Dont miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§ŕm Harlees expression hardened upon seeing Liliana.

    Recently, Evitas repeated attempts to reconcile with Sk had led to frequent arguments and stress, even resulting in Sks hospital visits.

    This left Harlee with a deep resentment toward the Juarez family.

    Raising a brow, Harlee let out a cold chuckle.

    So, the Juarez family is truly desperate now? Sending someone younger because the old ones cant manage, right? This time with a baby in tow for pity points? Harlee had expected Elvin to be the next Juarez to pester the Sanderson family, given his failed attempts at aeback and his likely desperation to seek help from the Sandersons.

    Liliana, clutching her child tightly, took in Harleesmanding presence.

    She finally grasped that Harlee had always been out of her league.

    Motherhood had seemingly brought her rity.

    Harlees beauty and poise surpassed even her expectations.

    Liliana felt a pang of envy.

    Harlees appearance and abilities were unparalleled.

    Her striking features rivaled Sks, while her talent and intelligence were a perfect match for the Sanderson legacy.

    Liliana couldnt help but question why she had ever opposed such a formidable woman.

    As the silence stretched between them, Harlee rolled her eyes, unwilling to waste energy.

    She shifted gears, preparing to head into the estates garage.

    But before Harlee could, Liliana held onto the cars window with one hand, bncing her child with the other.

    Harlee, you should know my grandma didnt push for reconciliation with your mom.

    It was my mother who convinced my father to involve my grandma.

    My mom despises your mother and sees her as weak.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 618

    ?Chapter 618: Bringing my grandma into this is just the beginning of her n.

    Your mom spent years with the Juarez family before marrying, and as long as my grandma keeps applying pressure, your mom will eventually cave.

    Ive tried to reason with my mom, but shes obsessed and wont listen to reason.

    I dont fully understand her motives, but I wanted to warn you and your mom to be careful.

    Caught off guard by the confession, Harlee switched off the engine and studied Liliana, her gaze cold and mocking.

    Whats this sudden change of heart, Ms.

    Juarez? she asked.

    Was Liliana really here to betray her own mother, who was seeking to benefit her, for the sake of delivering a warning? Liliana adjusted her child and continued, her tone soft but firm, Im not here to make amends with you.

    I just hope youll put an end to their schemes before its toote.

    Honestly, none of them stand a chance against you, especially with Rhys supporting you.

    So, I selfishly hope theyll stop before causing a disaster.

    But if you decide to disregard family ties and act against them, I only ask that you follow thew.

    Harlee listened without interruption, her lips curving into a sardonic smile.

    Do you honestly expect me to believe youve turned over a new leaf and developed a conscience, Ms.

    Juarez? Do you seriously think that by pretending to be submissive and kind-hearted, you will stop me from acting against your family? Liliana instinctively wanted to exin, but the words caught in her throat.

    She knew that any attempt to exin would be futile.

    After all, Harlee had no reason to trust her.

    Liliana studied Harlees striking features, her lips curling into a bittersweet smile.

    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s?c???????? An odd mix of longing and resignation flickered in her expression as she murmured, Harlee, you deserve an extraordinary life.

    If Harlee thrived, Liliana could pretend her own aspirations had been realized through Harlee.

    With those parting words, Liliana turned and walked toward her nearby vehicle, her child nestled in her arms.

    Harlees gaze lingered on Lilianas retreating form until Lilianas silhouette shrank into the distance.

    A fleeting intensity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off.

    It didnt matter.

    Their rtionship was too fractured for them to ever maintain a cousinly connection.

    As for the Juarez family, Harlee had nned to train her mother to handle their schemes, but now she reconsidered.

    A delicate flower cultivated in safety didnt need to face the storm.

    Her mother deserved a carefree existence, untouched by deceit.

    Resolving to shield her mother, Harlee started the car and drove toward the Sanderson estate.

    Approaching the gate, her attention was drawn to a figure waiting at the entrance.

    It was Laura, standing purposefully in her path.

    The moment Laura spotted Harlees car, she hurried forward, cing herself directly in its way without hesitation.

    Harlees reaction was calm, her surprise nonexistent.

    She had anticipated something like this.

    The whispered discussions between Liam and Laura in the waiting room had already revealed Liams intentions, especially his nervousness around Rhys and his greed for personal gain.

    Harlee had seen through Liams mindset effortlessly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 619

    ?Chapter 619: Liams opportunistic nature meant that as long as there was something to gain, he would offer genuine emotions.

    Not wanting to offend Rhys or lose the opportunity to bond with Harleenow a person of influencehe would go to great lengths to stay in her good graces.

    Laura, having no overt quarrel with Harlee, was the perfect emissary to test the waters.

    Lauras gaze swept over Harlee, momentarily spellbound.

    In just a few months, Harlee had transformed into the epitome of elegance.

    Her refined aura rivaled that of the most distinguished women in high society, a far cry from the timid girl who once lived under the Gill familys shadow.

    Byparison, Averies rediscovered biological daughter, despite her dramatic return, seemed utterly unremarkable.

    For a moment, Laura was lost in thought, marveling at how far Harlee had risen.

    This was the granddaughter she had once dismissed without a second thought.

    Now it was clear why Liam had persistently urged her to reconcile before leaving.

    Harlee stepped out of the car withposed indifference, handing her keys to the gatekeeper.

    She approached Laura with measured steps, her expression cool and unreadable.

    Mrs.

    Gill, are you here to admire me, or is there another reason for your visit? Harlee asked, her voice calm but distant.

    Laura snapped out of her daze, quickly recing her astonishment with a polite smile.

    She extended a thermos, her tone warm.

    I made some chicken soup for you, Harlee.

    The hen was fresh from the countryside.

    Take it home and share it with your parents.

    Itll do you all good.

    Harlee didnt reach for the thermos, nor did she give it a second nce.

    L?tŁĺst ch?pt?rs in g????lnovels.????¦Ď???? She arched a brow, her toneced with quiet authority.

    I thought I made myself clear to Liam.

    I told him to stay away.

    But it seems the Gill family has a talent for disregarding boundaries.

    Laura felt an overwhelming wave of anger wash over her, her lips parting slightly as a torrent of harsh words threatened to spill out.

    She wanted tosh out at Harlee for her apparentck of gratitude.

    However, a sudden sh of memory reminded her that her primary aim today was to soothe the strained rtionship between the Gill family and Harlee.

    Clenching her jaw, Laura forcefully held back the biting remarks that hovered on the brink of escape.

    Harlee, showing no interest in prolonging the conversation, cut through the air with her sharp words.

    Dont bother trying to fix whats between us.

    Ive made myself clear.

    The Gill family and I can only be strangers! Her voice carried a warning.

    She had made her point crystal clear repeatedly.

    If they persisted, they could not fault her for severing tiespletely.

    A shadow crossed Lauras face as she gazed at Harlee, a flush of humiliation coloring her cheeks.

    Back in the countryside, she had never needed to lower herself before anyone.

    It was usually the neighbors who came to her, always eager and ttering, hoping for favors from the Gill family.

    But today, recalling Liams urgent advice that winning Harlee over could significantly benefit the Gill family and even save their business, Laura swallowed her pride.

    With a smile that didnt quite reach her eyes, she tried to bridge the gap.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 620

    ?Chapter 620: Harlee, dont talk like this.

    You make it sound as if weve never shared a moment together, she murmured, pushing a thermos forward with a tentative hand.

    Here, try this chicken soup Ive prepared just for you.

    Its packed with nutrients, and Im sure youll be asking for seconds once youve had a taste.

    Harlee took a step back, her stance wary and unyielding.

    Laura reached out and grasped Harlees wrist, her face wearing the gentle expression of a grandmother coaxing her granddaughter to sip some soup.

    Just take it, dear! Dont You remember how much you adored my chicken soup as a child? Bring it home and let your parents enjoy it too! Harlee chuckled, disbelief coloring her tone.

    You actually have the gall to mention your chicken soup? Have you really forgotten the times you used to hit me? With a swift movement, Harlee wrenched her wrist free from Lauras grip, her gaze turning icy.

    Indeed, there had been a time when Harlee cherished the taste of Lauras chicken soup since it was the most delicious she had ever had.

    During one illness when Harleey bedridden, Laura hade to her with a bowl of that very soup.

    Believing it was a gesture of care, Harlee had gratefully consumed an additional bowl.

    But after Harlee consumed only a couple of sips from the second serving, Laura had struck her, cursing and berating her, calling her worthless and forbidding her from having any more.

    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s?c?m Reeling from Harlees forceful rejection, Laura stumbled backward, her steps halting only when her back met the wall.

    The sharpness in Harlees voice and the chill in her eyes were clear.

    She hadnt forgotten that painful memory, not even after all these years.

    Remembering Liams words, Laura managed to suppress her anger and spoke with feigned concern.

    Harlee, your father and I are eager to make amends.

    Whatever your heart desires, just name it, and it shall be yours, including the entirety of the Gill familys holdings.

    Should you desire, once we are gone, all that the Gills have amassed will belong to you.

    Harlees response wasced with a dismissive amusement, her striking eyes sparkling with scorn.

    The Gill familys assets? They wouldnt even suffice for my pocket change! A hint of tension crept onto Lauras face, her expression hardening just a bit.

    She had arrived full of sincerity, not anticipating that the fortunes of the Gill Group would be so trivial in Harlees view.

    Lauras gaze drifted unintentionally to the Sanderson family vi looming behind her.

    Its magnificent architecture, expansivends, andvish decorations clearly overshadowed the Gill residence.

    Yet, Laura doubted Harlee had any im in this grandeur.

    Everything in the Sanderson family would eventually be passed down to Harlees five brothers.

    Laura retorted, slightly pouting, True, the Sandersons may be richer than the Gills, but they have five sons to provide for.

    What will they be able to leave you? Unlike them, the Gill family has only you.

    Everything we own could be yours! Harlee regarded Laura with an incredulous stare.

    Do you truly believe that one-sixth of the Sanderson fortunepares poorly to what the Gills possess? she questioned sharply.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 621

    ?Chapter 621: Laurasughter rang out, tinged with mockery.

    One-sixth? What im do you even hold to such a share of the Sanderson familys wealth? Handing over a few million to you would be nothing short of a benevolence! It was only then that Harlee grasped the full implication of Lauras words.

    Unfamiliar with the nuances of gender prejudice, she had failed to consider such a perspective.

    Her expression twisted into one of profound revulsion as she faced Laura.

    And who, exactly, has led you to believe that Harlee would receive merely one-sixth of the assets? At that moment, a deep, controlled, yet intense voice intervened from behind them.

    Half of the Sanderson familys assets belong to her! Brenton strode forward, his presencemanding as he positioned himself beside Harlee.

    He had emerged just as Laura brought up the division of the Sanderson familys wealth.

    Harlee had previously instructed the servants not to inform the Sanderson family of the unfolding events at the gate, leaving them oblivious to the confrontation.

    Laura, taken aback, opened her mouth to contest but found herself abruptly silenced.

    The authority in Brentons tone and his emergence from within the Sanderson family estate underscored his words as the familys official position, rendering any attempt at contradiction futile and absurd.

    Laura nced at Harlee and Brenton before breaking the silence with an awkward introduction.

    Hello, Im Harlees grandmother.

    Brenton raised an eyebrow and let out a chuckle, his tone tinged with mock surprise.

    L????t??¦Ó ?h????¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g????l????ov?l????.????§ŕm I wasnt aware I had gained another grandmother.

    At his words, Lauras face fell into a frown.

    Harlee fixed Laura with a frosty stare, her voice sharp and biting.

    Mrs.

    Gill, you and everyone in the Gill family are repulsive! Lauras features hardened, her eyes narrowing slightly at Harlee.

    Harlee, youˇ­ Harlees gaze became piercing, cutting through the tension.

    What are the Gills to me? The nerve of you iming to be my family! Laura felt a chill under Harlees menacing look.

    She had intended to defend Liams honor and reprimand Harlee for herck of respect, but the fierceness in Harlees eyes silenced her words before they could form.

    Harlees lips twisted into a scornful smile, her expression chilling as she spoke.

    Ive already warned you twice.

    Dare to cross me a third time, and Ill take down you, your son, and all that the Gill family holds dear! The cost will be severe.

    Ill ensure you never have the audacity to stand before me again.

    On top of that, Ill haunt every moment of your future with remorse for daring to provoke me over such trivial matters! Test my resolve if you dare, for I, Harlee, never break a promise! Lauras cheeks twitched uncontrobly.

    Her entire body shook, and her eyes widened to the brink, creating a grotesque and unsettling sight.

    She gazed at Harlee in utter disbelief.

    Never in Lauras years had she faced such a dire threat, especially not from the granddaughter she had once dismissed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 622

    ?Chapter 622: Herplexion turned ashen, her lips quivering.

    Harlee, after all, you were raised by Liam and me, your grandmother.

    How can your heart be so cruel? The Sanderson family, known for its prestige, would surely disapprove of such a merciless individualˇ­ Brenton cut in sharply, his tone icy.

    Youre mistaken.

    The Sandersons appreciate those who tackle problems head-on.

    Lauras pointing finger shook dramatically.

    Youˇ­ she stuttered, at a loss for words.

    Brenton found conversing with Laura so draining that he had the vis security team escort her off the premises.

    Laura was forcefully removed by two imposing men dressed in ck suits, their actions reflecting the vis stringent security protocols.

    As Laura was led away, her body shook with anger and frustration.

    Harlee observed the scene with a resolute and merciless gaze.

    Inside the vi, Brenton tenderly took Harlees hand, guiding her with protective care.

    They meandered along the vis pebbled pathway when suddenly, Harlee halted, causing Brenton to look at her with concern.

    Whats wrong? he asked, his voiceced with worry.

    Harlee shed him a reassuring smile.

    Brenton, I need a favor.

    Known for his deep affection for his long-lost sister, Brenton was prepared to indulge any of her whims, regardless of their nature.

    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s?c?m Of course, he responded without a seconds hesitation.

    Tell me what you need, and Ill make sure its done.

    Harlees smile grew broader.

    Its nothing too serious.

    I just want you to shift your stance toward the Gill family and start acting friendly with them.

    Brenton, who had braced himself to confront the Gill family, was taken aback by her request, a flicker of surprise crossing his dark eyes.

    Act friendly with the Gill family? Harlee, what are you plotting? Harlee, her smile tinged with mischief, expressed her resolve.

    I want them gone,pletely erased from my life, but I dont want you caught up in any shady schemes.

    Heres my n: When you act friendly with the Gill family, theyll be none the wiser, thinking they have something to gain from me.

    And just when their hopes peak, Ill bring their world crashing down, ensuring they cant ever recover or interfere in my life again.

    Her strategy was clear.

    She would tackle the burden of the Gill family on her own terms, steering clear of any legally dubious actions.

    She was intent on preserving the Sanderson familys reputation and honoring her promise to a mysterious figure not to harm the innocent without just cause.

    Brenton absorbed her detailed plot, his expression thoughtful as he weighed her words.

    Their strategic discussion was suddenly interrupted by Kane, who approached them breathlessly.

    Mr.

    Sanderson, Miss Sanderson, your father awaits you in the study, he announced.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 623

    ?Chapter 623: With that, they concluded their conversation and made their way to the study, their steps quick with anticipation.

    The ruckus beyond the walls of their vi did not go unnoticed by Lonnie.

    The moment Harlee walked into the study, he swiftly moved toward her, grasping her hand with aforting squeeze and a gentle pat.

    Harlee, dont pay any attention to that olddys ramblings.

    You are the jewel in the crown of the Sanderson family.

    You hold no affection for the Gills, correct? Dont worry.

    Ive got your back! Harlee shook her head, her eyes determined, as sheid out her n once more.

    Dealing with Liam and his mother means being kind up front and then hitting them with a reality check they wont forget! Observing the resolve in his daughters eyes, Lonnies features hardened, a hint of moisture glistening in his eyes.

    Harlee, are you ready to tell us what you went through during your days with the Gills? Its alright if youre not.

    Your brother and I are here, and well confront the Gills the way you think best.

    Since reconnecting, Harlee had never once broached the topic of her time with the Gill family, leading the Sanderson family to conclude she was merely uncherished there.

    However, Lonnie, sensing a deeper turmoil after hearing Harlees strategic n, feltpelled to address it.

    He suspected that her suffering extended beyond simple neglect at the hands of the Gill family.

    Only Tonya was privy to the depth of Harlees past ordeals, as Harlee herself feared revealing the extent of her scars to the world.

    For her, the history of the Gill family lingered like a shadow, and she had been striving to step out from beneath it.

    Latest stories on galnovels Yet, when Harlees eyes met her fathers wary look, a spark of hope flickered.

    Perhaps voicing her long-held grievances could bring a measure of sce.

    With a hesitant breath, she began to unveil the harsh realities of her life with the Gill family.

    She spoke of days spent hungry, failing to meet Averies harsh expectations, and of the cold, punishing hours spent kneeling in the snow when she was barely more than a toddler.

    Harlee carefully skirted around her initial encounter with Rhys, choosing instead toy bare the relentless injustices that had marred her past two decades.

    As Harlees voice faded, a heavy silence cloaked the room.

    It was the first time Harlee had dared to bare her soul about the ordeals of her past, and the weight of her disclosure left her trembling with a mix of anxiety and an indefinable fear.

    Raising her eyes, Harlee found her father and brother across from her, their faces etched with tears.

    In their tear-zed eyes, she read a tumult of emotions: pain, regret, fury, and a burning yearning for retribution.

    But more than anything, there was profound sorrow and a silent plea for forgiveness.

    Lonnie gazed at Harlee, an intense ache seizing his heart as if it were clenched in a vice, the pain radiating so sharply that his fingers quivered uncontrobly.

    His beloved daughter deserved all the love in the worldˇ­ Yet, the Gill family had been so cruel to her! Initially, he had felt relief, grateful that the Gill family had prevented Harlee from being whisked away to some forsaken corner of the earth.

    But now, the thought of Liam and Averie filled him with a seething rage so fierce that he wished he could throttle them.

    And that biting, relentless guiltperhaps, if they had been more vignt, kept Harlee closer, she might have been spared this torment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 624

    ?Chapter 624: A heavy lump formed in Lonnies throat, and he needed a long, weighted pause before he could muster the voice to speak.

    Each word trembled as it broke through the silence.

    Harleeˇ­ Their emotions cascaded in a single, profound embrace.

    Harlee felt a stir of deep emotion.

    She hadnt divulged her struggles for pity, but rather for the sheer relief of unburdening her soul to her father, a sce shed never known in her younger years.

    Under the weight of Lonnies gaze, tears brimmed in her eyes, spilling over as the years of unspoken truths finally found their voice.

    Brenton gazed at Harlee, his heart aching painfully and a lump in his throat stifling his words.

    When their parents decided to reim Harlee, he had delved into the Gill familys background, yet he barely uncovered the harsh realities of her ordeal.

    Meager meals, kneeling in the harsh snow, enduring daily insults and brutal beatingsˇ­ He had naively believed that she had been livingfortably after being taken away.

    For a prolonged moment, silence reigned in the study, no one able to muster aplete sentence.

    Eventually, Brenton closed his eyes, unable to fathom the torment his sister had withstood.

    The thought alone threatened to unleash his fury against Liam and Averie! With a heavy sigh, he drew his sister close, his voice rough with emotion.

    Harlee, whatever you choose to do, you have my full support.

    Harlee offered a faint smile.

    Dont miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s?c?m Thank you, Brenton.

    With her delicate fingers, she tenderly brushed away the tears from the cheeks of the two men before her, mustering a smile.

    Dad, Brenton, can we let bygones be bygones? Im leading a joyful life now, and were all together again, right? I wont let the Gill family escape justice! Brenton dered through clenched teeth.

    Yet, moved by Harlees plea, Brenton and Lonnie reluctantly agreed, resolving not to dwell on past grievances.

    But as for Liam, mercy was far from guaranteed! Harlee, Brenton, and Lonnie took a moment to calm themselves.

    Gently brushing away the tears that lingered at the edges of his eyes, Lonnie addressed Harlee with a soft, reassuring voice.

    Your mother should be here any minute now.

    Why dont you head downstairs and join her for some coffee? Feeling the urge to discuss the Juarez family issues further with Sk, Harlee nodded in agreement.

    Alright, Ill go look for her.

    With a resolute step, she exited the study.

    Once Harlee had departed, Brenton shifted his focus to Lonnie.

    Dad, beyond just teaming up with Harlee, Im nning to take matters into my own hands and deal with Liam myself.

    Whenying out her n, Harlee had previously chosen not to reveal Rhys involvement, hoping to sidestep any potential conflicts.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 625

    ?Chapter 625: Lonnies face reddened with fury, his body quaking with barely contained anger.

    He stood abruptly, his breaths short and choppy.

    His hands balled into tight fists, knuckles whitening with the strain.

    Let him think hes safe for now.

    Once Harlees done unleashing her fury, well make sure he gets whatsing to him! Treat him like a stranger? In his dreams! At Lonnies vehement deration, a dark, menacing expression shadowed Brentons features.

    Understood.

    Ill ensure the Gill family pays dearly.

    The father and son exchanged a grim,plicit smile, sealing their intent.

    The fate of the Gill family hung in the bnce, marked for ruin.

    Meanwhile, just as Harlee stepped out of the study, she unexpectedly bumped into Sk, who had been searching for her.

    Sk dashed over and pulled Harlee into a heartfelt hug.

    Sweetheart, Ive missed you so much! Her voice faded into a giggle as she pressed a firm kiss onto Harlees cheek.

    Mom, we just shared the same bedst night, Harlee protested, her eyes wide with a blend of resignation and tenderness.

    A radiant smile flickered across her face, indulging her mothers theatrical disy of affection.

    Unperturbed, Sk took Harlees arm, guiding her toward the living room while spilling the freshest tidbits of neighborhood gossip.

    There was talk of the Lee familys defiant son who, against his parents wishes, left his wife and kids for a notorious starlet.

    The Barrett family had discovered their beloved daughter was actually the progeny of their rivals, and the Patterson familys infamous daughter had unexpectedly fallen for a man of modest means.

    Sk seemed to catch every whisper of scandal, and Harlee was no exception to hearing them.

    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s??§ŕ???? However, as Sk hinted at changes in Liliana, Harlees smile dimmed.

    Harlee remembered the earlier caution Liliana had sought her out to deliver.

    Harlees mouth opened slightly, poised to voice her worries, yet the sight of her mothers lively chatter about the gossip stopped her.

    Torn, Harlee resolved silently to tackle the concerns swirling around the Juarez family on her own.

    Everyone in their circle was aware of Harlees intentions regarding the Juarez family, except for Sk.

    Everyone treaded lightly around Sk, careful to keep the subject off the table, wary of her possible distress.

    After all, Evita and Elvin, unreasonable as they were, remained her kin.

    Cutting familial bonds was no small ordeal.

    Having left the Sanderson estate behind, Harlee made her way downtown to a florists shop, determined to select a new bouquet for Rhys as an apology for the ones she had previously failed to deliver.

    This time, she opted for tycodon flowers, symbolizing steadfast love and deep gratitude.

    As the florist busied himself with arranging the blooms, Harlees attention was drawn to a young couple nearby, leisurely enjoying coffee while browsing through floral arrangements.

    Inspired by the sight, she decided to grab a coffee too.

    With Rhys confined at home for weeks on her strict instructions, she figured a fresh brew would be a delightful change for him.

    Clutching the fragrant bouquet, Harlee lined up at a nearby coffee shop.

    She was nearly at the counter when a sudden, frantic scream pierced the air, jolting everyone around.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 626

    ?Chapter 626: Helpˇ­ At the desperate cry for help, Harlees instincts kicked in immediately.

    She carefully ced the bouquet on the counter, mindful to keep it safe.

    She wasnt about to let this arrangement meet the same unfortunate end as the ones Lindsay had destroyed.

    With urgency propelling her, Harlee sprinted toward themotion, her movements a swift blur to the astonished onlookers.

    She arrived just in time at the foot of the esctor, her arms outstretched to catch a young girl who was tumbling down.

    With a deft motion, she prevented the childs head from striking the hard metal steps.

    Gently, Harlee eased the child onto the floor.

    Aside from a few scrapes on her back, the child was miraculously unharmed, though tears of shock streamed down her face.

    The childs family hurried down the esctor, heaping praise and thanks on Harlee.

    Harlee shrugged off the gratitude with a modest wave, barely catching a glimpse of their relieved faces.

    To Harlee, it seemed like just another small event in her day,pletely oblivious to the fact that an onlooker had captured the moment on video and shared it online, sparking widespread admiration.

    Unaware of all this, Harlee returned to the caf¨¦ to pick up where she left off in line.

    The staff, having safeguarded her flowers, handed them back to her with a smile.

    With two coffees in hand, Harlee made her way back to her car and carefully ced the bouquet on the passenger seat.

    As she settled in, the unique ringtone for Rhys echoed through the vehicle.

    She picked up and spoke into the phone.

    Yeah, I just made a quick stop at the mall.

    Im on my way now.

    Rhys rich and soothing voice echoed through the phone reassuringly.

    L§ńt?st ch?pt?rs ¦Én g????l????ov?l????.Łă¦Ż§Ţ Take your time on the road.

    No need to hurry.

    Ill be here, waiting at home.

    Okay, Ill see you there, she responded, her voice warm with anticipation.

    As she ended the call, a radiant smile effortlessly graced her lips, illuminating her features.

    For Harlee, home was no longer confined to the Sanderson family or the life she built with Tonya.

    It extended to wherever Rhys was, nestled within the grand walls of Remson Manor.

    Over the recent weeks, Harlee had found herself giving Rhys a special ce in her heart, distinct and more profound than any she had reserved for Tonya or her own family.

    Meanwhile, at the Gill family residence, Laura returned home, her face flushed with embarrassment.

    Liam listened intently to Lauras tale, his features slowly hardening into a mask of cold fury.

    Almost without thinking, his hand reached for the porcin teapot next to him, his grip tightening as he prepared to throw it in anger.

    But just as Liam began to lift it, Lauras hand gently but firmly pressed it back down.

    This teapot cost a small fortune, she admonished softly, her voice tinged with practicality.

    Its far too fine to be wasted on that bitch.

    Liam nced upward, catching the fiery re in Lauras eyes.

    His fingers tightened into fists.

    Mom, we have no choice but to lean on Harlees influence! Didnt she explicitly tell us to keep our distance? Then, well strike from the shadows, unnoticed! I stayed out of her way out of respect for her wish for a peaceful life, but shepletely dismisses our efforts in raising her for the past two decades! It wasmon knowledge that the Gill familys idea of raising Harlee amounted to nothing more than providing sustenance and a modest allowance only when she met their stringent demands.

    Liam was far from deserving the title of father.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 627

    ?Chapter 627: Laura, with her piercing, calcting eyes, stared intently at Liam.

    Its not a big deal.

    If that ingrate wont acknowledge our generosity, do you think the Sandersons will continue to embrace such a callous daughter? A crease formed on Liams forehead.

    Mom, are you suggestingˇ­ Lauras suggestion of sowing discord between Harlee and the Sanderson family made Liam hesitate.

    After all, the very rtionship he sought to exploit was Harlees connection to the Sanderson family.

    If Harlee severed ties with the Sanderson family, how could he possibly benefit? Ironically, Liam seemed to have discarded the gratitude he once felt, when just weeks ago, Harlee had rescued him from peril.

    He had sworn then to repay her benevolence with genuine kindness, a momentarypse into decency, so at odds with his usual conniving demeanor.

    Laura gripped Liams hands tightly, her tone sharp.

    If we dont crush that despicable Harlee and prove our strength, shell overshadow us indefinitely! Dont lose sight of the bigger picture for trivial benefits! Even without the Sanderson family, she still has the Green family behind her.

    We only need to manipte and lure her back to the Gill family.

    That way, everything we desire will be within reach.

    Liam mulled over the precarious state of the Gill Group, teetering on copse, while Harlees life seemed to flourish beyond measure.

    Determination slowly hardened in his eyes.

    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Ňv?????s?c?m At one point, he had been remorseful about how poorly the Gill family had treated Harlee and even considered disappearing from her life entirely.

    But his identity, status, and the Gill Groups survival left no room for such sentiment.

    Clearly, his guilt held no weight.

    Yet, Rhys warning lingered in Liams mind, sending an involuntary shiver through him.

    After much deliberation, he resolved to take a risk.

    The worst-case scenario? Maintaining their current situation or formally dering the Gill Group bankrupt.

    But doing nothing would guarantee thetter.

    Youre right.

    We must strategize carefully, Liam said, lowering his gaze to conceal the darkness brewing within.

    However, theres no need to rush.

    This mess originated with Averie, and we still require Harlee to mediate.

    For now, we must y along.

    Laura trembled faintly, recalling the unsettling scene in the interrogation room.

    Alright, well follow your lead and wait for the opportune moment.

    Liam nodded slightly and excused himself to rest, heading upstairs.

    As his hand gripped the staircase railing, his expression flickered briefly.

    All he could do now was hope that the Gill Group held out until Harlee agreed to reconcile with him.

    Only then would he remain the illustrious CEO of the Gill Group.

    Meanwhile, Harlees car pulled smoothly into the garage at Remson Manor.

    Rhys was in the kitchen, engrossed in preparing her favorite dishes.

    As Harlee stepped inside, the scent of her beloved food immediately weed her.

    She hurried over to him, handing him a bouquet.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 628

    ?Chapter 628: Thanks, Chef Extraordinaire.

    Rhys nced up, meeting her gaze, and a warm smile spread across his face.

    He epted the flowers and inhaled their scent with appreciation.

    Thank you for letting me experience receiving flowers, he said before pressing a light kiss to her cheek.

    With the food still sizzling on the stove, Rhys resumed cooking, keeping the bouquet tucked in one arm.

    Harlee washed her hands, grabbed her coffee, and took a long sip, humming in satisfaction.

    She returned to Rhys, took the flowers from his hands, and lifted the coffee to his lips.

    This is from my favorite shop.

    Try it? Rhys had never tasted the coffee from this shop before.

    Lowering his head, he took a cautious sip.

    The moment the coffee touched his lips, his eyebrows lifted slightly, and then he went for another,rger gulp.

    This time, he let out a pleased sound.

    Smiling, Harlee pinched his cheek yfully before leaving the kitchen to fetch a vase in the living room.

    By the time the flowers were arranged on the table, Rhys had finished preparing the dishes.

    After dinner, Harlee lounged in the ss room, rxing in a rocking chair.

    Rhys joined her after cleaning up.

    Despite the warmth inside, the outdoor temperature was between 37 and 39ˇăF, so he brought a nket.

    Watching her sway in the chair, Rhys draped the nket over her with a hint of indulgence and took her hand.

    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s Harlee leaned into him, resting her face in his palm, and let out a contented sigh, seemingly drifting into sleep.

    Rhys sat quietly, stroking her hair while she rested.

    When Harlee awoke, she found him still there, unmoving.

    She slowly sat up, snuggling against him before settling into his arms.

    Thinking about her ns to confront the Gill family, Harlee gazed up at Rhys clear and affectionate eyes.

    Oh, I forgot to tell you something.

    Rhys brushed her hair from her forehead with a small smile.

    What is it? I discussed my ns to retaliate against Liam with Brenton and my dad, Harlee said, frowning slightly.

    But I left out your involvement.

    After all, if Lonnie discovered their rtionship, things would likely escte.

    Rhys expression softened with a trace of grievance.

    Harlee, when will I get to meet your family properly? Are you not worried my dad will ban me from seeing you? Harlee asked, leaning into him with a wry smile.

    Given her fathers temperament, she figured hed either forbid their rtionship entirely or break Rhys legs first.

    Hearing her response, Rhys gaze warmed, and he let out a resigned sigh.

    Alright, I suppose Ill have to wait a bit longer.

    After all, he had angered Lonnie in the past.

    While the couple enjoyed their peaceful evening, the inte was in chaos over some breaking news.

    Someone had identified the blurry figure in a video as Harlee, sparking widespread discussion on a popr bloggers page.

    In no time, hashtags like Harlee and Heroic Harlee in Action topped the trending list.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 629

    ?Chapter 629: Initially,izens assumed the video depicted some conflict between Harlee and other wealthy figures.

    However, upon clicking, they were left speechless.

    Is this really humanly possible? I couldnt pull that off! By the way, did you notice how she carefully set down her bouquet before stepping in to help? Is she dating someone? The way she treated those flowers says it all.

    Whos the lucky guy? Whats with all the excitement? Isnt it gross that she cared more about flowers than saving a life? To the person above: if you cant say something nice, maybe dontment at all.

    Whats gross about that? Are you trying to guilt-trip her? As Harlee herself once said, such tricks wont work on her! Surprisingly, the onlinemunity rallied in Harlees defense.

    Any attempts to discredit her were swiftly shut down by fans, who even exposed some detractors who resisted deleting their negativements, forcing them to retreat.

    However, many curious users still didnt know much about Harlee, prompting her fans to share her achievements.

    Dont miss this! Meet Harlee: the long-lost daughter of the prestigious Sanderson family (one of Mogluylias top four dynasties), kidnapped as a child, now reunited with her roots.

    Shes also the founder of Janessa Studio and a National Aerospace Agency engineer! Her achievements are unmatched! Supporting her is like betting on a guaranteed win.

    Too bad Harlee doesnt even know were out here rooting for her.

    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe????s When Harlee stumbled across this recurringment, her eyes widened in astonishment.

    Casual fans? Who were these people, and where had theye from? Rhys expression hardened as he encountered a flood of onlinements joking about pursuing Harlee.

    Frustrated yet resolute, he quickly created a new social media ount to address the issue head-on.

    One particrment stood out: Harlee, ditch that guy and choose someone like me who truly deserves you! Rhys wasted no time in writing a reply.

    Excuse me? Shes with me.

    Another post, equally irritating to Rhys, read: Why stick with someone who makes you buy him flowers? Pick a guy who knows how to treat a woman.

    Rhys response was immediate and sharp.

    Its called fun between her and me as a couple.

    You clearly dont get it.

    Initially lounging casually next to Harlee, Rhys grew increasingly agitated as thements piled up.

    He eventually straightened up, fully engrossed in the heated online exchanges.

    Frustrated by his phones limitations, he switched to hisptop to respond faster.

    By the end of the night, Rhys fierce defense of their rtionship had gone viral within Harlees fanmunity, earning him the nickname The Protective Boyfriend under the handle All About Harlee.

    Unaware of Rhyste-night battles, Harlee nced over at him.

    Seeing him focused on hisptop, she assumed he was busy with work, and left him to it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 630

    ?Chapter 630: While Rhys waged his digital war, Harlee scrolled through her own notifications, her expression growing serious.

    The video of her rescuing a child had gone viral.

    She hadnt expected the moment to be captured, let alone shared widely.

    To her surprise, the child turned out to be the daughter of Arthur Patterson, a prominent CEO.

    In gratitude, Arthur gifted Harlee a coveted plot ofnd that Brenton had been eyeing and offered her a second prime property.

    Brenton had exined these details after Harlee returned to the Sanderson estate.

    Back at Remson Manor, Harlee frowned at the influx ofments and messaged Ritchie.

    Can you gauge the consequences of taking the video down? Ritchie, clearly anticipating her question, promptly replied.

    Removing it wont minimize the impact.

    It might even amplify it.

    Understood.

    Ill handle it, Harlee typed, closing the chat.

    Rhys, still glued to his screen, seethed at another audaciousment.

    He muttered under his breath, considering how to dere Harlees loyalty to him in no uncertain terms.

    For a moment, he was sorely tempted to make a public statement from thepanys official ount dering, Harlee belongs to me.

    After finishing her messages, Harlee nced at the trending topics again.

    Just as she was about to leave for the Sanderson estate, she received a call from Fletcher.

    He rarely called, preferring to stay updated through Coulson.

    Whats going on? Fletcher asked, his voice lined with concern.

    L?t????st ch¦Ápt?rs in g????lnovels.c????m I thought you hated attention.

    Should I step in to take the topic down? Harlee massaged her temples, signaling Rhys that she was heading out.

    As she walked, she replied, Let it be.

    If anyone tries to twist the story, itll be an opportunity to deal with them properly.

    Understood, Fletcher replied, his confidence in his sister unwavering.

    Among the entire Sanderson n, her unparalleled abilities stood out, be it her ingenuity, expertise, or sheer physical power.

    Knowing she could handle it, Fletcher refrained from saying more and offered a simple reminder.

    If you need anything, just reach out.

    Will do, Fletcher, she responded.

    There was a time when Harlee would simply say goodbye and leave while Rhys focused on recuperating, bedridden.

    Now that he was back on his feet, he insisted on walking her to the car before returning to his inte mission.

    As Harlee talked with Fletcher through the line, Rhys silently trailed her.

    Once Harlee wrapped up her phone call, she faced Rhys and said, Its freezing out here.

    Head back inside.

    Rhys sped her hands, gently warming them.

    Im fine.

    Almostpletely recovered.

    Harlee shook her head, and he reluctantly stayed by the gate, watching her stroll toward the garage.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 631

    ?Chapter 631: I wish I could marry you this instant, he called out, his tone tinged with yearning.

    That way, Id get to see you every single day.

    He looked like the picture of a hopeless romantic.

    Harlee turned back, grinning at his dejected look, and jogged over to nt a swift yet firm kiss on his lips.

    Behave.

    Ill make it worth your while tomorrow.

    It always worked on Rhys perfectly.

    By dawn, a white vehicle stopped in front of the Sanderson estate.

    The driver exited promptly and swung open the back door.

    A refined woman emerged, holding the hand of her young daughter.

    She nced at the grand estate, her expression a blend of eagerness and nervousness.

    Mom, is this where the prettydy who saved my life lives? the little girl asked, her voice melodic.

    The woman nodded and said, Yes, sweetheart, this is the ce youve been so eager to meet.

    The night before, the woman, Cassie Patterson, Arthurs wife, had wanted to visit right away, but Arthur had convinced her to wait until the morning.

    Her daughter, Eva Patterson, had described Harlee as a guardian angel, insisting that without Harlee, she might have been hurt by her cruel cousin.

    Eva was the child Cassie had finally brought into this world after several rounds of IVF.

    She was Cassies greatest treasure, and Cassie wouldnt allow anyone who dared to harm Eva to walk away unscathed.

    That very evening, Cassie had dealt with that conniving cousin herself.

    As for the cousins parents? They hadnt dared to protest.

    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í??s.c????m Snapping out of her thoughts, Cassie fixed her attention on the grand vi ahead.

    She had heard rumors that the newly discovered Sanderson daughter was rather aloof.

    She mentally prepared herself, ensuring she appeared courteous and calm.

    Taking a steady breath, Cassie tightened her grip on Evas hand and approached the estates grand entrance.

    Inside the vi, Harlee had just finished her meal.

    She was leaving the dining area when a cheerful, young voice caught her attention at the door.

    Mom, it really is the prettydy who saved me! A calm, measured voice followed.

    Mrs.

    Sanderson, Miss Sanderson, Im Cassie, Arthur Pattersons wife.

    This is my daughter, Eva.

    Harlee nodded slightly.

    So, these two were from the Patterson family, who handed out prime properties like party favors.

    How indulgent.

    Sk weed them warmly.

    Mrs.

    Patterson, please, make yourselffortable.

    Cassie led Eva to the couch and said with a smile, I wanted to personally express my gratitude to Miss Sanderson for saving my daughter.

    Nodding, Eva chimed in, Miss Sanderson caught me when I fell! I wanted toe and say thanks! Harlee briefly examined the poised Cassie before shifting her focus to the charming Eva.

    A faint smile appeared on her face.

    Hello.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 632

    ?Chapter 632: Eager to bond, Eva reached for Harlees hand, but Harlee instinctively stepped back.

    Apologies, Im not veryfortable with physical contact from people Ive just met, Harlee stated.

    Hearing this, Evas wide, innocent eyes sparkled with understanding.

    She was d Harlee harbored no dislike for her, just that she wasnt ustomed to closeness with strangers.

    Tilting her head, Eva gazed up at Harlee and spoke sweetly.

    I came with my mommy today just to thank you.

    If you hadnt caught me yesterday, I couldve been really hurt or worse! Eva eximed.

    She had overheard her scheming cousin conspiring with another woman, plotting to harm her so their son could be the Patterson heir.

    Harlee reached out and gently tousled Evas hair, her voice soft but firm.

    You need to learn to take better care of yourself, okay? Eva, the cherished child of the Patterson family, had been surrounded by an abundance of caretakers throughout her life.

    Despite this, she had mysteriously fallen off an esctor.

    It wasnt hard to deduce that this incident was no mere ident, but part of a carefully orchestrated scheme.

    Nevertheless, Harlee had no desire to entangle herself in another familys turmoil.

    She simply found Eva utterly enchanting and wanted to impart a gentle admonition.

    Eva, with an earnest nod, tantly disregarded Cassies outstretched hand.

    With a serene yet resolute expression, she dered, Mom, I want to talk to her in private.

    I want to stay with her.

    You should see if shes avable first, Eva, Cassie interjected softly, her smile tinged with an apologetic grace.

    She turned her gaze toward Harlee, gratitude brimming in her eyes.

    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s?????????m You saved my daughter, and words cant express my gratitude.

    The two plots ofnd Arthur offered you seem so insufficient.

    I nned toe byst night to express my thanks personally but didnt wish to disturb your rest.

    Hence, I opted for this morning instead.

    We are organizing an exclusive international g in a few days, and if its not too much trouble, I would be delighted to have you join us.

    At the mention of the international g, a subtle smile tugged at Harlees lips.

    That was the prestigious event she had once sought an invitation to.

    Now, fate seemed to y in her favor as the Patterson family were the very hosts of the g.

    Seizing the opportunity before her, Harlees eyes sparkled with a mix of surprise and resolve.

    She nodded graciously.

    Thank you for the invitation, Mrs.

    Patterson.

    I would be honored to attend.

    Cassie released a subtle sigh of relief, her smile spreading warmly.

    Its such a pleasure to know youre interested, Miss Sanderson.

    Harlees grin mirrored Cassies as she swiftly texted Rhys.

    Already secured the invite.

    No worries now.

    At the same moment, Rhys, gazing at two invitations resting on his nightstand, let out a chuckle.

    His n to surprise Harlee tomorrow was disrupted.

    Indeed, she was more capable than he imagined.

    At the sprawling Sanderson vi, Eva intertwined her arm with Harlees, their posture radiating an intimacy like that of inseparable friends.

    Cassie, initially anxious about overstepping with Harlee, now observed Harlees ease and felt a wave of relief wash over her.

    She resumed her lively conversation with Sk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 633

    ?Chapter 633: The Patterson family, known for their reclusiveness, had made an unprecedented visit to the Sanderson family, stirring a sensation throughout Baythorns elite.

    What did you just say? Valentinas voice was shrill with fury, her fingers clenching into a fist so tight that her nails nearly pierced her skin.

    The sight of Sk and Harlee flourishing, while her own world crumbled, fueled a fiery bitterness within her.

    Consumed by envy, she fantasized about dragging them through the depths of despair alongside her.

    Mom, please stop.

    We dont stand a chance against them, Liliana pleaded, her voice quivering as she sucked in a shaky breath.

    Even without the Sandersons backing her, Harlee is out of our league.

    Im begging you, lets not chase after what isnt meant for us.

    Sk has the support of six of the Sanderson men.

    We cantpete with that, not now, not ever.

    Suddenly, a sharp p cut through the air.

    Valentinas hand struck Lilianas cheek with such force that the sound reverberated off the walls.

    Staggering back, Lilianas vision swam, but she braced herself against the plush sofa just in time to avoid falling.

    This was no mild reprimand.

    It was a severe and shocking punishment from a mother who had never before raised her voice, let alone her hand, to her daughter.

    Liliana gazed up at Valentina, her eyes wide with a tumultuous blend of shock and betrayal.

    She opened her mouth to speak, yet words failed her.

    She could scarcely believe that her mother, who had always cherished her as if she were a precious gem, could inflict such pain.

    Valentinas expression flickered with a brief instant of surprise, only to harden into a mask of stern disapproval.

    You disappoint me, you ungrateful daughter! Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??s Valentina hissed, venom dripping from her tone, Is this how you repay all that Ive done for you? Betraying your own mother for Sk? Youve shattered my heart! Do you not understand that Sk is the person I loathe more than anyone else in this world? Liliana, hear me well.

    If you persist in aligning with her, Ill renounce you as my daughter.

    And should you even think ofining to your father or grandmother, I swear, Ill end my life right before your eyes.

    Imagine living with that burden! Liliana remained quiet for a few heartbeats, her thoughts evidently wrestling with the gravity of her next words.

    When she finally spoke, her voice wasden with resolve yet noticeably weary.

    Are you certain you want to continue pursuing these fanciful dreams? Liliana yearned to fulfill the role of the docile daughter her mother desired.

    However, she had awakened from that illusion.

    She could no longer pursue what was not rightfully hers.

    There had been a time when she craved power and prestige above all else, more fervently than anyone else.

    Yet, she had faltered, spectacrly so.

    But fortune had smiled on Liliana in an unexpected way.

    She hadnt plummeted to rock bottom.

    Midway through her fall, she had encountered Gregory.

    He had ushered in a life marked by stability and joy.

    But not all were as fortunate as Liliana.

    Having witnessed Harlees formidable strength firsthand, Liliana feltpelled to offer whatever modest support she could to safeguard the Juarez family.

    Yet, nothing had unfolded as she had envisioned.

    Liliana had once believed her opinions held weight within the Juarez family.

    However, it had be painfully clear that her perceived influence was nothing more than an illusion.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 634

    ?Chapter 634: Drawing in a deep breath to steady herself, Liliana confronted her mother once more, her voice steady and filled with resolve.

    Mom, Im asking you for thest time.

    Are you truly intent on challenging Harlee so recklessly? Valentinas response was frosty, tinged with derision.

    Reckless? Without the backing of the Sandersons, Harlee stands no chance against me.

    I understand, Liliana replied, her tone even andposed as she stood from the sofa, her resolve solidifying.

    If Valentina persisted in denying the stark reality, then Liliana, as the obliging daughter, would have no choice but to enlighten her.

    It was only after enduring constant setbacks that Liliana hade to grips with the harsh truths.

    Yet the streak of self-interest within her remained undiminished.

    From today onward, I will not cross the threshold of this house again until you abandon these delusional dreams! Lilianas deration was icy, her voice detached, as though speaking to a stranger, effectively severing all emotional bonds.

    And that was precisely how she felt inside.

    If Valentina provoked Harlee to the point of no return, forcing Harlee to retaliate without mercy, then from that moment on, Liliana would consider herself without a mother.

    Her piercing gaze conveyed a stark message to Valentina.

    Unless Valentina was ready to let go of her rage, Liliana would disown her heritage as a daughter of the Juarez family.

    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.?????? Valentina, consumed by herpulsive vendetta, had be estranged from reality, dedicating her life to undermining Sk, whose contentment gnawed at her.

    Lilianas solemn warning fell on deaf ears.

    To Valentina, losing her daughter seemed a trivial sacrifice.

    After all, Liliana had settled for someone like Gregory, a man who failed to deliver the wealth and prestige Valentina so desperately yearned for.

    Very well! Remember your words on this day.

    A daughter who betrays her mother is of no use to me! Valentina dered venomously, her eyes burning with fury as if she wished to dismantle Liliana right there.

    Reeling from the sting of the earlier p, Liliana withdrew cautiously, unwilling to provoke another outburst.

    As she neared the doorway, her tone softened, imbued with somber grace.

    I wish you find whatever it is youre seeking.

    Youˇ­ Valentina stuttered, her rage swelling.

    Despite the tumult, her daughter still meant everything to her.

    The p had been a frantic, uncontroble reaction.

    But her towering pride barred her from exposing any frailty or offering an apology.

    Their rtionship frayed further from there.

    Staying true to her resolution, Liliana never returned to the household.

    She moved on, convincing Gregory to leave Baythorn indefinitely, decisively severing the familial ties that bound her to her mother.

    After ensuring Eva and Sk were out of earshot, Cassie found herself alone with Harlee.

    Their earlier interaction had been brief, but it was enough for Cassie to see the potential in fostering a deeper connection with Harlee.

    If the Patterson family could gain Harlees trust and favor, it would be a strategic asset during turbulent times, helping to facilitate their resurgence.

    While the Patterson family was not currently embroiled in any immediate crises, certainty in such matters was always elusive.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 635

    ?Chapter 635: Cassies knack for anticipating futureplications allowed the Patterson family to maintain a cautious distance from the four influential families, preferring the safety of the sidelines unless necessity dictated otherwise.

    To Cassie, forging alliances was not just prudent, but vital.

    Cultivating friendships was akin to building fortifications, each rtionship a bulwark against unforeseen adversities.

    With these thoughts momentarily pushed aside, Cassie addressed Harlee with an openness that belied her usual calctive nature.

    Miss Sanderson, I believe youre astute enough to discern my underlying motives, so let me be honest with you.

    When I intervened on your behalf against Ang, admittedly, I was positioning myself to earn your gratitude.

    However, your intervention in my daughters crisis was an unforeseen event.

    Thend that Arthur offered and my heartfelt gratitude expressed through the invitation to the international banquet were not maneuvers but sincere gestures, free from hidden agendas.

    I understand, Harlee responded, her voice t, her face giving nothing away.

    Cassies eyebrows rose in slight surprise, but she quickly regained herposure, her features smoothing into a mask of neutrality.

    She wasnt one to let her guard down easily, especially not in front of someone she barely knew.

    Miss Sanderson, you truly are as enigmatic and insightful as I had envisioned, Cassiemented, her smile tranquil yet unreadable, mirroring Harlees own guarded expression.

    Harlee wasnt entirely sure how much Cassie understood about the situation, but it was clear that her visit, along with the gifts and the invitation, came from a heartfelt ce.

    Harlees instincts were sharp when it came to judging character, and sincerity was something she could recognize instantly.

    I??€?? ˇé§ß?¦Ń§ä¦Ĺ?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ň¦Í¦Ĺ??.c?m The revtion that Ang had even considered hiring a hitman to take her out left Harlee stunned.

    She had been so consumed with tackling Lindsay and dismantling the Gruinia fraud syndicate that she had overlooked Anga menacing threat right under her nose.

    Cassie, fully aware of the gravity of the situation, had deliberately sent Eva and Sk away.

    It wasnt just to shield Eva from the harsh realities of their world but also to spare Sk from excessive worry over Harlee.

    Now, the time hade to delve deeper into Angs sinister scheme.

    Last week, Ang had found herself in serious trouble with the Brooks family.

    Left without a home and at her lowest point, she turned to Lindsay, who was already behind bars, leaving Ang in a state of desperation and despair.

    With no one else to rely on, Angs resentment toward Harlee grew uncontrobly, particrly as she saw Harlee growing closer to Rhys.

    In her rage, Ang liquidated all her possessions and, in a tragic turn of events, even sold herself to Wilder Carpentera formidable underworld figure connected to Cassiein a desperate attempt to have Harlee eliminated.

    Cassie, who had previously investigated Harlee and uncovered the manyplexities of her identity, saw this as an opportunity to forge a connection.

    She had Wilder eliminate Ang, aiming to earn Harlees appreciation.

    However, before Cassie could present this gesture, she found herself deeply indebted to Harlee in ways that went far beyond repayment.

    To Cassie, Evas well-being outweighed everything else in her life.

    Ang, tragically, never came to understand that her aggressive actions against Harlee had ultimately sealed her own fate.

    She died peacefully in her sleep, free of sufferinga final, ironic gesture toward the remnants of kindness that had once existed within her.

    Both Harlee and Cassie continued on, carefully sidestepping the deeper questions that lingered unasked within them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 636

    ?Chapter 636: Harlee exuded an innate reserve, while Cassie, though outwardly serene, harbored a fierce determination.

    Judging from the surface, their personalities hinted at discord.

    Yet, in reality, their dynamic defied expectations.

    Putting aside the topics surrounding Ang, they discovered a shared passion within the vibrant world of fashion.

    This mutual interest forged a bond between them, erasing the significant age difference as if it were nothing.

    Please call me Harlee, Harlee suggested casually.

    Cassie, her smile as inviting as ever, tilted her head slightly.

    I might be a few years older than you, but feel free to call me Cassie.

    Cassie, Harlee remarked, cementing their newfound camaraderie.

    Cassie, a strategic glint in her eye, stated, By the way, Harlee, Im aware youre considering closing down Janessa Studio in Uwhor to focus on your career back home.

    I own a fashionpany myself.

    If it suits you, youre wee toe aboard.

    Initially, Cassie had nned to lure Harlee into a partnership, splitting the profits seventy-thirty, with her reaping the benefits behind the scenes.

    Yet, as their conversation deepened, she found herself genuinely liking Harlee and decided instead to offer one of her most sessful ventures.

    I believe coborating with you would be much more rewarding, Harlee responded, her smile soft yet genuine.

    At that moment, their understanding was absolute, an unspoken agreement of mutual respect and potential thriving between them.

    As Sk descended the stairs with Eva in tow, her entrance caught the attention of Cassie and Harlee, who were deeply engaged in conversation.

    Łí????????Łĺ Łő????Łä????ŁôŁĺŁó ????Łî ?????Łě????????Łö????Łě????.???????????? What are you two chatting about so happily? Sk inquired, her curiosity piqued.

    Cassie, typically reserved around the elite, noticed something refreshingly genuine about Sk that differed from the other affluentdies she was ustomed to.

    Letting her guard down, she disyed her true, spirited self.

    Draping an arm around Sks waist in a friendly gesture, Cassie teased, Ive just struck up a friendship with Harlee.

    Does that make you my friends mom now? Caught off guard, Sk blinked, herrge, expressive eyes mirroring her confusion.

    She had merely gone upstairs to assist Eva with a change of attire, and now, it appeared Cassie had shifted personas.

    Gone was the poised and respected matriarch of the Patterson family, reced by this yful and candid figure.

    Observing Sks endearing look of bewilderment, Cassie couldnt help but be charmed.

    It was no wonder she found Harlee so likable.

    Sk was just as delightful.

    Still puzzled, Sk nced at Harlee, who was sporting a warm, weing smile.

    This prompted Sk to return a sweet smile of her own.

    After all, if Harlee held someone in high esteem, that person undoubtedly deserved friendship.

    With a friendly smile, Cassie gazed at Sk, a hint of concern in her tone.

    Sk, I hope my sudden change didnt startle you too much.

    Sk observed the woman across from her, who seemed transformed, and a smile graced her lips as she dered, I think this new version of you is even more wonderful.

    A flicker of surprise danced across Cassies eyes again.

    It was as though she had only justprehended the depth of her own revtion, but with Harlee and Sk as her newfoundpanions, she was wrapped in a cocoon offort.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 637

    ?Chapter 637: Gaining two genuine friends had truly been a blessing! Nearby, Eva, clutching Harlees leg and savoring a lollipop, nced up with curiosity sparkling in her young eyes.

    Mommy, does this mean we get to stay with Harlee? Cassie tenderly stroked Evas hair, her voice soft.

    If we stay here with Harlee, what about your daddy? Would you want him to be lonely at home? Eva, puzzled why her dad couldnt simply join them, nheless shook her head with determination.

    No.

    Daddy shouldnt be all alone.

    Harlee crouched down to meet Evas gaze, her smile warm and reassuring.

    Eva, you cane visit me anytime you miss me.

    Really? Evas face lit up with joy.

    As she twirled around in her excitement, her cheerfulughter drew gentle smiles from all the adults.

    Unbeknownst to them, the friendship blossoming through Eva would someday y a crucial role in steering the Sanderson and Patterson families clear of an impending cmity.

    At the Juarez familys residence, tension filled the air as Elvins and Evitas expressions grew stormy upon hearing Valentinas misleading words.

    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s Evita had believed that her direct intervention and apology would soften Sk, with the aim of securing the Sanderson familys aid for the Juarez family.

    She had not expected that Harlee, the daughter the Sanderson family had recently reconnected with, had covertly intimidated Liliana to such an extent that Liliana was too frightened to return home.

    She was beside herself with fury.

    With a resolve hardened by anger, Evita rose from her seat and dialed Lilianas number, her tone firm as she insisted Liliana return home immediately.

    At that moment, Liliana was busy packing her bags.

    Despite her reluctance, she couldnt find it in herself to refuse Evita.

    She agreed to visit, though with a precaution.

    She brought along two bodyguards, courtesy of Gregorys arrangements.

    Before long, the modest living room of the Juarez family estate was bursting at the seams.

    Not only had Liliana arrived, but Liam and Laura had also joined the gathering.

    Indeed, a strategic alliance had formed between the two families, united by amon aim.

    They both needed something from Sk and Harlee.

    Amidst the crowded room, Elvin unleashed his frustration on Evita.

    Look at the mess youve made! You cant even manage Sk? Ive always said we should maintain a close rtionship with her to strengthen our bond.

    But no, you chose tomand her, to treat her as if she were a servant to the Juarez family.

    Do you still think we hold the power we once did? Evita took the head seat at the table, herplexion ashen, her lips sealed in silence.

    The scolding from her son, unfolding so cruelly in the presence of the Gill family, had caught her entirely off guard.

    Had she not sought out Sk for the betterment of the Juarez family? Had she not worked tirelessly to lift them from their destion? And now, he had the nerve to put the me on her? This ungrateful little brat! .

    .

    .

 Chapter 638

    ?Chapter 638: Breaking the tension, Valentina gently touched Evitas hand, offering aforting smile.

    Evita, please, try not to let it bother you.

    Elvin is just overwhelmed.

    He didnt intend to point fingers at you.

    Youre aware of the tight spot our familys in, and Elvins drive to seed can sometimes get the better of him.

    Really, he didnt mean any harm.

    Liam, exhaling a stream of smoke from his cigarette, furrowed his brow and let out a heavy sigh.

    Evita, Elvin, nows not the time for hostility.

    Were all in this together, facing the same enemy.

    You think youve got it rough? My mother and I were dismissed by Harlee as if we were mere rubbish.

    Right now, our priority should be to devise a strategy to regain Harlees and Sks favor.

    Regain their favor? And just how do you propose we aplish that? Elvin unleashed his fury on Liam, his voice tinged with bitterness.

    Sk and Harlee are practically itching to sever all ties with us.

    Think we can regain their favor? With what, exactly? The so-called family bonds? Do they even regard us as family anymore? The shadows on Elvins face deepened, mirroring the storm within.

    It was evident that had the circumstances been different, he would never have chosen to coborate with someone as dim-witted as Liam.

    Liam, visibly ruffled by Elvins harsh words, managed to maintain his poise.

    His expression remained carefully neutral, a facade of politeness.

    Trapped by his situation, he grasped at the chance to align with the Juarez family, haunted by Rhys foreboding warning.

    Having aired his grievances, Elvins tempest subsided somewhat.

    He slumped beside Evita, his voice softening as he addressed her.

    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ň¦Í????ls?c?m Mom, Sk wont even speak to us now.

    Whats our next move? Though a storm of anger still raged silently in Evitas heart, her features softened as she looked at Elvin.

    Despite her feelings, she found it impossible to hold him at fault.

    Shooting him a withering re, she said in an eerily calm voice, I am her mother.

    If she dares to disregard me, that makes her unfilial.

    Ill let the entire world see what kind of daughter Sk really iscold and ungrateful to her own mother! When we push her to the edge, shell have to acknowledge me as her mom and you as her elder brother! And Harlee? Shes merely a reckless brat, emboldened because Rhys shields her.

    Once Sks dealt with, Harlee wont stand a chance.

    We all know how ruthless the inte can be.

    If Sk is branded as an unfilial daughter, can the Sanderson family really escape the fallout? Their reputation will crumble under the weight of those usations.

    Their shares might dip, yet theyll cling to their resources, which, mark my words, we will pry from their cold, weak grasp to rebuild our fortunes.

    Liam frowned, absorbing the gravity of Evitas schemes.

    His intent had never been to sever ties with the Sanderson family so drastically.

    But if we go through with this, wont we risk losing the Sandersons? he asked, his voice tinged with concern.

    How will we secure their support after this? And Harleeˇ­ Whats stopping her from striking back at us? The image of Harlees marksmanship haunted Liam.

    He knew all too well that she could effortlessly eliminate them if provoked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 639

    ?Chapter 639: Take it easy.

    They wouldnt dare make a move! Evitas voice carried a false bravado, more to bolster her own resolve than to reassure Liam.

    They just wont.

    I brought Sk into this world, and I understand her better than anyone.

    Even if she despises us, harming her own family is something shed never do.

    And Harlee, being Sks daughter, will undoubtedly follow her mothers lead.

    When the time is right, well simply share our hardships, shed a few tears, and shell surely extend her forgiveness! As long as we keep Sk in our grasp, the Sandersons and that haughty Harlee, backed by the Greens, wont pose any threat! Evita continued, her voice steadier.

    And should they attempt any retaliation, Ill just call a press conference.

    Ill paint the Sandersons as cruel and Sk as a traitor to her own blood.

    Then, it will be our narrative against theirs, and well certainly have the advantage.

    Liam pondered over Evitas words and realized the shrewdness in her strategy.

    While Harlee might elude their control, handling Sk was much easier, as she had lived a life cocooned from the world.

    The Sanderson familys protection wouldnt make any difference.

    After all, Sk remained a Juarez by blood, a fact she could never shed.

    The real barriersHarlee, Rhys, and the entire Sanderson familywould eventually falter through Sk.

    Once Sk was subdued, what power would these formidable opponents really hold? Elvin cast a piercing look at Liam, his toneden with usation.

    Had you heeded my advice a month ago and mended your ties with Harlee, we wouldnt have been entangled in this chaos today! I offered you a chance, yet if you fail to manage Harlee this time around, theres no sense in upholding our partnership.

    Liams expression grew stormy, though he concealed his rage skillfully.

    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m I get it.

    This time, Ill ensure Harlee is under control.

    Off to the side, Liliana had been hearing their conniving ns to manipte Harlee, and with each word, her heart turned a shade icier.

    She couldnt be entwined in their plots.

    As Elvin and Liam delved deeper into their strategy to bend Sk to their will, Liliana could contain herself no longer.

    Enough! she bellowed, her voice cutting through the tension like a knife.

    I said, enough! Lilianas outburst jolted everyone in the room.

    Valentina nced at Liliana, a flicker of derision in her gaze.

    Hadnt Liliana vowed never to return? Yet, one simple call had brought her back.

    With a fierce re, Liliana addressed the room, her focus solely on the Juarez family members, pointedly ignoring Liam and Laura.

    The Sk you plot against is my aunt.

    You ostracized her from our family.

    What authority do you hold to dictate her actions now? Shes rted to us by blood, and here you sit, unashamedly scheming to tarnish her good name.

    Have you no shred of morality left?? After her sudden outburst, Liliana paused, inhaling deeply in an attempt to regain herposure.

    Youre not just my family.

    Youre everything I have.

    I cant bear to watch you continue down this wrong path.

    Please, Im begging you, stop these inhumane actions.

    Evitas features softened momentarily, her resolve appearing to waver under the weight of Lilianas earnest appeal.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 640

    ?Chapter 640: Elvin, on the other hand, remained stoic, his dark eyes revealing nothing, as if sealed off from the world.

    Valentina surged forward, her frustration simmering to a boiling point.

    She seemed on the verge of physically shaking Liliana, her hands twitching with the urge.

    Liliana, has everything I told you this morning just gone in one ear and out the other? Who do you think is tearing this family apart? Its not that we cant bear Sk.

    But shes been undermining us! With a few simple words, she could restore the Juarez family to its former glory, yet she refuses.

    Reflect on that.

    What does it tell you about her character? Does she even deserve a shred of your loyalty? Catching the flicker of hesitation in Evitas eyes, Valentina aimed her words with precision, striving to reel Evita back from the brink of second thoughts.

    Were the ones who initially wronged Sk, Liliana retorted sharply, her voice ringing with a newfound rity.

    Had we approached her with genuine kindness from the start, would our family have been in this dire situation now? A sharp p resounded.

    This time, it was Evita who hadshed out at Liliana.

    She could not bear to hear anyone, not even her cherished granddaughter, nder her name.

    Elvins eyes shimmered with remorse for a fleeting moment before he averted his gaze.

    His ventures and dealings were, to him, far more pressing than his daughters distress.

    Valentina, on the other hand, wore a mask of satisfaction rather than worry.

    Uncover new worlds at g alnov els  Indeed, she had no use for a daughter who harbored empathy for their adversaries.

    She needed an ally who would firmly stand by her side against Sk.

    Liliana seethed with fury, her sanity nearly slipping through her fingers.

    What a bunch of imbeciles! If they truly provoke Harlee, she wouldnt be the one to tidy up their disaster.

    Lilianas cheek throbbed intensely from the impact.

    It was the second time her face had been struck today.

    She managed to maintain her poise.

    Nheless, her voice quivered, heavy with indignation.

    Grandma, isnt it time you see things as they are? Sk isnt just some Juarez daughter anymore.

    She now leads the Sanderson family, one of the most formidable families.

    Do you truly believe we can challenge the Sandersons without facing severe repercussions? Lonnie raised his empire from less than what the Juarez family had and ascended to be among the elite.

    Do you genuinely think a man of his calibercks prowess? What makes you so sure that targeting Sk alone will suffice to topple the Sandersons? Evitas expression grew stormy.

    Because Sk is nothing but a maniptive seductress who ensnared Lonnie with her wiles! Grandma, youˇ­ Lilianas voice faltered as she gaped at Evita, her shock palpable in the face of such biting criticism aimed at Sk.

    Liliana opened her mouth to respond, but the chill in her gaze revealed her increasing alienation.

    Words failed her.

    Liliana! Elvins tone became harsh.

    How dare you address your grandmother in such a manner? Apologize this instant! .

    .

    .

 Chapter 641

    ?Chapter 641: Lilianas eyes flicked from her father to her grandmother, finally settling on Valentina, whose expression gleamed with a vindictive pleasure.

    At that instant, Liliana understood she had never truly grasped the essence of her family.

    A sudden, gut-wrenching nausea hit her like a storm.

    She bolted outside, unable to stop herself, and threw up violently.

    She knew siding with Sk would only alienate her further from her parents and grandmother.

    Gazing up at the two bodyguards who had rushed to her aid, Liliana felt an unexpected sense of gratitude for their presence.

    Once she regained herposure, she strode back into the house nked by her bodyguards, her demeanor cold and resolved.

    If you all believe Im being dramatic, then so be it.

    Ill shut my mouth from now on.

    Elvins expression softened slightly, tinged with remorse.

    Liliana, we didnt mean toˇ­ Liliana scanned the room, her eyes lingering on Elvin, the sole figure offering a glimmer of respect amidst a sea of indifference.

    Tears gathered in her eyes, spilling down her cheeks, casting her in a light of profound vulnerability.

    She dabbed at her tear-streaked face, steeling herself as she addressed the assembled crowd.

    Thats all I needed to say.

    Its your decision whether to heed my words or ignore them.

    Just remember, if the Sanderson family or Harlee decide to strike back, dont expect me to intervene.

    With a resolute swirl of her cloak, Liliana strode out, nked by her two staunch bodyguards, leaving a palpable tension in her wake.

    The ensuing silence was oppressive, heavy with unspoken fears and doubts.

    It was Liam who finally shattered the quiet, his voice quivering with unease.

    ???e$? ˇéh¦Á¦Ń??r? ?? ?????v???.ˇé¦Ň§Ţ Evita, Elvin, perhaps we should revisit our strategy? Liams previous bravado had vanished, eroded by the stark reality of Lilianas warnings.

    The prospect of Harlees vengeance loomedrge in his mind, chilling his spine.

    Elvin responded with a frown, his toneced with frustration.

    Whats this, Liam? Youve spent weeks boasting about how youd make Harlee warm up to you, and now youre having second thoughts? Originally, Liam had bided his time, hoping to unveil Harlees remarkable marksmanship at an opportune moment if the schemes orchestrated by the Juarez family did not faze Harlee.

    But Evitas meticulous n had seemed so sound that he had thrown this idea behind it.

    Now, Lilianas parting words nted seeds of doubt.

    He was the only witness to Harlees fearsome capabilities, a fact that haunted him now more than ever.

    Desperate not to upset the Juarez family, Liam waved his hands emphatically, quickly exining, No, youve got it all wrong.

    Harlee isnt the naive country girl you picture.

    Shes actually quite perilous.

    Elvin, catching the worry flickering across Liams features, probed intently, What exactly do you mean by that? Liam took a deep breath before he divulged the chilling details hed kept to himself.

    Harlee can take a life as casually as one might swat away a fly.

    Thats why I stress that we should tread more cautiously.

    Valentina, worried that Liams ominous portrayal might shake the groups resolve, snapped at him, Thats totally uncalled for, Mr.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 642

    ?Chapter 642: Gill.

    If youre not here to contribute, fine, but dont frighten everyone.

    Or is it possible that Harlee sent you over as her spy? Liam nched, his denial immediate and vehement.

    No! How could you even suggest Im a spy? Just then, Laura, who had been silent, chimed in with a shaky voice, My son is telling the truth.

    Harlee is indeed a terror, utterly unlike the girl who once shared our home.

    Enough! Evita, already irked by Lilianas priorments, stifled her anger and dered frostily, Were sticking to my n.

    If there are any objections, I suggest you devise a n of your own.

    At this point, Liam realized he had no choice but to agree, his voice steady yet cautious.

    Understood.

    Ill cooperate fully with your n.

    After the room had emptied, Valentina remained seated, her gaze fixed on an old photo of herself and Sk disyed on her phone.

    She was determined not to let Sk surpass her.

    With a resolute air, Valentina rose from her chair and walked over to Elvin, pressing him to upload proof of Sks ingratitude to the inte.

    Evitas scheme was subtle, designed to corner Sk before mending the rift between mother and daughter.

    Yet, Valentina harbored no intentions of actually following through with it.

    The maternal affection that she herself had never experienced was something she would not allow Sk to enjoy either.

    Her n was ruthless.

    She intended to dismantle Sks social standing, take her ce at Lonnies side, and im everything Sk cherished.

    In Valentinas eyes, she and Lonnie were meant to be together.

    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í???? ????s?conn Had Sk not suddenly emerged and stolen him away, Valentina would have been his wife by now, ruling over one of the four prestigious families.

    How had she ended up so deeply entangled in such a miserable mess? Harlees heroic act of saving a child had suddenly made her the darling of the inte.

    Stories of her bravery flooded social media, even reigniting forgotten tales about the storied Sanderson family.

    The Sanderson family swiftly became the center of discussions across various digital tforms.

    When Evita released a video using Sk of ingratitude as a daughter, it quickly captured the publics attention and spread like wildfire.

    Wait, are people actually iming that the Sandersons cant manage elder care expenses? I know this woman.

    Shes Sks mother, and Ive seen her name on a celebrity list before.

    It seems like theres a conflict brewing between influential families here.

    Im keeping my opinions to myself for now.

    Having looked into Harlee and the Sanderson familys extensive history of charitable actions, something about this situation doesnt add up.

    Elder care? Its unbelievable that theyck the funds for it.

    I might be doubtful, but it looks like the Juarez family is trying to sway public opinion against the Sanderson family.

    Do they think were so easily deceived? In the past, a video like Evitas,bined with a strategic smear campaign, could have easily entangled Sk in a public rtions debacle.

    But Harlees sharp instincts kept her firmly in control of the situation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 643

    ?Chapter 643: She had foreseen that the Juarez family, finding themselves backed into a corner, might attempt to stir controversy online to gain leverage.

    After the online chaos surrounding her lectures at Baythorn University, Harlee had been carefully monitoring the Sanderson familys online reputation.

    In the wake of her valiant rescue, she had Ritchie quietly disseminate stories emphasizing the Sanderson familyspassion, including their significant yearly contributions to disaster relief, and Sks hands-on volunteer work in nursing homes.

    and orphanages, and Harlees dedication to helping impoverished children in istedmunities.

    This strategy sessfully cultivated a favorable opinion of the Sanderson family across social media tforms.

    By the time Evita made her usations, the public goodwill surrounding the Sandersons had made people skeptical of her ims.

    Even if Evita were to hold a press conference, there was a strong likelihood that the public would still doubt her intentions.

    Elvin was visibly enraged by the favorable views of the Sanderson family dominating online discussions.

    His expression was grim, his eyes red and filled with frustration.

    He had initially believed that highlighting his mothers grievances against Sk would generate enough public pressure to force the Sanderson family into a settlement, thereby securing their support to help the Juarez family regain its former wealth.

    However, the public narrative hadpletely turned against them.

    Worse still, the influencers and bots Elvin had hired to promote his cause were ineffective, failing to sway public opinion.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.??? Despite the setbacks, Elvin remained firm in his belief that money could solve any problem.

    If an issue persisted, his solution was always to throw more money at it.

    Without hesitation, he dialed Liams number and demanded an immediate transfer of five million dors to strengthen their PR efforts with additional professional teams and automated bots.

    Liam, though skeptical of the strategy, couldnt protest.

    Elvins threats to involve him in the scandalous dealings of the Juarez family left him with little choice.

    Feeling trapped, he reluctantly agreed to the transfer.

    To add to his stress, Liam, still under the militarys scrutiny, was summoned again to make Averie confess.

    His anxiety deepened as he realized that any further entanglement with Elvin could expose their illicit activities, potentially leading to disastrous consequences.

    Undeterred by Liams concerns, Elvin escted their operations by funneling an additional million dors into their campaign to tarnish Sks reputation.

    His instructions were clear: discredit Sk entirely and cast doubts on the phnthropic efforts of the Sanderson family.

    For a moment, public perception seemed to waver.

    Initial murmurs on social media suggested that the Sanderson familys charitable acts might be nothing more than a fa?ade.

    This stirred a wave of confusion and debates across various tforms.

    Meanwhile, the silence surrounding Lindsays situation weighed heavily on Liza.

    Her anxiety had reached a breaking point.

    After countless unsessful attempts to reach Wilton, Liza resorted to contacting his colleagues.

    Overwhelmed by her relentless inquiries, they urged Wilton to address her concerns.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 644

    ?Chapter 644: Finally answering the phone, Wilton was immediately met with her anxious questions.

    How is Lindsay? When will you manage to secure her release? she asked, her voice filled with worry.

    Mom, we need to let the investigation run its course, Wilton responded, his voice weary and tinged with resignation.

    Lindsay has to face the consequences of her actions.

    You cant keep shielding her.

    If shes innocent, shell be out soon enough.

    Wiltons measured response struck a nerve, fueling a fiery anger in Liza.

    Her eyes shed with fury, and her hands trembled as she balled them into fists.

    Was this how a father was meant to talk? Such indifference to his own child? Lizas voice cracked with indignation as sheshed out, her cheeks flushed with rage.

    Wilton, are you even Lindsays father? Your daughter rots away in a cell, and you sit there, refusing to lift a finger to help her! What kind of father behaves this way? Has Harlee cast some spell on you that youve neglected your own daughter? Maybe you and Belen never truly wanted Lindsay.

    If thats the case, why bother bringing her into this world at all? Wiltons expression darkened, his face growing icy.

    Pausing briefly, Wilton finally spoke, his words cutting through the tension.

    You were the one who pushed for it.

    It was a painful admission, but he felt it was necessary to address her meddling and put an end to it.

    Wilton still loved Lindsay and had resolved to withdraw from his demanding career to be with her once she was released.

    Even if she pushed him away, he was determined to make things right in whatever way she saw fit.

    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s Beside him, Belen offered aforting presence, resting her head lightly against his shoulder.

    With a tender touch, she eased the tension in his forehead and whispered softly, Im here for you.

    Grasping her hand, Wilton found sce in her warmth, as they both tuned out Lizas shrill tirade that echoed from the phone.

    At the height of his mothers rant, Wilton interrupted with a firm, Im busy, and promptly disconnected the call.

    Momentster, Belen nced at her phone.

    Earlier, Harlee called.

    I need to get back to her.

    Belen dialed, and after several rings, Harlees serene voice filled the room.

    Belen.

    Harlee, whats the matter? Belen asked, intuitively sensing that the call had something to do with Lindsay.

    She switched the phone to speaker, allowing Wilton to overhear the conversation.

    I noticed the weather report for Valewood, Harlee remarked, her voice tinged with concern.

    Theres a severe snowstorm on the horizon.

    You should wrap up your work and head down the mountain.

    If you get stranded, it might be impossible for rescue teams to reach you.

    Belen and Wilton exchanged a look, a hint of remorse shadowing their features.

    They had previously misjudged Harlees intentions, and now her genuine concern was evident.

    After a moment, Belen responded, her voice slightly shaky, Understood.

    Well finish our tasks and make our way down shortly.

    Her words carried a newfound appreciation for Harlees care, something she realized had been missing in her interactions with Lindsay.

    Harlees fingers danced over the mouse, meticulously verifying her calctions over and over again.

    Once she was confident in the uracy of her data, she shut herptop with a decisive click and said earnestly, Make sure you leave by five, noter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 645

    ?Chapter 645: Wilton promptly began organizing his crew for an early departure.

    Wilton has everything under control, Belen remarked, a hint of determination in her voice.

    Dont worry.

    Well look after ourselves.

    And once we return, you should join us for dinner.

    The conversation meandered through updates on recent events, gradually winding down until the call came to an end.

    As soon as they disconnected, Wilton reappeared, having coordinated the necessary preparations.

    Belen and Wilton drew close together, their attention captivated by the glow of Wiltons phone screen.

    Through their sses, a keen intensity sparked in their eyes as they absorbed the contents of a report forwarded by Wiltons assistant.

    The document revealed a disturbing reality: Lindsay had been deliberately maneuvered into her current dire situation by an unseen puppeteer lurking in the shadows.

    Harlee ended her conversation with her godparents outside Rhys estate and stepped out of the car, a sense of calm washing over her as she approached Remson Manor.

    In the courtyard, Harlee spotted Rhys, waiting quietly for her arrival.

    Grinning, Harlee walked up to him and slipped her arm through his, yfully asking, Whats this? Worried I wouldnt show? Rhys wrapped his arms around her, his gaze softening as her smile brightened his own.

    I couldnt wait any longer to see you.

    As they strolled inside, Harlee leaned against him, perfectly in sync with his steps.

    Rhys mood was uncharacteristically buoyant.

    ???€$t ˇé?¦Á¦Ń?§×§ń? 1¦Đ galnovels[dot A man once adverse to touch now seemed to thrive in her proximity.

    Inside, Rhys headed to the kitchen, grabbing a knife to prepare some fruits while Harlee settled onto the couch, flipping open a book.

    Momentster, Harlees phone vibrated on the table.

    ncing over, she saw the caller ID.

    Tonya? Wasnt she supposed to be abroad with Ritchie? Harlee slowly picked up the call, only to be met with an outburst.

    Harlee, Ive uncovered the truth! Its not just the Juarez family behind the online mess.

    The Gills were involved too! The Gills had the audacity to try to bond with you.

    Disgusting! Im done sitting idle.

    Once Im back, Im taking them all down! Tonya paced her hotel room, seething, wishing she could teleport to Liam and p him.

    Harlee chuckled and said, I get it, Tonya.

    I appreciate the support, but you should enjoy your trip.

    Ill handle this myself.

    No chance, Tonya retorted sharply.

    You wont manage on your own.

    Leave it to meˇ­ Gritting her teeth, Tonyas tirade escted, suggesting everything from covert operations to outright confrontation, even proposing giving the Gills a bullet to swiftly resolve the issue.

    After a brief silence, Rhys calm voice cut through the air.

    Dont worry.

    Ill deal with the Juarez and Gill families on her behalf.

    Hearing this, Tonya hesitated before relenting.

    Alright, lets see if youre up to the task.

    Though skeptical, she decided to watch closely, ready to intervene if Rhys fell short of Harlees trust.

    The call continued with discussions of the publics perception.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 646

    ?Chapter 646: Harlee ordered the use of influencers to sway the narrative before ending the conversation.

    Harlee leaned against Rhys as he returned with the fruits, waiting expectantly for him to offer her a slice.

    Im trusting you with the final steps.

    Rhys expression softened as he gazed at her.

    I promise, I wont disappoint my future wife.

    Harlee seemed pleased, her smile growing even sweeter.

    I know.

    Thats why Im leaving the final part to you.

    I could easily eliminate them, but I gave my word to someone not to harm the innocent without reason.

    Harlee spread her hands in mock surrender.

    To truly dismantle the Juarez and Gill families, the public must be aware of their misdeeds and cut off all their unrealistic fantasiesˇ­ As an outsider and my so-called backer, youre in the best position to finalize it.

    Jealousy briefly flickered in Rhys eyes at the mention of someone.

    How on earth could someone have such a big influence? Though Rhys felt a bit jealous, he wisely chose not to pursue the matter.

    Harlee had more secrets than this, and he didnt want to antagonize her.

    Instead, he offered her more fruits, his voice gentle.

    Anyone or anything you despise, Ill remove from your path.

    Harlee knew he was serious about taking down the Juarez and Gill families, but she wasnt disturbed in the slightest.

    If morality hadnt constrained her, shed have dealt with them already.

    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Đ ?????lnovels.c????m Herpassion, once abundant, had dwindled.

    There was a time she might have aided those families, but now, allowing them to survive felt like the greatest mercy she could offer.

    Sinking deeper into his embrace, Harlee murmured, Good thing were alike.

    Her feelings for Rhys grew stronger with each passing moment.

    Rhys studied her delicate features, his emotions mirroring hers.

    He smiled faintly.

    Thats why were made for each other.

    Elsewhere, Liza, exasperated by Wilton, suddenly recalled the note Lindsay had left.

    She rummaged through Lindsays belongings until she unearthed it in the corner of Lindsays nightstand.

    It contained a string of unfamiliar digits.

    Remembering Lindsays urgent tone, Liza didnt hesitate to make the call.

    The line was busy.

    Undeterred, Liza tried again, with the same result.

    Just as she was about to give up, the image of Lindsays pleading eyes spurred her to try once more.

    This time, the phone was switched off.

    Frustrated, Liza mmed the device on the table.

    She didnt know who the number belonged to, but Lindsay had made it clear it was herst resort.

    Now, that hope was out of reach.

    Left with no choice, Liza resolved to visit Lindsay in prison.

    Meanwhile, Hale, his phone deliberately off, disembarked from a private jet.

    With his coat draped casually over one shoulder, he exuded nonchnce.

    Etta, waiting nearby, approached him briskly.

    Mr.

    Norris.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 647

    ?Chapter 647: Hale gave her a sharp nce.

    I hear the Sandersons disapprove of Rhys.

    They dont want him to be part of their family.

    Thats correct, Etta replied with practiced efficiency.

    Rhys angered the Sanderson family by breaking off the engagement despite their long-standing ties, and when he sought reconciliation, they retaliated financially, causing the Green Group to suffer significant losses.

    Etta had been by Hales side all this time.

    Hale studied Ettas increasingly obedient face, satisfied with her growing loyalty.

    Good.

    Ive had Harlee and Rhys investigated.

    Ry the findings to Lonnie without exposing yourself.

    If he couldnt sever their rtionship, hed let Harlees most trusted individuals do it for him.

    He was eager to see whether Harlee, who cherished her family above all else, would side with the Sandersons or stand by Rhys.

    Yet, regardless of her choice, the oue wouldnt change.

    He was confident she was destined to belong to him.

    The harder Harlee was to obtain, the stronger Hales desire became.

    She was the only woman who had ever stirred any real emotion in him, and he wasnt about to let her go.

    Etta bowed her head slightly.

    Dont worry, Mr.

    Norris.

    Ill quietly reveal Rhys and Harlees connection to the Sandersons without leaving any trace back to you.

    Hale gave a dismissive gesture, signaling her to proceed.

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g????lnovels.??m As Etta turned to leave, her expression shifted for just a moment.

    A flicker of greed and spite crossed her face.

    Even as she followed orders, she harbored her own agenda.

    She vowed to strip Harlee of her status, even if it meant aiding a viin to achieve her goal.

    At the Juarez residence, anger clouded Elvins expression as he reviewed the statement released by the Sanderson family.

    Sk had brazenly produced the contract from years past, one that marked her estrangement from her mother.

    Was Sk prepared to escte things this far? A sardonic chuckle escaped Elvins lips.

    He figured Sks disregard for familial duties was undeniable, and he knew just how to leverage it.

    With a strategically timed press conference, he could easily sway public sentiment back to their side.

    As for the contract, Elvin had tampered with it long ago.

    Originally, his scheme involved using it when his mother became too burdensome, nning to shift her care onto Sks shoulders.

    Now, it served a different purpose, a twist he hadnt anticipated.

    This secret maniption bolstered his confidence immensely.

    With a self-satisfied grin, Elvin grabbed his phone and dialed Liams number.

    Are you ready? From the other end, Liams groggy voice betrayed his irritation, having been roused from his slumber.

    How could I be? Its been less than twenty-four hours.

    Its practically a miracle to have everything prepared so swiftly! .

    .

    .

 Chapter 648

    ?Chapter 648: Elvins voice took on an uncharacteristically soft tone.

    No rush.

    Take your time.

    Just ensure everything is in order, he said, his words floating gently in the air.

    Liam responded with eager assurance, Sure, Ill get everything set up.

    No need to worry! As Liams tone mellowed, Elvin couldnt help but add, Though, if you could possibly expedite things a bitˇ­ He let his sentence hang provocatively in the air, a maneuver he frequently employed to nudge people toward his desired oue.

    Predictably, Liam took the bait, his curiosity piqued as he stepped right into Elvins subtle snare.

    What? What could happen if I hurry? A sly grin curled at the corners of Elvins mouth.

    With your swift cooperation, I could announce a press conference by the day after tomorrow to expose the Sanderson familys deceit, he replied, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    Liamsmitment solidified instantly, his resolve firming as he vowed to hasten the preparations.

    Meanwhile, Harlee remained aloof from their machinations.

    Ever since divulging thest details of her strategy to Rhys, she had disengaged from the familial entanglements.

    She had thoughtfully suggested that Sk let the online chatter simmer down and refrain from going out or browsing the web that day.

    Under Harlees seasoned guidance, Sk had shed much of her naivety.

    While she couldntpletely tune out the online buzz, she no longer let anonymousments shake her sense of worth.

    Rhys, growing increasingly clingy, had Harlee lingering at Remson Manor for hours longer than nned.

    galnovels  hosts great stories Etta, who had vanished without a trace for some time, reappeared unexpectedly.

    Disying a temporary warmth toward both the Sanderson family and Harlee, she managed to secure her return to the Sanderson vi.

    During these tumultuous times, Harlee was deeply involved in unraveling theplexities of the fraud syndicate and the mole working with Averie.

    Liam and Laura, skilled in their unique ways, managed to extract critical information from Averiedetails that had remained elusive despite extensive questioning.

    Harlees efforts were slowly piecing together the puzzle of the Gruinia fraudwork and the mole.

    She was on the brink of orchestrating a decisive strike to capture them all at once.

    The conspiracy orchestrated by the Juarez and Gill families persisted.

    They continued to fuel online rumors about Sks alleged disregard and irresponsibility toward her parents, which soon escted into nned live broadcasts.

    The live streams were attracting throngs of curious viewers, and the tips were rolling in, totaling nearly a million a day.

    Five dayster, as Harlee lounged, soaking up the sun in the ss house at Remson Manor, her phone buzzed.

    It was Brenton, cutting straight to the chase.

    Our parents know about you and Rhys, and theyre absolutely livid at home.

    Harlees heart skipped a beat.

    She thought her frequent trips to Remson Manor had raised eyebrows, but she hadnt guessed that Etta, who had been so earnestly seeking everyones forgiveness, was orchestrating this.

    Brentons next words raised her suspicion.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 649

    ?Chapter 649: I think someones been deliberately leaking this.

    Harlees eyes narrowed as she processed the implications.

    Her voice was steady as she responded, Thanks, Brenton.

    Ill handle it.

    No sooner had Harlee finished speaking than Sk rang Brenton.

    She seemed on the verge of saying something to him, but held back, ending with Just called, before abruptly disconnecting.

    After dialing Sks number, Harlee was greeted by Lonnies irate tone, his words underscored by Sks plea for her to return home.

    This was unexpected.

    Harlee could sense Lonnies disapproval had intensified, likely a lingering effect of Rhys previous breaking off the engagement.

    Brenton disclosed that, aside from himself and Kareem, the entire Sanderson family disapproved of Harlees rtionship with Rhys, Clint included, who was recuperating in the hospital.

    Yet, Sk wished for Harlees joy, and her attitude softened.

    If your love for each other is true, let him demonstrate that his feelings are deep and genuine, she suggested gently.

    Harlee responded mechanically with a curt Okay, her movements stiff.

    At that moment, Rhys emerged from the kitchen, having finished slicing some fruits.

    He noticed Harlees distressed look on the sofa and rushed over, his brow furrowed with concern.

    Is everything alright? As Rhys neared, Harlee swiftly assured Sk she would return soon and ended the call before Rhys could add anything.

    Harlee took a bite of a crisp apple, her eyes narrowing slightly with intensity.

    Discover your escape on g aln ov el s  Both our families are aware were together now.

    I guess your folks must have found out too.

    They havent reached out directly, though.

    Its obvious someone is spreading this on purposeˇ­ If Im not mistaken, its probably Etta.

    Harlee reflected on the timing of these events.

    Their rtionship had unfolded smoothly for almost a month until Ettas return, which coincided with their sudden exposure.

    Rhys responded with a chuckle, blending humor with earnestness, So, the momentse to meet your parents.

    Dont worry, Harlee, Ill show them howmitted I am.

    Harlees face gave nothing away, her features tight and guarded.

    It wasnt Rhys winning over her parents that troubled her.

    It was Ettas hidden agenda.

    Etta had effortlessly woven her deceit through the Sanderson family, leaving no thread loose.

    Not even Brenton harbored any suspicions.

    Clearly, someone incredibly adept was orchestrating her moves from the shadows.

    Of all the people Harlee had crossed paths with, only Hale held such unmatched expertise.

    The realization sent a fleeting shiver of surprise across her visage.

    She hadnt anticipated Hales influence reaching so expansively.

    Harlee surmised Etta was merely a pawn in Hales grand scheme, a distraction crafted to divert her attention and make her fall into the trap after underestimating her enemies.

    This tactic was meticulously orchestrated to catch her defenseless.

    And yet, Harlee found herself too drained to confront Hale directly, allowing him to lurk in the shadows, poised to strike at the perfect moment.

    Hale had indeed masterminded his ns with precision.

    But, paradoxically, this onught of challenges was almost advantageous.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 650

    ?Chapter 650: Itpelled Harlee to channel her energies into tackling these issues head-on.

    Otherwise, were Hale to confront her abruptly, she mightck the vigor required for their intricate dance of evasion and pursuit.

    At this point, Harlee was unaware that, despite her awareness of Hales schemes, she was still destined to fall prey to them.

    Her downfall was rooted in her profound concern for others.

    Harlee tilted Rhys chin yfully and smiled.

    As for my parents, that will depend entirely on how well you behaveˇ­ Calm andposed, Rhys had been preparing for this moment for ages.

    However, Harlee had no intention of heading home with Rhys just yet.

    First, she had to smooth things over with her parents.

    About thirty minutester, Harlee parked in front of the house.

    As she stepped out of the car, a childish, bubbly voice rang out like a sweet melody, Harlee! Looking like a sweet little pixie with her chubby cheeks, Eva waddled over on her stubby legs.

    She wrapped her arms around Harlees leg, clinging like a ko, and beamed up at her.

    Harlee, I missed you so much! Harlees lips curved into a warm smile as she scooped Eva up.

    How did you get here all by yourself? Where is your mom? Nestling snugly in Harlees arms, Eva tilted her head and answered matter-of-factly, Mom is inside.

    I was waiting for you at the door.

    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨Ş¨˝ ????????????????????????????????????.???????????? Harlee wasnt typically fond of children, but something about Evas irresistible charm melted her resolve every time.

    Shifting Evas weight in her arms, Harlee carried her inside the house effortlessly.

    The living room was filled with the familiar faces of the Sanderson family.

    However, Cassie was notably absent.

    She had something urgent to take care of, Sk exined.

    Lonnies stern demeanor softened the moment he saw Harlee.

    Harlee, about you and Rhysˇ­ he began in a low voice.

    Harlee met his gaze and spoke without hesitation.

    We are dating.

    Still perched in Harlees arms, Eva looked up at her curiously.

    Harlee, whats dating? Is that when boys and girls make babies together? The room fell silent as Lonnies expression darkened.

    Clearing his throat, he waved his hand dismissively.

    Thats enough.

    Take Eva to y.

    We will discuss thister.

    With Lonnie holding the reins of authority, the rest of the Sanderson family dared not utter a word out of line.

    Harlee took Eva outside, feeling at ease.

    It was just what she needed to clear her mind.

    Hand in hand, they strolled to a nearby mall, Evas chatter filling the air like cheerful birdsong.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 651

    ?Chapter 651: Harlee wasnt about to shatter the childs innocence, so instead, she patiently listened to Evas endless chatter.

    When Evita, apanied by Valentina, arrived, they saw Harlee being led by a little one, a faint smile of happiness on her face.

    The sight stood in stark contrast to the coldness Harlee directed at them.

    Valentinas eyes were the first tond on Harlee, and her face immediately soured.

    Her grip on Evitas arm ckened as irritation crept in.

    Valentina had assumed that once word of Sks ingratitude spread, the inte would unleash its fury, branding her as cold-hearted and undeserving.

    But reality had thrown her a curveball.

    Sk wasnt shunned as she had predicted.

    Instead, the tables had turned against the Juarez family.

    The silver lining, however, had been the five-day live stream, which had earned them some money.

    Enough to afford a shopping spree, at least.

    But before Valentina could indulge, she found herself caught in an unpleasant encounter.

    She stared at Harlee, her eyes dark with dissatisfaction, bitterness, and envy.

    The bankruptcy of the Juarez family had sent her life into a downward spiral.

    After severing ties with her daughter, even basic indulgences like a new purse had be luxuries she could no longer afford.

    And without the means to care for herself, she had even lost weight.

    In contrast, Harlee seemed rosier than ever, a stark contrast to when Valentina had firstid eyes on her at the Sanderson estate.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s, where the best stories live Now, Harlee radiated confidence, clearly thriving under someones attentive care.

    Still supporting Evita, Valentinas mind spun with a wicked n.

    She leaned closer and whispered, Evita, lets go greet Harlee.

    After all, you are still her grandmotherˇ­ Evita shared the same thought and quietly followed Valentina over.

    With a softugh, Harlee handed Eva her ice cream.

    As Harlee nced up, her eyes locked with Evitas and Valentinas, her lips curling into a cold smile.

    Her gaze hardened as itnded on Valentina, whose false friendliness barely concealed the malice beneath.

    Harlees thoughts flickered, wondering if it was time to deal with them once and for all.

    Eva suddenly wrapped her arms around Harlees leg, her face a picture of innocence.

    Harlee, can I have another bite of ice cream? Harlee smiled softly, her fingers running through Evas fluffy hair.

    No, sweetie, youve already had half a cone.

    How about we go to your favorite restaurant? Evas eyes lit up, her disappointment vanishing as quickly as it came.

    Evitas brows knitted as she watched the child chatting animatedly with Harlee.

    Though she couldnt ce the child, something about the child felt oddly familiar.

    Evita immediately asked, Harlee, whose child is this? You should try asking more politely, Harlee replied before looking down at Eva.

    Eva, what does your teacher say about how to ask questions? Eva red at Evita and replied with exaggerated emphasis, Use please! .

    .

    .

 Chapter 652

    ?Chapter 652: Harlee chuckled and pinched Evas chubby cheek approvingly.

    She then straightened up, her smile turning icy as she fixed Evita with a pointed look.

    Got it? Evitas expression hardened at these words.

    Over time, she had be skilled at keeping her emotions in check.

    Standing nearby, Valentina smirked and interjected, Is that any way to speak to your elders? She raised her phone high, its screen glowing as she started live-streaming.

    Harlee, who hadnt noticed the livestream, assumed Valentina was recording from the way Valentina held the phone.

    With a cold and calcting gaze, Harlee looked down at Valentina and Evita and asked, Oh, wasnt it you who always denied I was part of the Juarez family? You called me an uncultured, rude girl, unworthy of being rted to you? Valentinas face flushed, her mouth faltering.

    Whenˇ­ When did we ever say that? Harlee lifted her chin, her expression one ofplete disdain.

    Oh, Im sure you remember.

    But if you have forgotten, I can always dig up the surveince footage to refresh your memory.

    Harlee had set up alerts online to monitor any mention of her name, and as soon as Valentinas livestream caught her face, the rm went off.

    Far away, in another country, Robbie sat at his desk, his fingers flying over the keyboard.

    Within moments, Valentinas live stream flickered and then went dark except for the audio.

    After handling the situation, Robbie messaged Harlee.

    However, Harlee had her phone on silent and didnt notice the message right away.

    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í???? ????s has it all Valentina hadnt anticipated that the Sanderson family would have surveince cameras, and her confidence began to crumble.

    Her gaze dropped to the cked-out livestream room, and a sinister thought flickered to life in her mind.

    Youˇ­ she hissed, lunging forward as though Harlee had shoved her.

    Harlee, Im your aunt.

    How could you push me? The truth was Harlee hadnt touched Valentina at all.

    Now, Harlee finally caught a glimpse of the live stream on Valentinas phone.

    Was Valentina live-streaming? A sly smile tugged at Harlees lips as she decided to y along.

    She shifted her focus to Evita, her voice dripping with disdain.

    I wasnt nning on bothering you, but if youre going to insist that I pushed you, I suppose I can y along.

    As Harlee spoke, she moved in closer to Evita,pletely ignoring Valentina, who was now theatrically sprawled on the floor.

    Evita, who had heard rumors about Harlees sharp tactics, felt her stomach tighten.

    Her face drained of color, and her voice trembled.

    Whatˇ­ What do you want? Unusually calm and almost gentle, Harlee took Evitas hand with a knowing smile.

    Nothing much.

    I just thought we could bond a little.

    Evita recoiled in shock upon hearing Harlees unexpected invitation to bond.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 653

    ?Chapter 653: Her voice quavered as she retreated, eyes widening.

    What are you scheming now? she muttered, her suspicion palpable.

    For the first time, Harlees smile struck Evita as more menacing than her usual stoic expression.

    In a moment of panic, Evitas hand slipped from the vacant armrest, causing her to tumble awkwardly to the floor.

    Valentina, ever the opportunist, quickly adjusted her camera to capture Evita sprawled across the floor, her tone dripping with insincere concern.

    Oh dear, Harlee, even if Evita has wronged you, shoving an olddy is going too far! What if shes seriously hurt? How could you possibly live with yourself? Valentinas voice, sharp andmanding, cut through the air, ensuring every onlooker and viewer on the livestream could hear her clearly.

    Meanwhile, Eva, picking up on the underlying hostility from Evita and Valentina, tightened her grip on Harlees hand, her gaze fierce as she stared them down.

    Her small form puffed up in a defiant stance, a clear signal of her protectiveness.

    Harlee looked down at Eva, a soft smile ying on her lips mixed with a sense of warmth and amusement.

    Despite the tension, a gentle warmth bloomed in her heart, touched by Evas disy of loyalty and affection.

    Valentina, noting Harlees silence, pressed on with a fierce look in her eyes.

    Really, Harlee, what kind of behavior is this? Are you actually plotting to kill your own grandmother? Valentinas usation hung heavily in the air, loaded with implication.

    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g????l????ov?l????.????????m Harlee observed Valentina, noting her increasingly disturbed expression, and smirked.

    Valentina was finally losing herposure, wasnt she? Harlee pondered whether it was time to deal a final blow to the Juarez and Gill families, ensuring they didnt get the chance to make a scene ever again.

    Eva blinked, tugged Harlees hand, and smiled at Valentina.

    Harlee, is this woman a drama queen? Its obvious the elderlydy fell on her own, yet shes insisting you pushed her.

    Worse, shes going around saying youre out to get someone! Honestly! Eva paused, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

    If this woman isnt being melodramatic, then she must be downright wicked, trying to pin this on you! She looked up at Harlee eagerly, hoping for praise.

    With a gentle smile, Harlee pinched Evas plump cheeks affectionately, her amusement evident.

    Valentinasplexion darkened with each of Evas pointed usations, but she held back her anger, acutely aware of Evas significant lineage.

    She remembered all too well that Eva was Arthurs cherished daughter.

    Arthur had made it clear that any harm to Eva would invoke the wrath of the formidable Patterson family.

    Evas eyes narrowed, shing a cold, sinister warning at Valentina.

    The message was unmistakable.

    Crossing Arthurs daughter was akin to ying with firea perilous game that could have dire consequences even for those who managed to survive.

    Beneath Evas steely re, Valentina trembled slightly.

    The sheer weight of Evas background was monumental, intimidating not just the Juarez n but also making Valentina hesitant to push her luck.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 654

    ?Chapter 654: Still, Valentina puzzled over Harlees sudden connection with the Patterson family.

    Her expression darkened with malice as she began plotting her next move, the glint of sinister intentions unmistakable in her eyes.

    Meanwhile, Valentinas livestream continued to attract attention, buzzing with viewers who mostly condemned her actions.

    Yet, she remained unfazed.

    In just fifteen minutes, her stream had brought in close to a hundred thousand dors, far surpassing the profits she had previously earned by using Sk of being unfilial.

    Out of nowhere, Harlees phone rang, interrupting the tense atmosphere.

    She retrieved it from her bag, ncing at the caller ID.

    Before she could say a word, a voice burst through the line.

    Harlee, Rhys is here.

    Hes with your dad and brothers in the study.

    I know, Harlee replied nonchntly.

    Rhys had meticulously prepared for this moment, having discussed strategies with her extensively.

    Therefore, she remained unfazed, confident in his ability to navigate the meeting with her family.

    On the other end, Sks voice wavered, tinged with a touch of defeat.

    She had hoped to y a more significant role in assisting.

    Alright, just remember to take Eva back to the Pattersons after your shopping trip.

    Cassie sensed something was up and made her escape, she added, a hint of resignation in her tone.

    g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í???? ?s, where stories thrive Before Harlee could offer any words offort, Sk disconnected the call, feeling a bit down.

    Pondering her life surrounded by her capable sons and a remarkable daughter, she felt an aching void.

    Her children seemed not in need of her assistance.

    As Harlee was about to slip her phone back into her bag, it rang again with Sks call, this time with an urgent tone.

    I forgot to tell you, Nyomi Swain is back from the countryside.

    Everyones tied up.

    Could you fetch herter? Nyomi? Harlee echoed, a note of surprise in her voice.

    Yeah, shes the one who looked after me when I was just a kid with the Juarez family, Sk replied, her heart warming at the memory of Nyomis gentle care.

    As Sk delved into memories, she mentioned that Nyomi had since retreated to the quiet of the countryside, returning only sporadically, this time to visit Harlee.

    It suddenly dawned on Sk that she had never introduced Harlee to this important figure from her past, stirring an uneasy feeling within her.

    Uhˇ­ Harlee, you blend in with your brothers so seamlessly that I momentarily forgot youve only just returned.

    I mistakenly thought of you as one of them, the ones I have no concerns about, Sk said, her voiceced with a hint of regret.

    Harlee, slightly startled by the revtion, pondered whether Sks oversight was an affirmation of her ce within the family.

    With aforting smile, she reassured her, Alright.

    Could you send me Nyomis pictures along with her travel details? Ill arrange to pick her upter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 655

    ?Chapter 655: The way Harlee affectionately pronounced Nyomis name stirred a faint flutter in Evitas heart.

    Nyomi? The nanny she had dismissed to the countryside? Evitas expression clouded with displeasure.

    Despite having reconnected with the Sanderson family for a while, Harlee had never addressed Evita with such warmth.

    From the moment Harlee returned, Evita had taken it upon herself to establish dominance, ensuring Harlee understood she couldnt lean on the Sanderson family as Sk had.

    Evita even went so far as to forbid Harlee from addressing her by her first name, creating a deliberate barrier between them.

    However, Harlee showed little interest in bridging the gap with Evita.

    Following the rift between the Juarez and Sanderson families, the atmosphere at every gathering grew charged with tension, making any affectionate references to Evita by her name unthinkable.

    Thus, throughout these months, Evita never once heard Harlee address her tenderly.

    Simrly, Sk hadnt called her Mom for ages.

    Yet, as Harlee repeatedly addressed Nyomi with such warmth, a peculiar feeling stirred in Evitas heart, a sensation she couldnt recall ever feeling before.

    It was as if something within her was struggling to emerge.

    Seated quietly on the floor, Evita pondered her past behaviors.

    She had always ced Elvin at the forefront of her priorities, even favoring Valentina over Sk, treating Sk as though her sole purpose was to support Elvin.

    Evita remembered the night of Sks birth vividly, how the excitement had kept her awake all night.

    When had her feelings shifted? She had never acknowledged any bias, rationalizing that Sk, having married well, was obligated to assist Elvin and contribute to the Juarez familys welfare.

    I??§Ö$§ä ˇé#¦Áp?¨ş§ńs I§Ú galno¦Íels Yet today, confronted with her least favored granddaughters preference for a nannys affection over her approval, Evita began to question herself.

    Could she have been mistaken all along? Had she truly made a mistake in her choices? Evita had juste to the unsettling realization that she might have been wrong, yet deep down, a stubborn part of her refused to believe she had made a mistake.

    Questions popped into Evitas mind.

    Was it truly wrong to guide Harlees independent spirit and steer her toward a secure future in Baythorn? Was it wrong to hope that Sk would prioritize her own family, that they might serve as her foundation of support? Was it wrong to strike a bnce between Valentina and the Juarez family by asking Sk to make a few concessions for Valentina, who wasnt rted by blood? Evita mentally listed over a dozen things she didnt believe were wrong.

    She couldntprehend why Sk would rather risk beingbeled as unfilial than offer her support to Elvin and the Juarez family.

    She also couldnt fathom why, and at such a crucial moment, Sk would bring in an unrted nanny.

    Didnt Sk fear the rumors that she had chosen a nanny over her own mother? But what truly bewildered Evita was Harlee, her granddaughter, who had never warmed up to her, now calling a nanny with such warmth and affection.

    Unaware of Evitas inner turmoil, Harlee continued her phone call with Sk.

    Alright, Ill take her for a walk when I pick her upterˇ­ Harlees words sent a ripple through Evitas heart.

    It felt like Harlees voice had reignited a dormant maternal instinct, causing a surge of warmth and tenderness to bloom in her chest, softening her heart.

    Yes, this was what family was about.

    Why should they carry all these grievances? Didnt it only open the door for outsiders tough at them? .

    .

    .

 Chapter 656

    ?Chapter 656: Instantly, Evitas eyes shimmered with unshed tears, her gaze clouded with emotion.

    Her lips quivered as she struggled to find the right words to say to Harlee.

    Steadying herself on Valentinas shoulder, Evita shakily stood to her feet.

    At this point, Harlee had already hung up and dialed the number Sk had given her.

    Ms.

    Swain, this is Harlee.

    Are you on your way? Is thisˇ­ Is this Miss Sanderson? Nyomi asked, her disbelief evident in her tone.

    Harlee chuckled.

    Just call me Harlee.

    Tears streamed down Nyomis face on the other end of the line.

    Harlee was unbothered by the trouble Nyomi was causing.

    Instead, she eagerlyid out a few crucial reminders, mentioning that she would be waiting in the area ahead.

    Eva nodded, her tone calm as she chimed in, Yes, Nyomi.

    Eva and Harlee are together.

    We wille to pick you upter.

    Harlee froze, momentarily speechless.

    When did she mention bringing Eva along? Evita watched Harlee warmly greet the nanny.

    Her eyes slowly darkened, swelling with jealousy and sorrow, as though she were abandoned by everyone.

    In her anger, she lost sight of the fact that she had been the one to abandon Sk and Harlee in the first ce.

    Fury ignited in her, and with a shout, she stormed forward.

    ????????t????st ch????pt????rs in g????lno¦Íels.???????????? I am your grandmother.

    How could you be so respectful to a nanny while treating me this icily? Before Evita could finish, Harlee cut her off, her voice icily cold.

    Mrs.

    Juarez.

    Evitas words died in her throat as her sharp gaze locked with Harlee, who had just hung up the phone.

    For a brief moment, guilt flickered in Evitas eyes.

    But to Harlee, Evitas sudden show of remorse was nothing but a shallow performance.

    With a mocking smile, Harlee looked Evita up and down, contempt evident in every line of her face.

    Mrs.

    Juarez, I believe you have forgotten that my mother, Sk, severed ties with your Juarez family long ago.

    You were the one who drove her away without a second thought.

    What now? How could you forget so quickly? Shouldnt your dutiful son have kept you at home rather than letting you roam around harassing people? Evitas once-kind expression darkened with fury.

    Harlees eyes narrowed, her voice dripping with disdain as she continued, If you continue to run your mouth, I wont hesitate to use medical methods to straighten out that confused mind of yours.

    Evita shuddered, her body trembling with a mixture of fear, suffocation, regret, and bitter jealousy.

    When Harlee saw this, she simply took Evas hand and stepped back.

    Nyomi earns the Sanderson familys respect.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 657

    ?Chapter 657: As for you, what do you have to offer that couldpete with her? Evitas eyes widened in shock.

    She couldnt believe Harlee would humiliate her like this, all for a nanny.

    At that moment, a deep sense of shame washed over her.

    Mrs.

    Juarez, Harlees voice was steady, but there was an edge to it as she looked down at Evita, who was clearly torn.

    With a cold, mocking smile, she asked, Does hearing this make you feel sad? Evita clutched her chest, gazing upward in distress, her lips trembling.

    She tried to speak but could only manage to say, Harleeˇ­ Harleesughter rang out, sharp and clear.

    Good.

    Its good that youre sad.

    After all, thats how you treated my mother.

    When she tried to win back your affection with nothing but sincerity, you sent her spiraling into despair by telling her that a daughter raised for over twenty years is not as good as Elvins wife.

    She bore that pain and still treated you with kindness for so many years.

    However, it was all for nothing.

    Fortunately, my mom has seen the light and is no longer trapped in the past.

    So, listen well, Mrs.

    Juarez, its not that she is unfilial.

    Its that you are not worth it.

    Evita froze, her body going rigid as if struck by a blow.

    A simr scene from years ago shed in her mind.

    Yet, the harsh words werenting from Harlee but from her.

    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m She suddenly remembered what she had said to Sk after Elvins wedding.

    In fact, her words had been even crueler and more unreasonable than Harlees.

    Evita reflected on how, for the past twenty years, she had always put Valentina on a pedestal, showering her with favor while treating Sk, her own flesh and blood, with nothing but cold disregard and a never-ending list of demands.

    Harlee was only echoing the words Evita had once spoken to Sk.

    Confusion clouded Evitas eyes, a mixture of disbelief and regret.

    Why had she always made things so difficult for her daughter, all to please Valentina, an outsider? Noting the shift in Evitas expression, Valentina feared her grip on Evita was slipping.

    She quickly ended her livestream, abandoning the chance to make more money.

    She rushed over to Evitas side, her voice dripping with feigned concern.

    Evita, how are you feeling? You dont look well.

    Why dont weˇ­ Before Valentina could finish, Evita spun around and pped Valentina twice.

    The first p left Valentina stunned, her eyes wide in disbelief.

    She never saw the seconding.

    The force of it left her with five distinct red imprints on her cheek.

    For a brief moment, a fierce glint shed in Valentinas eyes, but it quickly dissolved into a look of disbelief and sorrow as she turned her gaze to Evita.

    However, all she saw in Evitas eyes was a deep well of disapproval.

    Beneath her sleeve, Valentinas fingers curled into a fist, gripping the fabric so tightly that it felt as though her coat might tear apart.

    Her mind raced in fury.

    How dare this old woman p her! Evita didnt miss the sharp flicker of malice in Valentinas eyes.

    It left her stunned, her confusion growing, but there was no spark of realization in her expression.

    To Evita, Valentina simply wasnt capable of that kind of malice.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 658

    ?Chapter 658: So, instead of acknowledging it, Evita merely pointed a finger at Valentina and snapped, Dont address me in that tone as if we were that close! It wasnt until Evita caught the lethal look in Valentinas eyes, brimming with malice and intent to harm, that her own expression darkened significantly.

    In the presence of witnesses, Evita shouted, Valentina, youre utterly despicable! Without my support, without the family, youd be nowhere! Dont you dare look at me like that.

    You have no right! How dare you give me such looks? Do you think I wont discipline you? Valentinas heart sank heavily.

    She could hardly believe that Evita, who had always prioritized her over Sk, now showed such intense hatred.

    It felt as if she had imposed herself on the family, even though Evita had always treated her like a cherished daughter.

    Valentina had always been a master of hiding her true self.

    Despite harboring hatred for the Juarez family and everyone associated with itincluding her own daughtershe had wlessly executed her role, leaving no room for criticism.

    Yet, Evitas sudden outburst sent a wave of unease rippling through her.

    Could Evita have uncovered something? Suspicion clouded Valentinas gaze as she briefly cast a spiteful look at Harlee.

    Turning to Evita, she said, Has Harlees forceful shove confused you or something? Remember, Im your beloved Valentina, the one who has always treated you better than Sk.

    Have you forgotten who I am? Valentina assumed these words would reignite Evitas fondness for her, despite the womans current displeasure.

    To her dismay, Evitas expression grew even harsher.

    The phrases your beloved and treated you better than Sk struck a nerve, filling Evita with a mix of embarrassment and guilt.

    Explore captivating tales on galnovels .

    ring at Valentina, Evita responded coldly, What do you mean by those words? Sk is my daughter.

    There is no way you could rece her in my heart! After a brief pause, her tone grew even sharper.

    I never thought you could be this repulsive and malicious, tryingˇ­ To sow discord between my daughter and me? Leave now, and never address me that way again, or Ill make Elvin divorce you! Valentinas expression twisted with extreme grievance, but inwardly, she was relieved she had turned off the livestream earlier.

    She had no real attachment to the declining Juarez family, but she was determined to bring Sk down from her high position.

    Ever shrewd, Valentina noticed that Evita seemed to have gained a sudden, piercing rity, as though she could spot every w like a hawk.

    Deciding it was too dangerous to stay, Valentina acted deeply hurt and fled the scene.

    Evita was too agitated, and lingering might result in her pushing Elvin for a divorcea move that would strip Valentina of her leverage.

    For now, her strategy was to keep Elvin close, subtly drawing him further into the web she had spun.

    As for Evita, Valentina nned to returnter, ying the victim in front of Elvin.

    She was confident he would take her side and perhaps even scold Evita on her behalf.

    Harlee observed the entire drama with a faint smirk, finding it more entertaining than any television show.

    As Valentina departed, Evita attempted to salvage her image, trying to y the doting grandmother.

    However, Harlee had no patience for it.

    She took Evas hand decisively and led her away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 659

    ?Chapter 659: Come on, Eva.

    Lets go eat something delicious, Harlee said.

    Evas face lit up with enthusiasm.

    Okay, yummy food! Can we get cake? Only if you share it with me, Harlee replied with a yful smile.

    Ill definitely share with you! Eva jumped excitedly, her joy infectious.

    Evita, typically unyielding, could only stand and watch as Harlee walked away with Eva.

    She remained motionless until they were out of sight, at which point tears welled up in her eyes.

    What had she done all these years? Meanwhile, Rhys, dressed impably in a ck suit, arrived carrying gifts, determined to make a good impression on his future inws.

    Upon reaching the gate of the Sanderson estate, Rhys was halted.

    Kane emerged, his face devoid of emotion, and delivered Lonnies instructions.

    Mr.

    Green, I regret to inform you that you cannot enter as a guest of the Sanderson family.

    Mr.

    Lonnie Sanderson has offered you a chance to demonstrate your affection for Miss Sanderson solely because he values her feelings, not because of your family or you.

    If you find this objectionable, youre free to leave now.

    Rhys, having anticipated this, responded withposed courtesy.

    Please lead the way, Kane.

    Kane, still expressionless, began guiding Rhys without offering to carry any of the several bags Rhys was holding, treating him as though he were a mere afterthought.

    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Ňv?????s From her hiding spot, Etta whispered excitedly to Callie, Is Lonnie concocting a n to separate Rhys and Harlee? Are the five Sanderson sons back? Could this mean I might marry Rhys and advance my status? Callie exhaled a sigh at Ettas fanciful musings.

    She wanted to dismiss Ettas words and walk away, but as she caught sight of Ettas hopeful eyes, she hesitated.

    Her legs felt heavy, rooted to the spot.

    Ultimately, she chose to nod silently, leaving Etta clinging to her fragile hope.

    Callie had no insight into Lonnies mindset, but she could tell that Sk had epted Rhys as Harlees boyfriend.

    Sk was secretly waiting by the small door outside the study, ready to ry the situation to Harlee.

    Bolstered by Callies nod, Etta hurried back to her room, her mind buzzing with anticipation.

    The oue was crucialnot only forpleting the task assigned by Hale but also for her own aspirations to rise in status.

    She took it very seriously.

    Unfortunately for Etta, Kane had already issued strict orders that only he was allowed to approach the study.

    Rhys, following Kanes lead, pushed open the study door.

    He was ready to meet the Sanderson family but was taken aback upon entering.

    The room was empty.

    He turned to ask Kane about it, only to see the study door close behind him.

    Rhys expression remained calm andposed.

    Without hesitation, he strode to the guest seat, set the gifts down at his feet, and sat up straight.

    Rhys resolved to wait for the Sanderson family to arrive, even if it meant enduring hours of waiting or walking into a potential trap.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 660

    ?Chapter 660: His mind raced with possibilities, wondering if they intended to test his endurance, wit, or perhaps something more unexpected.

    But Rhys assumptions were misced.

    Lonnie had simply decided that being in the same room as Rhys might tempt him to act impulsively.

    Keeping their interaction at a distance seemed like the safer choice.

    As Rhys settled into his seat, a white screen descended from the in wall in front of him.

    Momentster, the faces of the Sanderson family appeared on the screen.

    Hello, everyone, Rhys said as he stood up, offering a polite smile.

    On the screen, only Sk returned a weak smile.

    The rest of the family remained stoic, their gazes steady, not even blinking.

    Rhys eyes briefly met Clints, who appeared calm and unbothered.

    Internally, Rhys admired the remarkable medical expertise at Bellflower Hospital.

    Clint, recently rescued from the brink of death, seemed to have recovered enough to be discharged in less than a month.

    What Rhys didnt realize, however, was that Clint was silently enduring immense pain to maintain hisposed appearance.

    Though he sat upright with a seemingly calm demeanor, blood was quietly seeping from the wound on his chest beneath his suit.

    When Clint learned that Rhys had bravely put himself in harms way to protect Harlee, the walls of hostility built up by his brothers negative words began to crumble.

    He was surprised to find that his grudging animosity toward Rhys started to fade.

    It was hard to ignore the courage Rhys had shown, especially when he had risked everything for Harlee.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????????s?????§ŕm hosts thrilling adventures Aftering out of the operating room and learning that Rhys ward was just down the hall from his own, Clint silently acknowledged him as Harlees boyfriend.

    It was a quiet realization, one that didnt require words but spoke volumes about Clints shifting perspective.

    Clints purpose for being here was cleara directive from Lonnie had firmly stated that every Sanderson man was to return today to assess whether Rhys was a suitable partner for Harlee.

    Despite Rhys earlier scandalous actionscalling off the engagement, only to propose againLonnie had initially refused to allow Rhys into the Sanderson household.

    However, Brenton and Kareem had intervened.

    Their gentle persuasion, helping Lonnie to see things from Harlees perspective, made todays tense meeting possible.

    Brenton and Kareem, knowing Lonnies mindset well, understood that Lonnie valued Harlees happiness above all else.

    Lonnie was merely looking for an excuse to test if Rhys was truly serious about her, despite his earlier rejection of Rhys visits.

    The room was thick with silence, stretching longer than anyone wasfortable with.

    Finally, Lonnie spoke, his voice slow and deliberate as he measured his words.

    Do you have anything to say? Rhys, understanding the gravity of the moment, responded, Ive repeatedly rified the reasons behind the engagements disruption and subsequent renewal.

    I suspect you might dismiss them as mere excusesˇ­ Before Rhys could continue, Lonnie unexpectedly interrupted, I never said I wasnt open to hearing you out.

    Encouraged by this, Rhys felt a glimmer of hope.

    If youre truly open to discussion, that would be wonderful.

    His voice softened, and he adopted a more earnest tone.

    How about I start from the day I first met Harlee? .

    .

    .

 Chapter 661

    ?Chapter 661: Lonnie said nothing, but his silence was all the approval Rhys needed.

    Taking a slight pause to gather his thoughts, Rhys began, If my memory serves me right, it was the same day the Sanderson family invited her back.

    That day was chaotic.

    My grandfather had a sudden health scare, and we had to arrange for him to be flown abroad for treatment.

    But midway through the flight, my helicopter encountered a malfunction.

    It was a dire situation, and by sheer coincidence, I crossed paths with Harlees helicopter.

    I asked for her help, hoping she could get us where we needed to go.

    However, she declined, suggesting instead that she could just transfer the control system.

    Lonnie couldnt help but interrupt.

    Humph, naturally, she mustve been eager toe home and reunite with us.

    Who in their right mind would want to y chauffeur for you? Rhys let out a chuckle, choosing not to argue.

    Despite theplications that ensued, Harlee ended up joining us.

    She intended to leave initially, but then, in a semi-conscious state, my grandfather confused her with Nic, given her striking resemnce to Nic, and insisted she stayˇ­ Nic, Sk interjected, her eyes narrowing with curiosity.

    Are you talking about Nic? Rhys nodded, the faintest smile touching his lips.

    Prompted by Sks inquiry, Lonnie remembered Nic, the legendary figure whose influence had been pivotal in their family lore.

    Indeed, without Nics remarkable contributions, neither the Sanderson family nor the Green family would stand among the esteemed families they were today.

    Their current prominence was unthinkable without her legacy.

    Find your favorite stories at galnovels  Nic, the youngest of Lonnies grandmothers siblings and even younger than Lonnies father, had grown up alongside Lonnies father and Nathaniel.

    From their earliest days, Nic was the heart of the trio, guiding them through their studies, yful escapades, journeys abroad for education, andter into the realm of business.

    For nearly three decades, the three were nearly inseparable.

    However, as time passed, Nic became aware of a shift in Nathaniels feelings toward her.

    These feelings, which crossed the bounds of their lifelong camaraderie, left Nic unsettled.

    Unwilling to confront such unconventional affection, and always having seen Nathaniel and Lonnies father as her juniors, Nic chose to distance herself to keep Nathaniel from losing his way.

    Her ability to vanish was so adept that even Nathaniel, with all his resources and sess, failed to locate her.

    Sk knew Nic because Nic had returned when she and Lonnie held their wedding.

    Having admired Nic since childhood for her business acumen, Sk held a deep respect for Nic, cherishing her influence in her life.

    Lost in memories, Lonnie mused aloud, Ah, thats why I felt such warmth when I saw Harlee.

    She bears a striking resemnce to Nicˇ­ At this, Sk gently nudged Lonnie with her elbow, a silent reminder to be cautious of the setting and to avoid sharing too much about Nics past in front of the younger family members.

    Lonnies focus sharpened abruptly, his stern gaze locking in ce.

    And then? Rhys, seemingly ready for this, continued earnestly, I confess, the first time I saw Harlee working on that helicopter, something stirred inside me.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 662

    ?Chapter 662: Back then, I couldnt even identify the feeling.

    I was clueless about what it meant to truly be attracted to someone.

    It was my grandfather who picked up on it.

    He orchestrated a skydiving trip for us, which became a turning point.

    He told me that if I felt something real for someone, I should act on it, to avoid a lifetime of regret.

    The word regret struck a chord in Lonnie, conjuring up a vivid image of a young, love-struck Nathaniel.

    At that time, Nathaniel appeared almost like a delicate vase, poised precariously within a ss case, vulnerable to any shock.

    Haunted by Nics recent advice, Lonnies hands balled into fists, his mind wrestling with doubt.

    Did he really not need to tell Nathaniel the truth? Shaking his head to dispel the hesitation, Lonnie focused back on Rhys just as Rhys concluded that he had been unaware his beloved was actually his fianc¨¦e when he called off their engagement, and that he had scrambled to rectify the error upon discovering the truth.

    Feigning a deeper interest, Lonnie let out a chuckle.

    So, youve shared the tale of how you and Harlee came to meet.

    What else? Tell me about your genuine feelings for Harlee.

    Are you able to prove your sincerity to us? Brenton and Kareem exchanged knowing nces, then quietly rose and murmured a few secretive words into Lonnies ear before making their way out.

    Are you trying to give him a hand? Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m It seems Harlee has a soft spot for him, right? As Brenton and Kareem exited, their smiles conveyed an unspoken agreement, and they headed off in opposite directions.

    Meanwhile, Clint fidgeted uneasily in his chair.

    What was that all about? He puzzled over what Brenton and Kareem could have whispered to persuade Lonnie to let them slip away.

    He also yearned to leave.

    The agony he was enduring was bing unbearable.

    Luckily, Fleming, being a doctor, picked up on the medicinal odor emanating from Clint.

    He covertly passed Clint some pills, staving off an impending faint.

    Unbeknownst to Clint, Brenton and Kareem had simply used Lonnies preupation with thoughts of Nic to excuse themselves, iming an urgent matter needed their attention.

    Lonnie, distracted as he was, had agreed without hesitation.

    Indeed, only those with a keen sense of timing and an ability to read subtle cues could exploit such an opportune moment.

    Otherwise, the oue might have been quite different.

    Pull yourself together, and if thats too much, go ahead and let it all out right here.

    Im here to help you be the talk of the town if need be! Lonnie snapped at Clint.

    Clint straightened his posture, a sense of injustice washing over him.

    He had assumed his brothers were executing their fathersmands, yet there was no sign of them on the surveince feeds.

    Having suggested a trip to the restroom to ease his difort from the injury, Clint was met with Lonnies sharp rebuke.

    In the meantime, Rhys temporarily slipped from their minds.

    The rooms white curtain faded into the background as Lonnie, Fleming, and Fletcher approached the doorway.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 663

    ?Chapter 663: Concerned for Clints well-being, Fleming had updated Sk on his condition upon leaving the room.

    Now, Clint found himself on the way to the hospital, apanied by Sk.

    Lonnie, who always listened to his wife, naturally had no objections.

    Their intricate n, originally designed to challenge and provoke Rhys, now rested solely on the shoulders of Lonnie, Fleming, and Fletcher.

    Yet, their shared affection for Harlee assured that the trio was more than capable of handling the task.

    Lonnie, Fleming, and Fletcher entered the study, and Rhys wasted no time presenting the carefully selected gifts he had prepared, each one more thoughtful than thest.

    Rhys gesture was so sincere it was hard to resist.

    Lonnie epted the gifts with a neutral expression, even taking a dozen gift boxes Rhys had prepared for other Sanderson family members, iming he would deliver them personally.

    Despite his outwardlyposed demeanor, Lonnie couldnt contain his curiosity about what Rhys had chosen for the rest of the family.

    He was eager to know the depth of Rhys thoughtfulness.

    Fleming and Fletcher, who had initially resolved to test Rhys rigorously until he proved himself worthy of Harlee, were eventually swayed.

    Each thought to themselves, Well, Rhys doesnt seem that bad.

    His thoughtful gifts and respectful demeanor show he is serious about Harlee.

    Lonnie cleared his throat, prompting the others to straighten up.

    He then spoke in a cool, measured voice, I can tell youre serious about Harlee through all these gifts.

    If you can pass the tests set by Fleming and Fletcher, Ill invite you back another time.

    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Íe?s?c?m Understood, Rhys replied, his tone serious.

    Lonnie shot Rhys a cold nce, stood up without a word, and walked out, not forgetting to take his gifts with him.

    Fleming nearly let his hand slip from his knee, noting how obvious Lonnies eagerness to unwrap the gifts had been.

    Well, if he had the freedom to leave like that, he would probably rush to open his gifts too.

    Fleming, the eldest present, cleared his throat, mimicking Lonnies gesture.

    Fletchers the youngest in our family, so he will give you the first challenge.

    If you cantˇ­ Before Fleming could finish, Fletcher eagerly cut in.

    If you want to be Harlees boyfriend, being merely charming and thoughtful wont cut it! Patience is also crucial! Lets go fishing.

    If you catch a fish before I do, you pass my test.

    Deal? Fletcher said, his confidence unmistakable.

    Fletcher was known for his undisputed fishing skills.

    For Rhys to catch a fish before Fletcher, he would need an extraordinary stroke of luck or a downright miracle.

    Yet, Rhys agreed, his determination clear.

    Sure, but Ive never fished in winter before.

    I might need to learn first.

    Fleming was taken aback.

    He hadnt expected Rhys to agree without hesitation.

    Was it sheer devotion to Harlee, or was it just overconfidence? Fletcher let out a dismissive snort.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 664

    ?Chapter 664: Good.

    Call me when youre ready.

    Ill be waiting.

    Fletcher was supremely confident in his fishing abilities.

    Marrying Harlee, the gem of the Sanderson family, was no easy feat, and he relished the challenge.

    Hearing Fletchers words, Rhys nodded amicably.

    Just as he was about to speak, Fletcher continued, Are you done? If so, you can see yourself out! Beforeing here, Harlee had reminded Rhys that actions often spoke louder than words.

    Therefore, when Fletcher asked him to leave, Rhys politely said his goodbyes to both men, leaving no room for criticism.

    Harlee wasnt particrly keen on shopping, but seeing Evas bubbling enthusiasm, she couldnt bring herself to say no.

    After their meal, she took Eva to a small essory shop in the mall.

    Meanwhile, Cassie noticed that Eva hadnt returned and began to worry about inconveniencing Harlee.

    Wrestling with her thoughts, she finally decided it might be best to pick Eva up herself.

    Before heading out, Cassie made sure to ask Harlee if it was okay.

    Only after receiving Harlees assurance did she set out for the essory shop.

    The three of them spent quite some time browsing through the essories before moving on to a clothing store.

    Cassie had all the items sent back to avoid carrying them throughout the shopping trip.

    Since Nyomis train was dyed, Cassie seized the opportunity to invite Harlee to the cozy caf¨¦ nestled within the mall.

    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s As they sat down, Harlee checked the time and nced at her phone, figuring that Rhys might have left her home after meeting her family by now.

    She sent him a quick message: How is it going? Did you conquer the challenges thrown at you? Rhys reply came almost instantly: To be exact, I have conquered nothing.

    Other than the gifts being epted, I havent even started the first challenge yet.

    A soft smile tugged at Harlees lips.

    She had expected her father and brothers to pose challenges for Rhys in a bid to test if he was serious about her.

    Still, the situation made her slightly surprised.

    Lowering her head, Harlee grinned as her fingers danced over the screen while chatting with Rhys.

    Noticing Harlees smile, Cassie deduced she was chatting with Rhys.

    Cassies eyes flickered with aplex emotion.

    In this social circle, it was hard to imagine anyone more fitting for Harlee than Rhys.

    Yet, as her thoughts shifted to Belinda, she frowned, already predicting how Belinda would make things difficult for Harlee.

    The thought of someone as remarkable as Harlee having to seek Belindas approval was enough to set Cassies nerves on edge.

    Cassie felt like voicing her concerns but figured her rtionship with Harlee was too new to dive into a topic as thorny as Rhys mother.

    However, since Eva had taken a liking to Harlee so quickly, Cassie resolved to say something.

    Stirring her coffee absentmindedly, Cassie waited until Harlee set down her phone before breaking the silence.

    Harlee, were you texting Rhys? Im not trying to be nosy, but its justˇ­ Seeing her hesitation, Harlee leaned forward, replying with a reassuring tone, Yes, he just got home.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 665

    ?Chapter 665: Cassie, having been at the Sanderson family estate when Rhys arrived, understood that Rhys was on a mission to please the Sanderson family.

    Therefore, Harlee chose not to dive deeper into the topic.

    Cassie had pieced together the nature of Rhys and Harlees rtionship from their conversation alone.

    Her certainty that Belinda would one day be a part of Harlees family stemmed from the unmistakable glow of joy on Harlees face whenever she chatted with Rhys.

    Cassies thoughts then flickered to Harlees need for Belindas approval.

    Her gaze turned cold for a moment before she returned to her usual gentle demeanor.

    Have you gotten to know much about Belinda, Rhys mother? Her original name is Jade.

    Harlees brows knitted together at the mention of Rhys mother.

    She hadnt expected Cassie to be so astute, picking up on the subtle threads of their rtionship so quickly.

    Why did Cassie bring up Belinda? Was there something she should be wary of? Clearing her throat, Harlee replied, Not much, honestly.

    Rhys hasnt shared much about her.

    Harlee intentionally shared this to highlight her closeness with Rhys, subtly encouraging Cassie to keep talking, hoping to learn more about what she knew.

    Wearing a knowing smile, Cassie said warmly, Well, while I wouldnt call myself close to Belinda, I happen to know quite a lot about her.

    As it turned out, Belinda had been adopted by Cassies uncle.

    Before Cassies younger siblings were born, she had often visited her uncle and aunt.

    As a nominal cousin, Cassie was privy to many inside stories that others wouldnt have known.

    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s; ?¦Ďm For instance, Belinda despised her original name, Jade, so much that she once contemted changing it.

    But the thought of severing ties with the Garcia name stopped her, forcing her to endure it.

    Oddly enough, there had been a time right after being adopted when she insisted on keeping the name Jade.

    She had even gone so far as to threaten self-harm if anyone dared call her anything else.

    Upon hearing Harlees request, Cassie consented readily with a warm smile.

    Im open to discussing whatever youd like to know, or if you prefer, I can gradually share everything with you.

    Harlee paused, considering.

    Im not entirely sure what Im curious about.

    Why dont you start with whateveres to mind? Alright, Cassie agreed, her tone carrying a trace of reflection.

    My uncle and aunt weed Belinda from the orphanage with open arms, respecting her desire to keep her first name, though they changed her surname.

    Later, when they had twins, my aunt was concerned Belinda might feel overlooked as an adopted child.

    To counter this, she went out of her way to involve Belinda in all family decisions and even asked her to help care for the twins.

    Belinda grew up sensitive and contemtive, often feeling out of ce despite the Garcia familys efforts.

    In her eyes, she remained insignificant, harboring a quiet grudge against them.

    It wasnt until she married Jose that her life began to turn around.

    Cassie had downyed the more ufortable aspects of Belindas story.

    A faint smile touched Harlees lips.

    Belinda is fortunate to have such loving parents.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 666

    ?Chapter 66: Harlees situation was starkly different, entangled as it was with two selfish and scheming individuals like Liam and Averie.

    Cassie had heard through her social circle about Harlees less-than-joyful life with the Gill family.

    Still, she masked her sympathy, knowing Harlee would dislike being pitied.

    Cassie hesitated as Harlees attention seemed to drift, unsure whether to continue.

    If not for her closeness with Harlee, Cassie would never have revealed anything about Belinda, particrly given their strained rtionship.

    But things were different now.

    Harlee needed to navigate her future rtionship with Belinda carefully to avoid unnecessary turmoil.

    Besides, Cassie knew Belinda didnt see her as family, so she saw no reason to protect Belindas reputation.

    Could you tell me more about Belinda? Harlee asked, her gaze refocusing on Cassie.

    With a smile, Cassie changed the subject.

    Harlee, may I inquire about Rhys? Harlee nodded in agreement.

    Do you truly care for him? Cassies voice was tinged with concern.

    Without a moments dy, Harlee responded, Yes, very much so.

    She was as open about her feelings as Rhys was about his love for her.

    Harlee added after a moment, I really like him.

    Your imagination thrives at galnovels punt Harlee knew her feelings toward Rhys hadnt yet reached the depth of love, but things were moving in that direction, particrly after Rhys had taken a bullet for her.

    That act had changed something within her.

    Cassies face showed no reaction as she asked further, Do you want to stay with him despite everything? Even if his mother is difficult and tries to separate you two, would you still want to be with him? Without hesitation, Harlee responded, Absolutely.

    I cant fullymit to someone unless I ept all parts of their life.

    Anyway, it wasnt just Rhys mother standing in their way.

    Her own family also had reservations about their rtionship.

    Rhys had been trying to win her familys approval.

    So, how could she walk away simply because she disliked his mother? Cassie paused, taken aback.

    She regained her poise and began detailing Belindas peculiarities and ws.

    Belinda had always disliked her original name, Jade, finding it too simple, though it was chosen by one of her beloved caretakers at the orphanage.

    When Belinda joined the Garcia family, she insisted on keeping her first name unchanged, so they only altered her surname.

    Later, she held back from changing her name fully, wary of the Garcias judgment, until she married Jose.

    Freed from their influence, she adopted Belinda, a name she deemed more sophisticated.

    Belindas insecurity led her to elevate herself above criticism and control her narrative.

    At social events, Belinda needed to stand out, always ensuring she was seated in the ce of honor, unless the host was present.

    Cassie had revealed much about Belinda, and Harlee quickly grasped that Belinda was selfish, insecure, vain, ungrateful, and self-absorbed.

    Besides her potential for violence, it seemed Belinda embodied nearly every defect imaginable.

    Cassie, weary from the speech about Belinda, drank her coffee elegantly.

    She noticed Harlee looking a bit overwhelmed and felt it was best to leave some things unsaid.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 667

    ?Chapter 667: Despite her prejudices and aversion to Belinda, Cassie didnt say anything untrue.

    Looking back, she wished she could advise her uncle and aunt that if they were set on adopting, they should have chosen a child capable of gratitude.

    Several years back, when Cassies uncle was diagnosed with kidney failure, the whole familys younger children and all nephews and nieces went for a test to see if any of them were donor matches, yet Belinda was conspicuously absent.

    Throughout Cassies uncles lengthy hospital stay, whichsted almost six months, Belinda had visited him only a handful of times.

    Thankfully, a generous individual eventually became a sessful donor match, preventing Cassie from confronting Belinda at the Green residence to demand an apology for her uncle.

    Behind the scenes, Cassie had a reliable doctor covertly test Belinda, who, ironically, was a perfect match.

    While Cassie felt aversion toward Belinda, she tried to curb her irritation.

    Recalling that Rhys had been groomed by Nathaniel, she said, Belinda might not be the kindest person, but Rhys is different.

    He didnt really grow up close to Belinda.

    Their interactions were limited to brief courtesies.

    Harlee was aware of the strained ties between Rhys and Belinda, as Rhys had shared as much with her.

    Rhys had said, Dont stress about any potential mother-inw drama.

    If she tries to cause trouble, Ill leverage her vulnerabilities to ensure she apologizes to you.

    Such words seemed unusualing from a son deeply concerned for his mother.

    Harlee had witnessed Rhys devoted presence beside Nathaniels sickbed, which spoke volumes about his sense of duty.

    The reasons why he might withhold simr devotion from his parents remained unspoken, and Harlee never asked.

    Cassies revtions, however, shed light on these dynamics.

    ?????? ???????? ? g????lnov?l????.?????m Clearly, Nathaniel had made the right decision in keeping Rhys upbringing separate from his parents.

    Despite everything, Jose is deeply in love with Belinda, Cassie added, her expressionplex, seemingly either feeling happy for Belinda despite everything or puzzled by how someone like Belinda could be loved.

    Cassie offered a reassuring smile to Harlee, saying, If you ever need to mend fences with Belinda to ease family tensions, just y along with her.

    Shes not too hard to manage.

    Beyond the negative traits fueled by her insecurities, at her core, shes quite kind.

    Jose recognized this and chose her despite their different social standings.

    Shes fortunate yet unfortunate in that regard.

    Not everyone is prepared to overlook the bad to see the good.

    Belinda did feel affection for the Garcia family, yet she longed for undeniable proof of their loveproof that wasnt influenced by her alliance with the Greens.

    But the Garcia family wasnt willing to provide that validation, and the Greens didnt see the need.

    Thus, she remained trapped in a painful loop.

    There was something in her that repelled others, yet that same essence also elicited their sympathy.

    After a lengthy chat with Cassie, Harlee finally learned that Nyomis train was nearing its destination.

    They exchanged parting words before Harlee departed in her newly painted Panamera, a vivid shade of pink.

    She had chosen this particr car with Eva in mind, knowing how much Eva adored the color.

    However, such a shy vehicle felt a bit extravagant for picking up an elderly guest.

    Thankfully, Nyomi didnt seem to care.

    Standing outside the bustling station, Harlee scanned the crowd pouring out of the tforms.

    Amid the chaos, her eyes locked on an elderly woman dressed in a patterned jacket.

    Their gazes met, and an inexplicable sense of recognition gripped Harlee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 668

    ?Chapter 668: A hand instinctively went to her chest, as though responding to a silent signal.

    An urge she couldnt exin drove her to quicken her pace toward the woman.

    Simultaneously, Nyomi, who was searching the station, was drawn in Harlees direction.

    Her gazended on Harlee, as if guided by an unseen force.

    When their eyes met, an undeniable connection sparked, as though they had met long ago.

    Harlees heart pounded, bringing memories of discovering Rhys as her childhood friend.

    A mix of strangeness and familiarity flooded her thoughts.

    Without hesitation, she asked, Have we met before? The peculiar feeling of recognition lingered strongly in Harlees mind but suddenly vanished as quickly as it had appeared.

    Nyomi, sharing the same sentiment, offered a warm smile and replied, Miss Sanderson, I never saw you as an adult before today, but its possible we crossed paths when you were younger.

    Back when Nyomi worked for the Juarez family, she often shopped around, so it wasnt surprising if she had encountered Harlee on the road before.

    She used to carry candies in her pocket, sharing them with any underprivileged child she came across.

    At the thought of underprivileged children, Nyomis heart sank.

    If Harlee found her familiar, then Harlees childhood must have beenˇ­ Harlee sifted through vague memories of unfamiliar faces, trying to ce Nyomi in her past but failing.

    Perhaps Nyomi seemed familiar because she had tended to her mothers care.

    After studying Nyomis face for a moment, Harlees unease dissipated, and she greeted Nyomi politely, Its a pleasure to meet you.

    Im Harlee.

    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ň¦Íe?s?c?m Nyomis gentle gaze rested on Harlee, and shimmering tears formed at the edges of her eyes.

    She had longed endlessly for Harlees return.

    Now, even if her life ended this very second, she would have no lingering regrets.

    Sk no longer needed to shed tears over Harlees disappearance.

    With a grateful smile, Nyomi replied, Miss Sanderson, thank you foring all this way.

    Its truly a privilegeˇ­ Harlee smiled warmly, The privilege is mine toe and escort you.

    As they exchanged polite words, they made their way toward the parking area.

    Hurrying to the vehicle, Harlee unlocked the door and opened it with care, helping Nyomi settle into the back seat.

    I left in a rush this morning, so it might not be the mostfortable ride.

    Please bear with me, Nyomi.

    This car is wonderful.

    I feel so lucky! Nyomi chuckled, her expression glowing with joy.

    When they arrived at the Sanderson estate, Harlee held Nyomis hand, causing Nyomi to feel slightly awkward.

    Miss Sanderson, youre the host here.

    Shouldnt it be inappropriate for you to hold my hand like this? Harlee met Nyomis uneasy gaze with a reassuring smile, patting her hand gently.

    Nyomi, my mother went to great lengths to invite you back from the countryside.

    Youre an honored guest.

    Theres no problem with me holding your hand, rest assured.

    Though Harlees words wereforting, Nyomi couldnt help feeling somewhat self-conscious.

    Still, she chose to remain silent.

    This was Harlees and Sks goodwill toward her.

    She decided to ept it graciously.

    At the top of the stairs, Sk appeared, her cheerful energy reminiscent of a young girls.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 669

    ?Chapter 669: Nyomi, Ive missed you so much! Without hesitation, Sk leaned against Nyomis shoulder, ignoring the simple floral jacket Nyomi wore.

    Mrs.

    Sanderson, Im covered in frost.

    Its chilly.

    You shouldnt lean on me, Nyomi said nervously, concerned that Sk might catch a cold.

    Harlee intervened, gently pulling Sk away.

    Mom, Nyomis here now.

    Cant you wait just a bit longer? With that, Harlee picked up the bag of local specialties Nyomi had brought.

    Nyomi brought your favorites.

    Lets have the kitchen prepare them for you.

    Shaking her head, Sk objected immediately.

    No! Only Nyomi knows how to make them taste just right.

    Then Ill help Nyomi settle in first.

    You can chatter, Harlee replied.

    Sk indeed had unfinished business, so she nodded eagerly and waved her hand at them, looking adorably cute.

    It was as though Sk had transformed into the girl from years gone by.

    This was the first time Harlee had seen this side of Sk.

    Harlee surmised that perhaps this was who Sk had been before her marriage.

    Nyomi, can you tell me about my mothers younger days with the Juarez family? Harlee asked.

    Her curiosity had been piqued, and she wanted to learn more about the past that had shaped Sks character.

    Nyomi understood what Harlee desired to know the most and replied with a soft yet steady voice, Your mother was once carefree.

    L§Ń¦Ó??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ń¦Ó?r? ¦Én g????l?ov?l?.?o§Ţ Although her parents favored her brother, the Juarez family was wealthy and thriving, so it didnt feel too different.

    But everything changed when Valentina entered her life.

    Nyomis expression darkened at the mention of Valentina, venomcing her tone.

    That woman always sought to outshine your mother.

    If she couldnt win, shed steal.

    If she couldnt steal, shed manipte.

    Whatever Sk loved, Valentina had to take.

    The only thing Valentina couldnt im was Lonnie, and that burned her.

    So, she married into the Juarez family, bing Sks sister-inw, and turned everything upside down.

    Evita, your grandmother, bewitched by Valentina, insisted Valentina was superior to Sk, forcing Sk to make concessions for Valentina at every turn.

    Sk bore every humiliation in silence, enduring until you vanished, Harlee.

    That was when Sk finally severed ties.

    Even then, her heart was soft.

    A few words from others, and shed be coaxed back, only to be hurt again, repeatedly.

    It took many betrayals before she fully awakened.

    Harlee, only after your return, did shepletely let go of the Juarez family.

    Hearing this, Harlee frowned deeply.

    Clenching her teeth, she muttered, The Juarez familyˇ­ Bankruptcy was far too merciful.

    They deserved to be erased from Baythorn entirely, never to appear before my mother again! If they valued Valentina so much, Ill stop at nothing to see how deep their rtionship runs.

    Recalling Evitas odd behavior earlier, Harlees mind began to spin.

    She envisioned setting the Juarez and Gill families against each other, ensuring they destroyed themselvespletely and vanished from Baythorn forever.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 670

    ?Chapter 670: Harlee guided Nyomi toward the table, but Nyomi declined to sit with quiet determination.

    Miss Sanderson, while I appreciate how you and your mother treat me like family, theres still a distinction between usˇ­ Harlee interrupted calmly yet firmly.

    Nyomi, let me rify.

    Youre no longer employed by the Juarez family.

    That part of your life is behind you.

    Here, in the Sanderson home, youre just a guest.

    Youre an honored elder my mother personally invited.

    Theres no division between us here.

    Besides, you wouldnt want to upset my mom, would you? Nyomi hesitated.

    Butˇ­ Harlee ced aforting hand on Nyomis and softened her voice.

    Dont worry.

    My father follows my mothers lead, and he respects you as well.

    Nyomi realized she could no longer refuse without seeming overly formal.

    Relenting, she settled into a seat as Sk finished her business and joined them.

    Nyomi and Sk, who hadnt spoken in years, immediately delved into conversation, catching up as if no time had passed.

    After sharing a quick meal, Harlee excused herself to let them reconnect in peace.

    As Harlee departed, Nyomis tense expression eased.

    She patted her thigh and eximed, I finally remember where Ive seen Miss Sanderson beforeˇ­ Unaware of their conversation, Harlee had returned to her room.

    I@?e$t ˇé§ß@???§ń$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Ĺ??.c?m Harlee opened her chat window with Rhys, and hisst message from earlier in the afternoon greeted her on the screen.

    Ill handle whatever challenges your parents and brothers throw my way as quickly as I can.

    Lying on her bed, Harlee propped her head up and stared at Rhys WhatsApp profile picture, her brow furrowed slightly.

    When had he changed his ck profile picture? And why had he reced it with a photo of her? The new picture was a candid shot Rhys had taken when they first met.

    It captured Harlee mid-repair on an airne, her focus unshakable.

    Even though it was just a side profile, she was instantly recognizable.

    As Harlee thought back to that day, a small smile formed on her lips.

    If not for her dire need for cash and Rhys grandfathers emergency, she never would have sold hertest system to Rhys, a stranger at that time.

    Perhaps it was fate that brought them together.

    The thought brought a grin to Harlees face, warming her heart and sparking an unfamiliar shyness she hadnt felt before, not even during her yful teasing of Rhys.

    She touched her flushed ears before recording a voice message in a sultry, maic tone.

    Rhys, I miss you.

    Almost instantly, the app indicated that Rhys was recording a response.

    A minuteter, his message arrivedshort yet potent.

    Harlee, I miss you too.

    His voice, deeper than usual, resonated in her ears.

    After ying it three times, Harlee initiated a video call.

    How was your day? Did my family give you much trouble? she teased.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 671

    ?Chapter 671: Rhys gave a mock pitiful look and replied, Not too much.

    Stepping into your home is step one of the journey.

    His words reminded Harlee of the time hed been kicked out of her home, and she chuckled.

    Remember, this is your mission.

    Dont expect me to help.

    Understood! Mission epted! Rhys saluted, earning anotherugh from her.

    Their conversation drifted to lighter topics before Harlees mind wandered to her earlier chat with Cassie at the caf¨¦.

    After a pause, she asked, Your mom must be upset, right? Rhys rubbed his temples, his expression troubled.

    It was indeed a tricky situation.

    Previously, to break off his engagement, hed promised his mother that his future wife would require her approval.

    Judging from her recent calls, she wanted nothing to do with the Sandersons.

    Rhys exined the situation and apologized.

    Im sorry, Harlee.

    What should have been straightforward became aplete disaster because of me.

    This time, the weariness in his voice was genuine, unlike his earlier expressions when discussing the challenges with the Sanderson family.

    Harlees expression turned thoughtful.

    Recalling Cassies words, she quickly pieced together what Belinda likely wanted.

    Raising an eyebrow, she quipped, Life sure has a way of bncing things out.

    Dont worry.

    Ill handle your mother.

    After a short pause, she added with a smile, Just like youre handling my family.

    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s?c?m Rhys heart swelled at her words, and his grin widened.

    Harlee, thank you.

    He knew all too well that dealing with his mother was far more daunting than facing the Sandersons.

    The Sandersons tested his sincerity.

    His mother, on the other hand, was driven by sheer obstinance.

    As a boy, Rhys had once asked his grandfather why his mother acted the way she did.

    The answer had stayed with him: Your mother had a hard life growing up.

    She needs to feel secure.

    For years, Rhys had tried to provide his mother with that sense of safety but had always fallen short.

    Feeling both touched and awkward, he said, Harlee, that wont be easy.

    Harlee immediately replied with a yful smile.

    Do you think my brothers trials are a walk in the park? Her lighthearted remark lifted Rhys spirits.

    His childhood wish had finallye true.

    He recalled Nathaniel once asking him, Do you have a dream, Rhys? At the time, he had stayed silent.

    But in his heart, he had wished for one thing: to find someone who truly understood him.

    The cool night breeze was soothing as Harlee ended the call.

    ncing at the clock, she realized it was nearly midnight.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 672

    ?Chapter 672: Frowning, Harlee opened it, thinking it might be Etta pulling one of her usual stunts.

    However, to her surprise, she found her mother.

    Usually, Sk would be asleep at this hour.

    What was going on? Mom? Why are you still awake? Harlee asked, slightly surprised.

    Sk stood awkwardly, her smile strained.

    After a moment, she hesitantly asked, Harlee, may Ie in? I need to talk to you.

    Of course, Harlee replied, stepping aside to let Sk in.

    They sat together on the sofa, but Sk appeared burdened, unsure of how to begin.

    Several times she tried to speak, only to stop short.

    Sk believed Nyomis words without hesitation.

    Nyomis sharp memory could recount events from many years ago, and there was no usible reason for her to fabricate such a im.

    Yet, Sk felt conflicted.

    Should she embrace her daughter withpassion or stay silent to avoid stirring up painful memories? After wrestling with her thoughts, she resolved to address the matter directly.

    Harleeˇ­ Nyomi mentioned that she remembers seeing you as a childˇ­ Harlee felt a ripple of surprise wash over her.

    Although Nyomis face sparked a flicker of recognition, she couldnt ce where she might have seen Nyomi before, perhaps in her childhood.

    Before Harlee could untangle her jumbled memories, Sk added, Nyomi mentioned spotting you in a small park years ago.

    Back then, you were just a small girl, always wandering to the slide by yourself.

    In an instant, a surge of forgotten memories overwhelmed Harlee.

    She remembered now.

    Nyomi had indeed crossed paths with her in that treasured nook of her early years.

    That ce was her secret refuge, especially on the days Averie shooed her away.

    On one such day, driven by hunger, Harlee had approached Nyomi, who was holding a piece of bread, and timidly asked to share it, even offering a small performance as thanks.

    Find more content at ?????????????¦Ň????????????????.c§ŕm From then on, Nyomi had be a guardian angel of sorts, asionally appearing with treatssometimes delectable pastries, other times steaming bowls of noodle soup, each visit a surprise.

    But after several encounters, Nyomi vanished without a trace.

    Harlee never expected the kind elderly woman to be Nyomi.

    The twists of fate were indeed puzzling.

    Sk observed the mncholy in Harlees eyes, unable to read her thoughts.

    After a long silence, she took Harlees hands in hers, her voice tinged with regret.

    Im sorryˇ­ It was my carelessness that lost you, leading to your hardship since then.

    Harlee felt a subtle flutter in her chest.

    Sks reaction was precisely what she had predicted, and that was why she had kept her suffering in the past hidden from Sk, fearing the sorrow it would bring her.

    With aforting grip on Sks hand, Harlee consciously softened her tone.

    Mom, dont me yourself.

    Those who had snatched me away were at fault.

    The Gill family was to me for their mistreatment of me, never treating me as one of their own.

    So, mom, its not your fault.

    It seems fate has woven this moment for us to be together again.

    Tears sprang to Sks eyes as she listened to Harlees words.

    Despite the cruel hardships Harlee had faced, her spirit remained untarnished by bitterness.

    In a voice filled with gentleness, enveloping the cool night air, Harlee reassured her.

    Its all behind us now, right? Im here with you, and the Gills have faced their consequences.

    Surely, this is the closure we needed, right? .

    .

    .

 Chapter 673

    ?Chapter 673: Sk found herself at a loss for words.

    She thought of how different things might have been if the Gill family had shown Harlee kindness over the past twenty years.

    Sks heart throbbed with a pain that was both deep and raw.

    No amount of retribution could ease the sting of the Gill familys cruelty.

    How could anyone be so devoid of empathy? Sks eyes lingered on Harlees tender gaze, stirring a deep ache within her heart.

    She reached out hesitantly, her fingers brushing the cheek of the daughter she had yearned to see for the past two decades.

    At that moment, she resolved to bury her longstanding grudge against the Gill family.

    It was time to free her daughter from the weight of her worries.

    Having you back after all these years is enough, Sk murmured, her voice thick with emotion.

    Harlee, observing the struggle behind Sks guarded facade, chose not to call attention to it.

    Instead, she offered a gentle diversion.

    Its gettingte.

    Lets leave the sadness behind and get some rest.

    Harlee then shifted the conversation, a hint of yfulness in her tone.

    Should you head back and join my dad, or would you rather stay here with me tonight? Without a moments hesitation, Sk replied, Im staying right here with you.

    Embracing Harlee tightly, Sk held on as if fearing her daughter might vanish if she dared let go.

    This time, Harlee made no move to pull away.

    As the clock struck three, the quiet of the night enveloped them.

    Sk, nowforted by Harlees presence, had slipped into a peaceful slumber.

    ???€$? ˇé????€?$ ?? g????l????ov?l????????o???? Harlee, who had briefly dozed off beside Sk, stealthily opened her eyes.

    She carefully extracted herself, ensuring Sk was well covered, and then slipped into the bathroom with her phone.

    Harlees fingers hovered over the screen, activating a ndestine application tied to the enigmatic Shadow Moon Society.

    She pressed the ominously shing red button.

    As Robbies call finally went through, he murmured, Harleeˇ­ Upon hearing his frail voice, a surge of concern washed over Harlee.

    She realized Robbie had been missing for several days.

    For the members of the Shadow Moon Society, an absence like that could only mean either a secretive getaway or dire peril.

    Thetter seemed more usible for Robbie.

    Staring intently at the screen, Harlees voice took on an icy edge.

    What happened, Robbie? His hands trembling, Robbie lowered his phone briefly and then lifted it again, his eyes brimming with tears.

    Harlee, I fear I might never see you againˇ­ Harlees gaze sharpened, her eyes narrowing with rm.

    Where are you now? Robbie, struggling with the effort, tried to scan his surroundings with the camera.

    I dont know.

    Its unfamiliar here.

    I managed to make this call only because of your special setup.

    As Harlee scrutinized Robbies backdrop on her screen, her pulse quickened.

    Those were unmistakably cold, metal walls of a shipping container.

    The sight triggered a flood of grim memories.

    She had once been confined within a simr metal prison by a notorious underworld leader during her days undercover.

    Yet something about this situation didnt add up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 674

    ?Chapter 674: Harlees mind raced, piecing together the clues.

    Robbies debilitating condition suggested something far more sinister than mere confinement.

    Could it beˇ­? At that moment, a tear slipped from Robbies eye as he whispered, Ick the strength to craft a will.

    Would you convey my final words? Under different circumstances, facing an adversary wouldnt have driven Robbie to such despair.

    What truly unsettled him was the enigma surrounding his assant.

    Since the ordeal began, he had no idea who his enemy was.

    Strangely, none of his belongings had been takennot even his phone.

    When Harlee caught Robbies desperate look, she chose not to echo his solemn request.

    Instead, she offered a startling revtion.

    Robbie, youre confined inside a shipping container.

    Given your current condition, it seems to be an intentional seal.

    Container? Robbies voice cracked as he repeated the word.

    Spurred by Harlees words, he strained to discern his surroundings, asking feebly, Does this echo like a container? Harlee didnt respond immediately, pausing to reflect.

    The environment resembled a container, yet the acoustics hinted at something more peculiar.

    Swiftly, she connected her phone to herptop, her fingers deftly navigating the keyboard.

    Within moments, she pinpointed Robbies location.

    He was adrift in the vast expanse of the ocean.

    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ň¦Íe?s Without hesitation, Harlee sent an urgent dispatch to Ritchie, imploring him to mobilize all avable resources for an immediate rescue.

    Robbies life depended on it, and time was running out.

    Recalling Rhys special forces training, Harlee didnt hesitate to disturb his rest.

    She dialed his number using a backup phone.

    Once she confirmed he was awake, she swiftly sent him a text message.

    Harlee wanted to keep Robbie calm, avoiding any panic.

    With everything in ce, she let out a breath of relief and focused back on the screen.

    She asked Robbie over the call, Is there anything sharp you can use? Scanning the area, Robbie spotted a military knife and picked it up, remarking, Just this birthday gift you gave me.

    Harlees eyes lit up.

    Perfect! This wasnt just any knife.

    It was crafted from a special alloy, designed to slice through almost anything if applied with the correct amount of forceeven hard stone.

    With aposed voice, Harlee instructed Robbie to stand and hold the phone above his head.

    She assessed his positioning carefully before urging, Yes, right there.

    Hold it gently in ce, and then with all your might, drive it inˇ­ Robbie took a deep breath of fresh air for the first time in hours.

    Once he steadied himself, the truth dawned on him.

    He was drifting aimlessly in the endless expanse of the sea.

    The tiny hole was just enough for Robbie to draw in fresh air, slowly revitalizing him.

    Harlee, having urately judged the water level, had directed Robbie to create the opening in the container well above the waterline, ensuring it stayed dry inside.

    The sea, however, was a force of its own.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 675

    ?Chapter 675: Harleeˇ­ Where am I drifting to? Is there any chance I can save myself? Robbies voice trembled with weakness.

    By this time, he understood the slim odds of his survival.

    Yet, he posed the question, holding onto his trust in Harlee.

    Harlee scrutinized herputers map, aligning it with the coordinates Robbie ryed from his precarious position.

    She had already set into motion a rescue operation involving her team and Rhys contacts in Uwhor, but Robbies survival couldnt solely depend on external rescue efforts.

    He had to participate actively in his own rescue.

    Darkness enveloped the container, pierced only by a thin beam of light through the hole.

    Robbies dwindling supplies of water and food added urgency.

    Relying entirely on the rescue teams would mean locating Robbie from the skies, deploying a team via helicopter, and essing the container without causing it to submerge.

    Currently, Robbies location was traceable only through the signal from an app.

    What if that signal failed? Thus, the safest course of action involvedunching the rescue team immediately while encouraging Robbie to attempt to save himself.

    A flicker of determination shone in Harlees eyes.

    She recalled a film about a protagonist who had escaped from a simr predicament.

    The military knife Harlee had provided Robbie was sharp, yet cutting through the containers top was nearly an impossible task.

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ????n g????l????ov??????.§ă????m Moreover, Robbies stature made reaching the containers top a formidable challenge.

    Introducing seawater to float upwards was theoretically possible but fraught with risks, including the need to breach the container swiftly withoutpromising the integrity of the knife.

    If only Robbie could leverage the full capabilities of the knifeˇ­ At this thought, Harlees eyes gleamed.

    She suddenly remembered the knife was no ordinary de, but a custom-engineered military device! Typing swiftly, Harlee retrieved the document she had drafted during the knifes design phase.

    She promptly sent Robbieprehensive instructions on its various features and secret functions.

    Think you can grasp all this in ten minutes? she asked.

    Robbie essed the document.

    Give me twenty.

    Okay, Harlee replied.

    Silence enveloped the line, broken only by the rapid clicking of Harlees keyboard.

    Harlee quickly organized the rescue team into a group chat, delegating responsibilities aligned with their expertise.

    Is everyone clear on the operation? I expect coordination with Robbie within the hour.

    Be on your toes.

    I might modify your assignments anytime.

    The mastermind behind this was still atrge.

    Harlee pondered whether the container might be rigged with traps by the enemy.

    For the first time, Harlee felt a sense of helplessness, as she couldnt pinpoint the enemys location or promptly rescue herrade.

    However, she quickly shook off her momentary doubt, knowing time was of the essence.

    Confident in her abilities, she typically didnt fear any rival.

    Yet, the vulnerability of her team brought on feelings of helplessness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 676

    ?Chapter 676: Questions flooded her mind.

    Who would resort to such shady tactics? Who would choose to hide behind the scenes, leaving Robbie barely clinging to hope rather than confronting him outright? Precisely, who would ensure Robbie had just enough of a chance to reach out to her? And who possessed the means to silently abduct Robbie and cast him into the sea? As Harlee scrutinized theputer code before her, her gaze intensified, reflecting a sinister gleam.

    It must be Hale.

    Only he had the audacity and the boredom to orchestrate such an borate scheme.

    She pulled up Hales number and sent a chilling text.

    Pulling off stunts again? Almost immediately, Hale responded with a series of voice messages.

    Harlee, as expected of you to figure out my masterpiece so quickly! A special gift, just for you.

    Are you enjoying it? Harlee ignored the remaining messages, responding with a simple, Get lost, before blocking him.

    In Uwhor, Hale chuckled as he saw the message not delivered notice.

    Ha-ha, Harlee, youll beg me yet! He reveled in the cleverness of his n.

    His scheme had effectively sidelined the most skilled operatives who could havepleted the mission swiftly.

    Meanwhile, the man left adrift at sea, confined in a container with scant air, wouldntst beyond three hours.

    Hale thought his n was perfect, yet he failed to consider two vital elements: the military knife Harlee had provided and her influential connections.

    ?@??$¦Ó ˇé?¦Át?¨ş§ń? ?¦Ç gal??¦Í¨ş??.??§Ţ In the end, his scheme only strengthened Harlees eptance by Rhys team and deepened the bond between them.

    Twenty minutester, Robbie had mastered the use of the knife.

    Heeding Harlees guidance, he began by slicing a small opening to allow seawater inside.

    His goal was to let the water fill up to a specific level before cutting open the top to escape.

    The strategy was fraught with risks.

    First, Robbie needed to forcefully widen the gap.

    Next, he had to ensure his phone remained water-free.

    A misstep at any point could result in his enclosure filling with water.

    Undeterred by the danger, Robbie consumed hisst bit of food and set to work.

    During his efforts, he began his farewells.

    Harlee, if this doesnt work out, dont me yourself.

    The responsibility is mine.

    Let the others in the Shadow Moon Society know it was a privilege for me to stand and fight by their side.

    And if theres a memorial, keep it lively.

    No tears, understood? Harlee rolled her eyes as she watched Robbie lying in the water, phone held high, dramatically reciting his final words.

    Rx.

    I wont let anything happen to you.

    Really? Youre that confident in me? Robbie sounded genuinely astonished.

    Surviving this would give him endless bragging rights.

    Yet, Harlee quickly tempered his optimism with a stark reality.

    No, actually, youre in more danger now.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 677

    ?Chapter 677: What? Harlee gestured to his right.

    Do you see that? The bomb over there just got wet.

    Youve narrowly missed an explosion.

    ncing over, Robbie spotted a suspicious, now damp package where the water level had risen.

    The darkened color signaled it was soaked.

    Son of a bitch! Robbie cursed.

    Forget about my earlier words.

    Im going to make it out of here and go after whoever did this! Harlees expression mellowed, her voice steady.

    Hold on for just thirty more minutes.

    The rescue team is on its way.

    This time, the team is all from Rhys crew.

    Robbie, youre carrying the honor of the Shadow Moon Society on your shoulders.

    To Robbie, upholding the societys dignity was paramount, even above his own survival.

    Robbies expression changed the moment he spoke.

    Harlee, you have nothing to worry about.

    The Shadow Moon Society will maintain its honor through me! With even more conviction, Robbie added, Even if it costs me my life! His deration was cut short when his phone suddenly went dead.

    Harlee stared at the nk screen, a wave of relief washing over her.

    Robbies determination made failure seem impossible.

    After reading a message from Rhys, Harlee allowed herself a slight grin.

    Alright, go get some sleep.

    Im handing this off to them.

    Ill head to bed too.

    galn¦Ň¦Íels.cˇđm hosts fresh updates Robbie, who had been located by Rhys team out at sea earlier, was rescued shortly after he climbed out of the shipping container.

    Completely drained, Robbie only managed to inform Harlee of his safety before falling into a deep sleep.

    Over the following months, Harlee and Rhys worked together, using Rhys influence in Uwhor and the support of its right-wing government to thwart Matteo and dismantle Haleswork.

    Harlee stayed active, tapping into the Gill familys intelligence on Averie to extract information about the mole and infiltrate the fraud syndicate with military precision.

    Kareem had estimated that it would take their team only three months to dismantle the entire syndicate.

    Once the operation involving the mole was wrapped up, Harlee had nned to send Averie back to the Gill family, hoping that it would create internal chaos.

    Tragically, Averie suffered a heart attack the night she returned to the Gill family, copsing onto Liam, leaving him deeply traumatized.

    He now needed the lights on to sleep.

    Concerned for Harlees well-being amidst her relentless efforts, Rhys kept obstructing the Gill and Juarez families while also catering to Fletchers demands.

    Within a week, conflict erupted multiple times between the Gill and Juarez families, nearly shattering their trust in one another.

    With these issues resolved, Harlee turned her focus to Lindsay.

    Due to Lindsays special status, Harlees initial request for media ess to the courtroom was denied.

    However, with Wiltons intervention, approval was granted for a live broadcast of the trial.

    The news of Lindsays trial being livestreamed didnt initially spark much interest online.

    To remedy this, Harlee had Clint and Tiffany promote the official announcement.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 678

    ?Chapter 678: Additionally, Kelley, who harbored a strong dislike for Lindsay, eagerly spread the word about the uing trial.

    By early morning, the usually dormant legal livestream channel saw its viewership skyrocket.

    Outside the courthouse, crowds gathered, each person armed with rotten eggs.

    As Lindsay stepped off the transport, she was immediately hit with the foul odor of decay.

    Harlee had covertly instructed the security team to pretend to control the mob without actually intervening.

    The officers escorting Lindsay slowed their pace intentionally, ensuring her exposure was prolonged.

    Thankfully, the protective gear Harlee provided shielded the officers from the eggs.

    Isted in prison, Lindsay remained unaware of the outside world, leaving her shocked and confused by the sudden egg assault.

    Her shrieks filled the air as she lost herposure, yelling, You heartless scum! Do you even recognize who I am? How dare you throw this filth at me! And you, guardsare you just going to stand there? Stop them! If you cant manage that, then shoot! Dont know how to use a gun? Should I teach you? Idiots! All of you are worthless! Die! All of you, just die! Ughˇ­ What is that awful smellˇ­ Geeˇ­ Amid her hysteria, Lindsay appeared more deranged than ever.

    In a frenzied attempt, she tried to snatch a gun from one of the officers but failed.

    In her fury, Lindsay wed at the faces nearby.

    I??€$? ˇé??t??§ń? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ĺl?.c?? I am the daughter of the Morgan family! Release me! After a month of solitary confinement without visitors, it was clear Lindsay had lost her sanity.

    Just as she was exposed to daylight once more, she was relentlessly pelted with rotten eggs, which pushed her over the edge.

    Her reputation waspletely destroyed, and she wasbeled a Madwoman.

    This was exactly what Harlee had nned.

    Had Lindsay entered the courtroom without incident, where would the excitement have been? Harlees intention was to break Lindsaypletely, destroying her spirit bit by bit.

    What should have been a brief walk of 200 yards turned into a ten-minute spectacle of degradation for Lindsay.

    As she entered the building, Lindsay caught sight of Harlee, the mastermind behind her public humiliation.

    Her anger red.

    Youre behind this, arent you? Harlee, you bitch, you orchestrated this humiliation, didnt you? You ordered them to pelt me with that foul refuse! Harlee remained calm, her voice steady.

    Lindsay, the cameras started rolling the moment you left the van.

    Everyone sees you now as nothing more than a criminal.

    A madwoman, to be precise.

    Harlee, you bitch, I swear Ill end you! Lindsay screamed, but before she could make a move toward Harlee, the officers quickly restrained her.

    It wasnt the assault with the eggs but Harlees cutting words that shattered Lindsaysposure.

    She regretted yielding to Hales coercion.

    The thought of imprisonment and being branded a criminal was unbearable.

    She fixated on the idea of ending Harlees lifeˇ­ Lindsays erratic behavior led the officers to ce her in a cool-down room to help her regain someposure.

    Back in the courtroom, a diverse crowd awaited the start of the trial.

    Journalists, media personnel, rtives of victims, and bystanders all stood in quiet anticipation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 679

    ?Chapter 679: Tiffany whispered to Clint from the front row, her curiosity piqued, Isnt Harlee supposed to be here by now? Clint was about to respond when a murmur swept through the crowd.

    Look, Miss Sanderson has arrived! She is here to support us! The rooms attention shifted to the entrance.

    Harlee, dressed in solemn ck, entered with measured steps.

    How did someone recognize Harlee so easily? These were the victims families.

    In their darkest hour, Harlee had been their beacon of hope, vowing retribution against those who had wronged their children.

    Shortly after, Lindsay was brought into the courtroom, pale but stoic, unfazed by the crowds gaze.

    Her demeanor was calm, almost detached, like a spectator in the unfolding dramaa stark contrast to the frenzy she had shown earlier.

    Seated in the holding cell, Lindsays smirk was defiant, exuding an air of arrogance that unsettled the onlookers.

    The crowd couldntprehend it.

    How could Lindsay remain soposed? Did she truly believe she might still be rescued? Lindsay stood, smirking, as a crowd gathered around her.

    Initially stunned into silence by her audacity, their shock quickly turned to outrage.

    Well, thats the Morgans for you, one of the elite families.

    Look at her, still so arrogant.

    Do people like her even know what guilt is? The sight of her makes me sick.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s?c?m is packed with great reads Even in this mess, she acts like shes above us all.

    Arent we all human? Why does she have to be so vile? Shes such a monster! I heard her parents are heartbroken and havepensated many victims families, promising she will face justice.

    A daring voice from the crowd called out, Lindsay, how can you kill so easily without a second thought and not show even a hint of your parents values? Youre truly despicable! Lindsays smug expression faded under the barrage of insults.

    She raised her head, nning to appeal to the judge, only to find the judges seat empty.

    What was happening here? Shouldnt the judge be sitting there? As Lindsays confusion set in, a screen in the courtroom flickered to life, announcing that the trial would be conducted onlinea novel approach for this special case.

    Though Lindsay knew jail was inevitable, the abrupt shift in proceedings startled her.

    She could endure prison, but not execution.

    The officers escorting her had been reced by people arranged by Hale.

    One whispered, Miss Morgan, stay calm.

    Everything is under control as nned.

    Lindsay bowed her head, her voice shaking.

    Are you sure? The officer, aware of the hostile stares, straightened up and acted as if nothing had happened.

    Just before moving away, he reassured her, Everything has been arranged.

    Rx.

    Despite the reassurances, Lindsays anxiety didnt ease.

    Having experienced Harlees frightening capabilities, she knew she couldnt afford to take this lightly.

    If theres any trouble, you must extract me immediately, understand? Ill give you ten percent of the Morgan shares for my safetyˇ­ As Lindsay continued her desperate negotiations, the officer lowered his voice to soothe her.

    Miss Morgan, trust the n.

    Theres nothing to fear.

    Hale had everything arranged.

    Once Lindsay was in prison, the officer would be there as a guard, making her stay asfortable as possible.

    But there was no time to borate further at the moment.

    Lindsays brow furrowed in concern.

    Previously, even with a prime opportunity, Hale had failed to capture Harlee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 680

    ?Chapter 680: Could Hale truly ovee her now? Faced with little choice, Lindsay ceased her whispers to the officer and instead locked eyes with Harlee in the crowd, hoping to intimidate her through sheer will.

    Lindsays attempts to provoke Harlee got no reaction.

    Harlee didnt even spare Lindsay a second nce, treating her like just another insignificant criminal.

    To Harlees right, Clint observed his sisters unaffected poise.

    Pondering the novel format of the trial, he couldnt resist inquiring, Did you arrange this? Tiffany, overhearing Clint, turned toward Harlee with a curious expression.

    What she really wanted to know, though, was whether Harlee had handled her bothersome rtives.

    During her hospital stay, she hadnt encountered them again.

    Tiffany had considered questioning Harlee through texts but reconsidered, knowing how upied Harlee had been.

    When Harlee didnt immediately reply to Clint, Tiffany tentatively said, Harlee, regarding my rtives, did you manage toˇ­? Harlee cut her off mid-sentence, simply saying, No.

    And who did, then? Tiffany asked, puzzled.

    Without responding, Harlee shifted her gaze to Clint.

    Clints cheeks flushed red, and when he met Tiffanys gaze, his face turned as bright as a ripe tomato.

    Harlee couldnt suppress a chuckle, finding her brother to be a truly hopeless romantic.

    Reflecting on Clints earlier question, Harlee redirected the conversation.

    This live stream is a unique setup I prepared for Lindsay.

    She must face consequences.

    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????????s©q????§ŕm How else can we bnce the scales for your hospital ordeal? A trace of menacing delight twinkled in Harlees eyes.

    Her stance was always clear-cut.

    Offend her, and theyd meet deathor beg for it.

    Despite Lindsay being her godparents daughter, Harlee had no intention of sparing her any mercy.

    Harlee nned to make amends with her godparents in her own unique way, but Lindsay would not be spared her wrath.

    Catching the fierce determination in Harlees gaze, Tiffany murmured, Harlee, thank you.

    Organizing this wasnt simple, and holding Lindsay ountable legally has been a massive undertaking.

    Youve worked so hard for us.

    Thank you for fighting for justice.

    Harlee exhaled deeply.

    Aside from pursuing justice, she aimed to show Hale that she was someone not to be messed with.

    In the process, she unintentionally won Tiffanys admiration, which left her feeling somewhat uneasy.

    Eventually, Harlee spared Lindsay a nce before turning back to Tiffany.

    Tiffany, beyond legal repercussions for Lindsay, do you seek anything else? Tiffanys voice was calm as she replied, With someone as privileged as her, public humiliation is the severest of punishments.

    I require nothing further.

    Harlee looked over to Lindsay.

    Following Harlees gaze, Tiffany looked at Lindsay, her toneced with a thrill as she said, Isnt this the retribution youve arranged? I ce my full trust in your judgment.

    Tiffany knew Lindsays downfall was Harlees handiwork.

    Moreover, she understood that without Harlees decisive intervention, her own survival from Lindsays past attempts would have likely resulted in even more dangerous reprisals.

    Thus, Tiffany was resolved not to challenge Harlees decisions.

    Harlee paused momentarily, touched by Tiffanys trust, and offered a reassuring smile.

    Yes.

    She was determined to ensure Lindsaysplete and utter downfall.

    At that moment, the online chatter about the pre-trial escted.

    The hate spewed online was even worse than the harshest insults offline.

    People eagerly clicked the death penalty option, driven by fear that Lindsay might avoid serious punishment.

    This digital spectacle was a scheme orchestrated by Harlee, allowing the public to judge Lindsays actions in a simted environment.

    The results were meant to influence Lindsays sentence, though it was primarily a theatrical prelude to the actual legal proceedings.

    The underlying aim extended beyond intimidating Lindsay.

    It was meant to unsettle her hidden allies.

    Though the real trial was an hour away, Harlees simted online trial had already convinced many that they were witnessing the official proceedings.

    As Lindsay observed the surging death penalty votes, panic seized her.

    What was happening? Wasnt everything meant to proceed as nned? The thought of actual execution was unbearableˇ­ .

    .

    .

 Chapter 681

    ?Chapter 681: Harlee, please be my voice! If I end up in jail, it will devastate my parents! Lindsay yelled at Harlee.

    Lindsays thoughts were simple and direct.

    She was genuinely terrified that the oue of the online voting might lead to her execution.

    If that happened, it would mark the end for her.

    Regarding Hales strategy, Lindsays onlypanions during the past month of confinement had been the walls.

    Her once unwavering faith in Hale had now dramatically weakened.

    After all, she had been told that her stay in jail would onlyst a few days.

    But now, everything had changed, and she faced the terrifying possibility of execution.

    Lindsay was acutely aware that her parents feelings mattered to Harlee.

    By feigning concern and using them as leverage, she hoped to manipte Harlee into helping her.

    She didnt even entertain the possibility that Harlee might decline her request.

    After all, she was the Morgan familys only biological daughter.

    Despite the recent tension between her parents and herself, Lindsay was confident she remained the most important person to them, and Harlee would have no choice but to assist her if she wanted to win their favor.

    Moreover, Lindsay felt she had lowered herself by speaking to Harlee in such a tender tone.

    How could Harlee possibly turn her down? With a sense of confidence, Lindsay carried herself as if her acquittal was already guaranteed, conveniently ignoring the fact that Harlee had put her in jail in the first ce.

    It was often said that istion could drive one mad, and Lindsay was a textbook example.

    Upon hearing Lindsays plea, Harlee looked up and derisively muttered, Fool! If it werent for theplexities surrounding Robbies incident and the need to understand Hales motives, Harlee wouldnt have bothered showing up.

    She would have left the entire debacle for Ritchie to resolve long ago.

    She wouldnt have gone through the trouble of setting up an online vote, which was not only demanding but also ced her in significant debt to others.

    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í???? ????s At Harlees blunt dismissal, Tiffany burst outughing.

    Harlee, youre incredible! Seated a little further away, amidst the surrounding noise, Lindsay missed Harlees insult.

    However, from Tiffanysughter and the disdain in Harlees eyes, Lindsay could infer the essence of Harlees reply.

    Her face flushed with embarrassment and rage as she shouted, Harlee, what else do you want from me? Dont push it, you shameless wretch! Unfazed by Lindsays fury, Harlee remained calm.

    She hoped to provoke Lindsay further, hoping she might reveal something significant.

    Facing the judge, Harlee said tly, Were ready to start.

    Lindsay, always pampered as the Morgan familys princess, had never endured such humiliation.

    No one had ever dared to crush her pride this wayexcept Harlee.

    Her hatred for Harlee only deepened.

    Initially, Lindsays desire to remove Harlee stemmed from her romantic feelings toward Rhys.

    Now, she simply wanted Harlee dead.

    Since encountering Harlee, Lindsay had faced nothing but humiliation, never once gaining the upper hand.

    Damn it! She had already lowered herself before Harlee, who had only recently been recognized as a Sanderson.

    How dare Harlee act so haughty? Harlee, one day, Ill be the one to end your life, Lindsay hissed inwardly.

    The judge looked toward the defenses bench, puzzled by the absence of Wilton or Belen.

    The judge was well aware of Lindsays reputation as the spoiled daughter of the Morgan family.

    She had assumed todays hearing was merely a procedural matter, with someone else already designated to serve Lindsays sentence.

    The unexpected rise of the online trial caught the judges attention, but she wasnt concerned it would have much impact.

    She had witnessed many tricks from the elite in the past.

    If people could escape punishment for murder, how significant could this case be inparison? But why were Wilton and Belen not present today? .

    .

    .

 Chapter 682

    ?Chapter 682: The judge was deep in thought.

    After all, a case backed by the Morgan family could be seen as something entirely different from one with no such influence behind it.

    With Wilton and Belen absent, their stance on the matter remained uncertain.

    If she made a ruling based purely on the evidence and imposed a severe sentence on Lindsay, could there be consequences or retaliation? Contemting this, the judges phone vibrated.

    Irritated but seeking a brief pause, she picked it up.

    Reading a message from a retired colleague, the judges expression turned pale with shock.

    How is this possibleˇ­? Harlee actually had ties to both the military and the government! The retired colleague, seemingly having anticipated the judges shock, sent another message: Dont worry.

    The information is trustworthy.

    Simply follow the evidence and dont make any mistakes.

    The judge examined the message closely before lifting her eyes to Harlee, her expression clouded with concern.

    Was Harlee truly more influential than the Morgan family? The judge paused, gathering herposure, before settling into her seat on the bench.

    The criminal trial concerning the Baythorn shooting incident is now called to order.

    The used, Lindsay Morgan, faces charges before a jury of twelve, with myself presiding as the judge.

    We shall proceed ording to thew.

    Having announced the opening, the judges eyes narrowed on Lindsay, her voice taking on a chilling, authoritative tone.

    Based on the oue of the online poll, this court tentatively rmends execution by firing squad in three days.

    Defendant, do you wish to respond? Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s?c?m Lindsays demeanor remained unexpectedly steady as she replied, I dere my innocence.

    I did not discharge any firearm.

    I was also a victim.

    Why am I facing execution? True, I did not intervene immediately, but I was scared.

    I was as much a victim as anyone.

    Could anyone have assured my safety if I had stepped in? As for Tiffanyˇ­ By then, I was nearly driven insane by those lunatics.

    I cant even recall my actions.

    If you doubt my sanity, I request a psychiatric evaluation! I swear that I am not at fault.

    At Lindsays self-assured deration, the courtroom erupted into an uproar.

    Victim? She nearly sent the true victim to the ICU! What a disgraceful liar! How could the Morgan family raise such a disgrace? Its like seeing two saints give birth to a monster! Yet, Lindsay ignored the scorn, her confidence unwavering.

    An officer had discreetly told her during the trial that the online court was just for show.

    He reassured her that, regardless of the oue, she would be freed within a month.

    As long as the death penalty wasnt a definite oue, she could remainposed.

    Lindsay nced smugly at Harlee, who was sitting at the intiffs bench.

    Harlee, wheres your evidence that I wasnt sane when I attacked Tiffany? And what proof do you have that I was in league with those criminals? Remember, I was kidnapped just like you! You were meant to be like a sister to me, entrusted by my parents to watch over me.

    For a moment, I believed I had finally found someone who genuinely cared.

    But youˇ­ Youve chosen to side with strangers to imprison me? Harlee, youre breaking my heart.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 683

    ?Chapter 683: As Harlee responded to Rhys message, Lindsays arrogant tone abruptly seized her attention.

    Turning her gaze upward, Harlee caught Lindsays tantly hostile look.

    With a chuckle and a confident tilt of her chin, Harlee responded, Miss Morgan, you seem to have the wrong idea.

    Its not just physical evidence at my disposal.

    I also have a witness.

    The spot where Lindsay had assaulted Tiffanycked surveince, yet Harlee, armed with cutting-edge technology, had effortlessly generated a simted video depicting the assault.

    Lindsays face betrayed a flicker of uncertainty upon hearing Harlees deration.

    A witness? Physical evidence? How could Harlee have managed to gather any evidence from that specific spot? The thought that Harlee might have fabricated the evidence crossed her mind, but she quickly dismissed it.

    Fabricating evidence was a serious crime, and surely Harlee wouldnt risk it.

    With a wary expression, Lindsay stared at Harlee, her anxiety mounting over what other revtions mighte next.

    She felt like a marite, her fate dangling precariously in someone elses hands.

    Remember, even though todays proceedings are unconventional, we must adhere to standard protocol, Harlee continued smoothly.

    If anyone wishes to review the evidence, theyll have to wait.

    The judge will disclose it when the time is right.

    Harlee then turned back to Lindsay, her re filled with scorn.

    Standing tall with an air of confidence that bordered on contempt, she added, And you, Miss Morgan, you persist in iming a mental illness.

    So, where is your evidence? Or is that merely yourtest ploy to escape punishment? Given how maniptive and devious you are, it wouldnt shock anyone if you imed so just to avoid your sentence.

    Lindsays gaze turned icy, her narrowed eyes brimming with malice and venomous contempt.

    Your source: g????ln????v????ls.???????????? She had concocted a n to feign mental illness, even securing a doctorsplicity to support her fabricated narrative.

    Yet, she hadnt anticipated Harlee unmasking her scheme in such a public manner.

    The revtion likely solidified any suspicions the judge might have already harbored.

    The reality was grim.

    Without some underhanded maneuvering, Lindsay knew she faced a minimum of five years in prison.

    Hale had vowed to help her avoid this fate, but the uncertainty of their schemes left her anxious.

    Furthermore, opting for a mental evaluation now would mean it couldnt be conducted by her chosen doctor.

    Attempting to bribe another in this fraught situation could only lead to further chaos.

    Lindsay bitterly realized Harlee was proving incredibly difficult to deal with and was keenly aware of the menacing nature of Harlees tactics.

    She refrained from antagonizing Harlee further, fully aware of the potential consequences.

    Yet, surrender was not an option for her.

    With a change of strategy in mind, she softened her tone.

    Im really sorry, Harlee.

    I cant fathom what I must have said to give you the impression that Im hiding behind mental illness to shirk my responsibilities.

    Mental illness is a serious issue.

    Its not something I would ever take lightly or exploit.

    I just feel I wasnt thinking clearly when I supposedly hurt Tiffany.

    Perhaps, for a moment, I just lost control.

    If you think Im just making excuses, Im at a loss for what more I can say.

    What about I apologize? Would that make things right? Lindsays voice grew increasingly wretched, a hint of tears by the final word.

    Earlier, an officer had chimed in, sensing Lindsays desperation.

    If you consent to an evaluation, any psychiatrist might identify a mental disorder.

    Thus, Lindsay subtly shifted her tactics, hoping to advance her agenda under the guise of retreat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 684

    ?Chapter 684: She assumed Hales influence had extended to the mental evaluation, but what she didnt realize was that she was, in fact, suffering from a mental disorder, courtesy of Hales pills.

    The violent episode with Tiffany was just the initial ripple of a brewing storm.

    Harlee had met too many people like Lindsaytrue masters of melodrama.

    One moment, they would rip into you with a storm of insults.

    The next, they would be begging at your feet like you were their only salvation.

    The sheer speed of their tactical shifts was almost disorienting.

    Harlee often dismissed such people as simply unhinged.

    Thus, with a chilling chuckle, Harlee remarked, Someone as maniptive and toxic as you, constantly conniving and plotting, surely cant be suffering from a mental disorderˇ­ Her voice tapered off, as though shed been struck by a sudden insight.

    ording to Tiffanys recollection, Lindsays eyes, blood-red and swollen, her gaze seething with hostility, and her unnerving eagerness for carnage at the mere glimpse of blood triggered a disturbing recognition in Harlee.

    Harlee couldnt stifle her annoyance.

    Could that maniac Hale have drugged Lindsay? Was it one of those ghastly substances that slowly drove people to madness and violence? This thought hardened Harlees expression.

    Her features tensed, and her lips barely parted as she issued a stern, ominous warning.

    Lindsay, since you are the daughter of my godparents, Ill offer you this advice.

    Keep your distance from that so-called savior youre enamored with.

    And reflect on this: when exactly did you begin to disy such deranged and bloodthirsty behavior? g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s?c¨®m is your escape Harlee arched her chin upwards, her eyes narrowing with a discerning, somewhat disdainful glint as she towered over Lindsay.

    Dont let yourself get to a ce where theres no turning back.

    The sharpness in Harlees tone cast a shadow over Lindsays expression, her voice cracking with a mix of anger and bewilderment.

    Harlee, what sort of bullshit are you spouting now? Ive already offered my apologies, and here you are, casting curses my way? Who behaves like that? Lindsaytched onto the phrase no turning back, dismissing the remainder of Harlees words as mere noise.

    With a heavy sigh, Harlees patience began to wane.

    It seemed Lindsays judgment of right and wrong was utterly hopeless.

    Shaking her head subtly, Harlee offered Lindsay a look of pity before silently bowing her head and returning to her phone to message Rhys, who was due to arrive in twenty minutes.

    Initially, Harlee had intended to extract information about Hale from Lindsay, but it had be painfully clear that Lindsay, lost in her delusions, was not going to be of any help.

    Resigned, Harlee began absentmindedly counting the minutes on her fingers, her interest in the current case dwindling by the second.

    With Rhys now handling the intricate dealings of the Juarez and Gill families, Harlee felt lesspelled to intervene personally.

    Particrly in situations like Lindsays, where no worthwhile information was at stake and the only objective was to impart a stern lesson, Harlees engagement in the case waned even further.

    Beside Harlee sat Tiffany, one of the intiffs.

    Harlee treated the serious courtroom atmosphere as though it were just another day at a caf¨¦.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 685

    ?Chapter 685: At Harlees demeanor, Tiffany smiled, a blend of resignation and fondness softening her features.

    Her confidence might border on arrogance, but she carried it well.

    As a intiff, however, Tiffany needed to work with the judge to navigate the proceedings toward a conclusion.

    With thebined efforts of the legal team and Tiffanys coboration, order was soon restored to the courtroom, and the judge was able to proceed with greater efficiency.

    Lindsay watched as the case increasingly turned against her.

    Harlees tant disregard for the situation only exacerbated her distress, igniting a fire of fury in her eyes.

    Ovee with desperation, Lindsay suddenly broke from the confines of the small holding area.

    Like a cornered animal, she lunged at Harlee, fingers curled like ws, aiming for Harlees face.

    Before Lindsay couldnd a blow, however, armed officers quickly subdued her, halting her charge mid-room.

    At that precise moment, Harlees silent countdown reached zero.

    Harlee slowly raised her head, her eyes turning toward the entrance.

    As expected, a familiar figure appeared, dressed in a sleek ck suit, adjusting his gold-rimmed sses with elegant fingers.

    Seeing Rhys, Harlees demeanor transformed.

    Her face alight with unmistakable joy, a radiant smile overtook her lips.

    Youre here, she said warmly.

    Harlee spoke so softly that only those closest to her could hear.

    Yet, the bustling courtroom suddenly fell silent.

    It was as if everyone was drawn to her presence, and even the slightest of her actions stood out.

    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.cˇđm When everyone followed her gaze, their shock was palpable.

    They stared in disbelief as Rhys entered, wearing a confident smile and nked by five escorts.

    The unexpected sight caused the room to fall into stunned silence, with some people hardly believing their eyes.

    While some didnt recognize Rhys, the judge and several reporters immediately knew who he was.

    Their faces betrayed a mixture of excitement and apprehension.

    After all, Rhys was the legendary leader of the Green Group.

    They were thrilled to see himsomeone they had only heard of in rumorsbut their excitement was tempered by an underlying fear.

    What unforeseen consequences might his arrival bring? Seeing Rhys, Lindsay felt a surge of hope, thinking he hade specifically to rescue her.

    Rhysˇ­ Lindsay called out in a voice that was sweet, almost sickening, as her hands remained restrained by armed guards.

    The silence that followed was thick and heavy, yet Lindsays voice still lingered in the air.

    Rhys, unaffected, shed a smile at Harlee as he walked past Lindsay, as if she werent even there.

    He paused in front of Harlee, then sat down in the seat that had been intended for Tiffany, without a second thought.

    He looked at Harlee, his usual cold gaze softening into a warm, almost tender look.

    Did I arrivete? he asked.

    Harlees eyes sparkled with warmth as a smile spread across her face.

    Her expression softened with happiness as she looked at Rhys.

    She said calmly, Youll handle the rest, wont you? Rhys lips curved upward.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 686

    ?Chapter 686: He gently patted her head and replied, Alright, Ill handle it.

    The two of them paid no attention to anyone else in the courtroom, leaning close and whispering to each other as if they were alone in their own world.

    The crowd could only watch in stunned silence.

    Was this truly a courtroom, or had they somehow found themselves on the set of a drama? The spectators couldnt help but be astonished.

    It seemed that those with power always grew bolder in ces where rules were supposed to hold the most weight.

    Meanwhile, Lindsay,pletely ignored, felt coldness seep through her veins.

    A deep, bone-chilling numbness spread through her body, and her eyes burned with intense, hateful fury.

    Lindsay snarled inwardly, Why? Why did Rhys only have eyes for Harlee once again? Wasnt she the one going to prison? Shouldnt Rhys be showing concern for her instead? The more joyful Harlee and Rhys appeared, the deeper Lindsays hatred grew.

    As if to mock Lindsay, Rhys leaned closer to Harlee, almost as if he wanted to share the same seat.

    Lindsays eyes reddened with fury, her body trembling with rage.

    A dark, vicious thought rose from deep inside her: Kill these two.

    Kill them all.

    Noticing Lindsays unusual behavior, Harlee grasped Rhys hand and whispered, Hale poisoned Lindsay with a drug called Executioner.

    It induces bloodlust and aggression, gradually eroding her will until she bes his mindless puppet.

    Harlee recalled a friend who had been ruined by this poison, and a deep, chilling coldness filled her eyes.

    She could never allow Hale to keep creating such a horrific drug.

    Sensing her thoughts, Rhys gently patted her hand.

    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s You dislike that poison, dont you? Okay, Ill have Patrick deal with everyone involved in its production.

    From the look on your face, it seems Ill need to be thorough.

    Give me some time.

    Harlee let out a softugh, her gaze lingering on Rhys as he thoughtfully considered how to handle the situation.

    Her eyes sparkled with warmth and affection.

    She realized she was growing fonder of him.

    Breaking the heavy silence, Clint suddenly pushed Rhys aside and slipped between Rhys and Harlee.

    Frowning, Clint red at Rhys.

    Look, I dont object to Harlees rtionship with you, but you havent passed Fletchers test yet.

    Dont get too close to her! Harlee blinked, momentarily stunned, and then remembered the test requiring Rhys to catch a fish before Fletcher did.

    The chances of that happening were as slim as Mars colliding with Earth.

    Clearing her throat softly, she reached across Clint and ced a gentle pat on Rhys hand, signaling him to hold off on his antics until they were at Remson Manor.

    Rhys understood at once, smoothly adjusting to give Clint more room without a single word ofint.

    He then looked at the judge and smiled.

    Where are we in the case? Please continue.

    The judge had been stunned since Rhys walked in.

    She had expected representatives from the Morgan and Sanderson families, but never Rhys himself.

    His voice snapped her out of her daze, and she quickly collected her thoughts.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 687

    ?Chapter 687: After aprehensive review of the case, it has been determined that the defendant, Lindsay Morgan, is guilty of attempted murder, conspiring to organize and participate in gang-rted activities, and aiding and abetting such actions.

    As a result, she is sentenced to eight years in prisonˇ­ Lindsays face contorted with rage as she shouted at the judge, I demand an appeal! Youre a corrupt official, obviously bribed by Harlee! This is an obvious abuse of justice! Lindsay had clung to a faint hope, believing that even if Rhys wouldnt openly support her, he might pressure the judge for a lighter sentence.

    But an eight-year term was far beyond what she had imagined.

    In a panic, Lindsay turned to Rhys, her voice filled with desperation.

    Rhys, I swear I never meant to hurt anyone.

    Please, convince the judge to let me have a psychiatric evaluation.

    I didnt mean to hurt that woman! If you wont help me, at least tell my grandmother.

    Ask her to help meˇ­ Im begging you, Rhys! Lindsay didnt mention Wilton and Belen because she had given up on them the moment they failed to show up.

    While she convinced herself that they might not have been allowed to visit her in jail, they still didnt appear on the day of her sentencing.

    She felt utterly abandoned, like an orphan.

    As for her grandmother, Lindsay assumed her absence was due to Wiltons and Belens interference.

    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe????s.co???? What Lindsay didnt know was that her parents had informed Liza about the trial, but Liza had chosen not to attend out of shame.

    Meanwhile, Wilton and Belen, whom Lindsay harbored resentment toward, waited just outside the courtroom.

    They hadnt turned their backs on her, but were concerned that their presence might make the situation worse.

    Therefore, they had decided to visit her one final time after the trial was over.

    Feeling a bit exhausted, Harlee rubbed her forehead and turned to Rhys.

    Im tired of hearing Lindsays tantrums.

    Could you handle this case for me? Rhys gave her a slight smile.

    Of course.

    Should I send you back now since this is getting on your nerves? No, Ill wait for you.

    Harlee was eager to observe whether Lindsay would disy any remorse after the verdict was finalized, as that would determine whether she should intervene on behalf of her godparents.

    An eight-year sentence was neither too long nor too short, but the thought of her godparents enduring such distress for that duration was unbearable.

    So, youre iming youve been wronged? Rhys smirked at Lindsays statement.

    Turning to Tiffany, he softened his tone.

    Miss Wace, would you care to recount the events of that day once again? Tiffany stood, her gaze steady as she addressed the room.

    The footage we have is unclear, making the situation seem ambiguous.

    Since Miss Morgan insists theres a misunderstanding, Ill retell what happened.

    Tiffany suddenly lifted her eyes, meeting Lindsays with a voice that was eerily calm yet piercing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 688

    ?Chapter 688: That day, Miss Morgans men dragged me to an isted area near the mountain base, where she began her assault.

    Her first kick hit my stomach, and she yelled that my suffering was because of my friendship with Harlee, someone she despised.

    When my left arm broke under her pressure, she mocked me, saying I deserved it for daring to exist in her world.

    She dered herself the esteemed Morgan family member andbeled me a worthless individual, fit only to amuse others.

    She said dying by her hand was the highest honor Id ever achieve.

    Later, as my right arm shattered, she threatened that no matter how likable I seemed, her wealth could silence any criticism.

    She added that if I refused to submit, shed twist my death into a scandalous story, iming I was a homewrecker beaten to death by an angry wife.

    The courtroom fell into a heavy silence.

    The grainy video had only shown a vague image of Lindsay kicking someone, but Tiffanys clear and unwavering tone painted a brutal picture that struck everyone in the room.

    Lindsays cruel words and Tiffanys matter-of-fact recounting of her injuries left them in stunned disbelief.

    As Tiffany spoke, tears suddenly streamed down her cheeks.

    She called me garbage, a mere ything for others entertainment, iming I should be grateful for the privileges she could grant.

    She demanded I betray Harlee, or shed yank out my hair strand by strand and carve my scalp with sharp stonesˇ­ Recalling the scene, Tiffanys voice faltered as her body began to tremble, the memory overtaking her.

    Tiffany had been resolute for so long, but the nights since had been tormenting.

    Lindsays venomous words echoed in her mind, and even sleep was gued by nightmares of sharp stones slicing into her skin, courtesy of Lindsay.

    Since the incident, Tiffany hadnt had a good nights sleep.

    She hadnt cried much since that day, for her tears had long dried up.

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ????n g????l§ßov?ls.§ă§ŕ???? Why hadnt she spoken earlier? Was it fear of the memories? No, it was the determination to drag Lindsay into despair when Lindsay still had a glimmer of hope left.

    If she couldnt repay the torment she suffered a thousandfold, shed at least bring Lindsay down with her.

    Harlee gripped Tiffanys hand tightly, her face a mix of sorrow and fury.

    Clint, standing nearby, suddenly dropped something to the floor.

    Though the sound was faint, it rang out in the stillness, pulling everyones attention.

    The audience shifted their gaze between Tiffany, her face streaked with tears, and Lindsay, whose calm, even smug demeanor remained unshaken.

    Their lips moved faintly, but no sound came.

    No words could capture the mix of dread and outrage hanging in the air.

    Even the streamsment section had gone silent.

    It was Clint who finally broke through the suffocating stillness.

    Clutching his chest, his face reflected both deep sorrow and empathy for Tiffany.

    His hands quivered as he turned his piercing re toward Lindsay, his fury palpable.

    Lindsay Morgan! His voice cracked with an intensity that shook him.

    Trembling, he continued, Even if justice spares you, I wont.

    Youll answer for what youveˇ­ Before Clint could say more, Tiffany stepped forward, gently letting go of Harlees hand.

    She sped Clints shaking hands in her own and murmured, Its over.

    The past is behind me now.

    Clints usual shyness vanished in that moment.

    His gaze, full of tenderness, dropped to Tiffanys face.

    Are you still hurting? he asked softly.

    Tiffany smiled faintly and shook her head.

    Not anymore.

    Youve been here for me, and thats eased it all.

    Tiffanyˇ­ Clint reached out, tousling her hair before pulling her into an embrace.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 689

    ?Chapter 689: I swear, Ill never let anyone harm you again.

    I couldnt bear it.

    Everyone watching, both in the courtroom and through their screens, forgot the bittersweet scene unfolding before them.

    Instead, they shared in the collective ache for Tiffanys pain and resilience.

    Lindsays eyes darted to the sea of scornful stares fixed on her.

    For the first time, a flicker of fear cracked her confident facade.

    Noˇ­ No, its not true! Lindsay cried.

    She tried to im that she had always been the shining star of Baythorn Universitys School of Art, the prized daughter of the Morgan family.

    She wasnt some criminalˇ­ But as soon as Lindsay attempted to approach Tiffany, the bailiffs blocked her path, holding her firmly in ce.

    This time, Hales group quietly backed away, unwilling to be dragged further into the chaos.

    Cornered, Lindsays mind raced.

    She shot a venomous nce at Harlee.

    This was all Harlees doing.

    Without Harlees interference, Tiffany wouldnt have dared to speak up and reveal what had happened back then.

    Though Lindsay had expected the situation might escte, she never imagined Tiffany would have the courage to expose everything to the public.

    If their roles had been reversed, Lindsay thought bitterly, she wouldnt have dared to relive the horrors, even with her life on the line.

    The memories Tiffany had just shared would haunt anyonea nightmare of shattered bones, crushed joints, and strangling hands.

    Lindsays carefully crafted ns unraveled before her eyes.

    Tiffanys statement had destroyed her reputation.

    The public outcry made it impossible for money or influence to sway public opinion.

    Even if she avoided prison, her name would be irreparably tarnished.

    Visit gal????????v????ls for updates Seething with rage, Lindsay wanted tosh out, to scream, to silence everyone around her.

    But before she could act, Tiffany spoke again, her voice trembling but steady enough to strike terror.

    After breaking my limbs and crushing my knees, Miss Morgan pressed her hands around my neck.

    She said shed killed before, a quick slice across the throat, but found it boringˇ­ Tiffany paused for a moment, her face twisted with anguish as if recalling every agonizing detail.

    The deeper she thought, the more violently her body trembled.

    Finally, she slowly continued, Miss Morgan said she would subject me to a slow and excruciating death.

    She said shed strip my skin from my bones, one piece at a time, and crush me until nothing remained.

    When the crowd heard shed killed before, they gasped and looked nkly at Lindsay.

    Upon hearing crush me until nothing remained, everyone erupted.

    Shouts of fury echoed as the spectators red at Lindsay, their rage palpable.

    The curses came one after another.

    If not for the strict courtroom decorum, the crowds fury might have turned physical, with Lindsay at the center of their wrath.

    Suddenly, a cold dread gripped Lindsay.

    She couldnt let the truth about the killinge to light.

    If her crime was uncovered, even her status as a member of the Morgan family wouldnt shield her from a lifetime behind bars.

    The thought of growing old in a prison cell, her future gone, sent a chill down Lindsays spine.

    But Tiffanys wordsˇ­ They werent just usations.

    They were a signal that someone might dig deeper.

    And if they uncovered the full extent of her actions, it wouldnt just be imprisonment shed face.

    Execution was a very real possibility.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 690

    ?Chapter 690: Tiffanys voice trembled, growing weaker with each word.

    I couldnt resist Miss Morgan.

    If I tried, shed sink her sharp nails into my skin.

    It was agonizingˇ­ A heavy silence followed, broken only by Tiffanys inconsble weeping.

    Suddenly, a piercing scream shattered the quiet.

    It was Lindsay, her voice echoing around the room.

    All eyes snapped toward themotion.

    Harlee stood by Lindsay, gripping her hair tightly and hoisting her off the floor.

    Her tone was icy, dripping with contempt.

    Lindsay, tormenting my friend was a grave mistake.

    I thought you had a shred of decency, but youve sunk to new depths of depravity.

    Even calling you a monster feels like apliment.

    With a forceful motion, Harlee thrust Lindsay forward, mming her head against the table.

    Blood burst from Lindsays forehead, streaming down her face like a macabre mask.

    Lindsay hissed through gritted teeth, What the hell are you doing? Are you trying to kill me? Im going to call the police Before she could finish, Rhys hurled a water bottle with precise aim, striking Lindsay squarely in the mouth.

    The impact silenced her as blood spurted from her lips.

    Harlee, now wiping her hands clean with a damp tissue, turned her attention to Tiffany.

    Gently taking Tiffanys icy hands in hers, she chafed them softly to restore warmth.

    Do you want to go home? Harlee asked, her voice calm and soothing.

    Tiffany, her face pale as a ghost, leaned into Harlee, her eyes fluttering shut.

    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Ňv?????s.c§ŕm Yes, Harlee, I want to go home.

    Alright, Ill take you back, Harlee assured her, her tone aforting murmur amid the chaos.

    She led Tiffany toward her vehicle, ncing at Clint, who was following closely behind.

    Clint, Im driving Tiffany home.

    Tiffany had no permanent residence in Baythorn, but at that moment, her only scey in Harlees reassuring presence.

    She typically lodged at hotels.

    Therefore, the home Harlee referred to could only mean one cethe Sanderson family residence.

    Peering down at Tiffany with concern, Harlee gently asked, Would you like me to take you to my ce? Tiffany, taken aback, nced up sharply.

    To your ce? Oh, noˇ­ Lets not go there.

    Harlee didnt insist.

    Instead, she tenderly brushed Tiffanys hair aside and said in a soothing tone, If it makes you uneasy, we dont have to go.

    But I assure you, our ce has a cozy, weing vibe, and youll feel like its your own home.

    Tiffany paused, uncertain, and then asked, Really? Harlee simply nodded, giving Tiffany the time she needed to make up her mind.

    After a moment, Tiffanys expression softened into a smile, and she nodded in agreement.

    They were met with open arms once they arrived at the Sanderson family residence.

    Sk enveloped Tiffany in a warm hug, engaging her in lively conversation.

    The dinner was equally cordial, with everyone making Tiffany feel exceptionally wee.

    Tiffany experienced a sense of warmth like never before.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 691

    ?Chapter 691: Worn out by the evenings emotions, she briefly chatted with the Sanderson family before retiring to Harlees room for the night.

    Meanwhile, after concluding a phone call and catching up on recent events, Lonnie walked into the living room to find Clint sitting alone on the couch.

    Surveying the room and noticing Harlees absence, he inquired, Has Harlee gone to see Rhys again? With a slight nod, Clint replied, Rhys is handling the rest.

    Harlee might have gone to check on the situation.

    Lonnie picked up on Clints subtle attempt to cover for Harlee and Rhys tryst.

    With a simple phone call, he could acquire all the necessary information.

    Was it necessary for Harlee to check on the situation personally? Surely, Clint was keeping something from him.

    Yet, Lonnie, holding his pride dear, chose not to confront the issue.

    Instead, he sat down across from Clint, his voice calm yet pointed.

    Is there something you need to tell me? Clint met Lonnies gaze, his voice filled with sincerity.

    Dad, Tiffany hails from a humble vige.

    Her upbringing isnt like ours, and frankly, her aplishments might not align with the high standards of the Sanderson family.

    But she has my heart.

    Im seeking your blessing because I love her, and I wish to marry her.

    Can we set aside the business alliances and just consider my happiness? Lonnies brow furrowed, displeased.

    He could tell Clint had feelings for Tiffany.

    g????????????¦Ňv????????????.c?m check it out! His displeasure, however, stemmed from a different concern.

    He had never mandated that his children marry for business reasons.

    Lonnie replied, his tone softening.

    When did I ever insist that my children marry for business? Clint asked, a hint of frustration in his voice.

    Clint, taken aback, blurted out, What? His face mirrored his confusion.

    Lonnie tapped his fingers on the table, his voice firm.

    I said no because she hasnt even agreed to your proposal, yet here you are, seeking my blessing as if its a done deal.

    Whats the meaning of this? Clint, his face splitting into a wide grin, threw his arms around Lonnies leg, much like a toddler might.

    I knew you were the bestˇ­ Youre not a child anymore, Clint.

    This isnt the way to handle things, is it? Lonnie chided, feigning a shove at Clints head, though a twinkle of amusement lit up his eyes.

    Despite the mock reprimand, a smile lingered on Lonnies lips.

    His rtionship with his children had be too formal over the years, and spontaneous warmth had be rare since they had grown up.

    Lonnies hand hesitated for a moment before softlynding on Clints head, his fingers affectionately tousling his hair.

    I wont meddle in your choices.

    The Sandersons dont require a daughter-inw of any particr standing.

    Just make sure shes a woman of good character, and your mother and I will have no objections.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 692

    ?Chapter 692: Clints heart swelled with emotion.

    As he gazed up, he noticed the subtle signs of age in Lonnies facethe wrinkles, the graying hair.

    Dad, were all going to be okay, he assured softly.

    Lonnie gave a nomittal nod, patting Clints shoulder before turning to ascend the stairs.

    Sk caught Lonnie at the base of the staircase, a yful smirk on her face.

    Feeling a bit nostalgic, are you? Coming to terms with the years catching up to you? Lonnie draped his arm around Sks waist, his voice tinged with a mix of jest and sincerity.

    Well, watching Clint today reminded me just how old Ive gotten.

    But having you by my side? It feels like Im young all over again.

    Sks light p on his chest was apanied by a coy chuckle.

    Oh,e on.

    Be serious for once.

    Elsewhere, Harlee settled into the passenger seat of Rhys car as they made their way back to Remson Manor.

    She appeared preupied, her brow creased with concern, her mind evidently elsewhere.

    Rhys caught the hint of her troubled thoughts, yet he chose to remain silent during the drive, merely offering her aforting smile.

    Once they werefortably seated in the living room at Remson Manor, Rhys broke the silence.

    Ill handle Lindsays case.

    Harlee gave a slight nod, her face expressionless.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Íe????s has the stories you love Rhys continued, his tone earnest.

    Wilton and Belen barely recognized Lindsay when they saw herst.

    They feel shes be a stranger, and believe further visits would be futile.

    Theyre putting their hopes in the correctional system to reform Lindsay.

    They wanted me to convey their apologies to you and your friend.

    A trace of relief seemed to lift Harlees spirits.

    Gently pushing a stray lock of hair from her face, Rhys added soothingly, They never hold you responsible.

    On the contrary, theyre thankful.

    They appreciate your efforts to give Lindsay a second chance for their sake.

    Harlees eyes sparkled with a renewed intensity.

    They really understand everything? Rhys tenderly caressed Harlees hand, tilting his head with a soft grin.

    I know youre uneasy, so Ive already spoken to Wilton and Belen.

    Rhys understood how much family meant to Harlee and how she feared losing her connection with the Morgan household.

    Although her concerns werepletely justified, she worried that Wilton and Belen might resent her.

    Or worse, they might start drifting away because of Lindsay.

    Harlee rested against his chest with a contented smile.

    She raised her face slightly and pressed a light kiss to the corner of his lips.

    You really do understand me.

    For such a long time, aside from Tonya, Rhys had been the only one who could read Harlees thoughts without her saying a word.

    The realization that this tall, striking man, who knew her so well, was hers filled Harlee with happiness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 693

    ?Chapter 693: Her smile lingered, unable to fade.

    She felt fortunate beyond words.

    Her thoughts wandered to whether she should assist Rhys in meeting the challenges posed by her brothers.

    Rhys chuckled.

    He was used to being in control and had already noticed the shift in Harlees feelings toward him after the gunfight.

    Her emotions for him had deepened beyond mere affection.

    With a teasing smile, he gazed down at the woman in his arms.

    Im remarkable, arent I? Are you thinking of iming me entirely for yourself? Harlees eyes gleamed.

    Keeping him all to herself sounded like a good idea.

    With augh, Rhys yfully tapped her nose.

    Hold onto that thought.

    I have to win over your brothers first.

    As for bing exclusively yoursˇ­ Lets revisit that once Ive earned the right to marry you.

    Alrightˇ­ Her voice carried a trace of disappointment.

    Smiling warmly, Rhys pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead and said, For now, watch some TV.

    Ill handle lunch.

    With reluctance, he ran his fingers through her hair before stepping away.

    Instead of watching television, Harlee headed to the study.

    The situation with Robbie still wasnt fully resolved.

    L§Ńt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ďm After being rescued from the container, Robbie remained weak, struggling to speak without gasping for breath.

    Fixing her gaze on the screen, Harlee noticed Robbies weary expression and frowned.

    So, youve given up? Tonya, who was in Breeznd, couldnt arrive immediately but was already on her way.

    Robbie, knowing Tonya might identify the root of his condition, seemed less defeated than before.

    Yet, the memory of being captured so easily weighed heavily on him.

    He med himself for holding back the team, forcing Harlee to seek outside assistance.

    Seeing the guilt etched on Robbies face, Harlees eyes flickered with thoughtfulness.

    She didnt me him.

    Instead, she said, You have two weeks.

    After that, youll be in charge of stabilizing Uwhor.

    She had always believed Robbie was the most optimistic and lively member of the Shadow Moon Society.

    But nowˇ­ Perhaps she had been wrong.

    The brightest smiles often concealed the heaviest burdens.

    Robbie was taken aback by her directive.

    Stabilize Uwhor? Could he manage that? Harlee never made errors in judgment.

    She always made the right decision.

    If she trusted him to bring order to Uwhor, then why had he been captured so effortlessly? Had he overlooked something crucial? Robbie reyed the events in his mind and finally spoke hesitantly.

    Harlee, I think something isnt right.

    What do you mean? Anything amiss? Harlee asked, her brow furrowed.

    Robbie nodded and then recounted every detail, from cking out to awakening in the container.

    By the end, he identified something peculiar.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 694

    ?Chapter 694: Harlee, I remember now.

    There was an unusual energy outside the container, he exined, his voice firm.

    It left mepletely drained.

    Robbie remembered smearing dirt on himself as he crawled through the narrow passageway, trying to stay unnoticed.

    Harlees expression darkened, her eyes narrowing as she murmured, An unusual energyˇ­ Could Hales reach have extended this far already? Lindsays guilt was undeniable.

    Her crimes were well-documented, leaving no room for leniency.

    In fact, with proof of murder, she now faced the possibility of execution.

    As officers escorted Lindsay back to her cell, she erupted into frenzied screams, her mental state unraveling.

    She alternated between demanding to see her parents and calling for Hale.

    Her instability was evident.

    When Wilton and Belen arrived at the prison entrance to collect Lindsay, they were met with a woman who was no longer the daughter they had known.

    Wiltons disbelief was palpable.

    The realization that their once-polite child hadmitted such heinous actstormenting Tiffany and even taking a lifeshattered him.

    Lindsay, you were once a kind, well-educated young woman.

    You wouldnt hurt anything in the past.

    But nowˇ­ How could you do all those evil things to an innocent girl? How did you be so cruel? Your next story begins at galnovels .

    Lindsays consciousness slowly returned, and her gaze flickered toward her parents.

    Widening her eyes, she opened her mouth as if to exin, but words failed her.

    Seeing the anguish and disappointment in their eyes, a flicker of remorse surfaced within her.

    But it didntst.

    A wicked grin spread across her face, and sheughed.

    Tiffany deserved it! Hurting others is exhrating.

    Watching them suffer is fascinating! Suddenly, a sharp sound broke through herughter.

    Wilton had pped Lindsay hard, his voice cutting through the tension.

    Every life has worth.

    Who gave you the right to decide someones fate? Lindsays bloodshot eyes stared back at Wilton.

    She couldnt justify herself.

    Seeing blood and torturing others made her feel a bloodthirsty thrill.

    Her voice, cold and empty, repeated, She deserved itˇ­ She deserved to die by my hands.

    Hearing this, Wilton turned away, defeated.

    He waspletely disappointed in her.

    On the way from the courtroom to the prison, he had dreamed of his daughters redemption, imagining that shed regret her decisions and beg for his forgiveness.

    Now, he felt only despair.

    Forget her, Wilton.

    Our daughter is no more.

    This person before us is a stranger, Belen whispered behind him, her voice choked with sobs.

    Hearing this, Lindsays body stiffened.

    No! You cant abandon me.

    Im your only daughter! Your onlyˇ­ You used our family name to trample others! Belen was shaking with anger, her eyes cold and distant.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 695

    ?Chapter 695: You imed we ignored you, all while acting like the perfect child in our presence.

    You yed the victim while manipting everyone around you.

    And you feel no guilt? Lindsay opened her mouth, wanting to argue, but faltered under Belens icy re.

    I didnt mean for it to go this farˇ­ I justˇ­ I didntˇ­ Wiltons expression hardened, his voice detached as he said, Excuses wont save you now.

    Its time for reform behind bars.

    The Morgan family will wee you back if you truly change, but continue down this path, and we must cast you out.

    Lindsay recoiled in fear at her fathers stern words.

    No! Dad, Im your daughter! How can you just abandon me? Why not? Wilton countered, his eyes cold and unweing as he stared down at her.

    You dismiss everything your mother and I have taught you.

    You choose not to love us, so why should we continue to love you as our daughter? Lindsays eyes, red and swollen, widened in fear as she faced her father, who showed no sign of love.

    I do love you.

    I really do! Its just thatˇ­ Her voice trailed off, unable to articte why she had be so monstrously cruel.

    Belen intervened, catching Wiltons arm as his anger surged.

    She shook her head gently.

    Enough.

    Theres no point in talking to her now.

    Shes not listening.

    Im exhausted.

    Lets just go home.

    Wiltons anger eased, and he nodded slowly.

    M¦Ň§Ô¦Ĺ ¦Ô¦Ń?¦Á¦Ó¦Ĺ? ¦É¦Ç ?¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í¦Ĺ??.ˇé¦Ň§Ţ He firmly took Belens hand, and they walked away together.

    As they left, they seemed to age a decade in those few moments.

    Despair filled Lindsay as she watched them go.

    What could be more painful than being rejected and scorned by her own parents? She cherished her parents more than anyone else.

    Why then, did they question her love? Why? Ovee with emotion, Lindsay began to yell, ming everyone around her for her plight, yet failing to see her own faults.

    However, her audience had dwindled to just the indifferent officers who were ready to lock her away.

    Back at the Gill family home, ever since Rhys had sown discord between the Juarez and Gill families, the tension between Elvin and Liam had escted.

    Before Rhys interfered, there had been at least a pretense of partnership between Elvin and Liam, but now, their rtionship was on the verge ofpletely falling apart.

    At any given time, their alliance was on the brink of shattering into bitter enmity.

    Elvin epted Liams invitation to discuss strategies for maintaining public pressure at Liams residence.

    However, their conversation quickly devolved into a critique of each others shorings.

    As they debated who maintained a closer connection with Rhys, Elvins temper red, and he pounded his fist on the table.

    Lets talk about rtionships, shall we? Mr.

    Greens uing marriage to Harlee makes me his future uncle! What significance do you, a man who merely threw in some money raising Harlee, hold inparison? .

    .

    .

 Chapter 696

    ?Chapter 696: A shadow fell over Liams expression.

    However, having cut ties with Harlee andcking significant investments, he restrained himself from retorting too harshly.

    He attempted to pacify Elvin.

    Please, Elvin, dont be upset.

    I meant no harm by my wordsˇ­ Elvin shot Liam a cold, cutting re.

    If Liam hadnt purposely shoved him aside to steal the spotlight in front of Rhys a few days ago, he might have believed such ims.

    Now, remembering Liams audacious behavior filled Elvin with nothing but loathing.

    In Elvins eyes, Liam was a contemptible upstart, yet Liam had ascended in status, currying favor with influential figures.

    How could Elvin endure this? Elvin shot Liam a venomous re, nowpletely unwilling to team up with someone like Liam.

    If my efforts and my enterprise mean so little to you, perhaps its best we dissolve our partnership! Despite his biting words, Elvins tone remainedced with the diplomatic courtesy of a seasoned businessman, barely masking his disdain for Liam.

    A fleeting look of spite shed across Liams face, though he quickly concealed it.

    Committed to maintaining a fragile alliance with the Juarez family, Liam had disobeyed Harlees stern request to cease all interactions.

    He was not about to forfeit his position.

    Hed rather reveal his true nature than give up.

    Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s Liam stated, Elvin, we shouldnt let angry words weigh too heavilyˇ­ Elvin couldnt shake an eerie chill as Liams gaze bore into him.

    For a tense moment, he wondered if Liam might physically attack, driven by fury.

    Cautious of antagonizing a man who could turn violent, Elvin averted his gaze.

    Sensing Elvins unease, Liams stare intensified, reading every nuance of Elvins retreat.

    Dropping all pretense, he continued, Elvin, surely you see? We cant dissolve our partnership so hastily, can we? Startled, Elvin felt his head nod before he could stop it.

    Yes, youre right.

    My apologiesˇ­ I was just overwhelmed.

    We should definitely keep working togetherˇ­ Having faced the Juarez familys financial ruin, Elvin had learned to stomach indignities.

    If it meant keeping his position in the game, he could bear being demeaned by those he once regarded as equals.

    Pleased with Elvins reaction, Liam rxed and regained his usual polished charm.

    In a friendly tone, he said with a smile, Whats with that look, Elvin? Remember, were in this together to take down the Sanderson family and reim our families glory, arent we? Liams seamless change of tone took Elvin by surprise.

    Elvin nodded again, his face ashen from the lingering fear.

    The thought of being intimidated by someone like Liam had never crossed his mind.

    With a hastily muttered excuse, Elvin made his exit from the Gill home.

    Only after sitting in his car for a considerable time did he regain hisposure.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 697

    ?Chapter 697: How dare Liam, that upstart from a no-name family, challenge me? Elvin fumed, clenching his fists, his eyes alight with fury and resentment.

    Ill never let a vermin like him overshadow me! Elvins expression darkened into a sly smile as he turned to his driver.

    Is your cousin now driving for the Gill family? Yes, sir, the driver replied respectfully.

    Hes infiltrated the Gill family as per your instructions and is ready to assist at any time.

    Elvins smile grew more sinister.

    Assist, you say? Lets have him sabotage Liams car.

    Elvin decided that Liam, the kind of man who dared to act out against him, needed to be taught a lesson.

    In Elvins world, anyone who showed him disrespect had to pay, preferably with their lives.

    His pride could withstand humiliation for strategic purposes, but outright disrespect was something he could not let slide.

    The driver responded without hesitation, Understood, sir.

    Ill ensure he gets your message once were back.

    Elvin leaned back, smirking in satisfaction.

    Unbeknownst to Elvin, the drivers smile took on a secretive, calcting twist as he ryed Elvins plot in full detail to Rhys, seeking furthermands.

    Rhys response was brief and to the point.

    Carry on as you were.

    Let them destroy each other.

    If needed, cripple their efforts.

    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv?????s?c?m Meanwhile, at the Remson Manor, Harlee and Rhys found themselves rxing in the ss house nestled in the courtyard right after lunch.

    Harlees fingers idly toyed with Rhys as she lounged in his embrace.

    She pinched and pulled at his fingers, her gaze distant and clearly adrift.

    Rhys, with a tender touch, brushed through her hair, asionally kneading her scalp.

    He observed her preupation for a while before probing softly, What are you thinking about, Harlee? sping his hand tighter, Harlee shook her head dismissively.

    How do people as wicked as Liam and Elvin manage to live among the rest of us? Just as Rhys was about to soothe her with some words offort, Harlees musings took a sharp turn.

    She abruptly sat upright, her eyes alight with a newfound intensity.

    Im really curious to explore whats wrong in their minds.

    How can someonepletely disregard the bonds of family? Rhys let out a lightugh, affectionately tousling her hair as he responded with a yful tone, Really now? Are you considering taking up experiments? Harlees eyes twinkled with challenge, her posture straightening.

    Perhaps I am.

    You might be surprised by what Im capable of.

    Catching an unusual glimmer in Rhys eyes, Harlee connected the dots from their recent intrigues.

    She leaned in, her voice teasing as she tapped his chin lightly.

    Based on that lookˇ­ Tell me.

    Did our scheme to pit the Juarezs against the Gills seed? .

    .

    .

 Chapter 698

    ?Chapter 698: Rhys response was a soft, amused hum, his wordsced with a hint of admiration.

    Im impressed you noticed such a minor detail.

    If you keep this up, Ill have no secrets left to guard, not even my hidden stash of sweets.

    With a gentle pat on his chest, Harlees eyes narrowed yfully.

    Come on, cut the jokes.

    Tell me.

    Whats the situation with Elvin and Liam at this moment? Harlee asked.

    She had been swamped with managing Hales challenges and Robbies troubles recently, losing track of Elvins and Liams cunning maneuvers.

    Now, with a moment to breathe, she was eager to catch up on their exploits.

    Rhys knew he couldnt evade the topic any longer.

    Elvin sneaked a mole into Liams group, aiming to mess with his car as a harsh lesson.

    Liam, on his part, isnt just sitting back.

    Hes turned an old housekeeper loyal to the Juarez family into his informant to sniff out any suspicious moves.

    To the world, they might seem like buddies, but behind the scenes, theyre eachying traps to bring the other down.

    Harlee was captivated by the depth of Rhyswork, even to the extent of knowing who had been bribed.

    So, you actually orchestrated the cement of those spies? Rhys responded with a half-smile, acknowledging her perceptiveness.

    Indeed, you see right through it, Harlee.

    Their ns were unfolding at a snails pace, and your distress over it was palpable.

    Thus, I expedited things a bit.

    Naturally, both Elvin and Liam believe theyre outsmarting each other.

    I just lent a hand.

    ?????łßŘ± ¤ŇÚŕ?…_¨ŇŘ±@ Ř­Ľ¸ gal¦Ç????ve?s.

    ˇé¦Ň§Ţ Through it all, the Gill Group, merely a corporate veneer, seeded in swaying a trusted servant of a wealthy family.

    All the while, Liam, blinded by his own ego, never questioned the ease of his machinations.

    And yet, Elvin somehow found a way to be even more outrageous.

    He naively believed that a mere tens of thousands of dors would be sufficient to persuade a drivers cousin, a total stranger, to stake everything for him.

    Such a pitiful judgment.

    Did he truly hold such a trivial view of ordinary folks? Piecing the situation together, Harlee shed anguid smile, her interest waning swiftly.

    She shifted her focus to another subject.

    By the way, regarding those men you lent mest time, did you train them yourself? Robbie couldnt stop talking about how disciplined they were.

    He said they were sharper than the soldiers from Uwhor! Yes, theyre mine, Rhys confirmed with a casual flick of his wrist.

    Harlee, I think I failed to mentionˇ­ I go by another name, the leader of Sovereign of the Underworld.

    Harlee found herself momentarily at a loss for words.

    She had always considered herself quite remarkable, yet here was someone surpassing even her grandeur.

    Contemting the challenges her brothers had set for Rhys, Harlee suddenly shed all her previous concerns.

    It wasnt Rhys capability that worried her now.

    It was whether her brothers could withstand the blow to their pride after Rhys handled the challenges so effortlessly.

    Not intrigued enough to probe further? Rhys teased, an amused glint in his eye.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 699

    ?Chapter 699: Reclining into his embrace, Harlees expression softened, her tone filled with a quiet resolve.

    Not particrly.

    As long as I can count on your forces when needed.

    With a tilt of her head, she decided to conserve her strategic acumen, focusing instead on covertly amplifying the severity of her brothers challenges for Rhys.

    Rhys scrutinized Harlee, cradled in his arms, his lips curving into a gentle smile.

    Harlee, theres a glint in your eye that tells me youre up to some sort of trouble.

    With an air of feigned innocence, Harlee blinked up at him.

    Rhys tousled her hair yfully and let out a chuckle.

    Well, whatever scheme youre cooking up, Im ready for it.

    Harlee found herself at a loss for words once more.

    Seriously? Why did she suddenly seem like the viin out of nowhere? Here was this man, a figure daunting enough to unsettle the leaders of Uwhor, elia, and Gruinia, putting on the act of a woeful child unjustly used.

    What a sly man! His act of innocence was bing rmingly convincing.

    With a tender gesture, Harlee patted his chin as one might soothe a mischievous puppy.

    Dont talk like that.

    Your protection is still essential to me.

    Of course, Ill protect you, Rhys replied, a spark of amusement dancing in his gaze.

    But really, does the famous Quick Cameo need any protection? What are you implying? Harlees voice carried a mix of challenge and curiosity.

    Rhys gently lifted her chin and pressed his lips to hers in a deep, lingering kiss.

    When he finally pulled away, his grin was wide and cheeky.

    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????????s Just collecting a protection fee.

    Harlee froze and then delivered a yful jab to his chest.

    With an exaggerated gesture, Rhys clutched his chest.

    Immediately, Harlees concern spiked.

    She sat up and took his hand.

    Are you alright? Did I hit where it hurts? Do you needˇ­? A kiss from you would do, Rhys cut in, his eyes shutting in anticipation of her kiss.

    However, the warmth in his arms vanished.

    Upon opening his eyes, he saw Harlee standing by the door.

    Harleeˇ­ Rhys sprang to his feet and dashed after her, disregarding his bare feet.

    Rhys, joking about health isnt funny to me! Harlees tone was frosty, her eyes shimmering with tears threatening to spill.

    This was the first time Harlee had shown Rhys intense anger since they had opened their hearts to each other.

    Rhys heart pounded with panic as he clutched Harlees hand, his eyes wide with regret.

    Im sorry, Harlee.

    I made a mistake.

    Dont be angry, okay? Harlee held her ground, her face unshakably resolute.

    Moments before, remorse had overwhelmed her, thinking she had caused him pain, to the point of tears.

    But upon discovering his deceit was all a yful ruse, her anger red.

    Health, in her eyes, was no subject for jest.

    No, Rhys, Harlee said sharply, her voice icy.

    Im truly upset, and I dont wish to speak to you right now! With a firm push, she distanced herself from him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700: As Rhys stood there barefoot, attempting to follow her, Harlees tone grew even colder.

    Follow me any further, and this will be thest time you hear from me.

    With a decisive shake, she freed herself from his touch and strode out of Remson Manor.

    Rhys remained rooted to the spot, overwhelmed by the gravity of the situation.

    He watched her leave, a realization dawning on him.

    Sprinting back to the ss house, he seized his phone and pulled up his chat with Tonya.

    His fingers flew over the keys as he poured out the events, punctuating his message with a cautious plea.

    Harlee is livid, Miss Santos.

    How can I possibly make amends? Rhys queried, reflecting on how invaluable adding Tonyas contact information had been after his hospital discharge.

    In the secluded northern reaches of Uwhor, nestled an inconspicuous vi.

    Tonya had just handed Robbie a pill, uniquely crafted for him.

    As she made her way back indoors, her phone vibrated.

    A message from Rhys had appeared on her screen.

    You made the right moveing to me for this.

    A slight smile yed on Tonyas lips as she gently shut the door.

    Without a moments dy, Tonya initiated a voice call.

    Twirling a lollipop between her fingers, she adopted a teasing tone.

    Want to know whats got Harlee so worked up? Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s?????o???? Rhys, ever intuitive, anticipated Tonyas curiosity before she even voiced it.

    With his usual poise, he responded, Miss Santos, Ive arranged a few gifts for you as tokens of my gratitude.

    I hope they are to your liking.

    As he concluded, a rhythmic knocking echoed at Tonyas door.

    Come in, Tonya called out.

    Bart entered, armsden with three elegantly wrapped gift boxes.

    Miss Santos, these are from Mr.

    Green.

    Set them on the table, Tonya instructed crisply.

    Understood.

    Bartplied and exited, leaving Tonya to inspect the boxes.

    She lifted the lids to reveal a collection of medicinal herbs.

    A knowing smile flickered across her face.

    Impressive.

    Youve pinpointed exactly what I needˇ­ It seems youve uncovered my secret, Tonya mused aloud, her tone mixing appreciation with a hint of intrigue.

    Rhys didnt deny it.

    Ive been suspecting as much, but everything clicked when you made that trip to Uwhor yourself.

    Tonya cut straight to the heart of the matter, foregoing any unnecessary facades.

    After receiving his thoughtful tokens of appreciation, she chose to reciprocate with some confidential insights.

    Harlee detests jokes about health because of her friend Ruth Todd.

    Ruth was battling cancer.

    She endured countless chemotherapy sessions, bearing excruciating pain, yet she clung fiercely to her passion for life despite theck of signs of her recovery.

    During one particrly grueling treatment, Harlee attempted to lighten the mood by joking about health.

    .

    .

    .

    Message from Noah: Hello dear readers! New chapters on Sunday.

    God bless you, and Noah wishes you all the best.

    (=?=) / .

 Chapter 701

    ?Chapter 701: For the first time, Ruth had reacted with visible anger, deeply wounded by the words.

    Tragically, that night marked Ruths untimely departure.

    In her final moments, Ruth made a voice recording, offering forgiveness to Harlee.

    Ruth expressed her wish for Harlee not to dwell in guilt.

    From that point onward, Harlee cant tolerate any health-rted jokes.

    Thats everything I can share.

    Regarding your rtionship with her, youll have to navigate that on your own.

    With those final words, Tonya hung up the phone, not bothering to hear if Rhys had any response.

    She decided it was a better use of her time to explore new methods for transforming rare substances into potent remedies.

    Once Tonya had shared the details, Rhys finally grasped why Harlee had been so distraught.

    Heunched their messaging app and began crafting an borate apology.

    Yet, after typing a heartfelt message that stretched over a hundred words, he hesitated and erased everything.

    Resolute, Rhys snatched his coat from the rack and made for the door.

    At the Sanderson family estate, Harlee sat inside her car, a figure of contemtion.

    She hesitated to go inside, not wanting her family to witness her current state.

    She remained seated, taking deep breaths in an attempt to soothe her nerves.

    Just as she mustered the courage to step out, she noticed a familiar vehicle pull in behind her.

    Rhys emerged and walked over, his expression solemn.

    Harlee, regarding Ruthˇ­ I understand now.

    Im really sorry.

    It was wrong of me to joke around about something as serious as health.

    Iˇ­ Harlee cut him off, her voice tinged with frustration.

    Its not you Im upset with.

    Im angry at myself.

    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv?????s Harlee had regretted making that particr joke long ago.

    Had she not, perhaps Ruth might have had more time.

    The thought brought a sheen of tears to her eyes, which she fought to hold back.

    Lowering her head, she felt a heavy silence envelop her, almost tangible in its intensity.

    Rhys stepped closer and gently drew her into his embrace.

    Harlee, dont carry this burden.

    Ruth wouldnt have wanted you to.

    Looking up in astonishment, Harlee asked, You spoke to Tonya? Rhys gave a nod and tenderly stroked Harlees back, his voice low and soothing.

    Harlee, even amidst her suffering, Ruth managed to leave a message of forgiveness for you.

    That alone confirms she never harbored any resentment toward you.

    She wouldnt want you to be weighed down by guilt.

    So, please, stop ming yourself, okay? Harlees eyes welled up with tears, yet she fought to restrain them, struggling to keep her feelings under control.

    Rhys then softly added, Cheer up.

    Ruth is definitely keeping an eye on you from above.

    That sentiment shattered herposure.

    Overwhelmed, Harlee copsed into Rhys embrace, surrendering to her overwhelming sorrow.

    Its entirely my fault, she wept bitterly.

    If only I hadnt distressed her, perhaps she might have had more time.

    She clung to life so desperatelyˇ­ She believed she could endure, promised to stay with us until we were all old.

    But sheˇ­ She just couldnt hold on.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 702

    ?Chapter 702: Rhys maintained his silence, simply continuing tofort her with gentle pats on her back, giving her the space to release her built-up remorse and sorrow.

    After Harlee exhausted her tears, a sense of relief washed over her, as if a burdensome weight had been lifted from her.

    Ree, thank you, she murmured gratefully.

    Rhys momentarily stiffened, caught off guard.

    Whatˇ­ what did you just call me? Harlee firmly raised her head, her gaze meeting his without hesitation.

    Ree.

    Only I get to call you that, alright? Of course, Rhys responded, his smile subtle yet sincere.

    That only belongs to you.

    And how about Lee? Can I be the only one to call you that? Lee? Harlee echoed, her voice carrying a hint of unfamiliarity with the nickname.

    Rhys tenderly brushed away her tears, his eyes conveying warmth and a touch of mirth.

    Yes, Lee.

    Youre the most precious thing in my life.

    For the first time, Harlee had timidly averted her eyes, her cheeks tinted with a soft blush.

    Under the towering shadows of the Sanderson family vi, they exchanged their heartfelt sentiments, enveloped by a silent pact of mutual understanding.

    New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s Within the confines of the vi, the servants picked up on the delicate shift in the atmosphere and chose to keep their distance.

    Not one dared to breach the moment by reporting back to the family heads.

    They harbored a shared apprehension.

    If Rhys were to indeed join the Sanderson family, he might one day recall each petty offense and seek retribution.

    Thus, they immersed themselves in their duties, feigning obliviousness to the unfolding scene.

    Yet, not all chose to remain aloof.

    Rhys, take your hands off my sister! Fletcher barged over, his arrival cutting through the tension.

    He forcefully separated the two and pulled Harlee to his side, shielding her with his body as he fixed a stern re on Rhys.

    Do you think you can marry our beloved sister? Without enduring the trials set by the Sanderson family? Do you even hold any regard for us? From behind Fletcher, Harlee cast Rhys a look that mingled sympathy with a silent cheer.

    Rhys had braced himself for some pushback but was caught off guard when Fletcher stepped up, the first one to set challenges for him.

    With a nod of recognition, he extended a courteous greeting.

    Hello, Fletcher.

    Fletchers reply cameced with mockery as he gave Rhys a scornful nce.

    Whats this? Some older guy trying to charm my little sister? Dream on, pal! Rhys found himself momentarily at a loss for words.

    Only six years separated him from Harlee.

    Was that gap really enough tobel him as an older guy? Perhaps the relentless turmoil of recent events had etched deeper lines into his face than hed noticed.

    Despite the internal chaos, Rhys maintained an unwavering facade, his features a mask of stoic calm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 703

    ?Chapter 703: Fletcher gave a derisive snort and then, as if flipping a switch, his demeanor softened when he addressed Harlee.

    Harlee, go inside.

    I have a matter to discuss with this guy.

    Caught off guard by the sudden change in his tone, Harlee hesitated and then cleared her throat politely.

    Of course, Ill go inside.

    She understood that Lonnie had probably sanctioned this, so she didnt protest.

    Instead, she shot Rhys a sympathetic look that seemed to say, Hang in there.

    Once Harlee had retreated, Fletcher turned to Rhys again, his smile sharp and knowing.

    Need a few decades to brace yourself for ourpetition? Rhys understood that Fletcher was referring to the fishingpetition.

    Ignoring Fletchers condescending tone, Rhys kept hisposure and responded softly, Thats not what I mean, Fletcher.

    Ive almost finished preparing for the fishing.

    If youre free today, we can start thepetitionanytime.

    Fletcher sneered, clearly unimpressed.

    Feeling sure of yourself, huh? Fine.

    Lets do this now.

    Fletcher moved toward his car, but before getting in, he nced back with a smirk.

    Ill make sure you dont win today! Rhys smiled faintly and replied, Dont worry.

    Even if you throw in the towel, I wont.

    Fletcher brushed off the remark.

    L§Ń§ä?st ?h¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g????l????¦Ďv?l????.Łă¦ĎŁí Among their circle of fishing enthusiasts, no one had ever managed to endure long hours during winter sessions.

    Surely, Rhys, a novice in such conditions, wouldnt stand a chance.

    However, ten hourster, Fletcher was dumbfounded.

    Are you sure you can keep going? he asked in disbelief.

    It was well past midnight, and while Fletcher was utterly drained, Rhys appeared energized and ready for yet another round.

    After nearly ten hours of fishing, Rhys had never once shown signs of weariness.

    Each sessful catch only prompted him to challenge Fletcher again.

    More than a hundred rounds without any sign of fatigue! Rhys perseverance was nothing short of astonishing.

    While his fishing skills were far from exceptional, Fletcher couldnt help but be impressed by Rhys endurance.

    Fletchers grudge toward Rhys softened.

    Suddenly curious about his sisters rtionship with Rhys, Fletcher broke the silence.

    So, do you really have feelings for Harlee? He handed Rhys a bottle of wine and settled next to him.

    Without hesitation, Rhys replied, Yes, I care about her deeply.

    Was it love at first sight? Fletcher asked.

    Rhys sipped his drink and replied thoughtfully, Sort of, but if I think about it more carefully, its more like love that grew over time.

    About the shootout earlierˇ­ Fletcher had heard some details from Coulson, so he was aware that both Rhys and Harlee had been involved in the previous shootout.

    I heard you took a bullet for Harlee? When Coulson mentioned it, Fletcher didnt believe it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 704

    ?Chapter 704: He couldnt picture someone like Rhys risking his life for anyone, especially a woman.

    It was this disbelief that fueled his disapproval of Harlees rtionship with Rhys.

    But nowˇ­ What was going through your mind back then? Fletcher probed.

    What was going through my mind? Rhys nced at Fletcher, clearly baffled by the seemingly pointless inquiry.

    However, since Fletcher was Harlees sibling, Rhys replied earnestly, As long as Im here, I wont let Leee to harm.

    Lee? When Fletcher realized Rhys was referring to his sister, he was briefly caught off guard by the affectionate nickname.

    Alright, I guess I trust you.

    If youre willing to put your life on the line for Harlee, lets keep going with this fishingpetition.

    Finally, Rhys emerged victorious.

    He gently ced the fish into the bucket and respectfully said to Fletcher, I appreciate it, Fletcher.

    Fletcher awkwardly turned away.

    For what? You just got lucky.

    What does that have to do with me? Rhys simply grinned and said nothing.

    He knew Fletcher had intentionally discarded the bait before the challenge, allowing him to win.

    Dont get too cocky.

    You won because of luck, but the next contest wont be as simple! Fletcher warned, his tone serious.

    galn¦Ňv?????s.????????m your update hub He wasnt fond of excessive sentiment, so after speaking, he swiftly showed Rhys the way out of his fishing spot.

    As Fletcher watched Rhys car drive off, he muttered, Rhys, dont disappoint meˇ­ The following day, Rhys shared the details of the previous night with Harlee.

    Rxing on the couch with some fruit, Harlee was surprised to hear that Fletcher had intentionally let Rhys pass.

    Raising an eyebrow, she teased, Seems like you have a way with people.

    Winning over someone as tough as Fletcher is no easy task.

    Harlee would have teased Rhys more if they hadnt been on a video call.

    Frowning, Rhys pouted.

    Lee, arent you pleased that I won Fletcher over? Unable to resist his expression, Harlee quickly reassured him, Of course Im d.

    Clint has already cleared you, so its just Fleming nowˇ­ Mentioning Fleming, Harlee rubbed her temples in frustration.

    Typically, after passing one hurdle, the next person would step in with a new challenge.

    But nowˇ­ Fleming waspletely ignoring the situation.

    Harlee stated, Ree, Fleming dislikes you just as much as Fletcher.

    You may have to put in some extra effort for a while.

    Having expected this, Rhys had already arranged for Hamilton to gather information on Fleming.

    Still, he put on a sorrowful face and said, Its fine.

    As long as I can marry you, its worth it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 705

    ?Chapter 705: Just then, Fleming sent a message to Harlee.

    Harlee, didnt you say you wanted to visit myb? I happen to have some free time.

    Want toe by? Ill pick you up.

    After ncing at the message, Harlee told Rhys, Fleming invited me to hisb.

    Ill gather some intel for you.

    Thank you, Lee.

    At the entrance to the National Drug Laboratory, Fleming came out and spotted Harlee sitting on a stone block under a tree, sipping something.

    Seeing his sister so rxed, Flemings eye twitched.

    Harlee was wonderful in so many ways, except for her asional bluntness and unpredictable behavior.

    A beauty like her often ended up in strange and unexinable poses! Concerned she might have been waiting too long, Fleming hurried over.

    Didnt I say Id pick you up? Did youe here on your own? Harlee stood up, brushing the snow off her clothes before tossing her empty drink into the trash.

    I had some time to kill.

    Noticing she was drinking something cold, Fleming expressed his concern.

    Its winter.

    Women shouldnt be drinking cold beverages.

    If you really like it, I can warm it up for you.

    Grinning, Harlee said, Drinking it cold in winter is much more fun! Unable to argue with her, Fleming responded with a mixture of frustration and affection, Fine, as long as it makes you happy.

    Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s?????o???? And if it harms your health, Ill find a way to fix it! Thinking of this, an idea suddenly popped into Flemings head.

    What if I have theb create a supplement that tastes just like your favorite drink? Something thats good for your health and satisfies your cravings? Harlee was about to shake her head and refuse, as she really loved cold drinks.

    However, before she could speak, Fleming had already pulled out his phone and issued amand.

    Group Four, stop what youre doing and start researching a supplement that mimics the taste of refreshing drinks.

    It should be beneficial to womens health! Harlee paused.

    Werent the only ones who gave orders in their family supposed to be their father and Brenton? Was Flemings newfoundmanding attitude a sign that he was changing in character? After hanging up the phone, Fleming turned to Harlee, his demeanor now rxed and gentle as he said, Lets go.

    Ill give you a tour of theb.

    Sure.

    I would like to start with the physicsb since it aligns with my major, Harlee said.

    Then, almost as an afterthought, she added, Oh, and Fleming, lets drop the supplement research.

    Honestly, I just really love iced drinks.

    Fleming waved off herment as if it were nothing.

    No worries.

    Let them handle the research for now.

    When you crave it, well have it all set up in no time! Leaning in slightly, Fleming lowered his voice and continued, Ive arranged a vi nearby for you.

    Its not huge, just worth a modest five hundred million.

    If you ever want to use theb, its yours to stay in.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 706

    ?Chapter 706: And about you and Rhys, I havent given my approval yet! If you dont want to stay at home, you can stay in the vi here.

    Dont always head to his ce, alright? Harlee was at a loss for words.

    But Fleming wasnt done.

    I know you think Rhys is great right now, but no matter how great he is, he still has to pass our tests, okay? A headache was starting to form as Harlee rubbed her temples in frustration.

    Alright, I understand.

    Satisfied with her begrudgingpliance, Fleming finally stopped his speech.

    The research park, which spanned thousands of acres, was thergest nationalboratory in the country.

    It housed a range of specializedbs, including those for drugs, physics, chemistry, and biology.

    Each entrance was equipped with an advanced iris recognition system set to the highest international standards.

    If anyone failed to pass the scan, the military would be on-site within three minutes.

    As a chief-level figure in the nationalb, Fleming had unrestricted ess to any of the facilities.

    In the physicsb lobby, Fleming guided Harlee to a side room where they suited up in state-of-the-art protective gear designed to shield against water, electricity, and radiation.

    The protective suits, worth a staggering sixty thousand dors each, were usually reserved for top-tier staff and VIPs.

    After changing, Fleming and Harlee passed through six more doors, each requiring an iris scan, before they finally arrived at the basic department of the physicsb.

    The moment the door swung open, all the staff froze mid-task before instinctively converging in the center of the room.

    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????ls?c?m Fleming had already informed the physicsb team about a visitor, so they werent entirely caught off guard.

    Trailing behind, Harlee appearedst, her attention still absorbed by the iris recognition system she had paused to examine.

    Fleming rarely brought anyone into their inner sanctum, let alone a woman.

    This unusual urrence left the staff stunned.

    The staff wondered whether Harlee was a recruit.

    Their eyes darted to her attire.

    A few sharp-eyed individuals recognized the distinct design of Harleesb suit, and their tension eased.

    The nationalb had a monthly assessment system, and those at the bottom faced the constant threat of elimination.

    The arrival of a new colleague was seen as an increased risk, and the staffs faces immediately turned unfriendly.

    But when they realized she wouldnt be working in their department, their smiles began to soften and be more genuine.

    Curious, one of them asked, Hello, Mr.

    Sanderson.

    Is she the new core talent? Fleming didnt respond directly, choosing instead to turn to Harlee.

    Harlee, this is the basic department of the physicsb.

    The staff here are brilliant schrs.

    If you ever get bored, you could give them a lecture or two.

    Fleming knew Harlee gave lectures to students of the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department at Baythorn University and figured she could offer something valuable to the team here.

    However, his words struck a nerve with the staff in the room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 707

    ?Chapter 707: Even the senior staff in the core department didnt get to lecture at will.

    Who was this woman, and why would she just waltz in and offer to teach them when she had nothing better to do? Was Fleming joking? Harlee nced over the group with cool indifference.

    She didnt particrly care for teaching, but seeing their simmering discontent stirred something in her.

    She loved dealing with defiant people.

    Raising an eyebrow with an air of quiet confidence, Harlee addressed the crowd.

    Ill give you one hour to prepare.

    After that, feel free to ask me any question rted to physics.

    Her voice was cool and detached, with no trace of warmth.

    Standing nearby, Fleming couldnt help but smile inwardly.

    No wonder she was the enigma he could never quite unravel.

    She had the rare ability to make even the simplest statement sound effortlesslyposed and intimidating.

    As for the staff around him, their attempts to hide their frustration fell t.

    However, Fleming didnt care.

    He knew better than anyone that without cutting them down a peg or two, their arrogance would only grow.

    Unaware of Flemings n to let them walk right into a trap, the staff simmered with indignation.

    They believed Harlees words dripped with arrogance, her challenge a thinly veiled boast.

    An hour to prepare? And they, the learned schrs, were the ones being told to prepare? Did she honestly think she was some kind of genius, ready to answer any physics question they could throw at her? They were determined to show her that too much boasting could easily set the stage for a spectacr downfall! L?t?st ch?pt?rs in g?lnovels.c?m At that very moment, the entire basic department stood united in their quiet anticipation, eagerly waiting to see Harlee stumble and trip over h

    er own arrogance.

    The department head, Bruce Wagner, was the first to speak.

    Im not sure why Mr.

    Sanderson rmended you as our instructor.

    But clearly, you must have some skill.

    However, why do you want us to ask you anything? Isnt that a bit too much? Our basic department may not shine as brightly as the core department, but we are still the top schrs here.

    Are you really sure you want us to throw any physics questions your way? The deputy head quickly added, Bruce makes a good point.

    Besides our newest top schrs, we have seasoned veterans like him and myself.

    Are you really confident you can handle whatever we throw at you? After the two leaders finished speaking, the room buzzed with lively chatter.

    Seriously, even core personnel dont act this arrogant.

    Who does she think she is? Isnt the core personnel selection already done? How can someone be added at this point? Hey, dont you think she looks a little like Mr.

    Sanderson? Could she be his sister? Maybe he pulled some strings to get her into thebˇ­ What are you on about? Sure, people use connections, but Mr.

    Sanderson would never pull something like that! The murmurs grew louder as the basic department buzzed with gossip, turning theb into a chaotic mess of voices.

    Through it all, Harlee remained eerily quiet, observing like a bystander until everyone had let off some steam.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 708

    ?Chapter 708: Finally, shezily lifted her eyelids, her voice slicing through the noise.

    Enough.

    The hour starts now.

    The nagging from Fleming, followed by this barrage of chatter, was beginning to wear on Harlees nerves.

    If she had known it would be like this, she might have thought twice before agreeing toe.

    Her curtmand left the room stunned.

    Unbelievable.

    Her arrogance knew no bounds! Bruce paused for a moment, his gaze darkening.

    Fine.

    See you in an hour.

    Harlee said to Fleming, Fleming, lets go track down Aurora and the others.

    Harlees casual remark left the room in stunned silence.

    Fleming? This woman dared to call him by his first name? Was she truly acquainted with Fleming? Her confidence suddenly made sense.

    Without hesitation, a few wary individuals retreated to their desks, quietly resuming their tasks.

    It was clear they wanted no part in the unfolding drama.

    Crossing Fleming could mean an appeal to the head dean, Moses Olson, which was a hassle no one wanted.

    Still, not everyone focused on the peculiar familiarity in Harlees tone.

    From within the crowd, a strong voice rang out.

    Aurora? You mean the star of the core department, Aurora Brewer? Do you actually know Aurora? g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s?c???????? brings imagination alive Murmurs spread as spection filled the room.

    At that moment, Flemings expression hardened.

    His sharp gaze silenced the chatter.

    Why are you still loitering? The hours begun.

    Get to work on gathering your experimental queries.

    Why are you still standing? Fleming paused, his voice turning colder.

    Or is this how the department operates? Shall I have Moses reevaluate how hes overseeing you? Faced with Flemingsmanding presence, the group swiftly dispersed, each hurrying to appear busy at their stations.

    Take note, this is a rare chance.

    Next time, you wont find it so easy to have her resolve your issues, Fleming added with a parting nce.

    His tone was measured, yet carried a weight that no one dared challenge.

    With that, he led Harlee out of the department.

    Fleming had hoped his sister could inspire these schrs to improve, but their attitudes left much to be desired.

    Perhaps it was time to have Moses push them harder.

    Fleming? Harlee called out, snapping him out of his thoughts.

    Alright.

    Lets move on.

    Setting his musings aside, Fleming decided to let Moses handle them some dayster.

    He held on to a shred of hope that these schrs werent entirely beyond reason.

    With countless thoughts swirling, Fleming opened the door to the coreboratory, and the two of them slowly disappeared from everyones sight.

    Only after Flemings departure did the roome alive with whispers again.

    Seeing him actually bring a stranger into the coreb, some were dissatisfied.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 709

    ?Chapter 709: Did you see that? He actually brought a stranger into the core department! Who is she, Mr.

    Wagner? Does anyone know her background? She acted like she owned the ce! Does she not realize were the top minds in the country? Even the deputy head joined the conversation.

    Bruce, any idea who she is? Judging by how she addressed Mr.

    Sanderson, their rtionship seems unusual.

    Youre familiar with the Sanderson family.

    Could she be rted to them? Bruces expression softened slightly, though his hand remained tightly clenched beneath his sleeve.

    Ive heard from the older generation that the Sanderson family once lost a daughter and recently found her.

    If Im not mistaken, shes the one they just reunited with.

    This revtion only fueled the others irritation.

    So, she was merely a long-lost Sanderson daughter.

    What gave her the nerve to act so superior? She even dared to im she could handle any question as if everyone else were beneath her! On top of that, Flemings finalment had been a thinly veiled warning to take advantage of this opportunity or theyd regret itter.

    Seriously, she must be some spoiled heiress.

    What could there possibly be to regret? The deputy head, unconvinced, pressed on.

    Bruce, do you know where she studied? Bruce shook his head and replied, Not exactly, but Ive heard shes a national-level mechanical engineer who lectures to students in the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department at Baythorn University.

    The crowd erupted intoughter at this.

    Gal no ve l s .

    hosts your favorite stories Is this a joke? This woman thinks being a national mechanical engineer qualifies her to teach us? Doesnt she realize that any one of us could step in as a physics lecturer? Exactly! And she had the audacity to tell us to ask anything we wanted.

    She probably impressed a few Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department students and thinks shes something special.

    Its ridiculous.

    If someone wants to waste time asking her questions, be my guest.

    I have real work to do.

    Same here.

    Im swamped with experiments and cant be bothered.

    Hearing this, Bruce, though harboring disdain for Harlee, attempted to rein the group in.

    Enough! Mr.

    Sanderson specifically requested that wee up with questions for her.

    If we dont and he gets upset, itll reflect poorly on Mr.

    Olson.

    My suggestion? Have ten people prepare questions.

    They dont need to be challenging.

    Just enough to show basic courtesy to Mr.

    Sanderson, right? That said, the final question should be the experimental problem weve struggled with for half a year.

    Lets see how she handles that.

    Agreed? The group murmured in agreement.

    No one wanted to waste their time, so the ten lowest-ranked performers fromst months evaluations were given the task of preparing questions.

    Bruce nodded, pleased with the consensus.

    You ten can handle that.

    The rest of you, back to your experiments.

    Dont let this distract you.

    Reluctantly, the selected ten threw together a few questions without much effort, except for Jodi Finch, who often found herself at the bottom of the rankings.

    She meticulously organized the challenges she had encountered during her experiments.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 710

    ?Chapter 710: Nearby, Annalise Sandoval, known for her poprity in theb, observed Jodis efforts with poorly concealed amusement.

    Seriously, Jodi? Do you think that woman will actually teach you anything? Jodi didnt even nce up.

    What I choose to do is none of your business.

    Why dont you worry about yourself instead of sticking your nose into my affairs? Hearing this, Annalises smile faded into a scowl.

    Clenching her fists, she snorted.

    Humph.

    Youll regret it when you make a fool of yourself.

    Maybe I will.

    Maybe I wont.

    Either way, dont interrupt me! Jodi didnt bother to look up.

    Youˇ­ Annalises face reddened in anger before she forced herself to appear calm, raising her head proudly.

    Listen, Jodi, youd be better off asking me for help.

    I could at least keep you from being deadst.

    Jodi ignored herpletely.

    Fuming, Annalise mmed a file onto Jodis desk.

    Mr.

    Wagner! Jodi called out to Bruce, who was in the adjacent room.

    Annalise is causing a disturbance in theb.

    Annalise froze, scrambling for an excuse.

    Your story source g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s Mr.

    Wagner, its not what it looks like.

    I was just frustrated with Jodi.

    She messes up even the simplest tasksˇ­ Bruce entered, his gaze icy.

    Jodi, stop asking Annalise for help.

    Dont dy her experiments.

    Understood, Jodi replied calmly.

    Annalise smirked triumphantly.

    See? Even Mr.

    Wagner knows youre a waste of time.

    Jodi replied indifferently, returning to her work.

    This nonchnt response sent Annalise into a quiet rage.

    Butb rules, enforced by Moses, were clear.

    One of them was that anyone caught causing trouble, regardless of their contributions, would face expulsion.

    Therefore, Annalise decided she would wait to deal with Jodi outside theb.

    The team couldnt afford to lose someone as valuable as her, at least that was what she told herself.

    Meanwhile, Fleming ushered Harlee through multiple doorways, each fortified with sophisticated iris scanners, until they reached the threshold of the core department.

    Their journey wasnt over yet.

    A lengthy hallway stretched ahead before they could enter the department itself.

    As they made their way down the corridor, Fleming nced at Harlee, who appeared serene andposed.

    A wave of worry washed over him.

    Harlee, are you reallyfortable with them setting any question they like? he questioned, his voice tinged with unease.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 711

    ?Chapter 711: What if they pose something absurdlyplex? That could get quite embarrassing, couldnt it? It wasnt a question of Harleespetence.

    Fleming had no doubts there.

    His concern stemmed from the unrestricted nature of the challenge, which opened up limitless possibilities.

    He feared that a failure to answer might corner her into an ufortable position.

    Before Fleming could wallow in his apprehensions, Harlee interrupted, her voice steady, and a soft smile gracing her features.

    Dont worry, Fleming.

    Theres nothing they can challenge me with that I cant manage.

    Assured by Harlees unwavering confidence, Fleming chose to drop his concerns.

    In the family group chat, Kareem had once remarked that Harlees confidence was a sure sign of her impending sess, no matter the odds.

    While it was difficult for Fleming to fathom anyone being so infallibly capable, he was prepared to make an exception for Harlee.

    The core department of the National Physics Laboratory, although small with only six members, operated at a level far beyond the ordinary.

    Apart from Aurora and Ronald Cruz, the other four members were all in their forties.

    On this particr day, two seasoned members were absent, attending an academic conference.

    This left only Aurora, Ronald, and a pair of lifelong friends known for their ongoing rivalry since their high school days.

    Upon her arrival, Harlee found the duo embroiled in a spirited debate over a research issue.

    Aurora and Ronald, well-ustomed to theirrades routine disputes, paid no mind to themotion, diligently proceeding with theirb work with sharp concentration.

    Explore more chapters on g?ln¦Ň¦Íe????s?c?m Mr.

    Sanderson, perfect timing! Can you resolve this for us? one of them called out eagerly.

    Kieran, have you lost your senses? the other, Lenny Campbell, countered with a frown.

    Mr.

    Sandersons expertise is in pharmaceuticals, not physics.

    How could he possibly weigh in on our experiment? Kieran Diaz, realizing his oversight, sheepishly scratched his head.

    Ah, thats right.

    I momentarily forgot Mr.

    Sanderson doesnt dabble in our physics endeavors.

    Fleming, visibly annoyed by the argument, massaged his temples in frustration.

    Kieran and Lenny, the brains behind thebs innovative energy initiative, were undoubtedly skilled, outshining both Aurora and Ronald in their field.

    However, their incessant squabbles mirrored the petty quarrels of schoolchildren more than the professional conduct expected in their prestigious roles.

    Fleming interjected, exhaling deeply.

    Let me guess, this is another argument over the experiment, isnt it? Lennyunched into a detailed exnation and ended with aposed inquiry.

    Mr.

    Sanderson, is it inappropriate to question something when Im genuinely uncertain? An hour before this exchange, Kieran had endured three consecutive sleepless nights perfecting the results of a critical experiment.

    Yet, when Lenny reviewed Kierans findings, he imed they were incorrect and insisted on a recalibration.

    Exhausted and on edge from the sleep deprivation, Kierans patience snapped under the strain of Lennys critiques.

    Their professional debate quickly spiraled into a heated altercation.

    Had Fleming not intervened, their confrontation could have turned physical.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 712

    ?Chapter 712: Unwilling to back down, Kieran retorted sharply, And you mentioned earlier that Mr.

    Sandersons expertise lies in pharmaceuticals, right? So why are you briefing him so thoroughly on this issue? Its clear what youre trying to do.

    You wanted to present your perspective first, didnt you? Thats just like you, Lenny.

    Always plotting.

    Mr.

    Sanderson, please disregard hisments.

    I triple-checked my calctions.

    Theres absolutely no error! Lenny is simply trying to stir trouble because I happened to eat his sausages yesterday.

    Lenny scoffed in response.

    For starters, my issue with your conclusions has nothing to do with those sausages.

    And just so you know, those werent just any sausages.

    They were crafted from foreign ham, a true delicacy! I didnt even taste them, and you devoured all of them as if they were mere snacks! Kierans eyes sparkled with delight.

    Foreign ham? That exins why they were so delectable.

    You really do have exquisite taste, Lenny! Next time, make sure to save some for me, okay? Lenny, visibly irked, lifted his hand as if to strike Kieran but stopped himself, aware that Fleming was watching.

    With a tone tinged with frustration, Lenny turned to Fleming and queried, Mr.

    Sanderson, whose side would you take in this? Kieran joined in, his gaze fixed on Fleming, eagerly anticipating his verdict.

    A smooth, detached voice chimed in from behind, breaking the tense silence.

    Neither of you ispletely right, nor entirely wrong.

    Startled, Kieran and Lenny simultaneously whipped around, their voices ovepping with curiosity.

    The best reads are at g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s?c?m What do you mean? And who might you be? While this exchange unfolded, Harlee had already greeted Aurora and Ronald and effortlessly resolved the problems in their experiment.

    Auroras eyes sparkled with excitement as she gestured toward Harlee.

    Kieran, Lenny, allow me to introduce Harlee Sanderson, the brilliant mind Ronald and I have been endlessly praising.

    Kierans skepticism was palpable.

    Her, really? Kieran exchanged a wary nce with Lenny, both men visibly unconvinced.

    Ever since joining the National Physics Laboratory, Aurora and Ronald hadnt stopped talking about Harlee, whose legendary skills were the subject of many whispered conversations in the corridors.

    With a skeptical arch of his eyebrow, Lenny questioned the ims, So, Miss Sanderson, what do you mean by that? Harlee stepped forward with a confident grin.

    Please, just Harlee is fine, she said, leading them with a confident stride to the A-ss experiment station.

    She immediately immersed herself in the setup.

    Kieran initially bristled at the idea of anyone else handling his equipment, his arms folding defensively across his chest.

    Yet, as he watched Harlee move with precision and expertise, his reluctance slowly melted into grudging respect.

    Harlee spent the next hour masterfully conducting the experiment, her every move deliberate and telling.

    She efficiently pointed out each oversight in Kierans conclusions, her fingers dancing over the apparatus with practiced ease.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 713

    ?Chapter 713: By the time she finished, Kieran and Lenny were spellbound, their earlier doubt reced by awe.

    Aurora rushed to Harlees side, her grin wide and admiring.

    Fantastic demonstration, Harlee! You must be exhausted.

    How about an iced coffee to perk you up? Ill send Ronald to fetch it right away! Ronald, typically aloof from running errands for others, agreed readily.

    Harlee, would you care for one? Harlee, tilting her head with serene detachment, declined gently.

    No need, thanks.

    I still have to swing by the basic departmentter to assist with their queries.

    After her words fell, she shifted her gaze toward Kieran and Lenny, catching them mid-thought.

    With a steady voice, she inquired, Gentlemen, does this rify what I was exining? Kieran and Lenny, still a bit dazed, nodded automatically.

    Of course, they grasped the concept.

    How could they not? Harlee had meticulously traced Kierans calctions, seamlessly integrating the overlooked elements, thereby rendering the solution more robust and incontrovertible.

    This was precisely her point about them both being partially incorrect.

    The initial conclusion wasnt wrong per se.

    It merely wasnt the optimum solution.

    Even Fleming stood dumbfounded.

    He had been skeptical when Kareem touted their sister as a prodigy.

    But now, witnessing her in action, gifted barely scratched the surface.

    Harlee was nothing short of remarkable! Kieran swallowed hard, his nerves getting the best of him as his gaze turned t and dull.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s, the ce for amazing tales A beatter, a mischievous grin reced his unease.

    Mimicking Aurora and Ronald, he called out with exaggerated cheer, Harlee, I have some experimental issues here.

    Think you could spare a second to take a look? You have no shame, Kieran! Lennys voice rang out as he shoved Kieran aside, stepping forward with a wide grin aimed at Harlee.

    Harlee, if you have a moment, could you help me with my experiment first? Aurora and Ronald exchanged wide-eyed nces, utterly speechless.

    Just moments ago, Kieran and Lenny had mocked them, using them of trying to win favor with Harlee.

    Now, Kieran and Lenny were the ones doing the very same thing.

    How amusing.

    Even Fleming, who had seen it all, stood in stunned silence.

    He had always respected Kieran and Lenny for their brilliance, but now he understood how they had climbed to such heights at the National Physics Laboratory.

    These two truly knew how to bend when necessary and stand firm when the time was right.

    Harlee hadnt expected that a casual visit to catch up with old friends would turn into her gaining two seasoned physics experts, each more than a decade older than her, as eager followers.

    Feeling slightly overwhelmed, Harlee cast a nce at Fleming, silently hoping he would intervene, turning them down on her behalf.

    After all, hermitments with the Shadow Moon Society had kept her busy enough, and she wasnt exactly eager to take on more followers.

    But Fleming remained silent, offering no help.

    Harlee took a small step back, her expression soft but firm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 714

    ?Chapter 714: Im afraid you have overestimated me.

    Her words were a gentle but clear refusal, hinting that she had no interest in taking on any new followers.

    Aurora seized the moment and said, Kieran, Lenny, you should listen to her.

    Aurora said it with an edge, hoping Kieran and Lenny would pick up on Harlees implication.

    She wasnt interested in having them as Harlees followers.

    However, Kieran and Lenny were undeterred.

    Thats not true.

    We truly admire you, Harlee.

    Aurora was left speechless, unable to hide her disbelief at their audacity.

    Harlee rubbed the bridge of her nose, exhaling softly before turning back to Aurora and Ronald.

    I came here today because of Fleming, and I thought it would be nice to stop by and see you both.

    When I have some free time in a few days, Ill make sure to invite you for a proper meet-up.

    Harlee turned to Kieran and Lenny, offering a polite smile.

    Gentlemen, you are giving me far too much credit.

    Im certainly no expert in physics experimentspared to you.

    Aurora and Ronald replied, Alright! Kieran and Lenny replied, You are too modest.

    Kieran and Lenny thought to themselves that they werent fools and certainly wouldnt be brushed aside.

    Though the results of Experiment A-ss were the product of Kierans tireless work over three sleepless nights, they had been toiling away at it for nearly a year, and no one else had been able to crack it.

    Step into a new journey on galnovels .con But Harlee not only solved it but also perfected it to a level that surpassed even their highest expectations.

    Who could believe it was simply luck? Harlee remained silent.

    She didnt know how to respond.

    Not wanting to waste any more time, Harlee turned to Fleming and said, Lets go, Fleming.

    We are already over ten minuteste, and they are probably growing impatient.

    Kieran immediately jumped in, Impatient? Harlee, where are you and Mr.

    Sanderson going? Harlee didnt want to get into the details, but seeing the curious expressions on Auroras and Ronalds faces, she knew they were just as eager for an exnation.

    They simply hadnt voiced it.

    She sighed and shrugged before outlining the situation.

    In the blink of an eye, Aurora and Ronald, as well as Kieran and Lenny, rushed to their desks, grabbing pens and paper.

    In perfect unison, they asked, Harlee, can we join in? Fleming stood there, wide-eyed in disbelief.

    The four of them were indeed the heart and soul of the physicsb, moving as if they were one entity.

    Harlee shook her head and replied, This is a bet between me and them.

    The four of them exchanged disappointed nces but didnt press further.

    Instead, they simply asked if they could watch.

    Fleming gave his consent.

    Harlees phone rang as they were about to leave the core division.

    With his sharp eyes, Fleming spotted the caller ID and instantly recognized it as Rhys.

    Without missing a beat, he reached out and said, Harlee, good timing.

    I have a few words for that jerk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 715

    ?Chapter 715: Harlee thought Fleming was referring to the challenge aimed at Rhys, so she handed him the phone without a second thought.

    But before handing it over, she tapped the answer button and quickly briefed Rhys on the situation.

    She couldnt help but worry.

    If Rhys started with something like Lee, I miss you or Lee, I love you, it would make his challenge the hardest one yet.

    Hello, Fleming, Rhys voice crackled through the speaker.

    Dont get too familiar, Fleming replied coldly.

    And dont even think about using me of deliberately making things difficult for you.

    For the challenge, you can choose whatever you are best at.

    With that, Fleming ended the call and handed the phone back to Harlee.

    Lets go.

    We are already runningte.

    Harlee stood there, still confused.

    But when she heard his words, she didnt ask any more questions.

    At the National Physics Laboratorys Basic Department, a tense atmosphere hung in the air.

    The ten test makers had only managed to scrape together twenty questions in total, half of theming from Jodi.

    Thest question was the infamous most difficult one.

    The other nine had each contributed a question that was as easy as pie.

    Jodi held her notebook with care, its pages weighed down by questions that had troubled her for what felt like an eternity.

    Watching Jodi with a mix of impatience and mockery, Annalise couldnt resist sneering.

    I told you it was pointless, right? Its been nearly half an hour, and she still hasnt shown up.

    Maybe she chickened out and snuck out the back door of the core division.

    You really went and fooled yourself, thinking she will solve your problems.

    Look at our seniors.

    Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s All of them are busy.

    Why dont you let me take a look at that notebook and handle the questions for you? Jodi replied sincerely, But you cant solve them, Annalise.

    Even Bruce cant.

    A ripple ofughter spread through the group.

    Easily embarrassed, Annalise assumed the others wereughing at her after hearing Jodis words.

    Her face flushed with anger.

    Jodi, how dare you, a bottom-ranker, talk down to me like that? Without warning, Annalise stepped forward and tried to snatch the notebook from Jodis hands.

    Suddenly, the door creaked open from the outside.

    Annalise froze, and the employees in the National Physics Laboratorys basic department followed suit, all pausing mid-task.

    Harlee had actually arrived.

    But as their eyes flicked to the four core division members trailing behind her, their initial disdain quickly shifted to astonishment.

    It was rare enough to spot core members in the basic department, and it was almost unheard of for them to pay a visit.

    And yet, here were Kieran and Lenny, two legends of the basic department.

    Aurora and Ronald had been personally selected for the core divisionst year, being the exception.

    Since then, no recruits had been taken under the divisions wing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 716

    ?Chapter 716: Yet, in the very next moment, everyone was left staring in wide-eyed disbelief.

    Kieran and Lenny were fanning Harlee, fussing as if she might melt from the heat.

    Aurora, the revered goddess of the physicsb, was dutifully pouring drinks for Harlee with an almost worshipful grace, and Ronald, who was usually indifferent, had gone so far as to grab a plush chair and offer it to Harlee.

    What kind of rare, once-in-a-lifetime spectacle was this? Harlee sat back in her chair, her long, slender fingers resting beneath her chin as her sharp gaze swept over the room.

    Have youe up with the questions? Bruce stepped forward slowly, holding a sheet that contained nine simple questions and one more experimental problem.

    Miss Sanderson, this is the paper we have prepared.

    There are ten questions in total.

    Harlee skimmed the questions, her disinterest ring instantly.

    She had expected challenging problems that would test her limits, but these questions were disappointingly simple.

    It was almost insulting.

    Assuming the question was a tough one that had even thrown Harlee off course, Kieran rushed over to take a closer look.

    But the more he scrutinized it, the more his blood boiled.

    What kind of questions were these? They were an insult to Harlees intellect! Although thest question was definitely a bit tricky, the other nine could be easily handled by a child from primary school in under half an hour.

    He couldnt believe these people were so clueless as to direct such pointless questions to Harlee, a true expert! Discover more on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í???? ????s, Kieran snorted, addressing the room with thinly veiled contempt.

    Are these really supposed to be physics questions? It feels more like the kind of questions you would give to elementary school students! Lenny, who had also seen the test paper, frowned deeply.

    He hadnt even gotten a chance to ask his own questions, but these people were squandering their chance by posing such foolish questions.

    It seemed he had to speak with Moses about raising the bar for the end-of-month assessments.

    These individuals dared to insult Harlee like this.

    ncing over the paper, Fleming felt a wave of disappointment.

    He had hoped for something more sophisticated, but what he saw were questions that even he, an amateur, could answer without breaking a sweat.

    Hoping there might still be a few in the room with a thirst for knowledge, Fleming asked, Does anyone have any questions beyond the ones on the paper? Anything else you would like to ask? The room fell silent, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife.

    Finally, Jodi hesitantly raised her hand.

    Mr.

    Sanderson, I have some questions that have been troubling me.

    May I ask Miss Sanderson? Beside Jodi, Annalise muttered under her breath, Idiot.

    Cant you see they just want to embarrass her? Fleming, who usually kept a calm demeanor and stayed out of the physicsbs day-to-day affairs, mmed the test paper down on the table with surprising force.

    He said coldly, Since you all think so highly of yourselves and refuse to ask anything worthwhile, fine.

    Harlee wont be answering any more of your questions in the future! .

    .

    .

 Chapter 717

    ?Chapter 717: Kieran and Lenny immediately chimed in, their voicesced with agreement.

    Exactly.

    We should stop wasting time on this nonsense and focus on discussing the new energy project instead! Aurora and Ronald, who knew Harlees sharp temperament all too well, lingered near the back, watching the situation unfold with quiet anticipation.

    Watching people squirm with embarrassment and regret was, without a doubt, the most entertaining part.

    Harlee rolled up her sleeves, stood up with casual grace, and took the test paper from Fleming.

    She scanned the sheet, her pen moving in a blur as she answered all the questions in just ten minutes.

    Leaning back slightly, Harlee tapped the table with a careless rhythm, showing no sign of irritation at the insulting simplicity of the test.

    With anguid nce around the room, Harleezily asked, Im done.

    Whos in charge of grading? Without waiting for an answer, Harlee strolled over to Jodi.

    Sorry.

    I didnt respond to your questions earlier.

    I hope you are not upset with me.

    Jodi instantly waved her hands, trying to brush it off.

    I wont be upset with you, Miss Sanderson! Please, take care of your business first.

    Harlee smiled softly and asked, Is this your notebook with the questions? Mind if I take a look? Jodi nodded, still in a daze.

    Harlee flipped through the notebook, and after reading the questions for just a few minutes, a sly smile tugged at her lips.

    Picking up a pen, she began to write, her hand moving as she provided detailed solutions.

    She spent a full hour on ten questions.

    It wasnt that the questions were overly difficult, but Harlee quickly realized that Jodis skills werent strong.

    So, she took the time to break things down thoroughly.

    Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ň¦Íe?s?c?m Behind her, Kieran, eager to learn from Harlees answers, watched closely.

    His eyes widened when he saw thest question about the new energy project.

    Kieran gazed at Jodi.

    Your name is Jodi, right? Practically trembling from the excitement of being addressed by her idol, Jodi blurted out, Yes, yes, Im Jodi.

    What can I do for you, Kieran? Kieran pointed at thest difficult question and asked, Why are you interested in the new energy project? From what I know, your department doesnt focus on that at all.

    Jodis face flushed, and she nervously stammered, Wellˇ­ Its because you are my idol.

    I have read all of your papers multiple times.

    I know you have been struggling with this issuetely, so I thought Id include your question.

    Kieran, are you upset? Kierans expression softened, and a warm smile spread across his face.

    Upset? Not at all.

    Actually, Im grateful.

    Once Harlee finishes with the answers, do you mind if I borrow your notes to copy them? Jodi blinked in surprise.

    Harlee? Kieran gave a small nod, pointing at Harlee.

    Jodis eyes went wide with shock.

    She could only nod,pletely speechless.

    Overhearing the conversation, Lenny shot Jodi a look.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 718

    ?Chapter 718: Why can Kieran be your idol, but I cant? Jodis legs wobbled, her knees almost buckling beneath her.

    She quickly waved her hands in protest.

    No, no, Lenny.

    You are also my senior.

    In that case, why didnt you include my questions in your notes? Panic surged through Jodi.

    I didnt knowˇ­ Can I add them now? Tears sprang to Jodis eyes without warning, the emotion too much to bear.

    Seeing this, Kieran immediately sprang to her defense, his tone sharp as he scolded Lenny.

    The room fell silent, everyone stunned by the unexpected turn of events.

    What kind of conversation was this? Was Lenny really upset because Jodi hadnt written down his questions? How was that possible? There was no way Lenny was jealous over something so insignificant.

    Howeverˇ­ Ignoring the shocked stares around her, Harlee fixed Lenny with a pointed look.

    If you keep this up, she is going to cry.

    Seeing the tears about to spill from Jodis eyes, Lenny apologized.

    Sorry, Jodi.

    I didnt mean to make you upset.

    I just wanted Harlees help with a tough problem, not to make things harder for you.

    Jodi nodded, her movements stiff.

    Find your next chapter g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv?????s As if making a vow, she raised her hand.

    Lenny, from now on, Ill make sure to include your difficult questions in my notes.

    Harlee finished answering the ten questions and handed the notebook back to Jodi with both hands.

    I have provided detailed answers except for the new energy question.

    Go over them a few times, and the principles will click.

    Assuming Harlee hadnt answered thest question, Kieran was about to lean over to take a look But Harlee calmly told him, Dont worry.

    I answered thest one too.

    I just used a simpler method.

    Kieran let out a relieved chuckle, his grin widening.

    Ah, I got lucky, then.

    Kieran then cast a smug nce at Lenny, almost daring Lenny to p him.

    Everyone exchanged furtive nces and whispered among themselves.

    Who exactly is Miss Sanderson? How did she manage to get so many influential people to put on this charade? We dont know what questions Jodi had written, but the final experiment we set up had us scratching our heads for months.

    She solved it in less than ten minutes.

    Its unbelievable.

    Annalise immediately jumped in, her voiceced with disdain.

    Ugh, only someone as naive as Jodi would fall for this.

    If Im not mistaken, Kieran and Lenny must have given the answers to Miss Sanderson in advance! Honestly, if I can get Kieran and Lenny to show a little jealousy, Im all for ying along with Miss Sandersons charade.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 719

    ?Chapter 719: Bruce felt regret flooding him the instant Harlee started tackling the problem.

    He realized he had made a huge mistake.

    She was no ordinary person.

    If she werent exceptionally skilled, there was no way Kieran and Lenny would have budged, even under pressure from the four major families.

    Acting? The real performance was being staged by these clowns, congratting themselves in their little bubble of self-assuredness.

    Bruce couldnt help but kick himself for not writing the very problem that had haunted him for weeks.

    Watching someone like Jodi, who had always been at the bottom,mand so much attention from Harlee left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    Huh? Why isnt anyone grading the papers? Fleming asked.

    Everyone exchanged nces, each wearing the same mask of indifference, but their eyes were fixed on Jodis test paper, hungry to see what kind of ridiculous questions she had concocted.

    Fleming slowly stood up and addressed the crowd, Since no one seems keen on grading the papers, how about we disy them on the big screen and grade them together? The group agreed eagerly, though inwardly, they were brimming with contempt.

    This is absurd.

    We are still indulging Miss Sandersons little performance.

    Are these basic questions going to be disyed on the big screen? Mr.

    Sanderson is really putting on a show.

    Unmoved by their scorn, Harlee ignored their looks and took out her phone.

    A message from Rhys pinged on her screen.

    Read exclusive content at g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s Im waiting for you at the gate.

    Take your time.

    Harlee responded with an OK and looked up at Fleming.

    Fleming, I have something to take care of first.

    Are you not heading to the drugb? Fleming asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Tomorrow, Harlee replied, offering nothing more.

    At that moment, Jodi erged the test paper on the big screen.

    Unruffled, Harlee shed a confident smile and addressed the group.

    Could I trouble you all with grading the paper? And if you are free, feel free to grade Jodis questions too.

    After saying that, Harlee casually slid her hands into her pockets and strolled out, leaving no room for argument.

    Kieran was the first to break the silence.

    The biometric security systemˇ­ Harlee didnt enter her credentials, yet somehowˇ­ Fleming cut him off calmly.

    She recorded her pupil data the moment she walked in.

    Kierans mouth twitched in disbelief.

    What kind of mind-boggling talent was this? Looking skeptical, Lenny turned to Fleming.

    Mr.

    Sanderson, isnt that impossible? Doesnt entering pupil data require approval from the department head? How could Harlee pull that off? .

    .

    .

 Chapter 720

    ?Chapter 720: Fleming gave him a pointed nce.

    She bypassed the systems security and forced the approval.

    The room fell into stunned silence.

    Aurora and Ronald were the only two who seemed unsurprised by this revtion.

    Half an hourter, the room was thick with disbelief.

    Everyone, except Fleming and the core department members, stood frozen, struck dumb.

    Harlee had not only solved the problem that had gued them for half a year using three different methods, but each one was more straightforward than thest.

    What stung even more was the bitter reality that none of the methods Harlee used were the ones they had painstakingly crafted over the past several months.

    And to make matters worse, each of Harlees approaches was more powerful than anything they had painstakingly calcted.

    Was she a genius? No.

    She was simply extraordinary! They couldnt help but recall how they had arrogantly plotted to humiliate Harlee earlier.

    Now, their faces burned bright red with shame.

    Flemings voice broke the silence, his tone calm but cutting.

    I gave you an opportunity, but you failed to appreciate it.

    Since you believe you have everything figured out, the difficulty of the end-of-month assessment will be doubled.

    The bottom ten will be eliminated with no exceptions.

    And anyone who hasntpleted the experiment will be out.

    Not a single one of you will be spared.

    With that, Fleming turned on his heel and walked back toward the drugb, never ncing back.

    Find the best stories g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s The group stood in stunned silence, their faces a tapestry of fear and regret.

    If only their arrogance hadnt clouded their judgment, they wouldnt have been scrambling now, dreading the uing assessment.

    At that tense moment, everyone began questioning their intentions for stepping into the physicsb in the first ce.

    Was it the allure of prestige? Or had they once felt a genuine love for the subject? Kieran and Lenny exchanged nces, watching the dejected crowd, but remained indifferent.

    These people had been built up too much by praise.

    They needed to stumble for growth.

    Aurora and Ronald shot icy res at the group before striding purposefully back to the core department.

    Despite his irritation, Kieran never let anger distract him from his work.

    He scribbled notes with precision before turning to Jodi and saying, Dont worry.

    With these answers, your experiment will seed, and you wont be eliminated in the end-of-month assessment.

    Jodi felt a weight lift from her shoulders.

    Thank you.

    Kieran smiled and replied, No, I should be thanking you.

    You helped me solve a major problem.

    Once I finish calcting the B-type experiment, let me treat you to a meal as a thank-you.

    Jodis eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Can I ask you questions while we eat? Absolutely.

    Kieran nodded.

    The others watched them, a quiet envy settling in their hearts.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 721

    ?Chapter 721: But as the reality of their arrogance sank in, they couldnt help but feel ashamed.

    Except for Annalise, everyone returned to their workstations in silence.

    Unbothered by the groups mood, Annalise stormed up to Jodi with her chin held high.

    Dont get smug, Jodi.

    Even if someone helps you, you will never surpass me! With that, Annalise lifted her chin arrogantly and strutted off.

    Jodi blinked, momentarily stunned.

    Seriously? What was wrong with Annalise? If Annalise hadnt gone out of her way to make trouble, Jodi doubted shed even remember Annalises name.

    But the anger inside Jodi faded quickly.

    Her thoughts shifted to the nine answers Harlee had written.

    Each answer could help herplete a major experiment.

    She didnt have time for petty arguments with Annalise.

    What Jodi didnt realize was how deeply Annalises jealousy and bitterness ran.

    After leaving theb, Annalise found a quiet, secluded corner, pulled out her phone, and dialed her brothers number.

    The phone rang a few times before it was picked up.

    Annalise, whats going on? Why are you calling me out of the blue? Annalise, feigning grievance, sobbed, Ive been bulliedˇ­ A heavy silence hung on the other end.

    I cant get involved in things at the physicsb.

    Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????????sŁ®???????????? Not at all surprised by his predictable response, Annalise added maliciously, I know, but thats why I need you to teach her a lesson outside thebˇ­ Another beat of silence passed before her brother responded, his voice filled with hesitation, But she is yourˇ­ Before he could finish, Annalise cut him off, twisting the narrative in her favor, painting herself as the victim and Jodi as the aggressor.

    Annalises voice cracked as though on the verge of tears.

    If you dont help me teach her a lesson, Ill bepletely crushed.

    And after I told her Im a Sandoval, she still dared to treat me this way.

    She is clearly not respecting our family! The mention of their family name being respected hit a nerve.

    Her brothers tone sharpened, his anger rising.

    Dont worry.

    Ill make sure Jodi knows who shes messing with.

    Inside the sleek ck Rolls-Royce Phantom, Rhys gripped the steering wheel with one hand while Harlee, sittingfortably in the passenger seat, curled her legs up.

    She happily munched on a hot dog, her face lit up with pure contentment.

    Harlee had originally been scheduled to visit the pharmaceuticalb with Fleming, but the irresistible lure of hot dogs had changed her mind.

    In fact, once Rhys received Harlees reply, he immediately sent her a picture of the hot dog.

    Normally, Rhys was a stickler about eating in his car, especially foods with strong smells.

    However, Harlee was the only exception.

    With a sideways nce and a knowing smile, Rhys asked, How was the tour with Fleming? Did you find any drugs in theb that piqued your interest? Harlee took a leisurely bite of the hot dog, washing it down with a sip of her drink before responding, I didnt go to the pharmaceuticalb.

    I went to the physicsb to teach a few troublemakers a lesson.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 722

    ?Chapter 722: For a moment, Rhys hand faltered on the wheel.

    His dark eyes glinted with amused indulgence.

    So, Harlee had been dealing with a few unruly individuals in the physicsb.

    Those must have dared to look down on Harlee, poking the bear and finally reaping what they had sown.

    Sounds like you had fun in the physicsb, Rhysmented.

    Harlee polished off thest bite of her hot dog, savoring it with a satisfied lick of her lips.

    With an offhand shrug, she said, It was fine.

    There was this student, Jodi, who was pretty interesting.

    Despite the department heads doubts about Harlees abilities, Jodi had remained steadfast in preparing questions, even going so far as to add Kierans question to make up a full set of ten.

    Not many people had that kind of pure passion for physics.

    Suddenly, Rhys phone rang.

    He pressed the answer button and switched it to speakerphone.

    Mr.

    Green, its Patrick.

    Bart and the guardians from Uwhor, along with a few from elia, are back.

    Were gathering at Tartarus Club.

    Want to join uster? Rhys had a unique bond with them.

    When they were on a mission, Rhys was the leader.

    His orders were absolute, and everyone followed them without question.

    But when there were no missions, they were simply friends, free to rx and hang out together.

    This was why Patrick feltfortable calling.

    Moreover, the guardians and the people from elia were old friends Rhys had grown up with, which prompted Patricks invitation.

    Still, knowing Rhys was with Harlee, Patrick hesitated, realizing if he interrupted Rhys time with Harlee, he would be punished for handling business in remote areas.

    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s Rhys didnt answer immediately.

    He nced over at Harlee in the passenger seat and asked her, Do you want to meet them? Harlee wasnt particrly eager to meet new people, especially since she had already heard all about Bart and the guardians from Uwhor through Tonya.

    There was no need for a face-to-face meeting.

    Therefore, she shook her head.

    Rhys smiled and immediately said to the phone, You guys have fun without meˇ­ Harlee widened her eyes.

    What? You wont go if I dont? Rhys tone softened, his voice affectionate.

    Its rare to get time with you.

    Of course, I would rather stay with you.

    Harlee pointed at the phone.

    The call isnt over yet.

    Rhys grin widened.

    You dont have to worry.

    Patricks used to it.

    Patrick was at a loss for words.

    Judging from his tone, Harlee could tell this gathering wasnt something that happened often, so she reconsidered.

    Alright, lets go.

    Its been a while since Ist visited Tartarus Club.

    Just then, a womans voice chimed in from the phone, Rhys ising too? Its been ages since Ist saw him.

    Lets have a drink tonight! .

    .

    .

 Chapter 723

    ?Chapter 723: Flustered, Patrick quickly replied, Mr.

    Green, I really need to pee.

    Ill hang up nowˇ­ And with that, Patrick hung up on Rhys, marking the first time in his life.

    In the car, Harlee raised an eyebrow, a yful smile tugging at her lips.

    Is that your ex-girlfriend? Rhys foot slipped, narrowly avoiding a harsh press on the gas pedal.

    He eased off the elerator, gently braking to slow the car, and then turned slightly to meet Harlees gaze.

    His voice was calm and sincere.

    Lee, I promise you are the only one for me.

    I have no interest in anyone else.

    Her names Oaklee Swain.

    We grew up in the samepound.

    Five years ago, she moved to elie to seek her own path, and now shes my business partner there.

    Before the Sanderson family knew about you, our families tried to pair us up, which is why Patrick sounded so eager to end the call.

    Rhys paused, studying Harlees expression for any signs of distress.

    Seeing none, he added, But we have never been anything more than business partners.

    Neither of us was interested in the other.

    Harlees slender fingers drummed lightly on the steering wheel.

    I get it.

    Now, focus on the road.

    Rhys stole another nce at Harlee, catching her eye to make sure she wasnt upset.

    When he saw her calm expression, he let out a breath he hadnt realized hed been holding.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s is where imagination thrives At that moment, he made a mental note to review all the female friends he had and fill Harlee in on them soon.

    It was better to avoid any future misunderstandings.

    At Tartarus Club, Oaklee sat at the center of the room, bathed in the soft light above her, which shimmered off her cascading red curls.

    Her beauty was undeniable, striking without being overbearing.

    Oaklee wore a ck, high-fashion dress, tailored by Harlee.

    It was a perfect fit that made her stand out with an aura of effortless elegance.

    Oaklee, what brings you here tonight? Patrick asked.

    Noticing Patricks difort, Oaklee leaned in with a yful glint in her eyes.

    Her long, delicate fingers drummed the table in azy yet hypnotic rhythm, each tap carrying an air of quiet seduction.

    Is my presence unwanted? Should I make myself scarce then? Please, dont tease me like that.

    Im already on edge as it is, Patrick replied with a bitter smile.

    Oaklees lips curved into a faint, knowing smile, but she said nothing more.

    Her eyes scanned the room coldly.

    Among the group, Oaklees status was second only to Rhys.

    This was her first return since she had severed ties with her family and moved to elia five years ago.

    Uncertain of Oaklees intentions, the group couldnt help but feel uneasy under her piercing gaze.

    Oaklee furrowed her brow slightly.

    Could it be that Rhys has finally found a girlfriend? Is he nning to bring her along today? Patrick dared not gossip about Rhys and Harlee, so he forced augh, trying to dodge the question.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 724

    ?Chapter 724: Oaklee, when ites to Mr.

    Greens business, how could someone like me possibly know anything? Patrick had every intention of excusing himself, but knowing Oaklees temperament, he feared that if he mentioned needing to use the restroom, she might make him demonstrate it in front of everyone in the room.

    The thought made his stomach churn with embarrassment.

    Spending too much time with Ruben Natt, huh? You have picked up the art of dodging questions like a pro.

    Oaklee shot Patrick a knowing nce.

    Well, Im in a good mood today, so Ill let it slide.

    Upon hearing this, Patrick visibly rxed and quickly retreated to a corner.

    Although Oaklee was in a good mood, purposely provoking her was another matter.

    Yet, some people thrived on courting trouble.

    Bart, one of Rhys top men, was a solid leader and a fierce fighter, consistently ranking among the top three.

    But he had one ring weakness.

    He was a hopeless romantic with terrible judgment.

    Not long ago, Bart watched a drama and fell for the heroine.

    After tracking down her contact, he wooed her, and before long, she was his girlfriend.

    The woman in question was none other than Kelley, the same fiery heroine who had butted heads with Harlee only a few days ago.

    g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í???? ????s, your fiction escape Bart had always been admired for his generosity.

    Thanks to him, Kelley had moved from a modest t to an opulent estate, gaining privileges far beyond her station.

    Yet now, for the first time since they began dating, she had felt overlooked.

    This neglect festered into bitterness, particrly toward Oaklee, who had effortlessly captured all the attention.

    Still, Kelley was shrewd enough to grasp that Oaklees influence was formidable, and it might be beyond Barts ability to shield her if she provoked Oaklee.

    Determined to turn the situation to her advantage, Kelley resolved to befriend Oaklee.

    Even if no tangible rewards came of it, aligning herself with someone so revered as Oaklee would make her the center of attention again.

    Clutching a wine ss, Kelley sauntered toward Oaklee with deliberate grace.

    Oaklee, Im Kelley Archer, Barts girlfriend, she said, her tone light but intentional.

    Kelley was fully aware that Oaklee wouldnt spare a thought for her name, so she invoked Barts as leverage, signaling she wasnt just another fleeting face.

    Oaklee, preupied with thoughts of her misbehaving cat at home, nced up with mild irritation at the sound of Kelleys sharine voice.

    Kelley was adorned in ace slip dress, clearly attempting to project innocence.

    No introduction was needed.

    Oaklee instantly deduced Bart had brought Kelley along.

    After all, his taste for women was one of a kind, and it seemed to be getting worse.

    Oaklees icy stare swept over Kelley as she spoke with measured disdain.

    Youre not fit to say my name.

    Embarrassment flickered across Kelleys face when she heard this.

    Oaklee was indeed formidable.

    Even with Barts name dropped, she was still dismissed without a second thought.

    No wonder Oaklee sat in the center, easilymanding the room with her imposing aura.

    But Kelley wasnt one to retreat easily.

    She wouldnt have approached Oaklee if she hadnt prepared for resistance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 725

    ?Chapter 725: Forcing a smile, Kelley swallowed her irritation and pressed on, determined to build a connection.

    Miss Swain, you might not be familiar with me yet.

    Besides being Barts girlfriend, Im alsoˇ­ Before Kelley could finish, Oaklee cut her off, her patience fraying.

    What of it? Despite having mentally prepared for rejection, Kelley still faltered under Oaklees relentless indifference.

    Taking a steadying breath, Kelley pushed forward.

    Miss Swain, regardless of your opinion of me, Im Barts girlfriend.

    Your iciness could be understood if I were asking you for a favor.

    But Im merely introducing myself, and youve already been this aloof and rude.

    Does Bart mean so little to you that you dont bother to show even an ounce of politeness to me? The veiled usation implied that Oaklee didnt value her friendship with Bart, which exined her rude treatment of Kelley.

    Before Oaklee could respond, Kelley quickly added, By the way, I heard Mr.

    Green will be bringing his girlfriend tonight.

    I suspect she might stir trouble, so I thought itd be wise to warn you to be careful.

    Kelley was deliberately trying to curry favor.

    By doing this, she sought to keep herself tethered to Bart and forge an alliance with Oaklee.

    Should Harlee attempt to belittle her once more, she could rely on thebined support of these two to assert her dominance.

    Oaklee took out a cigar, lit it, and exhaled a puff of smoke.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s has your next chapter Careful? Why does it matter to me if Rhys girlfriend causes chaos? she replied nonchntly.

    She wasnt interested in policing others.

    Rising slowly, Oaklee reached for a wine ss and, with chilling calm, tipped its contents over Kelleys head.

    The abrupt action left Kelley frozen in shock.

    By the time she thought to move, her hair was already dripping with wine.

    The once vibrant room fell silent due to the unfolding drama, drawing the crowds curious gaze.

    Yet, they stiffened upon discovering Oaklee was involved, wishing they could fade into the background.

    Once Oaklee was enraged, her fury engulfed everyone around her.

    Bart, originally immersed in a card game with the others, nced up at the disturbance.

    The sight made his chest tighten, and he rushed over.

    Whats going on? Oaklee, did my girlfriend upset you? Seeing Bart approach with concern, Kelley assumed he wasing to her defense.

    A smug grin crept onto her face, only for it to vanish when he immediately asked if it was she who upset Oaklee.

    The sting of reality hit Kelley like ice water.

    So, Bart wasnt entirely enchanted by her, his unwillingness to stand against Oaklee on her behalf evident.

    Oaklee took a drag from her cigar, her voice cutting like frost.

    Bart, your taste has really gone downhill.

    Do you even need those eyes of yours anymore? Barts legs nearly gave out at her remark.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 726

    ?Chapter 726: Her threat was unmistakable.

    If Kelley caused any more trouble, Oaklee wouldnt hesitate to take drastic measures.

    Barts expression hardened instantly.

    Without hesitation, he shoved Kelley aside and said coldly, Were done.

    Leave.

    Hearing this, Kelleys face drained of color.

    Done? After finally managing to snag someone as influential as Bart, she couldnt afford to lose him now.

    Tears streamed down Kelleys cheeks as she grabbed Barts arm, her voice trembling.

    Bartley, I didnt mean to upset Miss Swain.

    I just wanted to get along with herˇ­ Please dont break up with me in a fit of anger.

    If Miss Swain doesnt like me, Ill stay far away from her.

    Just dont leave me.

    However, Barts resolve didnt waver.

    If a few tears could sway him, he wouldnt have climbed to his current position.

    His partners mattered to him, but no one was irreceable, especially if they provoked Oaklee.

    Even Rhys wouldnt cross Oaklee when she was angry.

    Bart had no intention of gambling with his own safety.

    Oaklee took another puff from her cigar, her tone dripping with disdain.

    Your girlfriend imed Rhys girlfriend might have ulterior motives, and I should be cautious.

    Bart, your girlfriend is really sweet, looking out for me! M¦Ň§ń? ¦Ô¦Ń?¦Á§ä?? ¦É§Ú g¦Á?§Ú¦Ň¦Í???.ˇé¦Ň§Ţ Oaklees biting sarcasm sent shivers down everyones spines.

    No one dared to lift their gaze, each pretending not to hear.

    It wasnt just Oaklee they feared.

    ndering Rhys girlfriend was practically begging for destruction.

    Cold sweat broke out on Barts forehead.

    Kelley had dared to speak ill of Harlee? Harlee wasnt someone to be trifled with.

    Anyone bold enough to mess with her would regret it.

    Without hesitation, Bart raised his hand and struck Kelley across the face, his full strength behind the blow.

    Kelley hadnt expected her attempt to curry favor to backfire so catastrophically.

    Bart, how could youˇ­ Clutching her stinging cheek, Kelley copsed to the floor, staring up at him in shock.

    At that moment, the door to the room creaked open.

    Rhys entered, Harlees hand in his.

    His sharp eyes scanned the room, his brow furrowing.

    What happened here? The tension in the room peaked with Rhys arrival, all hurriedly rising to greet him in unison.

    Mr.

    Green! Oaklee, who had been lounging with her cigar, straightened in her seat.

    Her expression shifted as her gazended on the pair at the door.

    Harlee Gill? Wasnt she supposed to be residing in Uwhor? And now she was here, on Rhys arm, no less? Standing beside Rhys, Harlee scanned the crowd with mild curiosity until her gaze settled on Kelley.

    Lindsays sidekick dared to show up here? Interesting.

    Harlees lips curved into a sly grin.

    This was going to be entertaining.

    When Kelley noticed Harlee, she froze, wishing she could vanish from the Tartarus Club entirely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 727

    ?Chapter 727: Beneath herposed exterior, envy simmered.

    How could Harlee, simply because of her background, secure the attention of someone as influential as Rhys? The injustice gnawed at her.

    Kelley had always prided herself on her ability to win over men, confident her charm far surpassed Harlees so-called dull and uninspiring demeanor.

    What exactly made Harlee worthy of Rhys attention? Kelley clenched her fists, thinking bitterly that if only shed been born into a better family, Rhys would surely have been hers.

    Wiping her eyes, Kelley formed a bold n.

    She had already antagonized Harlee beforewhat harm would there be in doing so again? Agitating her might even be worth it.

    In the Tartarus Club, aside from Patrick, Hamilton, and Bart, who had exchanged brief pleasantries with Harlee, no one seemed to know much about her.

    Most had expected Rhys to bring a warm and approachable partner, not someone like Harlee, who exuded an aloof and imposing aura that perfectly mirrored Rhys own.

    Even while standing silently, hermanding presence was palpable.

    The room buzzed quietly until the hush was broken by the sound of heels clicking against the polished floor.

    Oaklee approached Harlee with confident strides, her expression unreadable.

    The crowd held its breath, bracing for conflict.

    To everyones surprise, Oaklee greeted Harlee with a bright smile.

    Miss Gillˇ­ Oh, forgive me, its Miss Sanderson now, isnt it? Its been ages.

    I didnt expect you to be Rhys girlfriend.

    Hes so lucky.

    The onlookers were dumbfounded.

    What on earth was going on? Oaklee knew Rhys girlfriend and even greeted her with such warmth? How unbelievable.

    Explore fresh updates on g?ln¦Ň¦Íe????s Harlee tilted her head slightly, as if trying to recall who the woman in front of her was.

    After a moment, she raised an eyebrow and askedzily, Are you Oaklee? A collective gasp rippled through the crowd.

    Oaklee wasnt known to tolerate disrespect, and Harlees dismissive tone seemed like a sure way to provoke trouble.

    However, what followed left them even more stunned.

    Instead of reacting with anger, Oaklee smiled coolly and tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear.

    Im not surprised youve forgotten me.

    A pity, though.

    I wear your creations almost every day.

    Oaklee extended a hand toward Harlee and asked, Miss Sanderson, surely you have time to chat this time? Harlee nced at Oaklees outstretched hand but made no move to take it.

    Instead, she nodded slightly.

    I noticed the dress youre wearing, she said tly, her tone neutral.

    Her words carried an unspoken implication: if it werent for the dress, Oaklee wouldnt have been remembered at all.

    The crowd exchanged incredulous looks at Harlees unapologetic dismissal.

    She wasnt just boldshe was audacious.

    Oaklee rarely extended genuine friendship to others, yet Harlee tantly declined Oaklees handshake and responded with dismissive arrogance, showing no regard for her whatsoever.

    Could simply being Rhys girlfriend embolden Harlee to this extent? Surely not.

    Instinctively, everyone stepped back, expecting Oaklees infamous temper to ignite.

    It seemed inevitable that Harlee would face her wrath, and a sh was about to erupt.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 728

    ?Chapter 728: However, Oaklee remained unruffled, gracefully withdrawing her hand.

    In truth, she had only shaken hands with Harlee once in their years of acquaintance, so the rejection didnt faze her in the slightest.

    Recalling Kelleys failed attempts to sow discord, Oaklee leaned closer to Harlee and whispered, Miss Sanderson, some people think Rhys and I are a match because were close in age.

    But rest assured, theres nothing between him and me.

    I tend to admire remarkable women like you more than men like him.

    With that, Oaklee winked at Harlee.

    She wasnt lying.

    Ever since shedmissioned her first custom piece from Janessa Studio, she had admired Harlee and aimed to befriend her.

    But Harlees aloof demeanor had always made it difficult to bridge the gap.

    Rhys, overhearing Oaklees words, frowned instantly.

    Flirting with Harlee in his presence? Oaklee was certainly testing her limits.

    Oaklee, youre crossing the line.

    Harlee, unfazed, took Rhys hand and teased, Shes a major client of Janessa Studio.

    Oaklee blinked, momentarily stunned, before her eyes brightened at Harlees serious yet teasing tone.

    Had she finally caught Harlees attention? Clearing her throat, Oaklee looked at Harlee and asked, May I call you Harlee from now on? Harlee withdrew her gaze, replying indifferently, As you wish.

    Your new favorite is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s?c?m Oaklee was momentarily speechless.

    Well, Harlees reserved demeanor wasnt going to change overnight.

    It was up to her to put in the effort to build their rtionship.

    Undeterred, Oaklee grinned and said, Harlee, do you enjoy cocktails? Id love to mix something special for you.

    Harlees lips curled into a slight smile.

    Why not? The crowd was utterly bbergasted.

    Where was the explosive drama they had been anticipating? They had been so looking forward to a shouting match, only to witness an unexpectedly cordial exchange.

    Werent these two women supposed to be rivals in love? Instead, the crowd watched in disbelief as Harlee and Oaklee struck up an unlikely camaraderie.

    This wasnt the dramatic confrontation they had hoped for.

    Spection ran wild, but none dared to voice their thoughts aloud, fearing they might offend Rhys.

    Oaklee led the way, with Harlee trailing behind at a slower paceuntil Kelley intercepted her halfway.

    Kelley had pinned her hopes on Oaklee putting Harlee in her ce, but instead, Oaklee had practically gone out of her way to please her.

    Frustrated, Kelley decided to take matters into her own hands.

    Clenching her fists, she let tears stream down her face, confronting Harlee directly.

    Miss Sanderson, please talk to Bartley for me.

    Im begging you.

    I dont want to break up with him.

    I love him more than anything.

    Without him, Ill die.

    Harlee stopped in her tracks, her nk expression fixed on Kelley.

    Bartley? For a moment, the name failed to ring a bell.

    Her brow furrowed, and when she spoke, her tone was icy.

    Then go ahead and die.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 729

    ?Chapter 729: Kelley froze, as if pped.

    She hadnt expected such a blunt response.

    Cornered, she raised her voice, her tone shrill with desperation.

    Fine! If you want me to die, I will! But let me tell you somethingIm not just a nobody.

    Sure, Im not from a wealthy family like you, but Im a celebrity.

    If I die here tonight, the media will tear everyone in this room apart.

    Theyll ruin your reputation! Scared now? Some of you are elites from top-notch families, right? Youve all listened to Harlees words without question.

    Her voice echoed through the room, her usations hanging heavily in the air.

    Shes forcing me to kill myself.

    Personally, I dont want you or your families to bear the stain of her actionsˇ­ Kelley dered, her voice trembling with exaggerated despair.

    But instead of following through on her threat, she broke into melodramatic sobs and flung herself into Barts arms.

    Bartley, I love you so much, and I know how deeply you feel for me! Even though Harlee is forcing me to end my life, promise me you wont seek revenge on her.

    Please, just move on.

    Harlee raised an eyebrow, her expression unimpressed.

    So, Bartley was Kelleys overly affectionate nickname for Bart.

    As Bart met Harlees gaze, a shiver ran down his spine.

    Without hesitation, he shoved Kelley aside and snapped, Were done.

    Dont cling to me! Kelley, now sprawled on the floor after being shoved, turned pale.

    She had nned to sow discord between Harlee and Bart, confident in her ability to manipte the situation.

    To her shock, not only had Bart remained unaffected, but he had also pushed her away with no hesitation.

    Discover whats next on g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s?????o???? Bart, what do you mean by this? Didnt you say I was the one you loved most? Kelley cried, her voice trembling with desperation.

    Bart opened his mouth to respond, but Harlee waved her handzily, a silent gesturemanding him to stay quiet.

    He immediately caught her meaning, swallowing his words and retreating to the corner.

    Harlee had made it clear she intended to handle this herself, and Bart knew better than to get in her way.

    Sitting at the head of the table, Harlee appeared rxed.

    Her cheeks were slightly flushed from Oaklees potent cocktail.

    Though Harlee could usually hold her liquor, Oaklees concoction was unusually strongjust a single sip was enough to overwhelm most people.

    Even so, Harleesposure remained intact, though there was a distinct edge to her demeanor.

    Rising deliberately from her seat, Harlee walked toward Kelley.

    She crouched down in front of her, her cold eyes gleaming with a dangerous flicker.

    You want to die? I can make that happen.

    Kelley, propped up on her hands, stared nkly at Harlee.

    You want to kill me? she asked, a cold smile creeping across her face.

    She doubted Harlee would actually follow through.

    Do you want to die quickly, or would you prefer a slower end? Harlees tone was calm, almost indifferent.

    Since we know each other, Ill let you choose.

    A flicker of interest glinted across Harlees face as Kelley smirked, clearly dismissing her words.

    What difference does it make? Do you really dare to kill me? .

    .

    .

 Chapter 730

    ?Chapter 730: In an instant, Harlees expression turned lethal.

    Without hesitation, she grabbed Kelleys hands and, with a swift motion, broke them both.

    The sickening sound of snapping bones and Kelleys ear-piercing scream sent a chill through the room, tightening the hearts of everyone who witnessed it.

    It became abundantly clear that Harlee was not someone to be trifled with.

    She had broken Kelleys arms without a second thought.

    Harlees eyes, slightly lowered, radiated an icy fury, her presence suffused with hostility.

    Her voice, distant and detached, sliced through the silence.

    Since you wont decide, Ill choose for you.

    Without hesitation, Harlee snapped Kelleys legs with the same effortless cruelty, giving her no chance to plead.

    The room fell into a deathly quiet.

    These were people who had survived brutal battles and witnessed unspeakable horrors, yet nothing had prepared them for the sight of Harlee casually breaking Kelleys limbs, as if it were a trivial matter.

    It was chillinga visceral demonstration of pure violence.

    On the other hand, Oaklee didnt flinch.

    She watched in awe.

    To her, Harlee was the embodiment of unapologetic power and badassery.

    But as she continued to observe, a sudden thought crossed her mind, and her expression darkened.

    Had she overestimated Harlees tolerance for alcohol? It seemed Harlee was drunk.

    Oh no.

    Oaklee winced, realizing the gravity of the situation.

    If Rhys discovered that Harlees drunken state was her doing, she could very well end up working under him, unpaid, for years.

    Meanwhile, Kelleys agonized screams echoed throughout the Tartarus Club as Harlee continued her brutal punishment.

    ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????????????????????.???????????? Every time Kelley fainted from the pain, Harlee forced her awake, dragging her closer to the brink of madness.

    I am the chief disciple of the ruler! If you dare to touch me, prepare for his wrath! Kelley alternated between furious curses and pitiful pleas, begging Harlee for mercy.

    Before Harlee could deliver another strike, Kelleys breath faltered and stopped altogether.

    Harlee stood over her lifeless body, expressionless, her voice as cold as ice.

    It seems she preferred a quick death.

    A pity.

    I had misjudged her.

    The entire scene had unfolded in mere minutes, leaving everyone stunned.

    No one had anticipated Harlees ruthlessness, and the room buzzed with silent tension as they awaited Rhys reaction.

    But as soon as they nced his way, Rhys icy gaze swept over them, silencing all spection.

    It became clear that, in Rhys eyes, anything Harlee did was always justified.

    Harlee raised her hands, wiping them clean, and nestled into Rhys arms with a yful, almost coquettish smile tugging at her lips.

    Rhys, I have granted my enemys final wish.

    Arent I kind? The crowd was left speechless.

    Kind? What kind of kind person tormented and killed someone with her bare hands? Harlees actions were far removed from anything resembling kindness.

    Oaklee, observing Harlee closely, immediately recognized the signs.

    Though she hadnt encountered Harlee often, she knew her well enough to see that Harlee wouldnt speak like this in public unless she was drunk.

    Panic began to rise within Oaklee.

    If Rhys discovered that Harlees intoxicated state was her doing, she could be in serious trouble.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 731

    ?Chapter 731: Without wasting a moment, Oaklee slipped out before anyone could stop her.

    Internally, she was already nning her escape.

    Staying in the country was no longer an option.

    Though she had intended to linger for a few more days, she realized she would need to leave for elia that very night.

    The thought of working for Rhys for free was enough to make her shudder.

    Rhys, holding Harlee securely in his arms, could tell something was off.

    Harlee wouldnt have attacked Kelley or uttered such words unless she was heavily intoxicated.

    His jaw tightened as his gaze followed Oaklees hasty retreat, already piecing together the situation.

    Hearing no reply from Rhys, a touch of sadness crept into Harlees voice.

    Am I not good? Not kind enough? Rhys tone was gentle and sincere as he responded, You are the best, the kindest in the world, baby.

    Then, without hesitation, Rhys turned to Bart, his voice turning cold.

    Ill give you one chance to redeem yourself.

    Handle this woman properly.

    Understood? Consider it done! Bart replied hastily, his back soaked with cold sweat.

    In the past, such an order would have been followed by severe consequences if not executed perfectly.

    But now, it was clear things had changed.

    Patrick had been rightRhys was different because of Harlee.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????????s has stories worth exploring Bart remembered the time he had been defiant toward Harlees orders when tasked with rescuing Robbie.

    Now, he regarded her as Rhys equal.

    It wasnt just Barteveryone in the room hade to recognize and ept Harlee as Rhys other half, the one they would answer to without question.

    Harlee, oblivious to the shift in dynamics around her, was also unaware of what had transpired in her drunken state.

    She didnt know she had inadvertently killed Kelley.

    Meanwhile, Oaklee, who had fled back to elia, was keeping a low profile, hiding away at home to avoid Rhys wrath.

    The next morning, Harlee stirred, her eyes fluttering open.

    She blinked a few times, taking in her surroundings, and then pressed her temples as a dull ache throbbed behind her eyes.

    A hangover? The realization caught her off guard.

    She, who had always prided herself on never getting drunk, had somehow ended up wasted the night before.

    Her gazended on the sunken space beside her in bed, and a yful smile tugged at her lips.

    She got up, slipped on her shoes, and quietly left the bedroom.

    Just as Harlee reached the staircase, she found herself face-to-face with Rhys, who wasing up from downstairs.

    He stepped closer, gently taking her hand in his.

    Are you hungry? What would you like to eat? I have a whole spread ready.

    Harlee stretched, her body aching with the lingering effects of the hangover.

    Why didnt you take me home? I stayed out without telling my family.

    Theyre probably worried.

    Rhys shed her a smile and replied, I told themst night.

    Harlee blinked, her mind quickly sobering.

    You told them? And they all agreed? Rhys gave a casual shrug, a glint of mischief in his eyes.

    Not exactly.

    They scolded me, and Fletcher even said he was going to rush to Remson Manor to pick you up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 732

    ?Chapter 732: Then whyˇ­ Harlee started, but Rhys gently guided her down the stairs, his smile deepening with a hint of something unspoken.

    Because theyre all terrified of Sk, my future mother-inw.

    Her future mother-inw? Harlees ears flushed slightly, but she quickly pushed aside her shyness.

    I want to eat some bread.

    Alright.

    Ill have it ready for you.

    He stepped closer, gently taking her hand in his.

    Are you hungry? What would you like to eat? I have a whole spread ready.

    Harlee stretched, her body aching with the lingering effects of the hangover.

    Why didnt you take me home? I stayed out without telling my family.

    Theyre probably worried.

    Rhys shed her a smile and replied, I told themst night.

    Harlee blinked, her mind quickly sobering.

    You told them? And they all agreed? Rhys gave a casual shrug, a glint of mischief in his eyes.

    Not exactly.

    They scolded me, and Fletcher even said he was going to rush to Remson Manor to pick you up.

    Then whyˇ­ Harlee started, but Rhys gently guided her down the stairs, his smile deepening with a hint of something unspoken.

    Because theyre all terrified of Sk, my future mother-inw.

    Her future mother-inw? Harlees ears flushed slightly, but she quickly pushed aside her shyness.

    L?¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g????l????ov?l????.????o§Ţ I want to eat some bread.

    Alright.

    Ill have it ready for you.

    At the dining table, Harlee took a bite of the freshly baked bread.

    Its crust was perfectly crisp, and the inside was soft and warm, with a vor that hit just the right note.

    Rhys cooking had improved significantly.

    It was no surprise that he had earned her mothers approval.

    Although Rhys hadnt gone into details, Harlee could piece together what had happened the night before.

    Rhys must have called Sk, exining that Harlee had been drunk and ufortable.

    Since Remson Manor was nearby, it had been a convenient ce to settle Harlee.

    Later, the Sanderson family tried to apply pressure on Rhys, but only after Sk had given them a heads-up.

    This shed light on why they resorted to threats instead of taking decisive action.

    Harlee dabbed her mouth with a napkin and nced up at Rhys.

    Have you decided what topete with Fleming in? Rhys set his fork down, his eyes briefly flickering with a hint of relief.

    Seeing that Harlee hadpletely forgotten about the events of the previous night, he had no intention of bringing it up.

    In fact, he had specifically asked everyone to keep quiet about it.

    When Rhys thought about Fleming, a spark of determination glinted in his eyes.

    Yes, its settled.

    We will bepeting in shooting.

    Harlee couldnt help but raise an eyebrow.

    A shootingpetition? She couldnt suppress a dry chuckle.

    Even she couldnt hold a candle to Rhys razor-sharp uracy after her years of navigating the gritty underworld and serving in the military, let alone Fleming.

    Harlee teased, You didnt hold back, did you? Fleming gave you the choice, and you went with what you are best at.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 733

    ?Chapter 733: Rhys met her gaze with unshakable sincerity.

    Yes.

    If it means being with you, does it really matter if Im a bit cunning in winning your familys approval? A soft blush crept up Harlees neck.

    For some reason, Rhys seemed to grow more cheeky with each passing day, while she, on the other hand, found herself more shy in his presence.

    It was as if he had stolen her usualposure.

    Half an hourter, they finished tidying up the kitchen and sank into thefort of the living room sofa.

    Out of the blue, shes ofst nights events flickered through Harlees mind.

    She hesitated and then asked, Did I do anything after I got drunkst night? I feel like I did something good, but I cant remember what.

    Rhys turned toward her, taking in her puzzled expression.

    A soft wave of affection swept over him.

    She looked irresistibly endearing, even in her post-hangover state.

    Ree? Harlee called out to him, snapping Rhys back to the present.

    Clearing his throat, Rhys straightened, his expression morphing into something deliberately serious.

    Actually, yes.

    You did something good.

    You helped make someones wishe true.

    Harlee blinked, the skepticism in on her face.

    Really? Rhys nodded, his sincerity unwavering.

    L¦Át??t §éh¦Ápt?rs in g¨»lnov§Ö?????.????o???? Absolutely.

    You were thoughtful and selfless.

    It was incredibly sweet of you.

    Relieved by his answer, Harlee let out a small sigh and leaned back into the cushions.

    She had half-expected to hear she had made a fool of herself while drunk.

    But instead, she had done something admirable.

    Maybe letting loose now and then wasnt such a bad thing.

    Watching her believe his words without question, Rhys exhaled in quiet relief.

    He knew how good-hearted Harlee was.

    If she ever discovered that she had drunkenly tormented Kelley to the point of death, the guilt would eat her alive.

    During the cleanup, Bart discovered that Kelley had been repeatedly trying to undermine Harlee.

    The fact that Harlee had only dislocated Kelleys limbs was, in a way, an act of mercy.

    If Rhys had handled things himself, Kelleys fate would have been far worse.

    After breakfast, Harlee and Rhys shared a few peaceful moments before he headed off to the Green Group.

    For weeks, Rhys had been burning the midnight oil, preparing Bart to takemand of Matteos forces.

    Every moment Rhys spent with Harlee was a rare gem, carefully stolen from his grueling schedule.

    Once Rhys was gone, Harlee took a brief nap on the sofa.

    When she woke, she headed to the sshouse in the backyard to tackle hertest project.

    Her ns to relocate Janessa Studio to Baythorn were finally taking shape.

    Harlee was halfway through drafting a blueprint when her phone buzzed sharply.

    It was Brice calling.

    This was the first time he had reached out since finishing the work in Uwhor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 734

    ?Chapter 734: Harlee paused mid-typing and tapped the speakerphone button.

    Brice didnt like engaging in small talk, so he went straight to the point.

    Miss Sanderson, everything you asked for has been taken care of.

    Whats next on the agenda? It had taken Brice nearly three months to untangle Janessa Studio from Uwhors grip and set things straight.

    Harlee nced at the clock.

    It was almost noon, and the hunger in her stomach was starting to grow.

    Meet me at the Grand Oak.

    Brice hesitated, his voice betraying a hint of surprise.

    How did you know Im in Baythorn? Brice hadnt mentioned his return since he had nned to secure a new location for the studio before reporting back to Harlee.

    Harlee shrugged, her tone light but firm.

    You are talking too much, Brice.

    Brices face immediately turned ashen.

    You are right.

    My apologies.

    Be there by twelve-thirty, Harlee instructed before ending the call.

    It had been some time since shest took the reins of the studio.

    The moment hade to refocus her energy on its development.

    Brice felt like he could use a moment to recover.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s?c?m is a world of wonder Harlees absence from the studios affairs had been noticeable.

    He had forgotten how demanding she could be.

    Over time,cency had crept in, and now, it was ringly obvious.

    Determined to stay ahead, Brice instructed Layne ke, his assistant, to clear his schedule for the next two days.

    Brice wasnt entirely sure what tasks Harlee might throw his way, but preparing for it wouldnt hurt.

    Seeing Brices mix of anticipation and unease, Layne couldnt help but feel curious.

    Brice had remained perfectlyposed while negotiating with Uwhors royal family.

    What kind of person could cause him to act this way? Could it be because of the mysterious head of Janessa Studio? Layne recalled that Brice had started behaving differently right after a phone call in the office.

    As his suspicions deepened, an overwhelming curiosity surged within him.

    He wanted to meet the legendary founder of Janessa Studio.

    Rumors swirled that the head of Janessa Studio was actually the famous hacker known as Quick Cameo, a figure so elusive that even Uwhors royal family treated her with caution.

    Layne carefully asked, Mr.

    Miller, can I tag along to meet the head of Janessa Studio? Brice cast Layne a brief nce before nodding.

    It was a practical decision.

    If anything urgent came up, Layne would be there to handle some of the workload.

    At the Grand Oak, Brice arrived fifteen minutes early to the private dining room on the 88th floor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 735

    ?Chapter 735: Since returning to the country, Brice had purchased several properties near the Grand Oak and settled into one of its luxurious high-rise hotel suites.

    Naturally, the security staff recognized him on sight.

    Wee back, Mr.

    Miller.

    Are you dining here today? Brice acknowledged the guard with a brief nod and a polite smile.

    Yes, I am.

    Thanks for asking.

    It was a small gesture, but it made the guards day.

    Most residents of the high-rise suites didnt even acknowledge the security staff, let alone offer a friendly word.

    The mere fact that Brice had responded had already set him apart.

    In fact, the guard had grown more attentive to Brice, even taking time to wash Brices car during his off-hours.

    As the guard recalled something odd he had noticed earlier, he hesitated for a moment before speaking up.

    Mr.

    Miller, when I was cleaning your car earlier, I noticed someone acting suspiciously near it.

    Brices eyes flickered briefly, but he maintained his calm and smiled.

    I see.

    I appreciate you bringing that to my attention.

    No need for thanks.

    Just doing my job, the guard replied.

    Unbeknownst to the guard, his casual observation had just saved Brices and Laynes lives.

    L?§ä??§ä ch¦Áp§ä?r? ¦É§Ú g¦Á?§Ú¦Ň¦Í???.ˇé¦Ň§Ţ In the secluded elegance of the Grand Oaks private room, Brice meticulously adjusted his attire, ensuring every detail was perfect.

    With a hint of anticipation, he turned to Layne and asked, How do I look? Laynes lips twitched slightly before he regained hisposure.

    With sincerity, he responded, Mr.

    Miller, you epitomize fashion.

    Should there be a w in your attire, we might as well all give up.

    Rest assured, your outfit is wless.

    Brice nodded, seemingly reassured.

    Yet, merely three minutester, he repeated his earlier question.

    Layne found himself at a loss for words.

    Twenty minutester, Harlee made her entrance into the private room.

    Apologies for the five-minute dy.

    Brice immediately rose from his seat, adjusting his posture with utmost respect.

    Miss Sanderson! Harlee made her way to the head of the table, seating herself with an elegant cross of her legs and a rxed lean back.

    She nonchntly reached for a slice of bread from the basket before her.

    Compared to this, Rhys bread was perfection.

    Harlees fingers wrapped around the ss of juice, swirling it gently before taking a delicate sip.

    Her eyes flicked to Layne, who stood silently behind Brice.

    So, is he your new assistant? she asked, a brow arching in subtle amusement.

    Brice responded with a warm smile.

    Indeed, hes Layne ke.

    Hes primarily tasked with managing the basic operations at Janessa Studio.

    Layne, who had been standing behind Brice, stepped forward slightly and offered a respectful bow.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 736

    ?Chapter 736: Miss Sanderson.

    Harlee acknowledged him with a small, almost imperceptible nod.

    Observing Harleesposed demeanor, Brice seized the moment to brief her on theirtest developments.

    Miss Sanderson, as per your directives, weve been working on reestablishing Janessa Studio in Baythorn.

    Layne and I are on the verge ofpleting this phase.

    What remains is to craft a solid reputation for the studio.

    Harlee savored a few more bites and arched a knowing eyebrow.

    After a moment, she set down her fork and leveled a piercing gaze at Brice.

    No, were taking a new approach.

    I want Janessa Studio out of our equation.

    Brice, taken aback, stammered, Thatˇ­ You mean toˇ­ With a flick of her hand, Harlee silenced him, her voiceced with resolve.

    Exactly as you think.

    Im envisioning a fresh start with a newpany.

    She leaned back, her voice taking on a visionary tone.

    To be specific, I aim to found a conglomerate that will venture well beyond the realms of mere fashion.

    Are you seriously thinking of shaking the very foundations of Mogluylias elite society? Brice asked, his expression stoic, betraying no surprise, as if he had foreseen her ambitious ns.

    Ignoring his question, Harlee continued with strategic focus.

    ???????????????? ???????????????????????????? ???????? ????????????????????????????????????.???????????? Henceforth, Layne will oversee all our public engagements.

    Brice, you will steer our operations from the shadows.

    And what will your role be in this new arrangement? Brice inquired, curiosity piqued.

    With a conspiratorial grin, Harlee dered, This newpany will be hiring me as their designer.

    Layne felt his heart flutter wildly.

    As a mere assistant, the idea of suddenly ascending to the role of a conglomerates head was staggering, especially since the true owner only wished to remain a low-key designer.

    It suddenly made sense why Brice had asked about his outfit for fifteen minutes straight before Harlee arrived! She was truly impressive.

    In that moment, Layne retreated inward, daunted by the immense responsibility of leading a new conglomerate.

    Such heights of power had always been realms of fantasy for him.

    Now, a tempest of emotions raged within him.

    Doubts gnawed at him, questioning his capability to manage such a role.

    Yet, if this was Bricesmand, he would pour his soul into it, even if it demanded every ounce of his spirit.

    After all, it was Brice who had once saved his life.

    Brice, knowing Harlees indifference to the shallow glitz of fame and wealth, held back his objections.

    Instead, he focused on the practicalities thaty ahead.

    Have you thought about what we should name the newpany? A name? Harlee scrunched up her face, visibly troubled by the question.

    Naming things had never been her strong suit.

    Tonya usually handled it, or Brice would step in and take over.

    The idea ofing up with a name for a conglomerate felt like scaling an uncharted peakimpossibly steep and utterly overwhelming.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 737

    ?Chapter 737: Instead of draining her mental resources, Harlee opted to swipe a spark of genius from Tonyas collection of ideas.

    With a pensive tilt of her head and a yful swirl of her ss, Harlee dered with a flicker of mischief, How about Shadow Moon Group? Why plunge into the depths of creativity when a polished gemy ready to be imed? Brices lips twitched.

    He had long since recognized Harlees unmotivated attitude toward tasks that demanded creativity.

    Observing her, lounging back with an air of nonchnce as if the concept of building a conglomerate was no more daunting than a game of cards, Brice mulled over their strategy.

    Finally, with a spark of resolve, he proimed, Within three months, Baythorn shall be introduced to the might of Shadow Moon Group.

    Harlee nced up, her reply breezing through the room.

    Lets not be hasty.

    We should construct our conglomerate with patience and precision, steering clear of any shortcuts that might diminish our efforts.

    She paused, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully before adding, Three months is rushing fate.

    We start with Shadow Moon Studio.

    Hasty expansion is like painting a bullseye on our backs.

    Brice smiled, admiring her cunning n.

    She aimed to propel Jayne into the limelight while she pulled the strings from the shadows.

    Understood, he replied with a sharp nod, his tone firm and decisive.

    A strategic gleam flickered in Harlees eyes.

    She had initially envisioned Rhys wrestling with the intricacies of the Gill and Juarez families.

    Yet now, a bolder plot whispered through her thoughts.

    Harlee lounged back as though she owned the room, her legs crossing with casual ir.

    Her voice dripped with calm confidence, hinting at an unshakable resolve.

    g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í???? ?s takes you away Brice, acquire the Gill Group.

    Thats where Shadow Moon Group will make its debut.

    Delving into Harlees intricate mind was always an unpredictable journey for Brice.

    From the moment theyd crossed paths, he had consistently misread her motives, much like now, where he was oblivious to her ambitions of building a conglomerate.

    Brice mulled over the situation intently before voicing his proposal.

    Should I go beyond just taking over the Gill Group? What about handling the Juarez family too? He paused for a moment and added, Ive caught wind of the Juarez family spreading rumors online.

    Its not shaking things up too much yet, but theyre beginning to irritate meˇ­ Harlee looked up, her gaze sharp, and cut him off swiftly.

    No need.

    Let the Gill and Juarez families sh.

    Just concentrate on the takeover.

    This scheme had been brewing in Harlees mind for ages.

    If her adversaries crumbled too soon, it would spoil all her fun.

    On the subject of enjoyment, Harlee subtly licked her lips, reminiscing about the superior taste ofst nights wine.

    At the thought of Oaklee, she nned to do Oaklee a favor, hoping Oaklee would concoct some novel and intriguing beverages in return.

    Refocusing, Harlee then meticulously went over the strategic ns for the Shadow Moon Group with Brice and Layne.

    Three hours slipped by.

    Harlee eyed Brice, noticing his puzzled expression, and stated calmly, Brice, ensure you handle ourpany matters promptly.

    I expect nothing less than your best.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 738

    ?Chapter 738: Absolutely, Brice replied with a firm nod, his expression unwavering.

    Exiting the Grand Oaks private room, Brice escorted Layne toward thevish presidential suite upstairs.

    Brices face was clouded with worry, his eyebrows drawn together tightly as if a heavy burden weighed on his mind.

    Layne, are you fully on board with everything Miss Sanderson outlined? he asked.

    Laynes heart was filled with hesitation, yet he gave a determined nod.

    Such an opportunity was too golden to dismiss lightly.

    Seeing this, a slight smile tugged at Brices lips, easing the tension in his expression.

    Very well.

    You have three months to weave yourself into the fabric of high society.

    After that, the leadership of Shadow Moon Group will be in your hands.

    Brice stopped, his eyes drilling into Layne, the gravity of the situation mirrored in his steady gaze.

    Are you prepared to rise to this challenge? Dont fret, Mr.

    Miller.

    Within three months, I promise to deliver results that will exceed your expectations! Layne replied confidently.

    With a final nod, Brice signaled Layne to start making preparations.

    Mr.

    Miller, you will see, I wont let you down.

    Layne bowed slightly and exited thevish living room of the presidential suite with a respectful air.

    As Layne walked away, Brices eyes lingered, his thoughts clearly tangled in silent deliberation.

    The moment was interrupted by Brices phone buzzing.

    It was Ritchie on the line.

    Stay tuned for updates at g?ln¦Ň¦Í?????s?c?m Brice, care to exin why someones been fooling around with your car? What kind of trouble are you in? What? Brice froze, his expression tightening with disbelief.

    He had only been back in the country a few days, and already, someone had taken notice and targeted him.

    After hearing the security guards report, Brices first instinct had been to ask Ritchie for help.

    He needed to identify the suspicious individuals lurking around his car and figure out their intentions so he could prepare for whatever wasing.

    Brice never would have guessed that someone had already sabotaged his brakes, clearly intending to send him on a one-way trip out of this world.

    It was clear he would have to be more careful than ever when handling the establishment of the Shadow Moon Group in Baythorn.

    Every move needed to be calcted, ensuring that no one could trace anything back to Harlee.

    He spoke into the phone, his gratitude evident, Thanks.

    Once I wrap up the tasks Miss Sanderson assigned me, Ill treat you to a meal.

    Ritchie didnt respond and abruptly hung up the phone.

    Brice exhaled slowly and turned his attention to drafting his business n.

    Though someone didnt want the Shadow Moon Group to make its mark in Baythorn, he was determined to prove them wrong and show them exactly how the Shadow Moon Group would expand.

    Two dayster, Rhys passed Flemings test with flying colors.

    At the shooting range, Fleming didnt evennd a single shot.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 739

    ?Chapter 739: By the end of thepetition, his score was still a perfect zero.

    He didnt bat an eye, unbothered, as if it didnt matter.

    After firing hisst shot, Rhys set the pistol down and walked slowly toward Fleming.

    He knew Fleming wasnt trying to make things difficult like Fletcher and Clint.

    Thank you, Fleming, Rhys said.

    Fleming snorted.

    You really know how to emerge victorious in apetition, dont you? His tone implied that Rhys had chosen thepetition on his own terms, picking the one he was best at.

    Fleming understood that even if Kareem, who regrly trained in the military, had participated in this shootingpetition, Rhys might still havee out on top.

    Hitting the bullseye every time was something Kareem could do with ease, but striking the same spot consistently? That was a whole different level.

    Rhys offered a slight smile, choosing not to respond.

    Harlee had specifically advised him to tread carefully in front of Fleming.

    Saying too much could lead to unnecessary mistakes.

    Thest thing Rhys wanted was to provoke Fleming and face another test he might never pass.

    Sure enough, when Rhys remained silent, Fleming didnt press him further, though his voice still dripped with disdain.

    Brenton and Kareem have already acknowledged you.

    Tonight, you and Harlee will return to the Sanderson residence.

    My father will have one final test for you.

    If you pass, the Green and Sanderson families can finally sit down and discuss your marriage with Harlee.

    Latest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?????s Fail, and all these tests over the past few days will be for nothing.

    Rhys gave a small nod, his voice sincere.

    Thank you.

    He knew the only reason Fletcher, Clint, and Fleming were giving him a chance was because Harlee had said she liked him.

    Dont get too cocky.

    You might not end up with Harlee, Fleming sneered, turning away with his hands casually tucked behind his back.

    He didnt even bother to exin that his decision to let Rhys off the hook was actually because of Harlee.

    Fleming simply couldnt be bothered to waste his energy building a deeper connection with Rhys.

    In fact, when Fletcher had first proposed the tests, Fleming hadnt nned on making things difficult for Rhys.

    It was all because of Harlees simple, straightforward deration of her affection toward Rhys.

    Whether it was something thought to be out of reach or impossible, if Harlee wanted it, Fleming would move mountains to deliver.

    After all, to him, Rhys was just a mansomeone he didnt take seriously.

    And on top of that, the medicine was ready.

    If Rhys dared to hurt Harlee, Fleming had a way of ensuring that Rhys bloodline would end before it ever had a chance to grow.

    Watching Fleming walk away, a sudden, unsettling premonition gripped Rhys.

    His body instinctively tensed, and he clenched his thighs.

    Standing nearby, Hamilton sensed something was wrong.

    He stepped closer, his brow furrowing with concern.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740: Mr.

    Green, are you alright? At the sound of Hamiltons voice, Rhys slowly released the tension in his legs, forcing himself to regain his usualposure.

    Im fine.

    Rhys gave Hamilton a sharp, cold nce and instructed him to return to thepany and manage things.

    With that, Rhys brushed past Hamilton and headed toward the exit.

    Tonight was his official visit to Harlees family, and he had to choose the perfect gifts.

    By eight in the evening, Rhys was behind the wheel, driving Harlee to the Sanderson family vi.

    After parking, he walked around to the passenger side, opening the door to help Harlee out.

    Harlee had abandoned her usual casual attire, opting for a fur coat paired with a sleek, long ck denim skirt.

    From a distance, she looked effortlessly graceful, a vision of gentle charm.

    When Harlee saw the slight sheen of sweat on Rhys palm, she couldnt resist teasing him.

    As the CEO of the Green Group, are you really this nervous? She reached out and tousled his hair affectionately.

    Rhys wiped his hand discreetly, his expression tightening as he held onto Harlees hand.

    Lee, dont tease me.

    What if your dad still opposesˇ­ Before he could finish, Harlee gently ced her slender hand over his mouth.

    I believe in you.

    She looped her arm with his and added, Moreover, with me by your side, everything will be fine.

    galnovels.c¨®m is the source Rhys let out a deep breath.

    Im not afraid.

    I justˇ­ His thoughts drifted back to past mistakes.

    A flicker of regret crossed his eyes.

    I just feel that breaking off the engagement was a huge mistake.

    If I were your dad, no matter what the misunderstandings were, I wouldnt want someone like that marrying my daughter.

    Rhys voice was heavy with regret, uncertainty, and confusion.

    Seeing the rare flicker of worry on Rhys face, Harlees smile deepened.

    Despite his reputation as a formidable underworld kingpin, he couldnt mask the nervousness that surfaced when matters involving her came into y.

    Harlee knew Rhys love for her wasnt in grand derations but in the quiet, everyday gestures that spoke volumes.

    Once, she had thought love was something she could never feel.

    But now, her heart was undeniably his,pletely consumed by him in the most unexpected way.

    A warmth filled her chest, and she gently leaned into Rhys arm, her smile soft but full of affection.

    They love me.

    They wont hold it against you too much.

    Before Rhys could reply, the vis door creaked open, cutting the moment short.

    Fleming stood in the doorway, his expression frosty as he gazed at Rhys.

    Are you really going to let Harlee stand out here in the cold with you? Then, his gaze softened when he looked at Harlee.

    .

    .

    .

    Message from Noah: Hi everyone, hope you enjoyed the chapters.

    God bless you, and Noah wishes you all the best.

    (>?=)? .

 Chapter 741

    ?Chapter 741:

    ˇ°Harlee, our mom wants to see you in the conservatory.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay,ˇ± Harlee responded, though her desire to stay with Rhys was evident in her eyes. Still, she knew it was best to follow FlemingˇŻs lead and meet her mother.

    Before walking away, Harlee squeezed RhysˇŻ hand to calm his nerves. With her reassurance, RhysˇŻ anxiety gradually eased, and his heart found some peace.

    As soon as Harlee left, Fleming turned his cold gaze back to Rhys.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go.ˇ±

    ˇ°My dadˇŻs been waiting for you in the study.ˇ±

    Rhys trailed Fleming down the dimly lit hallway toward the study, his nerves quietly mounting with each step.

    He stole nces at Fleming, but FlemingˇŻs expression revealed nothing about why Lonnie wanted to meet alone. Rhys reassured himself.

    As long as he stayed polite and earnest, all would go well.

    As this thought settled in his mind, FlemingˇŻs chilly voice cut through.

    ˇ°WeˇŻre here. My father expects you to enter alone.ˇ±

    Without waiting, Rhys pushed open the door and cautiously peered inside. Lonnie was there, seated at arge, imposing desk, his eyes shifting toward the doorway.

    ˇ°Come in,ˇ± Lonnie called out, his voice deep and echoing slightly in the spacious room.

    Stepping inside, Rhys offered a respectful nod.

    ˇ°Mr. Sanderson.ˇ±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s hosts captivating tales

    Lonnie responded with a mere grunt, not bothering to look up again. Picking up on the roomˇŻs tense air, Rhys held back further words and stepped fully inside, the door shutting with a soft click behind him.

    For a moment, he stood rooted to the spot, the weight of the silence palpable.

    After a tense pause, the initial grip of nervousness began to fade, and Rhys regained hisposure. Reminded of his purpose, he walked closer to the desk and once again respectfully addressed the imposing figure before him.

    ˇ°Mr. Sanderson.ˇ±

    LonnieˇŻs eyes, misted yet prating, locked onto Rhys with an intensity that filled the air with palpable tension. Their stares collided with the silent ferocity of diators in an unspoken confrontation. The prolonged gaze stretched into a taut silence until Lonnie, his voice breaking the standoff, questioned pointedly, ˇ°What leads you to believe youˇŻre the one who can truly make Harlee happy?ˇ±

    Meanwhile, in the conservatory, Harlee found Sk amidst the lush foliage, diligently nurturing the nts.

    ˇ°Mom.ˇ±

    At the sound of HarleeˇŻs voice, Sk paused, cing her watering can aside to envelop Harlee in a soothing embrace, her fingers tenderly brushing through HarleeˇŻs hair.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, dear. Your father knows what heˇŻs doing.

    He understands your affection for Rhys, and despite his reservations, he would never do anything to cause you distress. If it eases your mind, IˇŻll apany you to the study.ˇ±

    As Harlee listened to SkˇŻs reassuring tone, an overwhelming surge of emotion washed over her.

    Her nose tingled, and tears pooled in her eyes, threatening to spill. She struggled to articte her feelings, feeling overwhelmingly blessed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 742

    ?Chapter 742:

    Lovingly embracing Sk, HarleeˇŻs voice was a whisper of gratitude.

    ˇ°Thank you, Mom. I understand that all of you are tough on Rhys out of concern that I might get hurt.ˇ±

    This marked the first time Harlee had thrown herself into SkˇŻs arms since her return to the Sanderson family. While this was a typical moment of affection between a mother and her child, to Sk, this simple yet tender moment felt extraordinary.

    Tears welled up in SkˇŻs eyes as her hands hovered, tentative and unsure, above HarleeˇŻs back. Noticing SkˇŻs subtle movements, HarleeˇŻs heart skipped a beat. She was taken aback by the impact of such a modest gesture of closeness.

    It dawned on Harlee how distant she had been projecting herself when faced with her family, though she never intended for it. Years of maintaining a guarded distance had made the expression of love challenging.

    Still, Harlee made an effort to mimic the cozy snuggle sheˇŻd seen Tonya showcase with Sk, akin to a puppy seekingfort.

    SkˇŻs pupils widened with emotion, and she enveloped Harlee in a firm embrace, holding her tightly as if to never let go.

    After a heartfelt moment, Sk spoke with a trembling voice.

    ˇ°Harlee, I know youˇŻre as resilient as your brothers, but itˇŻs crucial for you to remember that the Sanderson family will always support you.ˇ±

    In SkˇŻsforting embrace, Harlee was momentarily caught off guard.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s©q??§ŕm opens doors to fiction

    Her usual independence made it difficult for her to embrace such protective gestures. She paused, pondering the right reaction, then raised her eyes to meet SkˇŻs, her features brightening into the most radiant smile she had ever shown. It seemed more people cared about her, including the Sanderson family and Rhys.

    Side by side, they made their way toward the dining room.

    As they strolled, SkˇŻs voice softened, revealing a hint of surprise.

    ˇ°IˇŻve been learning to cook your favorite dishes from Nyomi. LetˇŻs sit down and enjoy them together, shall we?ˇ±

    Harlee nodded, letting Sk guide her to the dining table, where four enticing dishes awaited. Sk nced at Harlee with hopeful eyes.

    ˇ°These are the dishes I mastered with NyomiˇŻs help. Would you like to taste them first?ˇ±

    Standing slightly apart, Nyomi observed the exchange, her expression tinged with faint worry. She was well aware of HarleeˇŻs discerning taste in food and her blunt honesty about it. If Harlee left SkˇŻs food untouched, displeased by the tasteˇ­

    A flicker of apprehension crossed NyomiˇŻs features, revealing her internal turmoil.

    Harlee paused, uncertainty coloring her voice.

    ˇ°ShouldnˇŻt we wait for everyone to join us before we start?ˇ±

    Sk brushed off the question with a casual wave of her hand.

    ˇ°Your father will be tied up with Rhys for a while, and the kitchen has avish feast in the works forter. This, however, is something special I whipped up just for you.ˇ±

    During HarleeˇŻs absence these days, Sk had hardly been idle. She recognized that her bond with Harleecked the intimacy seen in other mother-daughter rtionships.

    After confiding in Nyomi, she had resolved to bridge that gap by cooking a meal specifically for Harlee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 743

    ?Chapter 743:

    Leading Harlee to the table, Sk first presented a bowl of soup and then proceeded to fill her te with an assortment of dishes.

    ˇ°Harlee, give it a taste,ˇ± she said with a hopeful smile.

    ˇ°Nyomi and I have refined this recipe several times. ItˇŻs certainly edible, I assure you.ˇ±

    Harlee cupped the soup in her hands, her ears filled with SkˇŻs lively banter, and felt a surge of warmth flood her chest.

    Harlee tasted the soup with a light sip. It was distinctly unremarkable in vor, yet there was an inexplicablefort in its warmth. Perhaps it was the infusion of a motherˇŻs love that elevated the humble meal to something profoundly soothing.

    Harlee raised her hand slightly, reaching across the table to tenderly grasp SkˇŻs.

    ˇ°Mom, this soup is wonderful. I really love it,ˇ± she murmured, her voice soft with genuine appreciation.

    At HarleeˇŻs words, SkˇŻs eyes brimmed with fresh tears. Ovee with emotion, she surged forward, enveloping Harlee in a fervent embrace.

    ˇ°My sweetheart,ˇ± she whispered repeatedly, each word a tender caress.

    From the sidelines, NyomiˇŻs eyes began to glisten. She had harbored worries about the distance between Harlee and Sk, but now, watching this heartfelt reunion, it seemed the emotional walls that had once divided them were dissolving. Nothing else mattered at that moment.

    Meanwhile, in the shadowed corner of the living room, Etta stood rigid, her gaze locked on the touching scene in the dining area.

    Her eyes were red and angry, her fists balled up and hidden in the folds of her sleeves, shaking with suppressed rage.

    Check new chapters at

    After returning to the Sanderson family, Etta had made several attempts to weave herself back into SkˇŻs world, hopeful of mending their frayed ties. Yet, each conversation with Sk dredged up mentions of Harlee, and now, Etta found herself a witness to a tender mother-daughter moment unfolding right before her eyes.

    How could Etta contain her fury?

    EttaˇŻs fists, balled in anger, thudded against the wall, the sound muffled by her desire to remain undiscovered. She had no choice but to choke back her seething rage.

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻll pay dearly for this!ˇ± she snarled inwardly.

    EttaˇŻs eyes, ignited with an eerie crimson glow, bore into Harlee with a stare as icy and lethal as a winter storm.

    At that moment, Callie emerged from the kitchen, her gaze inadvertently locking with EttaˇŻs from across the room.

    Flustered yet cautious, Callie hastened toward EttaˇŻs hiding spot.

    ˇ°Etta, what on earth are you doing lurking here? Hurry, back to your room. Mrs. and Miss Sandersonˇ­ˇ±

    Smack! A sharp p left a vivid imprint of five fingers across CallieˇŻs cheek. With a gaze sharp as daggers, Etta snapped, her voice dripping with disdain, ˇ°Shut your damn mouth! You have no right to address me, you old hag!ˇ±

    ˇ°How could you say this harshly to me, Etta?ˇ± Callie stared at her daughter, her face a mask of disbelief. She struggled to believe that the daughter she had nurtured through the best and worst of times now criticized her as an old hag.

    With a dismissive re, Etta said, ˇ°DonˇŻt speak to me. You make me sick!ˇ±

    With that, Etta shoved Callie aside and made a wide detour back to her room. Once inside, Etta quickly locked the door, her actions hinting at something secretive. Worried that someone might be listening, she quickly crawled under the covers and took out her phone to update Hale.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 744

    ?Chapter 744:

    ˇ°Yes, Rhys is currently in the Sanderson residenceˇŻs study, apparently discussing their marriage nsˇ­ˇ± Etta meticulously reported HarleeˇŻs recent movements before asking, ˇ°May I know what my next steps are?ˇ±

    At the other end of the line, HaleˇŻs eyes, which had been half-closed, suddenly shot wide open.

    A sharp and intense gleam flickered in them as he murmured HarleeˇŻs name.

    His eyes darkened with twisted obsession.

    ˇ°Soon, IˇŻll arrange for LindsayˇŻs release from prison. YouˇŻll join forces with her to abduct Harlee directly,ˇ± Hale said, a sinister smile creeping across his face.

    ˇ°IˇŻll make sure Harlee is bound to my side, even in death.ˇ±

    Upon receiving HaleˇŻs orders, a sinister spark ignited in EttaˇŻs eyes.

    ˇ°Alright.

    By the way, an honorable elder has arrived at the Sanderson family estate, and Harlee holds her in high regard. I propose we kidnap the elder as well. If Harlee tries to escape, we can use the elder as a bargaining chip!ˇ±

    ˇ°You are indeed my most valuable asset. Well done.

    After this, IˇŻll take you to Uwhor,ˇ± Hale responded, his voice dripping with intrigue.

    Etta raised her head from under the covers, a trace of red highlighting her dark eyes as she licked her brightly colored lips.

    ˇ°Thank you.ˇ±

    A momentter, Etta stared at the screen showing the disconnected call.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    A trace of happiness appeared on her face, which swiftly gave way to cold, seething anger. She pondered that merely killing Harlee would be too merciful. She desired not only HarleeˇŻs death but also to kill those dear to her right before her eyes.

    Etta knew better than to target anyone from the Sanderson family, but Nyomi seemed like an easy target to herˇŞnothing more than a mere country bumpkin.

    Capturing Nyomi would allow her to hold it against Harlee, thus gaining the chance to end the lives of those cherished by Harlee, torturing her in the process.

    This thought alone made Etta unleash a bone-chillingugh. She eagerly anticipated the moment Harlee would kneel, pleading for mercy.

    In the study, Rhys responded to Lonnie with sincerity.

    ˇ°IˇŻll transfer all my assets to Harlee, except for those she prefers not to have.ˇ±

    ˇ°All of them?ˇ± Lonnie found himself taken aback by RhysˇŻ deration. The notion of Rhys surrendering his entire wealth to Harlee had not crossed LonnieˇŻs mind.

    Over time, through tests and private investigations, it became evident to Lonnie that Rhys held a deep affection for Harlee.

    Although Lonnie frowned at RhysˇŻ difficult parents, concerned that they might make things difficult for Harlee upon marriage, he recognized that only Nathaniel and Rhys held the Green family reins, able to ensure Harlee was in for a good life.

    Plus, with RhysˇŻ willingness to allocate all his assets to Harlee, Harlee, along with Nathaniel, would essentially govern the Green familyˇŻs decisions.

    By then, despite RhysˇŻ parentsˇŻ troublesome nature, they would likely know better than to bother Harlee. They might even seek her goodwill in the future.

    After thorough consideration, Lonnie concluded that Rhys was indeed a reliable man, and his mind could be at ease if he entrusted HarleeˇŻs care to RhysˇŻ hand. Lonnie solely desired a prosperous and untroubled marital alliance for Harlee, and RhysˇŻ gesture of transferring his wealth to Harlee seemed to ensure just that.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 745

    ?Chapter 745:

    Yet, Lonnie chose not to express his approval too openly, his words an understatement of his true thoughts.

    ˇ°Not bad.ˇ±

    ˇ°I can see yourmitment to Harlee.ˇ±

    A respectful smile yed on RhysˇŻ lips.

    ˇ°Thanks for your acknowledgment. In addition to transferring all my assets to Harlee, I will protect her with my lifeˇ­ˇ±

    At RhysˇŻ mention of protecting Harlee, a sharp look shed across LonnieˇŻs eyes.

    ˇ°Who orchestrated the attack on Harlee previously?ˇ±

    Due to HarleeˇŻs deliberate concealment and ClintˇŻs fear of punishment, Lonnie had remained unaware that his children were the ones caught in the crossfire of the earlier gunfight until his secretary watched the live broadcast of LindsayˇŻs case and brought it to his attention.

    Lonnie had promptly called Clint to delve into the incident.

    However, Clint had mainly focused on recovery these days, unaware of the assantˇŻs identity. Wanting to keep his daughter in the dark about his knowledge, Lonnie had held off on his questions until his discussion with Rhys.

    Elsewhere, Harlee, who was quietly enjoying her soup, felt an inexplicable sense that something was wrong.

    ˇ°IˇŻve picked up some tracks from Uwhor,ˇ± Rhys said, his tone cold.

    ˇ°Mr. Sanderson, I assure you, when the timees, those responsible will face death!ˇ±

    More content at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    Rhys vowed that neither Matteo, the underworld leader of Uwhor, nor the enigmatic Hale, would escape a horrifying fate. Regardless of theirplex identities or how tough they appeared, he was determined to make them pay.

    For now, the lingering question was the nature of HaleˇŻs plots.

    Rhys added, recalling something, ˇ°Mr. Sanderson, frankly, my investigation turned up something strange.

    Despite her ws, Lindsay would never naturally turn to murder. I suspect there might be a drug that provokes violent behavior. Since Fleming isnˇŻt exactly my ally, could you ask if he knows of any drug that makes people bloodthirsty?ˇ±

    At first, Rhys hadnˇŻt considered this possibility, as the concept of drug-induced savagery seemed far-fetched.

    He had thought LindsayˇŻs true nature was merely concealed.

    However, following his discussions with Wilton and Belen, who mentioned that Lindsay had once been too afraid to harm even a chicken, Rhys began to rethink. Was it possible that LindsayˇŻs newfound ruthlessness was the result of a drug? The once arrogant Lindsay had never personally inflicted pain on anyone, no matter how much she despised them.

    Her current actions were out of character.

    Should it turn out that Lindsay had been influenced by such a drug, Rhys knew he would have to stay alert to its potential effect on anyone around him. Lindsay had be so mad that she no longer showed any respect for her parents.

    Rhys had medical advisors, but none possessed FlemingˇŻs expertise, prompting him to confide in Lonnie.

    A sharp chill flickered in LonnieˇŻs eyes.

    ˇ°A drug that makes people bloodthirsty should still exist!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 746

    ?Chapter 746:

    RhysˇŻ eyes narrowed sharply upon hearing LonnieˇŻs acknowledgment.

    ˇ°Mr. Sanderson, youˇŻre familiar with this drug?ˇ±

    Lonnie remained unresponsive.

    He sat in silence for a lengthy period before finally gesturing with a wave of his hand for Rhys to leave.

    Realizing that Lonnie would not disclose any details about the drug, Rhys turned to leave the study.

    As he reached for the doorknob, a crucial thought struck him.

    ˇ°Mr. Sanderson, IˇŻm not sure why youˇŻre hesitant to discuss this, but itˇŻs potentially rted to HarleeˇŻs safety. IˇŻd appreciate any information you might share,ˇ± he said.

    Lonnie remained silent, offering no response.

    Without insisting further, Rhys left the study and joined Kane, who led him toward the dining room where Harlee awaited.

    Following their dinner at the Sanderson family estate, Lonnie unexpectedly consented for Harlee to spend the night at Remson Manor with Rhys. The sudden approval left the Sanderson family puzzled, all wondering about the content of the discussion between Rhys and Lonnie.

    Given LonnieˇŻs prior resistance to Rhys and HarleeˇŻs rtionship, this development was all the more startling.

    Harlee was surprised too, yet she raised no questions. Linking her arm with RhysˇŻ, she left for Remson Manor with him.

    As Rhys drove, Harlee sat beside him, looking out at the lively night scene. She turned to him and asked thoughtfully, ˇ°Ree, what did you and my dad talk about in the study?ˇ±

    L??t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??o§Ţ

    Rhys shared the details of their conversation openly.

    ˇ°What?ˇ± Harlee was visibly shocked to learn that Lonnie was aware of the drug that induced violent urges.

    After a lengthy silence, Harlee tightly grasped RhysˇŻ hand, her voice trembling.

    ˇ°Does he really know?ˇ±

    The drug that could drive a person into a bloodthirsty madness was dangerous. If Lonnie were aware of it, there would be only two possible oues.

    Either he had been given the drug himself at some point, or someone close to him had been, and he had learned about its existence from the person who created it.

    Harlee couldnˇŻt shake the worry that Lonnie might be in danger.

    In that brief moment of confusion, she even entertained the idea of storming MatteoˇŻs headquarters to pull the person hiding behind Hale out into the open. Previously, Harlee was known for her fierce determination, never endangering herself for others, no matter the bond.

    However, now surrounded by love and valuing connections like family, friendship, and romance more deeply, she couldnˇŻt stand by and watch those she loved get hurt.

    Rhys tenderly squeezed her hand.

    ˇ°Lee, donˇŻt worry. IˇŻll uncover whoˇŻs responsible and make sure that neither you nor anyone in the Sanderson family is harmed.ˇ± His voice was reassuring and soothing.

    As RhysˇŻ calming voice filled the car, HarleeˇŻs intense gaze softened.

    ˇ°Ree, thank you.ˇ±

    Rhys pulled the car to the roadside and gently caressed HarleeˇŻs hair.

    He sensed her need forfort.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 747

    ?Chapter 747:

    ˇ°IˇŻll have Bart send a team to discreetly protect your parents. Regarding the drug, weˇŻll intensify our search for the one concealing it.ˇ±

    Harlee gave a gentle nod, her head bowed in contemtion.

    After a while, she raised her eyes to Rhys and said, ˇ°Ree, you know, while you were discussing with my dad, I had a meal that my mom prepared especially for me. It was surprising. My mom, who never cooked, learned just for me and even injured her hands in the process.ˇ±

    ˇ°Beforeing back to the Sanderson family, I had braced myself to keep them at armˇŻs length, expecting nothing more than obligatory kindness or apologies for the years lost.ˇ±

    Years with the emotionally distant Gill family had tempered HarleeˇŻs expectations of kindness from the family she hadnˇŻt known for nearly two decades. Thus, even as she recognized the Sanderson familyˇŻs kindness, she maintained a distance, viewing them merely as acquaintances linked by blood, not as loved ones.

    Yet, she hadnˇŻt foreseen the Sanderson familyˇŻs wholehearted eptance and affection, nor her motherˇŻs efforts to repair their bond by stepping into the kitchenˇŞa ce once unfamiliar to her.

    Rhys sped her hands in his.

    Harlee paused and then looked up to meet his gaze once more.

    Rhys moved closer, his eyes earnest.

    ˇ°Lee, are you happy?ˇ±

    Without a momentˇŻs hesitation, Harlee nodded.

    ˇ°Yes, happier than IˇŻve ever been. Soˇ­ˇ±

    She caught the confused look in RhysˇŻ eyes and cupped his face.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s??om has it all

    ˇ°So, I donˇŻt want to waste this love. I want to cherish them properly, just likeˇ­ I want to learn to cherish you. Ree, will you help me protect my family?ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ eyes fluttered when Harlee confessed her love, his voice quivering slightly.

    ˇ°Iˇ­ I will.ˇ±

    Witnessing the joy on RhysˇŻ face, HarleeˇŻs heart melted. She impulsively leaned forward and pressed a soft kiss to his lips. Rhys, caught off guard by the gentle kiss, soon responded by cing his hand behind HarleeˇŻs head, kissing her deeply and savoring the sweetness of her lips.

    After Harlee and RhysˇŻ departure to Remson Manor for the evening, a noticeable tension hung in the air of the Sanderson residenceˇŻs study.

    At that moment, Lonnie, Brenton, Fleming, and Fletcher sat in silence.

    Fleming, positioned on the sofa to the right of Lonnie, showed signs of irritation.

    ˇ°Dad, why did you allow Harlee to stay at Remson Manor overnight?ˇ±

    Lonnie exhaled deeply.

    ˇ°IˇŻm hesitant to admit it, but Rhys is a suitable match, and Harlee is fond of himˇ­ I worry that by not endorsing them, I might be the viin who tears apart soulmates.ˇ±

    As for my reasons for letting Harlee stay at Remson Manor tonightˇ­ˇ± Lonnie trailed off, leaving his thoughts hanging without further exnation.

    FletcherˇŻs anxiety grew as he asked, ˇ°Dad, why did you stop talking all of a sudden?ˇ±

    Another long silence followed before Lonnie continued, ˇ°ThereˇŻs something important I need to discloseˇ­ Kareem is in the military, and Clint is hospitalized, so theyˇŻre unavable.

    Brenton, Fleming, would you reach out to them?ˇ±

    Once Kareem and Clint were present via video call, Lonnie took his time before addressing the five of them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 748

    ?Chapter 748:

    ˇ°Do you all recall Nic?ˇ±

    They responded simultaneously, ˇ°Yes.ˇ±

    ˇ°Do you know why she refuses toe back to the Sanderson family?ˇ± LonnieˇŻs expression was grave.

    ˇ°She was administered a drug known as the ˇ®Bloodthirstiness Pill.ˇŻ It altered her demeanor significantly. Minor irritations would trigger violent and bloodthirsty outbursts from her, sometimespelling her tomit acts of violence to restore her peace.

    Consequently, she chose solitude, living alone on an ind.ˇ±

    Kareem, quick-witted among them, sensed the relevance of this revtion to Harlee.

    As Lonnie paused, Kareem said firmly, ˇ°Dad, you underestimate HarleeˇŻs capabilitiesˇ­ˇ±

    LonnieˇŻs expression twisted into a deep frown of dissatisfaction.

    ˇ°Kareem, what exactly are you suggesting?ˇ± he demanded sharply.

    ˇ°Exactly what I said,ˇ± Kareem replied, waving off the tension with a dismissive gesture.

    Regaining hisposure after a brief coughing fit, Lonnie cast a stern nce at his sons.

    ˇ°You think IˇŻm oblivious? Listen up. No matter how skilled Harlee might be, sheˇŻs still your little sister. Ultimately, itˇŻs up to the five of you to handle this.ˇ±

    The weight of LonnieˇŻs fatherly influence was unmistakable.

    From the embarrassed looks on their faces, it was clear the brothers understood the awkward control Lonnie was trying to assert.

    Despite this, they silently agreed to support their sister in addressing her current challenges.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Clint shifted ufortably in his seat.

    Despite being the youngest award-winning actor in the industry, he felt strangely inadequate in this family dynamic. Their father had made it clear that the responsibility fell squarely on their collective shoulders.

    Leaning forward with interest, Clint asked hesitantly, ˇ°Dad, is there anything specific I can do to assist Harlee?ˇ±

    Lonnie nced at him, replying with feigned indifference, ˇ°Well, you could always serve as the entertainer.ˇ±

    Clint froze, momentarily speechless.

    He could almost feel his ego shrink and wither in real time.

    He cast a flicker of hope toward his brothers, searching for some semnce of empathy. Instead, he found all three elder brothers nodding emphatically, fully supporting their fatherˇŻs biting remark.

    That really cut deep.

    Clint clutched his chest and let out an overly dramatic, prolonged sigh, his face twisting into aically exaggerated grimace of mock agony.

    Meanwhile, Lonnie revisited the topic of the ˇ°Bloodthirstiness Pill,ˇ± though his understanding of it remained patchy. What he did know was that its enigmatic creator operated from the shadows of the criminal underworld.

    ˇ°My knowledge is limited,ˇ± Lonnie admitted.

    ˇ°To get to the heart of the ˇ®Bloodthirstiness Pill,ˇŻ your best bet would be to consult Nic on the ind.

    However, her moments of lucidity are fleeting, so the likelihood of extracting any meaningful information from her about its creator is slim.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 749

    ?Chapter 749:

    He exhaled deeply, a weary sigh signaling the limits of his insights.

    ˇ°Harlee is far from ordinary. In truth, her capabilities surpass thebined strength of ours.ˇ±

    Lonnie had hesitated to reveal the delicate details of the ˇ°Bloodthirstiness Pillˇ± to Rhys, fearing it might put Harlee in harmˇŻs way.

    But Kareem, bold as ever, proimed HarleeˇŻs superiority without hesitation.

    Even more audaciously, Kareem imed that her powers exceeded those of the entire familybined.

    LonnieˇŻs eyes narrowed skeptically as his piercing gaze shifted to therge screen casting a dim glow across the room.

    ˇ°I admit Harlee is extraordinary.

    But to suggest her powers overshadow ours? Is this a case of you overvaluing Harlee or underestimating my abilities?ˇ±

    Before Kareem could respond, Fleming interjected with a soft, knowing chuckle.

    ˇ°Dad, it seems youˇŻve really underestimated Harlee!ˇ±

    Leaning forward, his voice brimming with enthusiasm, Fleming recounted a moment from their recent exploits in the physicsb.

    ˇ°Consider this: Harlee isnˇŻt just an internationally acimed fashion icon or a nationally respected engineer recognized by Willis. SheˇŻs also an adept physicist known for her groundbreaking experiments.

    Dad, youˇŻvepletely underestimated her.ˇ±

    At FlemingˇŻs words, LonnieˇŻs jaw ckened, his usualposure reced by stark amazement.

    Discover endless worlds on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s©q??o??

    He had never imagined that his daughter could mentor the top researchers at the National Physics Laboratory on their projects.

    Her achievements far surpassed anything his five sons had aplished.

    Kareem chimed in, ˇ°And letˇŻs not overlook HarleeˇŻs cybersecurity skills. TheyˇŻre nothing short of remarkable.ˇ±

    Lonnie clutched his chest, eyes rolling skyward as though on the verge of copse from sheer astonishment.

    Years earlier, when Nic sensed looming threats, she had decisively isted herself on the ind and strictly prohibited any inquiries into the pillˇŻs creator. Thus, to this day, Lonnie remained in the dark about their identity or visage.

    Understanding the critical nature of their situation, Brenton called his four brothers together to chart their investigative course, prioritizing a consultation with Nic.

    Brenton took charge of the operationˇŻs more visible elements. Kareem had the critical task of employing military assets to delve deep into MatteoˇŻs history in the murky depths of Uwhor.

    Fleming embarked on a journey to the remote ind, intent on securing NicˇŻs gic material, hoping it could shed light on the enigmatic ˇ°Bloodthirstiness Pill.ˇ± Fletcher was on a mission to enlist the aid of powerful allies.

    And Clint? His duty was simply to provide moral support to his brothers.

    All five members meticulously honed their respective roles, engaging in detailed discussions until the first light of dawn.

    Completely worn out, Lonnie found thete hours overwhelming.

    After absorbing the myriad details of their n, he excused himself, retreating to the solitude of his room to recharge.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 750

    ?Chapter 750:

    Harlee returned to the grandeur of Remson Manor, where she copsed into the soft embrace of her bed and drifted off into a deep, immediate sleep. Upon waking in the stark loneliness of the next morning, shey back, eyes tracing the patterns on the ceiling, her mind swirling with strategic possibilities.

    After a contemtive silence, her features hardened, and her lips quivered slightly.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs not just my own family standing in the way of Rhys and me. The Green family is also on the front lines of opposition, especially Belinda, whose quarrel with my mother has only fanned the mesˇ­ˇ±

    This brooding thought cast a shadow over HarleeˇŻs already somber demeanor. She had initially nned to visit the Green family once her studio was well-established in Baythorn, but the swift approval Rhys received from the Sanderson family had caught her off guard.

    Just then, a soft tapping resonated at the door.

    HarleeˇŻs eyshes quivered subtly as she whispered, ˇ°Ree, pleasee in.ˇ± Her voice, though slightly raspy from just waking, carried a gentle, soothing quality that enveloped the room in its sweetness.

    Rhys eased the door open, his lips curved in a mischievous grin.

    ˇ°Your favorite breakfast is waiting for you.

    Come on. ItˇŻs time to get up!ˇ± he said with a yful tone.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes sparkled with anticipation at the thought of breakfast, and she eagerly cast aside her bedcovers, hopping out of bed to slip into her shoes.

    ˇ°I need a moment to freshen up,ˇ± she announced.

    DonˇŻt miss fresh updates at g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls?c?m

    As she moved toward the bathroom, Rhys encircled her waist from behind, resting his cheek softly against her shoulder.

    ˇ°Lee, I truly wish to marry you,ˇ± he whispered, his voice soft and soothing, carrying a mellow, husky quality.

    HarleeˇŻs heart fluttered, and impulsively, she beamed and replied, ˇ°Take me to your parentsˇŻ ce.ˇ±

    Rhys froze, taken aback for a moment.

    ˇ°What?ˇ±

    Harlee lifted her gaze and looped her arms around his neck, her eyes gleaming yfully.

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt you mention you wanted to marry me?ˇ±

    ˇ°I do, even in my wildest dreams,ˇ± Rhys confessed, his tone gentle and filled with emotion.

    She grinned broadly, rising on her toes, her smile turning into a mischievous smirk. She then drew closer, murmuring into his ear with a coy yet yful tone, ˇ°ItˇŻs not just my parents and brothers who oppose us, you realize.ˇ±

    Rhys caught her implication instantly. She was nning toˇ­

    A rush of warmth flooded RhysˇŻ heart.

    He enveloped her in a firm hug, lifting her slightly off the ground.

    ˇ°Lee, I appreciate it,ˇ± he said, his tone warm with thankfulness.

    Given his current standing, he knew he could marry the woman he loved, regardless of his parentsˇŻ opinions.

    Harlee, given her talents and background, could have chosen any partner without the burden of appeasing inws.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 751

    ?Chapter 751:

    Nevertheless, she eagerly sought to gain the favor of his family, a testament to her dedication to him. Rhys was swamped with gratitude.

    Harlee kept her words sparse, simply asking Rhys to put her down.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs grab a bite after I freshen up. Then, we can head out,ˇ± she remarked.

    While Rhys was upied handling her brothersˇŻ demands, Harlee had covertly orchestrated for Ritchie to assemble thoughtful presents for both Jose and Belinda. The gifts were carefully chosen to leave asting impression, hoping to prompt them to reconsider their initial reluctance.

    Over breakfast, Harlee mulled over the idea of contacting Ritchie for more gifts, but a call from Aurora intercepted her ns.

    ˇ°Can you swing by the physicsb right now? WeˇŻve stumbled upon a unique energy wave. Kieran and Lenny believe it could be pivotal for our new energy project, but theyˇŻre too cautious to proceed alone.

    Could you help us out with the tests?ˇ± Aurora inquired.

    A unique energy wave? HarleeˇŻs eyes sparkled with curiosity once more. She had a natural fascination for venturing into uncharted territory.

    Harlee had already made a promise to Rhys to visit the Green family.

    Despite her fascination with the unique energy wave, she didnˇŻt want to upset Rhys, not even a little.

    So, without a second thought, Harlee declined.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt have time right now to help with your experiment.ˇ±

    Right after she spoke, Kieran responded over the phone, ˇ°Harlee, we can wait for you as long as itˇŻs not more than ten days.ˇ±

    Find the best stories now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c?m

    Since they could waitˇ­

    Harlee thought it over for a second.

    ˇ°Alright, IˇŻlle by tomorrow.ˇ± She was really interested in the unusual energy wave.

    After Harlee hung up the phone, Rhys, who had just finished his work, walked over. Seeing her excited expression, he asked, ˇ°Lee, did something good happen?ˇ±

    Harlee promptly shared the recent phone conversation.

    ˇ°A special energy wave?ˇ±

    Rhys quirked an eyebrow.

    ˇ°That does sound interesting. Why donˇŻt you go to the experiment first? Visiting my family can wait until tomorrow.ˇ±

    He knew Harlee was always eager to dive into areas new to her. Particrly with this energy wave, sheˇŻd definitely want to check it out herself.

    Harlee smiled.

    ˇ°No need.

    Going tomorrow will be just fine.ˇ±

    Meanwhile, ever since they heard Harlee wasing, Jose and Belinda frowned, their faces clouded with discontent. When Rhys brought up HarleeˇŻs visit, Jose had tly said no, even stating that the Green family would never allow a Sanderson daughter to marry in.

    However, Rhys didnˇŻt just ignore Jose.

    He also warned that if they made Harlee feel even slightly ufortable, he would cut off their share of the profits, effectively ending their financial support.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 752

    ?Chapter 752:

    This left Jose and Belinda seething.

    Furious, Belinda swept everything off the table, sending items crashing to the living room floor.

    Belinda med Nathaniel, assuming that if he hadnˇŻt insisted on raising Rhys himself, her rtionship with Rhys wouldnˇŻt have been so strained.

    Now, their dynamics could be described as merely a nominal bond between mother and son.

    Her fingers tightened on the sofa cushion as her anger grew. She didnˇŻt dare confront Nathaniel, nor could she bear to hurt her son, so she directed her fury toward Harlee.

    Jose, humiliated by his son, sat on the living room sofa brooding, his gaze lowered, lost in thought.

    After a long silence, he nced at his phone and stated, ˇ°The Sanderson family sabotaged over a dozen of our key projects, and IˇŻve yet to settle the score. Now they want to marry their daughter into our family? As if!ˇ±

    BelindaˇŻs gaze was icy, her sneer full of contempt.

    ˇ°How absurd!ˇ± she sneered.

    ˇ°A country bumpkin like her dared to dream of marrying into our Green family!ˇ±

    Then, Belinda grasped JoseˇŻs hand.

    ˇ°Jose, we have to stop her from marrying into our family.ˇ±

    Jose soothed her, patting her hand.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. I wonˇŻt allow LonnieˇŻs daughter to be a part of the Green family.ˇ±

    As Belinda and Jose schemed to separate the couple, the butler ushered Rhys and Harlee in through the front door.

    Stay updated on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    He said with a clear and respectful voice, ˇ°Mr. and Mrs.

    Green, your son has brought a guest home.ˇ±

    Belinda sneered, ˇ°Now anyone is considered a guest of the Green family?ˇ±

    At that, Rhys forcefully set down the gifts Harlee had brought, making them thud on the table.

    ˇ°Harlee came here to visit you, not to be judged!ˇ±

    Without giving Belinda a chance to retort, Rhys added firmly, ˇ°Mom, if you canˇŻt show Harlee respect, then we donˇŻt need to stay.ˇ± His tone was authoritative, aimed at quelling any bacsh.

    But knowing Harlee appreciated the elderˇŻs blessings, Rhys softened after his initial firmness.

    ˇ°These are the gifts Harlee picked out for you, all chosen with great care!ˇ± Rhys knew the allure of the gifts Harlee brought and opened the gift boxes to reveal them.

    Beforeying eyes on the presents Harlee brought over, Belinda smirked, appearing unimpressed.

    Her demeanor shifted instantly as her eyes fell on the high-end custom dresses and exquisite jewelry, items unavable for purchase by ordinary means.

    Clearly, considerable effort had gone into selecting these precious gifts.

    BelindaˇŻs mind wandered to a time before her fallout with Sk, when Sk had confided that even she couldnˇŻt obtain jewelry from these exclusive brands.

    Could it beˇ­

    BelindaˇŻs gaze moved to Harlee. This time, her expression softened into one of shock and admiration.

    Any trace of disdain she had previously held was gone. If Harlee was truly this exceptional, her being a Sanderson no longer mattered. Yet, prideful as ever, Belinda was determined not to disy too much enthusiasm for the gifts. She decided to wait for Harlee to make the first move, as if it were HarleeˇŻs responsibility to win her over.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 753

    ?Chapter 753:

    Observing the scene, Harlee smiled gently and greeted them in a calm, soft tone.

    ˇ°Hello, Mr. Green, Mrs.

    Green.ˇ±

    Hearing HarleeˇŻs voice, Jose looked up and fixed her with a frosty stare, his eyes probing as if trying to uncover something hidden in her expression.

    Harlee, unfazed by his scrutiny, met his gaze with unwavering confidence. The intensity of her presence eventually forced Jose to look away, as though overwhelmed by the sheer assertiveness she projected. Refusing to believe that Harlee could exude such authority, he dismissed his reaction as fatigue, ming tired eyes and excessive blinking.

    Belinda, already enamored with the gifts, was eager for Harlee to present them formally. So, at HarleeˇŻs polite greeting, Belinda immediately turned to her with a weing smile.

    ˇ°Have a seat.ˇ±

    Jose, caught off guard by his wifeˇŻs sudden warmth, followed her gaze and realized the gifts hadpletely swayed her.

    His irritation deepened. In his mind, all these gifts were RhysˇŻ doing, an attempt to ingratiate himself and his wife.

    As for Harlee, he assumed she had contributed nothing to the gesture.

    His disdain for her only grew.

    With a dismissive snort, Jose turned away from the gift boxes, resolute in his rejection of the idea of Harlee marrying into the Green family.

    Harlee, unfazed, maintained herposed smile and gracefully took her seat.

    L?¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.????

    ˇ°YouˇŻre so kind, Mrs.

    Green.ˇ±

    Despite her burning desire to try on the jewelry, Belinda hesitated.

    Harlee made no move to invite her to do so, leaving an air of tension in the room.

    Belinda, caught between pride and excitement, refrained from showing her pleasure in HarleeˇŻs impressive gifts. The silence grew heavy.

    Unable to contain herself any longer, Belinda peeled an orange and handed it to Harlee.

    ˇ°Harlee, right? Since you and Rhys are in love, I wouldnˇŻt stand in the way of you twoˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Jade!ˇ± Jose interrupted abruptly, his shout cutting through the moment like a de.

    Belinda, visibly enraged, pped Jose soundly.

    ˇ°Jose, how many times have I told you not to call me Jade?ˇ±

    Jose froze, realizing his mistake. Overwhelmed by HarleeˇŻs piercing gaze, he had blurted out the name his wife loathed. Yet, with Harlee in the room, his pride wouldnˇŻt allow him to apologize, and he stubbornly stood his ground in silence.

    With the two sets of haute couture jewelry and dresses, Belinda had already considered Harlee her future daughter-inw.

    Belinda had never shown Jose respect in front of the family, so when she didnˇŻt hear an apology from him, she came at him with all the fury she could muster.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes widened in disbelief. It had been a long time since anything had shocked her this much.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 754

    ?Chapter 754:

    Before arriving, she had imagined countless scenarios in which Jose and Belinda would make things difficult for her.

    But she hadnˇŻt expected them to be at each otherˇŻs throats. Or, more urately, it was Belinda unterally beating up Jose.

    ˇ°Harlee? Lee?ˇ± Rhys called out to her a few times before Harlee snapped out of her thoughts.

    Harlee gestured toward the scene before her, still stunned.

    ˇ°ShouldnˇŻt we do something?ˇ±

    ˇ°There is no need. They do this all the time. They will make up soon enough,ˇ± Rhys replied.

    He casually peeled an orange, handing it to Harlee.

    ˇ°I tried a slice earlier. ItˇŻs really sweet. You should try it.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs gaze remained locked on Belinda and Jose.

    As she watched them switch from angry to affectionate in the blink of an eye, she couldnˇŻt help but twitch her lips in disbelief.

    ˇ°Ree, your parents really do have a unique way of getting along.ˇ±

    ˇ°My grandpa says theyˇŻve been like this since the day they met,ˇ± Rhys replied with a shrug.

    He raised a slice of orange to HarleeˇŻs lips.

    Harlee opened her mouth, taking a bite. She chewed thoughtfully before nodding in agreement.

    ˇ°It is indeed sweet.ˇ±

    As Harlee savored the fruit, she continued to watch, fascinated by the unfolding drama. She had always prided herself on staying calm no matter the situation.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í???sŁ®c????, a world of tales

    Although this was a rather intense scene involving her future inws, she didnˇŻt feel embarrassed by it.

    After all, they had already made it clear they did not like her, so one more ufortable moment wouldnˇŻt change anything.

    Still, even though Rhys didnˇŻt seem to have much affection for his parents, their rtionship remained unchanged. So, while Harlee continued to watch, she did so with discretion, sneaking nces from the corner of her eye.

    Noticing HarleeˇŻs subtle restraint, Rhys couldnˇŻt help but smile.

    ˇ°If you want to watch, just watch. IˇŻll take care of anything thates up.ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt respond.

    Before visiting the Green family, Harlee had stopped by the Patterson residence to inquire about Jose and Belinda.

    However, Cassie didnˇŻt know much about Jose and only spoke about Belinda.

    And now, as Harlee observed the situation, it seemed Cassie had been right after all.

    When Rhys was undergoing the Sanderson familyˇŻs tests, Harlee had instructed Ritchie to gather a collection of rare jewels and dresses that money couldnˇŻt easily buy.

    Cassie had said that if this didnˇŻt work, it simply meant she hadnˇŻt spent enough.

    Harlee reflected that CassieˇŻs words had been spot on. While Belinda certainly wasnˇŻtcking in wealth, there were still many things in this world that money couldnˇŻt buy. Those were the very things Belinda desired.

    Harlee was lost in thought. Judging by BelindaˇŻs actions, it was clear she had sessfully navigated that hurdle.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 755

    ?Chapter 755:

    But when it came to Joseˇ­

    When Harlee lifted her gaze, she locked eyes with Jose. Was that disgust? Contempt? Malice?

    Harlee instinctively narrowed her eyes, her brow furrowing. This was her first encounter with Jose.

    Even if he disliked her, did he need to make it so tantly obvious? Something about his hostility felt off, and she resolved to have Ritchie look into it once she returned home. She didnˇŻt n to involve Rhys, thoughˇŞthis was something she intended to handle quietly on her own.

    Turning her focus back to the present, Harlee observed as Belinda and Jose bickered, their exchanges osciting between quarrels and disys of affection. Unable to resist, she remarked, ˇ°Ree, your parents are something else. TheyˇŻre full of energy and seem to have quite the passionate rtionship.ˇ±

    Having already deciphered how to win Belinda over and thoroughly offended Jose, Harlee saw no reason to hold back. She voiced her thoughts about the couple without sugarcoating, her sharp honesty cutting through the room. Respect wasnˇŻt something she wasted on elders who didnˇŻt earn it. If Jose werenˇŻt RhysˇŻ father, she might have dealt with his hostility more directlyˇŞperhaps even forcefully.

    Rhys remained unfazed by herments, his tone steady as he replied, ˇ°Yeah, theyˇŻre quite the spectacle. Just think of it as watching a drama. If it gets too exhausting, we can head back to Remson Manor. Their approval doesnˇŻt matter as long as my grandpa is on our side.ˇ±

    To Rhys, his true family consisted only of his grandfather and his married aunt.

    ˇ°Do you not like your parents?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs words were phrased as a question, but the certainty in her tone made it clear she already knew the answer.

    Rhys didnˇŻt deny it.

    ˇ°I could live without them.ˇ±

    Explore more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s©q??????

    Harlee turned her attention to Rhys, who was calmly peeling an orange, meticulously removing every bit of pith before offering a slice to her.

    Her expression grew thoughtful.

    Had something happened to him to create such a rift? As the questions swirled in her mind, Rhys finished preparing a slice and held it up to her lips.

    Meeting her concerned yet probing gaze, he said slowly, ˇ°IˇŻll exin everything when we get back to Remson Manor.ˇ± Although it wasnˇŻt a pleasant story, he had promised not to keep anything from her.

    Harlee said nothing, but her hand tightened around his.

    Jose and Belinda fought for ten minutes, and then, without missing a beat, turned affectionate for another ten. Their clothes were a little rumpled, but neither seemed the least bit embarrassed. It was no wonder they made such a perfect pair.

    After a while, Jose and Belinda retreated to their room to freshen up, only to return momentster.

    Belinda looked as though she had already epted Harlee as her daughter-inw. Noticing Jose still wearing a sour expression, she stepped in to shield Harlee from his unweing gaze.

    Belinda felt Harlee was no ordinary woman, having produced jewelry and dresses that she had never seen before. She couldnˇŻt afford to let Jose scare Harlee off.

    Jose was left speechless.

    Had his wife beenpletely charmed already? WasnˇŻt she the one who had sworn she would rather marry any woman to their son than let a Sanderson girl into the family?

    Jose cleared his throat, subtly hoping his wife would notice and understand.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 756

    ?Chapter 756:

    However, Belindapletely ignored him, happily chatting away with Harlee.

    Seeing his wife already treating Harlee like a daughter-inw, Jose felt a headache creeping in. What could he do now? As the nominal head of the family, he couldnˇŻt control his son and certainly didnˇŻt have the guts to challenge his wife. So, he decided to find another way to break Rhys and Harlee apart.

    Over the years, Jose had be quite adept at being submissive in front of his wife, making sure he did anything that might warrant his wifeˇŻs displeasure discreetly.

    Harlee hadnˇŻt expected her first visit to be so effortless. She thought there would be at least a few deliberate obstacles thrown her way.

    It seemed an investigation was indeed needed.

    As the day unfolded, much like the one before, Harlee and Rhys spent the afternoon busy with their own tasks. It wasnˇŻt until evening that they reunited at Remson Manor.

    Harlee went upstairs to freshen up.

    By the time she came downstairs, Rhys had already prepared a steaming bowl of noodles apanied by arge dish of shrimp.

    Harlee rushed over, slipping her arms around Rhys from behind. She spoke teasingly, her voiceced with mischief.

    ˇ°You are bing quite the chef. Keep it up.ˇ±

    Rhys spun around in her embrace, wrapping his arms around her waist with a grin.

    ˇ°Of course. I will be your exclusive cook. Will you take care of me, Lee?ˇ±

    ˇ°No doubt about that, and only you,ˇ± she answered, tapping his lips lightly with her finger, her eyes smoldering with yful allure.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s is your storytelling haven

    ˇ°Trying to tempt me, are you? Do you understand the risks?ˇ± Rhys murmured, his voice low and teasing, as he leaned closer.

    His warm breath skimmed HarleeˇŻs ear as he gently nibbled her earlobe.

    A shiver coursed through Harlee. RhysˇŻ closeness consumed her senses, his mouth finding hers with an intensity that overwhelmed her, passion crashing over her in endless waves.

    Lost in the moment, RhysˇŻ fingers slid to the back of her head, steadying her as his other hand traveled along her waist.

    Hismanding kiss pulled her deeper into his grasp.

    As HarleeˇŻs strength waned, her legs threatened to buckle. RhysˇŻ firm arm encircled her, lifting her effortlessly onto the table.

    His hands remained on her hips, his lips trailing fervent kisses from her jawline to the delicate curve of her neck and shouldersˇ­

    Their breaths mingled as they rested their foreheads together, their chests rising and falling withbored effort.

    ˇ°I could im you right here and now,ˇ± Rhys murmured, his voice rough and loaded with desire.

    Harlee leaned against his broad chest, her body pliant. They stayed close, basking in the intimacy until an unexpected growl from her stomach shattered the quiet.

    Laughter spilled from them, warm and unrestrained.

    Rhys had eaten earlier from a spread Hamilton had prepared, leaving him content.

    After sharing a few forkfuls of spaghetti, he cleaned his hands and returned to sit across from Harlee. With careful precision, he peeled the shells off the shrimp and presented the tender meat to her lips.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 757

    ?Chapter 757:

    By the end, Harlee had polished off nearly the entire dish.

    After washing up again, Rhys studied her thoughtfully before speaking.

    ˇ°Leeˇ­ This morning, I mentioned wanting to tell you about my parents.ˇ±

    Harlee ced her utensils down, her expression softening.

    ˇ°IˇŻm listening.ˇ±

    With a calm demeanor, Rhys said, ˇ°If not for my grandfatherˇŻs persistence, I might not have maintained even a superficial rtionship with them.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ parents cared for him but valued their independence above all else. When Nathaniel offered to take over raising Rhys, they quickly agreed.

    In his early years, Rhys resisted his grandfatherˇŻs guidance in the business world, longing to be near his parents like any other kid. Yet, every attempt to bond with them was met with rejection. Over time, he stopped trying, retreating into himself, and their bond eroded until it became nearly nonexistent.

    As they aged, Jose and Belinda tried to repair their broken rtionship, but by then, Rhys had no interest in rekindling a connection that felt unnecessary.

    ˇ°In truth, nothing dramatic happened. We just drifted apart,ˇ± Rhys said inly, as if recounting a story unrted to him. Yet, Harlee detected a subtle ache beneath hisposed tone.

    Under the soft glow of the light, his expression seemed distant, and Harlee felt a pang of empathy. She reached for his hand, hershes lowering slightly as she said softly, ˇ°Whatever path you choose, as long as you follow your instincts, IˇŻll always support you.ˇ±

    Emotion swirled within Rhys, though he couldnˇŻt fully name it. Was it gratitude, or something deeper?

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s???§ŕ?? opens doors to wonder

    Their eyes met in silence, an unspoken but firm bond forming in that quiet exchange. In that fleeting moment, they understood each other perfectly without saying a word.

    Each silently resolved to do something meaningful for the other when the time came.

    Just then, RhysˇŻ phone buzzed.

    He answered it, and the person on the other end said sharply, ˇ°Mr. Green, for now, Clive Schneider and Dous Schneider have infiltrated MatteoˇŻs base. WeˇŻve secured full surveince of their operations.

    Clive reports that Hale isnˇŻt in Uwhor but may be hiding in Mogluylia, plotting something against Miss Sanderson. Should we prepare in advance?ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ expression darkened, his gaze quite murderous. With a grim expression, he replied, ˇ°I see. Tell Clive and Dous to stick to the original n.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood. Should we assign additional personnel to handle Hale?ˇ±

    ˇ°No need,ˇ± Rhys replied coldly.

    ˇ°Patrick will deal with it.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood, Mr. Green!ˇ±

    After ending the call, Rhys stifled the chill in his demeanor. Turning to Harlee, who was still sipping her soup, he said warmly, ˇ°Take your time. I need to check on something in the kitchen.ˇ±

    Harlee waved him off and said, ˇ°Go ahead.ˇ±

    Harlee had overheard his call and knew she needed to act swiftly regarding Hale.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 758

    ?Chapter 758:

    After clearing the table, Harlee informed Rhys she was heading home and left Remson Manor.

    The night was still, save for the glow of distant streetlights. Within the Sanderson residence, everyone was asleep, and all the lights were off except for the faint glow of HarleeˇŻs bedsidemp.

    HarleeˇŻs fingers tapped rapidly on her device, activating the Shadow Moon SocietyˇŻs secure tform.

    Across the globe, members received her signal. In the shadows and under the sun, those people squinted their eyes, smiles of anticipation on their lips.

    ˇ°Finally, a new mission.ˇ±

    By morning, Harlee stepped out of the Sanderson family estate, where AuroraˇŻs car was already waiting. Initially, Kieran and Lenny had nned to join them, but concerns over potential disruptions from energy wave interference kept them in theb. Meanwhile, Ronald was away, tending to other responsibilities.

    ˇ°Harlee, hurry up. Kieran and Lenny are eagerly waiting for your arrival,ˇ± Aurora called out.

    Harlee climbed into the car and buckled her seatbelt.

    ˇ°Alright, brief me on whatˇŻs going on with this special energy wave first.ˇ±

    ˇ°Sure. Yesterday, the national special department sent over this unusual energy wave. Kieran believes it could revolutionize renewable energyˇ­ˇ±

    Throughout the drive, Aurora rambled enthusiastically about the energy wave, though the specifics remained vague. The details were still being examined by Kieran and Lenny, leaving Aurora uncertain about its true characteristics or how it might impact scientific progress.

    Despite theck of rity, Harlee pieced together enough information to understand the energy waveˇŻs potential, and her mind began formting a n.

    Find exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????s

    Arriving at the physicsboratory, they were greeted by Jodi, who had been waiting at the entrance. The moment Jodi saw Harlee, she approached quickly.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson!ˇ±

    Harlee paused, saying nothing.

    Jodi wasted no time introducing herself.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, IˇŻm the researcher who sought your guidancest time. When I happened to see Aurora leaving earlier, I learned youˇŻd being here, so I decided to wait for you. If youˇŻre free, could I ask you a few more questions today?ˇ±

    Thanks to HarleeˇŻs guidancest time, JodiˇŻs research had advanced at an incredible pace.

    At the monthly evaluation, she had gone from finishingst to ranking in the top three, shocking not only her peers but herself as well. She knew her own efforts couldnˇŻt fully exin such a dramatic improvement, so when she learned Harlee would be visiting the physicsb, she was determined to make the most of the chance to learn more.

    Recognizing Jodi atst, Harlee gave a slight nod and said, ˇ°Sure.ˇ±

    Harlee, having left moments earlier, abruptly paused and circled back to Jodi, her voice devoid of emotion as shemanded, ˇ°Come along.ˇ±

    ˇ°What?ˇ± JodiˇŻs eyes widened, her tone sharp with surprise.

    Aurora yfully tapped Jodi on the head, herugh ringing through the air.

    ˇ°Harlee is inviting you to the department.

    Hurry up and follow.ˇ±

    It was then that Jodi sprang into action. She hastily lifted her foot, but in her haste, she tripped and plunged forward.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 759

    ?Chapter 759:

    Despite the fall, Jodi required no assistance to rise. Within seconds, she was upright again, so swiftly that Aurora barely had time to react.

    Brushing off her clothes, Jodi winced slightly, managing an awkward smile.

    ˇ°My apologiesˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Are you alright?ˇ± AuroraˇŻs eyes widened with concern as Jodi stood as though she had merely stumbled.

    ˇ°IˇŻm alright, just feeling a bit sore, but nothing I canˇŻt handle,ˇ± Jodi admitted, refusing to conceal her difort.

    Ahead, HarleeˇŻs voice was gentle.

    ˇ°Aurora, make sure she gets some ointment when we reach the core department.ˇ±

    Aurora nodded.

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    The core department featured a secluded back entrance, and to sidestep potentialplications, Aurora guided them along this less conspicuous route. The retinal scan at this secluded back entrance was notably more rigorous.

    Aurora spent a full ten seconds confirming her identity before she felt safe enough to ease the door open.

    With a soft creak, Aurora stepped into theboratory, her footsteps followed by the uneven step of Jodi, who limped slightly.

    From behind them, Harlee updated the system with her own retinal scan.

    Feel the magic at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c¦Ď??

    As they entered, theboratoryˇŻs upants looked up with a mix of curiosity and expectation. Jodi, draped in a inb coat from the basic department, moved forward tentatively.

    Those within theb who had been deeply engrossed in their experiments or busy analyzing data on expansive screens now diverted their attention to Jodi.

    A voice broke the silence with a hint of irritation.

    ˇ°Aurora, whatˇŻs the reason for bringing someone from the basic department here? To stir up trouble?ˇ± The question hung unanswered in the air.

    Jodi, feeling increasingly out of ce, gripped her coat tighter, uncertain whether to advance further.

    Kieran and Lenny, however, were fixated on the person behind Jodi, their expressions transforming with delight.

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre finally here!ˇ±

    At the sound of their greetings, Harlee ceased her furtive activity on her phone, which she had been using to infiltrate the system, and raised her gaze. She frowned. Why were there nine people here that she didnˇŻt recognize? Fleming had informed her that the core department of the National Physics Lab consisted of merely six members, so these unfamiliar people were likely borrowed from other physics institutions.

    Harlee gave a subtle nod and then turned to Kieran and Lenny.

    ˇ°IˇŻve brought Jodi along,ˇ± she stated, addressing their earlier inquiry.

    Yet, the displeased voice interjected sharply, ˇ°This is the National Physics Lab, not a ce for just anyone to roam freely.ˇ±

    Before Harlee could counter, KieranˇŻs anger red.

    ˇ°Jasiah Sugden, if you donˇŻt shut it, IˇŻm personally escorting you out!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 760

    ?Chapter 760:

    Lenny chimed in with equal forcefulness, ˇ°Professor Sugden, remember this is the National Physics Lab, not your personal domain!ˇ±

    Known for his steady temperament in the field of physics, LennyˇŻs anger was usually reserved for Kieran alone.

    At LennyˇŻs words, Jasiah swiftly averted his gaze, his embarrassment evident.

    Harlee proceeded further into theb and eventually paused next to Jodi.

    ˇ°Pull out your notebook and write down everything you can pick up here,ˇ± she instructed.

    Harlee then started to scrutinize the data disyed on therge screen.

    After a few moments, Harlee raised her eyes to meet KieranˇŻs.

    ˇ°What experiment are you contemting?ˇ± she inquired.

    Kieran, visibly taken aback, outlined his project and couldnˇŻt resist querying, ˇ°Harlee, have you already sifted through and analyzed all this data?ˇ±

    Harlee responded in a hushed tone, ˇ°Absolutely, every bit of it.ˇ±

    Kieran, Lenny, and Aurora, though already aware of HarleeˇŻs prowess, were dumbfounded, marveling at her genius.

    But the rest of the group was visibly confused. Who was this enigmatic woman Kieran had brought into their fold? Was she merely boasting?

    Yet, Harlee paid no heed to their doubtful murmurs, pressing on determinedly.

    ˇ°I can certainly undertake this experiment, though I must warn you, it teeters on the brink of danger.

    And about the energy wave, letˇŻs scrutinize if thereˇŻs a method to enhance its efficiency.ˇ±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c§ŕ??, your storytelling home

    With Kieran and Lenny solidly behind Harlee, the skeptics in the room held their tongues, even though their displeasure was palpable. Their attention was riveted on the spectacle before them.

    Kieran stepped up confidently to unveil the mysterious red cloth at the core of the room, while Lenny, with a deliberate flick of his wrist, activated the radiation detector mounted on the lofty wall. In a sh, an invisible energy wave sprang to life before their eyes, sparked by the electric radiation.

    Kieran, infused with excitement,unched into his exnation.

    ˇ°This anomaly was uncovered by the special department. It emerged from what was initially deemed a typical car identˇ­ˇ±

    Lenny chimed in with a frosty tone, ˇ°ItˇŻs concealed within the deceased.ˇ±

    Harlee, absorbed in the pulsing energy wave before her, remained silent, lost in her thoughts.

    Beside her, Kieran and Lenny waited patiently in silence.

    Three minutes ticked by before Jasiah, unable to contain his impatience any longer, broke the quiet.

    ˇ°Kieran, are we going ahead with the experiment or what?ˇ±

    KieranˇŻs eyes burned with irritation as he mouthed, ˇ°Shut up,ˇ± his silent words carrying the weight of his frustration.

    Just as Jasiah opened his mouth to retort, Lenny gave him an icy stare, prompting him to reluctantly seal his lips.

    Crossing Kieran could earn someone a few knocks, but crossing Lenny was a whole other level of danger.

    Harlee, still fixated on the undting energy wave, finally spoke up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 761

    ?Chapter 761:

    ˇ°IˇŻve got an idea. Kieran and Lenny, youˇŻre with me as assistants.

    Aurora and Jodi, you two handle the documentation.

    As for the others, IˇŻll delegate responsibilities. Lenny, assist me in picking the right people for each role.ˇ±

    At HarleeˇŻsmand, all eyes in the physicsb were riveted on her. Who was thismanding woman? What authority did she have to lead them? Yet, despite their reservations, no one dared to question her openly.

    After all, anyone who couldmand respect from Kieran and Lenny had to possess remarkable prowess. Thus, despite their skepticism, theyplied without protest.

    Naturally, Jasiah stood apart as the defiant element among them.

    Consequently, when Kieran and Lenny executed HarleeˇŻs meticulously crafted n, they intentionally left Jasiah out of the loop, ensuring he yed no part in the experiment.

    Frustration etched across his face, Jasiah confronted Kieran.

    ˇ°Kieran, IˇŻm the seasoned expert here. Why on earth are you entrusting this to my less experienced juniors?ˇ±

    Before Kieran could respond, Lenny stepped in, his voice calm yet firm.

    ˇ°WeˇŻre aiming for simplicity here.ˇ±

    Confusion clouded JasiahˇŻs eyes as Kieran stepped closer, a sly smirk ying on his lips.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve made it clear you donˇŻt want to assist Miss Sanderson. So tell me, why should we drag you into this? To brew chaos?ˇ±

    Jasiah widened his eyes.

    galn¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson? That young woman? Lenny, this has to be a jokeˇ­ˇ±

    LennyˇŻs gaze turned icy, piercing Jasiah with a chilling look.

    ˇ°Hold your tongue.

    Another word, and IˇŻll have security escort you out.ˇ±

    Kieran then took matters into his own hands, firmly grabbing Jasiah by the elbow and escorting him out of theboratory.

    He nted Jasiah firmly in front of the data screen just outside.

    As the next five hours spiraled into a whirlwind of fervent activity, JasiahˇŻs expressions morphed from derisive sneers to amused smirks, then to gleeful anticipation, and finally, to a blend of shock, regret, and profound respect.

    Jasiah had never envisioned Harlee, seemingly no older than a college intern, would eclipse everyoneˇŻs achievements. Remarkably, she had isted a critical fragment of the energy wave, a breakthrough in their new energy project.

    Ultimately, Jasiah sat there, utterly astounded, his earlier defiance reced by stunned admiration.

    Harlee finished her experiment and addressed a few challenging questions for Jodi before deciding to leave. She hade primarily to observe the special energy wave and assist with the experiment, so she hadnˇŻt invested all her attention here. The rest of the team was still upied with analyzing the data from the experiment and didnˇŻt notice her departure.

    Harlee exited the National Physics Laboratory alone, pulled out her phone, and opened the exclusive app of the Shadow Moon Society to check her messages.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 762

    ?Chapter 762:

    After browsing through the messages, she gged down a taxi to head back to Remson Manor.

    At Baythorn Military Hospital, Lindsay was temporarily released from prison due to HaleˇŻs maneuvers.

    ˇ°Hale!ˇ± Lying on the hospital bed, Lindsay looked up at the man standing before her, his unreadable expression masking his thoughts, and asked, ˇ°When will I truly be free?ˇ± Her release was only for medical treatment, not an actual escape from prison.

    Lindsay hastily added, ˇ°We agreed that I would only be in prison for a few daysˇ­ You havenˇŻt forgotten our agreement, have you?ˇ±

    Confronted with LindsayˇŻs questions, Hale maintained a stoic expression, his voice calm yet detached.

    ˇ°YouˇŻll need to stay in prison a little longer.ˇ±

    Lindsay responded coldly, ˇ°Wait? ThatˇŻs not what you promised! You said IˇŻd only be in for a few days, and then youˇŻd secure my releaseˇ­ WhatˇŻs going on? CanˇŻt you keep your word?ˇ±

    HaleˇŻs expression immediately turned grim.

    Anyone who had ever spoken to him in such a manner had not fared well.

    ˇ°Miss Morgan, is this how you address me?ˇ±

    Lindsay hesitated, her confidence diminishing under HaleˇŻs intense gaze.

    Hale sneered, ˇ°DonˇŻt forget who has the power to free you from prison and who holds the cards here! You donˇŻt want to end up forgotten in a cell, do you?ˇ±

    Seeing the anger on HaleˇŻs face, Lindsay quickly exined, ˇ°ThereˇŻs been a misunderstanding.ˇ±

    Your imagination begins with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s©q?????

    ˇ°IˇŻve been locked up for too long, and itˇŻs taking a toll on my emotions. I didnˇŻt mean any disrespectˇ­ˇ±

    Hale smirked.

    ˇ°Save it.

    Consider this your final warning.

    DonˇŻt try to boss me around, or I wonˇŻt hesitate to deal with you!ˇ±

    Lindsay, visibly shaken, nodded quickly and said, ˇ°I understand!ˇ±

    But a crafty look flickered in her eyes. She knew she couldnˇŻt afford to alienate Hale at this moment, as he was her only way out. Yet, in the futureˇ­ anyone who crossed her would regret it dearly.

    Noticing Hale was still visibly upset, Lindsay looked away and tried to change the subject.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve gone to the trouble of getting me out this time. Is there somethingˇ­ˇ±

    Before she could finish her question, Hale abruptly raised his hand and struck her across the right cheek. The p echoed sharply through the room, leaving Lindsay in shock. She looked at him in disbelief.

    Hale said casually, ˇ°DonˇŻt try to figure me out! I need allies who follow orders quietly.

    Got it?ˇ±

    Lindsay suppressed any furtherments. She knelt on the hospital bed and said, ˇ°Yes, I get it.ˇ±

    Lindsay nced at her calloused hands, feeling a wave of anger surge through her. Once, she had been the onemanding respect and obedience.

    How had thingse to this? It was all HarleeˇŻs fault! If it werenˇŻt for Harlee, she would still have been the beloved daughter of the Morgan family, not a lowlife being struck by Hale! She med Harlee for her fall from grace, adding yet another grievance to her list against her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 763

    ?Chapter 763:

    Hale lifted his hand again and pped LindsayˇŻs other cheek, a look of satisfaction crossing his face.

    ˇ°Nice. Now, itˇŻs symmetrical.ˇ±

    Lindsay was utterly dumbfounded by his words. Was she now merely a puppet for this man to strike whenever he pleased? She looked nkly at him, her lips parting as if to speak, but fear choked her words.

    In the end, all she could manage to say was, ˇ°As long as youˇŻre happyˇ­ˇ± She feared provoking him could condemn her to perish in prison.

    After giving Lindsay a lesson, Hale collected his emotions, his expression stern as he focused on her.

    ˇ°Do you still seek revenge?ˇ±

    Lindsay shook uncontrobly as if his words had touched a raw nerve. Why would he ask that? Did he know she intended to kill him once freed from prison? No, that couldnˇŻt be! She quickly shook off the horrifying thought.

    If he was unaware of her actual ns, then the only possible target for her vengeance must be Harlee! Lindsay quickly dered, ˇ°Yes, Harlee has wronged me deeply. I must make her suffer!ˇ±

    ˇ°Is that so?ˇ± Hale stared at her with a cold expression.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt think your hatred is strong enough.ˇ±

    LindsayˇŻs heart raced, her body shaking uncontrobly as she spoke, her voice cold but steady.

    ˇ°Harleended me in prison and robbed me of my parentsˇŻ and RhysˇŻ affection. I dream of seeing her suffer immensely.ˇ±

    Exclusive stories avable on g¦Áln¦Ňv?ls

    Hale observed Lindsay, noting her determination, yet remained silent. Words alone were insufficient. To truly instill deep hatred for Harlee and to fully utilize Lindsay, there was only one wayˇ­

    ˇ°I believe you, for the time being,ˇ± Hale said in a cold tone.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve been locked up for so long. You must miss the freedom of the outside world. IˇŻve arranged for you to enjoy three hours of liberty. Use it wisely.ˇ±

    With that, Hale forcefully pped her shoulder.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt even think about running away. If you cause me trouble, IˇŻll ensure your end is more horrifying than being skinned alive.

    Got it?ˇ±

    A wave of fear surged through LindsayˇŻs heart. She was acutely aware that Hale would follow through on his threats.

    Trying to calm her fear, she nodded submissively and said, ˇ°Understood. Thank you for granting me this brief taste of freedom.ˇ±

    She wouldnˇŻt run. She would be the mostpliant tool Hale had, biding her time until she could turn the tables on him. She had once been the adored daughter of the Morgan family, used to wielding threats, not receiving them.

    Hale observed her, his lips curling into a slight smile.

    ˇ°Good.

    Go on.ˇ±

    A flicker of confusion passed through LindsayˇŻs eyes. She couldnˇŻt imagine why Hale insisted on letting her out. She opened her mouth as if to say she didnˇŻt want to leave, but then she recalled his earlier threat. She shuddered, her hands subconsciously touching her face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 764

    ?Chapter 764:

    Resigned, Lindsay respectfully rose from the bed and exited the hospital room.

    For now, she had no choice but toplyˇ­

    Just as she was about to leave, HaleˇŻs unexpectedly kind voice followed her.

    ˇ°Miss Morgan, make sure you fully utilize these precious three hours.ˇ±

    ˇ°Make the most of these precious three hours?ˇ± Lindsay felt as though she had been struck forcefully, her face draining of color as a wave of fear washed over her. She didnˇŻt dare turn around, quietly replying, ˇ°Alright, I understand.ˇ±

    Then, she hurried out of the room.

    She was unclear about his reasons for granting her this freedom, but she had no option but to ept and confront theing uncertainty. She knew all too well that if she defied him, she would either face a brutal beating ornguish in prison for life.

    As Lindsay left the hospital room, the friendly look in HaleˇŻs eyes disappeared.

    His expression became cold and distant as he pulled out his phone and issued amand.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs out.

    Execute the n.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ± On the other end, the recipient of the call immediately began coordinating the operation.

    Hale ended the call, a knowing smile crossing his face.

    He was eager to see Harlee be apliant fixture by his side immediately.

    Lindsay stepped out of the hospital room, her heart heavy with worry. She dared not wander far, meandering slowly down the corridor. She felt staying within the confines of the hospital would keep her safe. This feeling was reinforced when someone noticed her pallor and kindly inquired if she needed assistance, convincing her even more that the hospital was safe. She figured her attractiveness often prompted people to offer help.

    However, just as Lindsay was starting to rx, a scream shattered the calm next to her.

    ˇ°IsnˇŻt that the murderer who was criticized online recently? How can she wander around the hospital?ˇ±

    At these words, those who had been moving toward Lindsay stepped back as if theyˇŻd encountered a dangerous animal.

    ˇ°What? The heartless murderer who nearly killed my idol?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, thatˇŻs her. I recognized her from a party once. She used to be the gem of the Morgan family! Yet, not only did she torture Tiffany, but she also let those thugs shoot at innocent people on the streets. SheˇŻs aplete monster!ˇ±

    ˇ°Damn murderer, why is she using hospital resources? People like her should suffer endlessly!ˇ±

    ˇ°Call the police! How can we feel secure with a murderer like her roaming free?ˇ±

    Confronted with the scornful and hostile res that seemed ready to rip her apart, Lindsay felt her spirits plummet.

    She shook her head vigorously, attempting to rify as she said, ˇ°No, itˇŻs not what you think. IˇŻm not on the run. I have been permitted to move around within the hospital.ˇ±

    ˇ°Who do you think youˇŻre fooling? Ask any convict if theyˇŻre allowed to roam freely after being jailed.

    Clearly, someoneˇŻs assisting in your escape!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 765

    ?Chapter 765:

    ˇ°IˇŻve already alerted the police. This criminal should be executed!ˇ±

    The crowd, convinced by the userˇŻs certainty, looked at Lindsay with scorn.

    ˇ°Murderer!ˇ±

    ˇ°If we start believing what a murderer says, then who can we trust in this world?ˇ±

    Fueled by outrage, someone hurled an object at Lindsay, triggering a flurry of debris thrown her way. Lindsay found herself trapped, with no way to avoid the iing assault.

    Even as she attempted to flee, strong hands yanked her back.

    While Lindsay scanned for an exit strategy, an object struck her face. Yet, the blow didnˇŻt discourage her. She convinced herself that she was the favored daughter of a prominent family, not someone to be judged by themoners!

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt do it. IˇŻm not a murderer!ˇ± Despite being despised and hit with trash, Lindsay stubbornly refused to confess to being a murderer. This wasnˇŻt just a matter of protecting her image. It was a fight for her core principles. She was a wealthy girl, not someone who would stoop to murder! Her actions were merely corrective measures for those who stepped out of line. Someone as generous as her would never engage in cruelty. Neverˇ­

    Spotting a break amid the confusion, Lindsay collided with the person who first used her and seized the moment of chaos to make her escape.

    Lindsay wanted to retreat to the safety of the hospital room, but Hale had instructed her to take full advantage of these three precious hours. If she returned before the time was up, he would definitely punish her again. She couldnˇŻt bear the thought of being subjected to another beatingˇ­

    New content avable now at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    Driven by desperation, Lindsay dashed into the pouring rain, knowing that only the rain could disguise her enough to safely get through these three hours. She crawled through the downpour, drenched and disheveled, trying to ignore the crowdˇŻs harsh words, but they clung to her mind, indelible and haunting.

    ˇ°Harlee!ˇ± Lindsay yelled into the rain, her eyes seething with spite. Lindsay despised Harlee with all her heart. If Harlee hadnˇŻt taken revenge in this way, she wouldnˇŻt have been brought to the point of losing everything. She would still have been the admired beauty everyone cherished and sought out!

    ˇ°Harlee, I swear IˇŻll kill you and feed you to the dogsˇ­ˇ± As Lindsay hurled curses, a malevolent and ghastly expression took over her face.

    Just then, Wade spotted Lindsay and regarded her with a mix of emotions.

    ˇ°Lindsay? WhatˇŻs happened to you?ˇ± Lindsay caught the look of what once was affection but now was only revulsion and detachmentˇ­ That repulsion felt like a sharp de, piercing her heart. Painful and inescapable.

    Lindsay shook her head in denial.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve mistaken me for someone else.ˇ± Then, in a panic, she sprinted away through the rain.

    WadeˇŻs voice trailed her, haunting her escape.

    ˇ°Lindsay, whatˇŻs be of you? You were once so kind.

    How could you bring yourself to torture and kill others?ˇ±

    For a moment, Lindsay felt the urge to stop and defend herself against WadeˇŻs usations, but she couldnˇŻt. She just kept running desperately.

    As if by running, she could leave behind the monstrous person he used her of.

    LindsayˇŻs mind was on the brink of breaking down.

    She was desperate for confirmation that she wasnˇŻt the monstrous figure everyone portrayed. Ignoring the three-hour restriction, she dashed back to the hospital room like a woman possessed. Only Hale could affirm her innocence. She had only been disciplining some disobedient individuals.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 766

    ?Chapter 766:

    When Lindsay burst back into the hospital room, she found it empty.

    As she attempted to leave, two guards blocked the doorway.

    Her face drained of color, and she didnˇŻt resist as they pulled her back inside.

    Crouching on the floor, Lindsay briefly felt that perhaps she was the cruel one.

    But that doubt was fleeting.

    Her resolve hardened once more! It was all HarleeˇŻs doing. Without HarleeˇŻs interference, none of this chaos would have happened!

    Lindsay stared up at the empty ceiling, her voice filled with resentment as she shouted, ˇ°Harlee, why did you have to show up?ˇ± Lindsay surmised that had Harlee not appeared, she would still have been the cherished girl of the Morgan family, and her life would have remained the same.

    Consumed by venomous thoughts, Lindsay hallucinated that the ceiling transformed into HarleeˇŻs face, taunting her and using her of her sins.

    ˇ°No, I didnˇŻtˇ­ I didnˇŻt kill anyone. They brought it upon themselves. ItˇŻs not my faultˇ­ˇ± In agony, Lindsay clutched her head and screamed in pain, her face contorted as she reached out desperately, her body trembling uncontrobly. She craved vengeanceˇ­

    Suddenly, Lindsay copsed to the floor, unconscious.

    HaleˇŻs figure appeared slowly from outside.

    He kicked Lindsay aside and coldly asked, ˇ°Is this enough?ˇ±

    From the darkness, a menacing smile emerged.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt you trust me? Rest assured, sheˇŻll be your ideal assassin, adhering strictly to yourmands.ˇ±

    Read all updates at g?ln¦Ňv?ls

    ˇ°SheˇŻs utterly lost her sanity. Just wait, this is my finest creation yet! Even better than thest oneˇ­ˇ±

    A few dayster, Harlee gathered her team once more, calling on Tonya, Ritchie, Aldrich, and Robbie to regroup.

    Although uncertain of HaleˇŻs next move, she refused to sit back passively and let him gain the upper hand.

    Her preference was to take control, eliminating any potential threats before they could arise.

    Upon investigation, Ritchie uncovered that Hale had manipted Jose into resenting Harlee.

    Harlee decided against taking immediate action, choosing instead to let events unfold naturally. To gain the upper hand, she focused on clouding HaleˇŻs perception, making sure he believed everything was progressing under hismand. Turning JoseˇŻs situation into a diversion seemed like the most effective strategy.

    While Harlee hadnˇŻt won JoseˇŻs favor outright, the steady flow of exclusive jewelry, clothing, and high-fashion items she provided gradually transformed BelindaˇŻs initial displeasure into genuine liking for her.

    Because of this, Jose refrained from voicing significant objections in BelindaˇŻs presence.

    Harlee remained calm and unbothered by the circumstances.

    In the private study at NathanielˇŻs Green family estate, Cullen Loftus, a longtime aide with decades of experience under Nathaniel, entered holding a pile of paperwork. Noticing Nathaniel was deep in thought, Cullen adjusted his coat and approached with care.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, your daughter-inw seems quite fond of Miss Sanderson. She often invites Miss Sanderson over, but Miss Sanderson appears to have been upiedtely and hasnˇŻt visited in two days.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 767

    ?Chapter 767:

    At the moment, your grandson is working on a newpany project, and Miss Sanderson is staying at Remson Manor instead of returning to her familyˇŻs residence.ˇ±

    Despite being 83 years old and having endured several emergency surgeries overseas, NathanielˇŻs vitality remained impressive, defying his advanced age.

    Having weathered countless storms, Nathaniel had built the Green Group from the ground up alongside Nic and LonnieˇŻs father, establishing an unshakable reputation in BaythornˇŻs business scene. Though he rarely made public appearances anymore, any sighting of him invariably caused a stir.

    As Nathaniel sipped his coffee, his gaze turned contemtive.

    ˇ°Cullen, Rhys introduced his girlfriend to his ill-suited parents but hasnˇŻt brought her to meet me yet.

    Do you think itˇŻs time I stepped in?ˇ±

    Cullen hesitated, his expression wavering.

    He dared not take sides between the elder and younger Greens, unsure of how to respond.

    Even in his senior years, Nathaniel retained a mischievous streak, often leaving Cullen exasperated.

    With a weary sigh, Cullen asked, ˇ°WhatˇŻs your n?ˇ±

    Nathaniel rose from his seat, determination glinting in his eyes.

    ˇ°IˇŻll meet my future granddaughter-inw myself! Arrange everything, but keep it under wraps.ˇ±

    Cullen offered no resistance, nodding obediently to make the preparations.

    At Remson Manor, Harlee had just slipped into casual attire when a call came from the property management office.

    g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í?ls has fresh updates for you

    ˇ°Hello, is this Mr. Green?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs a package requiring your personal signature.

    Could you step out to collect it?ˇ±

    Hearing this, Harlee narrowed her eyes.

    A package? Personal signature? Stepping out to sign? She found it hard to believe that Remson ManorˇŻs service had slipped so far.

    After a momentˇŻs pause, she arched a brow, a faint smile ying on her lips.

    ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll be right there.ˇ±

    As Harlee ended the call, a glint of amusement lit her eyes. Was this an unexpected gift or an impending disruption? Her curiosity was piqued.

    The possibility of Hale orchestrating the situation didnˇŻt cross her mind, as he currentlycked the resources to interfere with Remson Manor. Instead, she ran through a variety of other scenarios, never suspecting NathanielˇŻs involvement.

    On the other side, Cullen ced the phone back on its cradle, turning to Nathaniel with a smile.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson is on her way.ˇ±

    Nathaniel stroked his clean-shaven chin, nodding in approval.

    ˇ°Well done.ˇ±

    ˇ°Mr. Green, why not simply visit Miss Sanderson at Remson Manor or invite her here directly?ˇ± Cullen asked, confused.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 768

    ?Chapter 768:

    ˇ°What would you know?ˇ± Nathaniel quipped, casting a mocking re at Cullen before turning on his heel, hands sped behind his back, clearly uninterested in offering any further rification.

    Nathaniel snorted.

    Being his future granddaughter-inw, Harlee was not a guest to be summoned at whim. More crucially, if Rhys found out, he wouldnˇŻt have the chance to have a pleasant exchange with Harlee.

    Ten minutester, Harlee approached at a leisurely pace.

    From afar, she noticed NathanielˇŻs silhouette, and her gaze grew thoughtful.

    ˇ°Mr. Green,ˇ± she greeted evenly.

    Nathaniel arched a brow.

    ˇ°Harlee, I finally have the pleasure of seeing you today. You wouldnˇŻt believe how Rhysˇ­ˇ±

    Nathanielunched into a lengthy tirade about RhysˇŻ antics, ending with an exaggeratedly pitiful tone.

    ˇ°You actually wanted to meet me sooner if it werenˇŻt for RhysˇŻck of arrangement, right?ˇ±

    Harlee stayed quiet. Though Rhys held his grandfather in high regard, Harlee had only met Nathaniel once and didnˇŻt share much of a bond with him.

    ˇ°I knew your answer with just a nce,ˇ± Nathaniel continued with a self-assured smile.

    ˇ°So, letˇŻs keep this meeting between us, alright?ˇ±

    Harlee blinked, caught off guard.

    Before she could respond, Nathaniel turned his attention to Cullen, who promptly stepped forward.

    Your journey begins on g?ln¦Ň¦Íe??s

    ˇ°Mr. Green, Miss Sanderson, this isnˇŻt the best ce for a conversation. Shall we go to the Green family estate?ˇ±

    Harlee lifted a brow. She didnˇŻt object to visiting the estate but couldnˇŻt help but wonder about NathanielˇŻs intentions. The first time they crossed paths, he had feigned illness just to trick her and Rhys into a bungee-jumping escapade. What mischief could Nathaniel be nning this time? Well, if humoring him kept him content, sheˇŻd y along.

    HarleeˇŻs lips curled into a faint smirk. Nathaniel seemed unaware of how closely RhysˇŻ informants monitored the activities at Remson Manor. Should she give Nathaniel a heads-up? Watching NathanielˇŻs ted expression, she decided against ruining the moment.

    Harlee inclined her head slightly and said, ˇ°Very well, Mr. Green. LetˇŻs go.ˇ± Though not entirely sure of his motives, she found herself mildly curious about his unannounced visit.

    Little did Harlee know, Nathaniel simply wanted to meet the woman destined to be his granddaughter-inw.

    He had been looking forward to this for ages.

    Meanwhile, at the Green GroupˇŻs headquarters, Rhys paused mid-signature when Patrick entered.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, your grandfather personally went to Remson Manor to invite Miss Sanderson to the Green family estate.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ dark eyes revealed no surprise.

    He set his pen down.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 769

    ?Chapter 769:

    ˇ°Get the car ready. WeˇŻre heading there.ˇ±

    Rhys had nned to wait a few more days, intending to formally introduce Harlee to his grandfather when he had more time.

    But it seemed NathanielˇŻs patience had worn thin.

    ˇ°Right away, sir.ˇ± Patrick bowed slightly before leaving to prepare the vehicle.

    Half an hourter, in the Green familyˇŻs sprawling mansion, Cullen walked from the living room carrying two steaming cups of coffee. Just as he reached the door to the study, Rhys appeared, strolling in from the hall.

    With a broad smile, Cullen greeted Rhys, his voice warm.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, itˇŻs been a while.ˇ±

    Rhys gave a slight nod.

    ˇ°Hello, Cullen.ˇ±

    Cullen gave Rhys a quick once-over, his sharp eyes catching RhysˇŻ hurried pace.

    A mischievous glint sparkled in his gaze as he teased, ˇ°Are you here to see your grandpa or your girlfriend?ˇ±

    Rhys responded calmly, ˇ°What do you think?ˇ±

    Before Cullen could reply, a deep, gravelly voice echoed from within the study.

    ˇ°Rhys,e right up here.ˇ±

    Rhys stepped into the study, with Cullen following behind, carrying the two cups of coffee.

    Inside, Harlee and Nathaniel sat across from each other, absorbed in a game of backgammon.

    L?t??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    Deep in thought, Nathaniel held a ck piece in his hand, weighing his next move. While it was clear Nathaniel was ying from behind in this game, on the surface, it appeared he had the upper hand.

    Neither Harlee nor Nathaniel acknowledged Cullen and Rhys.

    Ever the tactful one, Cullen ced the cups of coffee on the table and stood behind Nathaniel.

    Rhys nced at his grandfather before walking to HarleeˇŻs side and sitting beside her.

    Nathaniel lifted his gaze from the board and looked at Rhys.

    He snorted at RhysˇŻck of a greeting upon entering the room.

    A few movester, HarleeˇŻs white pieces on the board had crumbled, no longer holding the advantage they once had. Nathaniel stroked his freshly shaved beard, a subtle smirk ying at the corners of his lips.

    While it wasnˇŻt exactly something to brag about, there was a certain smug satisfaction in outmaneuvering his grandsonˇŻs girlfriend right in front of him. It was a small victory that fueled his pride. Yet, to show some degree of respect for Harlee, Nathaniel bit his tongue, holding back just a little.

    ˇ°Rhys, check this out. Looks like IˇŻm about to win this game,ˇ± Nathaniel said, with a slight gleam of pride in his voice.

    Standing behind Nathaniel, Cullen nced over the board with a sly smile curling his lips. NathanielˇŻs ck pieces had decisively turned the tide, pushing the white pieces into a hopeless corner.

    Unbothered, Rhys nced at his grandfather and then casually used a fork to feed a grape to Harlee, his actions cool andposed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 770

    ?Chapter 770:

    As Harlee opened her mouth, she slid a white piece into an unexpected spot on the board.

    However, neither Nathaniel nor Cullen noticed her move. They were too stunned by RhysˇŻ earlier actions.

    Striving to maintain hisposure, Nathaniel didnˇŻt gape, though he was clearly taken aback.

    He hadnˇŻt expected his usually reserved grandson to have such a ir for romance.

    Feeding grapes? Why had Rhys never done something thoughtful like peeling an orange for him?

    Rhys lifted his gaze to Nathaniel, his voice soft but firm.

    ˇ°Grandpa, you have lost.ˇ±

    The words hit Nathaniel like a bucket of cold water.

    ˇ°You! You clearly distracted me on purpose! This game was clearlyˇ­ There was no way ast move could turn things around, was there?ˇ±

    As NathanielˇŻs eyes fell on the white piece Harlee had just ced, his jaw nearly dropped. With just one piece, she had turned the entire game around, even surpassing his ck pieces.

    Harlee turned toward Nathaniel, mimicking his earlier tone.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, check this out.

    Am I about to win this game?ˇ±

    Harlee had been gearing up for this moment.

    She could have wrapped up the game several moves ago, but she had held off, not wanting to embarrass Nathaniel.

    However, with his earlier boasting, she decided to make her move.

    Find the magic on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s???????

    NathanielˇŻs eye twitched. If he couldnˇŻt recognize that Harlee had deliberately saved up for this moment, then all his years of experience would have been for nothing.

    His face flushed slightly, and he took arge sip of coffee, his expression now a mix of difort and embarrassment.

    ˇ°Fine. LetˇŻs just say you won this round,ˇ± Nathaniel conceded.

    Harlee swallowed the strawberry Rhys had fed her, lifting her chin with a grin. She teased, her voice light and yful, ˇ°Just say?ˇ±

    Nathaniel pouted, looking genuinely put out.

    ˇ°Harlee, your heart is harder than stone.

    DonˇŻt you have any mercy on an elderly manˇŻs dignity?ˇ±

    ˇ°Huh?ˇ± Harlee hadnˇŻt expected Nathaniel to show such a yful side, leaving her momentarily stunned.

    Rhys wrapped his arm around Harlee, pulling her close, then paused and turned to Nathaniel with a calm expression.

    ˇ°Grandpa, this whole act is a bit much, donˇŻt you think?ˇ±

    Harlee blinked, momentarily speechless. She finally understood where Jose got his personality from. It was clearly inherited.

    But how had Rhys turned out so differently? Could it be that Rhys also had a yful side buried somewhere beneath his more reserved nature?

    Nathaniel was at a loss for words.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 771

    ?Chapter 771:

    His grandson was the perfect package in every way, except for one tiny yet irritating wˇŞteasing him at every turn!

    Noticing the tension, Cullen stepped in smoothly, giving Nathaniel a way out.

    ˇ°Just now, your son and his wife mentioned they wouldnˇŻt be back for dinner tonight.ˇ±

    Nathaniel smiled in gratitude at CullenˇŻs timely intervention and then straightened up, his dignifiedposure returning.

    ˇ°Very well. Let the kitchen know not to prepare their meals.ˇ±

    Cullen nodded and pretended to make a phone call.

    Fully aware of how much Nathaniel prized his dignity, Harlee extended him a graceful way out, all while subtly ensuring Rhys wouldnˇŻt embarrass Nathaniel.

    ˇ°Ree, IˇŻm craving your shrimp dish.ˇ±

    Rhys gently ruffled her hair in response.

    ˇ°IˇŻll head to the kitchen and make some for you.ˇ±

    Rhys turned to Nathaniel and asked, ˇ°Grandpa, would you like me to make some for you as well?ˇ±

    Nathaniel initially nned to refuse despite his craving, wanting to preserve his pride.

    But knowing his grandson, he realized a refusal would only be taken literally, soˇ­

    Noticing the nuisance in NathanielˇŻs expression, Harlee smiled knowingly.

    ˇ°Ree, please make some more. IˇŻm sure your grandpa would love to taste your cooking.ˇ±

    Nathaniel huffed yfully, ˇ°Like I really want a taste of the dish.ˇ± But a secondter, his tone softened as he eagerly added, ˇ°No chili, though!ˇ±

    Read the newest chapters g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    Rhys nodded.

    ˇ°IˇŻll make it to your taste.ˇ±

    Nathaniel let out a heartyugh, satisfied.

    With Rhys busy in the kitchen, Cullen knew better than to overstay his wee in the study. That left only Harlee and Nathaniel in the room.

    ˇ°Harlee, do you know Nic?ˇ± Nathaniel asked.

    Harlee took a slow sip of her coffee, her gaze thoughtful.

    ˇ°Not really. I just know we look alike.ˇ±

    Truth be told, Harlee wasnˇŻt entirely sure how simr they actually were. Still, she remembered her first encounter with Nathaniel and casually mentioned it.

    Nathaniel sighed, ˇ°ItˇŻs not just the looks. Your temperaments match perfectly.

    But you have more personas than Nic. You are the head of Janessa Studio, a national engineer, a top-ranked hacker, the leader of the Shadow Moon Society, and the true founder of the rising Shadow Moon Studio.ˇ±

    On the other hand, Nic only had four personas back in the day.ˇ±

    Harlee raised an eyebrow, caught off guard.

    Given NathanielˇŻs current position, he shouldnˇŻt have known about her various identities. Yet, here he was, listing them all with unsettling precision.

    But what really stunned her was the mention of NicˇŻs identities.

    ˇ°Mr. .

    .

    .

 Chapter 772

    ?Chapter 772:

    Green, could you tell me more about Nic?ˇ±

    ˇ°Nic was a remarkable and legendary figure.ˇ± As Nathaniel spoke about Nic, a smile slowly spread across his lips, a rare moment of happiness and joy that he rarely revealed to the younger generation.

    Yet, as quickly as it appeared, the smile faded. Nathaniel shifted the conversation back to the matter at hand.

    ˇ°Today isnˇŻt the day to talk about Nic. Tell me, Harlee, which of your many personas is the real you? Or perhaps the person you are now is the truest version of yourself.ˇ±

    When Nathaniel first learned of HarleeˇŻs many identities, it caught him off guard.

    Concerned about the veracity of the information, he ordered three separate teams to investigate her background, each working independently.

    The results were strikingly consistent.

    At only twenty-two, Harlee held multiple identities, each exceptional in its own right.

    Her calm andposed demeanor, unaffected by either praise or criticism, made her the ideal candidate to be the wife of the Green Group heir. Moreover, each of her identities would benefit the Green family.

    It should be noted that the Green family had always prioritized personal qualities over backgrounds or temperaments. Otherwise, someone like Belinda, with her family connections, wouldnˇŻt have had a chance at marrying into the Green family.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes lifted slightly, her gaze deep as she met NathanielˇŻs.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, you neednˇŻt worry. No matter how many identities I have, I am still the same person.

    Besides, donˇŻt you have a few identities of your own?ˇ±

    New chapters now on g¦Áln¦Ňv??ls?c?m

    Harlee knew that being the chairman of the Green Group alone couldnˇŻt have uncovered all his hidden identities. She was certain Nathaniel was hiding one of his own, one she hadnˇŻt yet unraveled.

    Nathaniel stared at her for a moment, his eyes gleaming with amusement before hisughter boomed, filling the room.

    ˇ°Ha-ha! You not only resemble her in looks, but your personalities are so simr!ˇ± He was clearly referring to Nic.

    This sparked HarleeˇŻs curiosity about Nic, a woman she had never met. She nned to ask Tonya for help in gathering information about Nic and, if possible, find out where Nic was currently living.

    Harlee was eager to sit down and have a proper conversation with her.

    Harleezily curled her lips into a half-smile, sitting cross-legged on the floor with a rxed, almost indifferent air.

    ˇ°You must have known that Remson Manor is crawling with RhysˇŻ eyes and ears. No matter how you tried to approach me, it was bound to catch his attention, right? If IˇŻm not mistaken, you deliberately used me to draw him back to the Green familyˇŻs mansion.ˇ±

    NathanielˇŻs gaze sharpened, admiration flickering in his eyes as he studied Harlee.

    His voice dropped an octave, carrying the weight of someone ustomed to authority.

    ˇ°Harlee, you have quite the sharp mind to have figured all that out.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 773

    ?Chapter 773:

    After a momentˇŻs pause, he added, his voice taking on amanding edge, ˇ°Since youˇŻre so clever, why donˇŻt you try to guess why I used this method?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs fingers drummed idly on the table.

    Her expression was as rxed as ever, with her eyes and brows revealing the usualzy indifference.

    ˇ°Well, judging by your understanding of me, you are rather pleased with me as your future granddaughter-inw.ˇ± She spoke with no trace of arrogance, only a quiet confidence in her grasp of NathanielˇŻs character.

    After a brief pause, she continued, her tone casual, ˇ°So, the first reason is that you wanted to see me without involving Rhys in it too much.ˇ±

    ˇ°You are very smart.ˇ±

    ˇ°I know,ˇ± Harlee replied,pletely unfazed by thepliment.

    Her fingers continued their steady tap on the table.

    ˇ°The second reason is that you want Rhys to return to the Green family mansion. I bet it has something to do with an internal matter within the Green family itself.ˇ±

    ˇ°You have guessed both points correctly,ˇ± Nathaniel said with a satisfied nod.

    ˇ°Rhys certainly has good taste, but letˇŻs not forget the beginning of your rtionship with Rhys wasrgely due to my acting skills back then. Otherwise, how else would you two have had such a deep connection?ˇ±

    NathanielˇŻs chest swelled with pride as he remembered how his theatrics had led to the bungee jumping incident, which ultimately brought Rhys and Harlee together. While praising Rhys, he didnˇŻt forget to throw himself apliment in the process.

    G aln ove ls . has stories youˇŻll love

    Nathaniel knew Harlee well enough to understand she wasnˇŻt the type to offer emptypliments. This was as sincere as she could be, and because of that, he was more than satisfied with her as his future granddaughter-inw. Yet, he couldnˇŻt shake the thought that someone as wonderful as Harlee might not be interested in his grandson.

    After all, Rhyscked charm and was hopeless when it came to sweet-talking.

    ˇ°Harlee, you are incredible in every way.

    But tell me, whatˇŻs with your taste? Is it a little off?ˇ± Nathaniel asked with a frown.

    ˇ°Rhys is quite dull.

    HeˇŻs not even half as handsome as I was at his age. IˇŻm curious. What is it that you see in him?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs lips curled into a yful smile as she met his gaze.

    Her eyes sparkled with amusement.

    ˇ°Well, I beg to differ.

    His cooking is top-notch.

    And actually, he has quite a way with words, which contrasts with your impression of him being dull.

    His sweet talk brings me joy.

    His ability to handle things neatly ismendable.ˇ±

    NathanielˇŻs mouth hung open in surprise. While he knew Rhys could cook, HarleeˇŻs mention of RhysˇŻ sweet talk seemed unfathomable. Was this really his usually stoic grandson she was talking about?

    Harlee wasnˇŻt the least bit bothered by NathanielˇŻs stunned silence. Instead, she casually shifted her gaze over his shoulder, a yful smile dancing on her lips.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 774

    ?Chapter 774:

    ˇ°As for not being even a shadow of the handsome man you were in your youthˇ­ˇ± She picked up a white chess piece with deliberate slowness and shed him a knowing smile.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, donˇŻt start decorating yourself with imaginary feathers.ˇ±

    The words hit their mark, and in an instant, NathanielˇŻs mood soured. Was she suggesting he was too full of himself? Back in his prime, he had been a heartthrob, much more popr than Rhys.

    Clearing his throat, Nathaniel opened his mouth to retort, but before he could speak, a familiar voice cut through the air.

    ˇ°Grandpa, you said I am dull? And less attractive than you in your youth?ˇ± There was a pause, followed by a teasing smirk.

    ˇ°Seems like you donˇŻt crave those shrimps anymore.ˇ±

    NathanielˇŻs face froze.

    He had been moments away from yfully scolding Rhys, but the mention of shrimps caused his expression to soften immediately, turning into a warm, almost affectionate smile.

    ˇ°Oh, youˇŻre here.

    Are the shrimps ready so soon?ˇ±

    Rhys stood in the doorway, a mischievous glint in his eye as he regarded his grandfather with a knowing smile. Nathaniel shifted ufortably in his seat.

    He knew that smile of RhysˇŻ was never a good sign.

    Sure enough, the next moment, he heard his grandson revealing his past.

    ˇ°Grandpa, I heard that back in the day, you and my grandma tied the knot for the benefit of both families,cking true feelings for each other, and your heart was always with Nicˇ­ˇ±

    Uncover your next story on g ? ln¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s,

    Before Rhys could finish, Nathaniel shot back sharply, ˇ°Harlee is right here.

    Could you at least spare me some dignity?ˇ±

    NathanielˇŻs anger red. The thought of Harlee finding out he had fallen for RhysˇŻ grandmother right after his marriage was more than he could bear. It would be utterly embarrassing.

    Faced with the prospect of enduring his grandsonˇŻs razor-sharp tongue any longer, Nathaniel figured it was better to simply shuffle off and challenge Sprague to another round of backgammon, all while gathering more information about Harlee.

    After all, now that he had met Harlee, arranging another backgammon game would only take a phone call.

    Still, a flicker of regret gnawed at Nathaniel.

    His main objective remained unfulfilled, leaving a taste of disappointment lingering on his tongue.

    But time was on his side.

    As long as Harlee stayed in the picture, he would eventually mend the strained rtionship between Rhys and his parents.

    He could only hope to see his n unfold before he passed away.

    The weight of his past actions pressed down on him like a storm cloud, but he would make amends, one step at a time.

    Nathaniel rose slowly, relying on his leg for support.

    He waved a hand toward Harlee and Rhys.

    ˇ°Alright, I wonˇŻt interrupt your time together.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 775

    ?Chapter 775:

    Harlee, we are soon to be family.

    Feel free to stop by the old house for a game of backgammon, and if you ever need anything, you know where to find me.

    As for todayˇŻs game, I was careless. Next time, I wonˇŻt make it so easy for you to win!ˇ±

    Harlee immediately stood, smiling and nodding.

    ˇ°Sure.ˇ±

    Content, Nathaniel turned toward the door. Just as he reached the door of the study, he stopped and looked back at Rhys.

    ˇ°Save some of those shrimp for me. IˇŻll eat themter, understood?ˇ±

    Rhys chuckled, unable to hold back.

    ˇ°Got it.ˇ±

    Harlee and Rhys saw Nathaniel off.

    Before Nathaniel got into the car, a yful glint sparkled in his eyes.

    He decided to regain some of the dignity he had lost in the earlier exchange at RhysˇŻ expense.

    Leaning close to Harlee, he whispered with a sly grin, ˇ°Harlee, I have videos and pictures of Rhys insisting on wearing dresses to school when he was little. Next time you visit, IˇŻll secretly show you.ˇ±

    Harlee stifled augh, her eyes twinkling.

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± she whispered back.

    Standing nearby with a scowl, Rhys couldnˇŻt help himself.

    Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ň¦Íe?s?c?m

    ˇ°Grandpa, I can hear you!ˇ±

    Nathaniel shot Rhys a nce, gave a yful snort, and left with his head held high.

    Once Nathaniel was gone, Harlee grinned and lightly lifted RhysˇŻ chin, her eyes teasing.

    ˇ°Is that true? You insisted on wearing dresses to school?ˇ±

    Rhys grabbed her hand gently, catching her yfulness.

    ˇ°If you really want to see me in dresses, I donˇŻt mind alluring you with a bit of my charm.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyes sparkled with mischief as she wrapped her arms around his waist, raising an eyebrow.

    ˇ°Charm me? Wow! Can I witness it today?ˇ±

    Rhys paused for a moment and then casually draped his arm around HarleeˇŻs slender waist as they strolled inside.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs a special perk for my wife only.

    For now, youˇŻll have to settle for my childhood antics.ˇ±

    Harlee leaned into his embrace, gazing up at him with a smile.

    ˇ°Show me once I marry you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright, you can do whatever you wish with me when that timees,ˇ± Rhys replied, his chin resting softly on HarleeˇŻs head.

    His eyes sparkled with happiness as he pictured the future home they would build together. It was a vision of pure bliss.

    The next day, Harlee delivered a long-anticipated lecture to the students of the Aerospace Mechanical Engineering Department at Baythorn University.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 776

    ?Chapter 776:

    Before finishing, she assigned arge amount of basic homework to the three hundred students, announcing that in her next lecture, she would randomly select a few lucky students to answer questions. Those who answered them all correctly would be rewarded with an early internship at the National Aerospace Agency, where they would work directly under her guidance.

    As RhysˇŻ ck Rolls-Royce Phantom glided into the Baythorn University parking lot, Harlee was stepping out of the auditorium. The moment she spotted RhysˇŻ car, she walked over and opened the door before sending a quick message to Robbie, asking him to drive her car back.

    Rhys turned to assist Harlee with her seatbelt, his fingers brushing against her hands in aforting gesture.

    ˇ°I know youˇŻre cold. Let me warm your hands.ˇ±

    Harlee lifted her gaze, a yful smile curling on her lips as she pulled her hands from RhysˇŻ and mischievously slid them over his well-defined abs.

    ˇ°I like this better. ItˇŻs both enjoyable and fun.ˇ±

    A low groan escaped RhysˇŻ lips as a strange, irresistible sensation swept through him.

    Satisfied with the yful exchange, Harlee picked up the drink Rhys had prepared for her. She smiled and teased, ˇ°Drive on, my personal driver.ˇ±

    Rhys couldnˇŻt look away.

    Her eyes, dark as the night, captivated him like nothing else.

    At that moment, they were the only thing that seemed to matter.

    A faint smile curled at the corners of his lips, his voice smooth with charm.

    ˇ°Alright, honey.ˇ±

    Find whatˇŻs next on g al no ve ls

    Harlee paused for a moment, her gaze inexplicably drawn to the motion of RhysˇŻ AdamˇŻs apple as it moved up and down with each breath. She couldnˇŻt help but swallow.

    In those moments when Rhys was effortlessly alluring, Harlee found herself defenseless. The only thought that filled her mind was the desire to possess him.

    Rhys caught the subtle movement in her throat, a smug smile spreading across his face.

    He leaned in closer, ready to make his move, when suddenly, his phone rang. With little to discuss with Belinda, Rhys pressed the answer button, activating the speakerphone at the same time.

    ˇ°Rhys, I heard you are living with Harlee. Oh my, is it true? If so, IˇŻll need to start nning your engagement party.ˇ±

    Rhys called out with mild exasperation, ˇ°Mom,ˇ± but before he could continue, SkˇŻs voice interrupted his thoughts.

    ˇ°An engagement party? Jade, didnˇŻt you say today was just about easing the tension between us? How did we get from that to nning an engagement party? Let me set the record straight. Lonnie and I arenˇŻt nning to marry Harlee off anytime soon!ˇ±

    Rhys and Harlee exchanged a knowing nce. They continued to listen as the heated argument on the other end of the line raged on.

    Gradually, BelindaˇŻs eloquence overpowered Sk.

    ˇ°So, itˇŻs settled. We will pick a day to visit the Sanderson family and formally discuss the marriage of our children.ˇ± Then, as if suddenly remembering Rhys was still on the call, BelindaˇŻs voice brightened.

    ˇ°Rhys, did you catch all that? Start preparing for the wedding! Once we choose a date, we will meet the Sanderson family to finalize the details.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 777

    ?Chapter 777:

    Rhys blinked, momentarily taken aback.

    From the conversation, it was clear that his mother had taken the initiative to talk to Sk. She had even allowed Sk to call her by the name she normally loathed. It was all so unlike the Belinda he knew.

    Rhys felt a strange sense of disorientation creeping over him.

    ˇ°Mom, youˇ­ˇ±

    Belinda cut him off.

    ˇ°I have already chosen a gift for Harlee. Sk and I agreed that I would offer my vineyard mansion in Uwhor, valued at billions, as a token of my sincerity. It might not be extravagant, but itˇŻs heartfelt. Oh, and another thing. Sk and I have agreed that both families will jointly buy a vi for you two. You can decide on the design, but the babyˇŻs room is nonnegotiable. We will design it ourselves.ˇ±

    Sk chimed in with enthusiasm, ˇ°And donˇŻt forget, the babyˇŻs study, yroom, bathroom, and even the coat closet must also be designed by us!ˇ±

    Harlee watched Rhys intently, waiting for his reaction.

    Before Rhys could respond, the call ended with a sudden, cold beep.

    Rhys was briefly taken aback but quickly collected himself. Taking HarleeˇŻs hand with a serious expression, he said earnestly, ˇ°Lee, I didnˇŻt expect them to move this fastˇ­ˇ± He hesitated for a moment, then reached into a corner of the car and pulled out a stunning ring.

    Locking eyes with Harlee, he asked softly, ˇ°Harlee, will you marry me?ˇ±

    A radiant smile spread across HarleeˇŻs face as she tucked her hair behind her ear and gracefully extended her hand.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    ˇ°Yes, I will.ˇ±

    The announcement of Rhys and HarleeˇŻs engagement caused a sensation, quickly rising to the top of trending topics across various social media tforms with tags like ˇ°Rhys and HarleeˇŻs Engagement,ˇ±

    ˇ°The Engagement of the Green and Sanderson Families,ˇ± and ˇ°A Match Made in Heaven.ˇ±

    Thement section was flooded with excitedizens, eagerly sharing their thoughts.

    ˇ°Wow, congrats to the stunning bride-to-be! Wishing you all the happiness!ˇ±

    ˇ°Am I the only one confused here? DidnˇŻt Rhys just end their engagement? How did it turn into an engagement party? The world of the rich is a mystery to meˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°The Green Group and the Sanderson Group have made a joint statement.

    Even a fool could tell this is gearing up to be a grand engagement party.

    Cheers to them!ˇ±

    ˇ°Frankly, these marriages of convenience are so dull. ItˇŻs surprising that some people actually enjoy them.

    Absolutely preposterousˇ­ˇ±

    Online reactions to Rhys and HarleeˇŻs engagement were mixed, yet most people extended their congrattions to the couple.

    At Remson Manor, Harlee rested in RhysˇŻ embrace, browsing through the diversements online.

    Her expression remained detached, seemingly indifferent to the buzz around her.

    Rhys, on the other hand, took thements to heart.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 778

    ?Chapter 778:

    He actively defended Harlee against any nder by cleverly engaging from an alternate ount, showing his experienced hand at navigating online disputes.

    Harlee chuckled and said, ˇ°These keyboard warriors make a sport ofmenting. If you close their ounts, itˇŻs like youˇŻve taken away their entire purpose.ˇ±

    Rhys responded with sincerity, ˇ°I canˇŻt stand to see anyone speak badly of you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Let them say what they want. It doesnˇŻt cost me anything.ˇ± Harlee stayed cool, unfazed by thements as long as no one approached her directly, staunch in her support for free speech.

    ˇ°No way. I canˇŻt tolerate anyone insulting you! Not even those mindless trolls!ˇ± Rhys dered firmly.

    To him, Harlee was invaluable, and he was determined to protect her from any online harassment.

    Despite her attempts, Harlee couldnˇŻt sway Rhys from defending her online, so she stayed by his side, asionally advising him as he exchanged blows withizens.

    As they continued, time flew by.

    Harlee stretched outfortably, leaning back on the couch.

    ˇ°I wonder why Brenton decided to post our engagement date online.ˇ±

    Indeed, the reason Rhys and HarleeˇŻs engagement became such a hot topic online was that Brenton had shared a photo of the engagement invitation using the Sanderson GroupˇŻs social media ount.

    Rhys touched his nose and remained quiet. Noticing his peculiar silence, Harlee yfully grabbed his wrist with a smile.

    ˇ°Please donˇŻt tell me this was your n.ˇ±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Rhys smiled warmly, his expression full of affection.

    ˇ°I just wanted to make it clear to everyone that, from now on, you, Harlee, are my fianc¨¦eˇ­ˇ±

    After Nathaniel, Belinda, and the Sanderson family finalized the engagement arrangements, Rhys exchanged a valuable piece of property with Brenton for the opportunity to announce it on social media.

    Brenton, hesitant to part with the property yet not eager to boost RhysˇŻ ego, settled for posting just the invitation.

    Surprisingly, the post became an instant sensation, trending widely.

    Harlee wasnˇŻt genuinely troubled. She merely wasnˇŻt ustomed to such public attention.

    But once Rhys exined his motives, she agreed.

    ˇ°Just this once,ˇ± she said, yfully tousling RhysˇŻ hair.

    Rhys indulged in the moment, giving a sweet smile, so charming that Harlee feltpelled to kiss him.

    Harlee understood why people were drawn to the attractive. There was a true charm to it.

    Even someone like her, typically indifferent, found herself unable to resist.

    In the middle of the cafeteria at South Sky Prison, Lindsay sat quietly, picking at her simple meal and eating without really paying attention.

    Suddenly, her attention was captured by therge screen before her. In a swift motion, she flipped her te over onto the table, her eyes zing with deep-seated hatred.

    ˇ°Quiet downˇ­ˇ± The guards hurried to restore order.

    But amidst her fury, Lindsay was oblivious to theirmands.

    Clutching her fork, she snapped it in half.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 779

    ?Chapter 779:

    ˇ°I canˇŻt ept thisˇ­ I canˇŻt ept thisˇ­ˇ±

    She raged like a woman possessed, sweeping her meal from the table.

    ˇ°Why Harlee and not me? I hail from the esteemed Morgan family, while Harlee is nothing but a country bumpkinˇ­ˇ±

    Beside Lindsay sat another inmate, Ana, who abruptly grabbed LindsayˇŻs hair and smashed her face against the filthy table.

    ˇ°WhoˇŻs the madwoman disrupting my meal? Oh, itˇŻs the Morgan familyˇŻs precious flowerˇ­ˇ±

    Ana, the leader in Block A, was an inmate serving a life sentence, known as the most terrifying figure in the entire area.

    Fearless of additional charges or repercussions, she dealt swiftly with any challenges.

    Anyone who dared to challenge her would quickly face harsh retaliation, which was why so few were willing to confront her head-on.

    AnaˇŻs life before prison had been marred by nearly a decade of domestic violence, which ended when she retaliated by ughtering her husbandˇŻs family.

    Her pent-up anger manifested horrifyingly through dismemberment. She battered her inws until fatigue set in, and then methodically cut their flesh with calm precision. When discovery loomed, she cut their throats.

    Before the police could intervene, Ana had nned to end her own life.

    However, as she positioned the knife at her throat, a thought struck her.

    Why should she die alongside those monsters? She had a decade of documented domestic abuse, and she had incinerated their bodies, erasing any trace of her deeds. The court would likely rule it as self-defense, which could lead to a life sentence at most.

    Find your next read on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    Thus, she lowered the knife.

    The authorities were aware of AnaˇŻs violent actions but chose not to disclose them, empathizing with her prolonged suffering.

    Being pinned down, Lindsay grabbed a te from the table and struck it against AnaˇŻs head.

    Blood began to trickle down AnaˇŻs forehead, pooling on the table in front of Lindsay.

    At the sight of the crimson liquid, LindsayˇŻs dark eyes gleamed, now streaked with terrifying crimson veins.

    She mmed the te against AnaˇŻs head again, this time with a force far greater.

    Ana crumpled onto the table, but after enduring countless beatings in the past, the pain registered as little more than a slight irritation. Without showing any sign of distress, Ana grabbed a te and struck it across LindsayˇŻs face.

    ˇ°You bitch! How dare you hit me?ˇ±

    Ana unleashed a flurry of kicks and punches at Lindsay, her movements swift and relentless, giving Lindsay no chance to retaliate.

    Before long, Lindsayy sprawled on the floor, semiconscious.

    At that moment, the guards finally made a token effort to reestablish control. They had always harbored a silent resentment toward Lindsay, but orders from higher-ups had tied their hands. Now, with someone else putting Lindsay in her ce, they stood back and did nothing to intervene.

    Curled up on the floor, Lindsay murmured through bloodstained teeth, ˇ°I want revengeˇ­ I want them to payˇ­ˇ± Her eyes turned a sinister shade of red, her resentment growing deeper with every passing second.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780:

    Meanwhile, in Uwhor, a pair of cold and calcting eyes sparkled with satisfaction, noting how the drug had taken effect on Lindsay.

    The next day, Hale returned from Uwhor to the small ind on the outskirts of Baythorn.

    Etta had already ensured everything was meticulously prepared for his arrival.

    The moment Hale stepped ashore, Etta approached with a deferential demeanor, her voice warm and weing.

    ˇ°Mr. Norris, good evening. You have had quite the journey. I have prepared a delightful meal to celebrate your return.ˇ±

    Etta had transformed into HaleˇŻs most loyal and submissive subordinate. The idea of marrying Rhys, the head of the Green Group, no longer held any appeal for her. She craved something far greater.

    Her ambition was to rise to the apex of the power structure, to tower above the entire Sanderson family, and to watch those who had once looked down on her grovel for her approval.

    EttaˇŻs return to the Sanderson family had been orchestrated by Hale to serve as his eyes and ears, keeping a close watch on Harlee. Thus, when the Sanderson and Green families began discussing the engagement banquet, Hale, far away in Uwhor, was already informed.

    The news of HarleeˇŻs impending engagement to Rhys didnˇŻt provoke even a flicker of anger from Hale.

    His expression remainedposed.

    After all, this was all part of his n.

    HaleˇŻs gaze lingered on Etta for a moment, a faint smile curling his lips.

    He gave a small nod of approval.

    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub

    The upgraded drug, having been administered to Etta, was certainly more effective than he had anticipated.

    In a low voice, he said, ˇ°Well done.ˇ±

    Etta lowered her head.

    ˇ°Thank you for your acknowledgment. IˇŻm just fulfilling my duties.ˇ±

    Behind them, Lucretia Hinks cleared her throat, breaking the moment.

    Hale turned toward her with a tone of muted respect.

    ˇ°Mrs.

    Hinks, please.ˇ±

    Lucretia nced at Etta, her expression a mix of charm and authority as she asked Hale, ˇ°Is this the upgraded Bloodthirstiness Pill?ˇ± Hale nodded subtly.

    Satisfied, Lucretia moved past Etta without a second nce, heading toward the vi.

    Hale followed closely behind Lucretia.

    EttaˇŻs brow furrowed for a fraction of a second as she followed them. Upgraded Bloodthirstiness Pill? What could that mean?

    ˇ°Etta.ˇ± HaleˇŻs voice cut through her thoughts like a de.

    Etta snapped to attention, quickening her pace to catch up.

    ˇ°Yes, Mr. Norris?ˇ±

    ˇ°Have youpleted the task I assigned?ˇ± Hale asked.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a nice day dear readers! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 781

    ?Chapter 781:

    Etta replied respectfully, ˇ°Yes. Lindsay has been confined to an isted cell. Our team will be ready to move in the next few days.ˇ±

    At this, a rare smile broke across HaleˇŻs face.

    Etta added, ˇ°As for the other matter, you will have results by tomorrow.ˇ±

    ˇ°You have done exceptionally well. Once itˇŻs aplished, you will have everything you desireˇŞmoney, wealth, status, whatever your heart craves.ˇ±

    EttaˇŻs eyes glinted with barely contained excitement. Was her grand n finally beginning to unfold? Careful to mask her greed, she lowered her gaze slightly and replied softly, ˇ°Thank you, Mr. Norris, for making this possible.ˇ±

    Hale waved her off, resuming his path behind Lucretia.

    Etta lingered momentarily, bowing as she watched them disappear into the vi. She then turned on her heel and returned to the Sanderson family estate, resuming her role as the quiet, unnoticed presence in the household.

    Her grand schemeˇŻs first move was already in motion.

    Harlee, the thorn in her side, would soon be eliminated.

    The next morning, a storm of headlines dominated major news outlets, mainstream media, and online tforms, all reporting a shocking incident.

    Lindsay had been brutally assaulted in prison by a notorious inmate, leaving her clinging to life with no hope of recovery. Trending lists were flooded with updates, and the online uproar rivaled the previous dayˇŻs excitement over the engagement of the Sanderson and Green families.

    By eight or nine oˇŻclock, the inte was aze with outrage and venom.

    ˇ°Honestly, Lindsay got what she deserved. If she was executed, I would say she got off easy!ˇ±

    Find more chapters now g?ln¦Ňv??ls?c?m

    ˇ°I couldnˇŻt agree more.

    Hearing she was nearly beaten to death this morning made my day.ˇ±

    ˇ°Though I get why people say Lindsay deserved it, we canˇŻt just sit back and watch someone get beaten, can we? DoesnˇŻt that disregard human life?ˇ±

    ˇ°Exactly. I heard the person who did it was a life-sentenced inmate from that infamous domestic violence case. I used to feel bad for her, but it turns out sheˇŻs just as rotten as the rest.ˇ±

    Media outlets scrambled to cover every angle, dredging up sordid details from the old domestic violence case in a bid to grab clicks and attention.

    Before long, the conversation shifted like a whirlwind. Public attention veered sharply away from Lindsay, zeroing in on her attacker instead.

    Heated debates erupted, and online polls popped up, asking if people like that should face the death penalty.

    At Remson Manor, Hamilton scrolled through the trending topics on Twitter. Tags like ˇ°Lindsay Should Die,ˇ±

    ˇ°Death Penalty Standards,ˇ± and ˇ°Does Someone Like Lindsay Deserve to Die?ˇ± remained in the top ten.

    Hamilton blinked, his eye twitching slightly. The way public opinion twisted overnight was dizzying. Just yesterday, people were celebrating HarleeˇŻs impending engagement with Rhys. Today, they were calling for harsh punishment. The shift was so rapid that Hamilton barely had time to keep up.

    Patrick leaned in, his eyes narrowing as he read the words on the iPad.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 782

    ?Chapter 782:

    ˇ°Could someone as troublesome as Lindsay really be nearly beaten to death? I thought someone was secretly protecting her.

    How did a life-sentenced inmate manage to get that close to her? Is this her new way of getting attention?ˇ±

    Harlee had been cautious, sending Kareem to nt a spy inside the prison. She already knew Lindsay had some form of protection. Still, Harlee assumed it was Wilton and Belen pulling the strings behind the scenes to ensure their daughter was well cared for. She couldnˇŻt help but feel sorry for them, so she chose not to interfere too much.

    Hamilton nced at Harlee, who remained calm andposed, and asked, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, arenˇŻt you worried about LindsayˇŻs situation changing?ˇ± He doubted Lindsay could have been beaten so severely without intervention. No matter who was protecting her, the prison guards would have stepped in long before it reached that point.

    What Hamilton didnˇŻt know was that since LindsayˇŻs arrival at South Sky Prison, she had treated the guards with utter disdain, venting her anger on them at will. No one liked her. So, when she was attacked, no one came to her aid.

    Everyone turned a blind eye.

    At the sound of HamiltonˇŻs question, Patrick perked up, clearly eager not to miss any scious details.

    His posture, as he tiptoed closer, was almostical.

    HarleeˇŻs gaze flickered as she picked up the remote and casually switched the TV channel.

    Her voice, steady yetced with indifference, broke the tension.

    ˇ°She has been sent to the military hospital. Not a single inch of her body escaped injury.ˇ±

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in ???lnovels.??????

    The news of LindsayˇŻs beating had reached Harlee almost immediately, along with a prison surveince video conveniently delivered by one of her sources. The footage made it abundantly clear that this wasnˇŻt a staged act.

    But Harlee had overlooked one crucial detail: LindsayˇŻs ties to Hale before her imprisonment.

    Hale was a ruthless man who wouldnˇŻt hesitate to strike down anyone, even himself. To him, a mere woman like Lindsay was expendable. So long as Lindsay didnˇŻt die, he could stir up endless trouble.

    Harlee hadnˇŻt intentionally ignored this, but recent intel from Ritchie had suggested that Hale was confined at MatteoˇŻs eastern manor, where he had been keeping a low profile with no notable activity.

    Hamilton nodded, unsurprised.

    He knew Harlee had eyes inside the prison. With that kind of surveince, there was no way Lindsay could have staged an act just to escape.

    However, Patrick let out a sighced with regret.

    He had been hoping to use LindsayˇŻs next reckless move as a way to eliminate her for good. What a shameˇ­

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, the reports say Lindsay was beaten nearly to death.

    Do you think there is any chance she will survive?ˇ±

    Just then, HarleeˇŻs phone buzzed, and she nced down at the message.

    Her brow furrowed as she read, her expression unreadable.

    After a moment, she looked up at Patrick, her voice quiet yet firm.

    ˇ°The hospital just confirmed it. She is in a vegetative state, and the chances of her recovery are slim.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 783

    ?Chapter 783:

    Patrick and Hamilton were both stunned. They hadnˇŻt anticipated seeing Lindsay being beaten so mercilessly by a convict serving a life sentence.

    After all, Lindsay was still the daughter of the powerful Morgan family.

    Patrick was perplexed. With WiltonˇŻs instructions to take care of Lindsay discreetly, why would she be subjected to such treatment?

    Patrick couldnˇŻt wrap his mind around it and voiced his doubts.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, didnˇŻt LindsayˇŻs father arrange for special protection for her? WerenˇŻt the guards supposed to intervene during the beating?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs lips curled slightly, her gaze calm as she regarded the baffled Patrick.

    ˇ°Lindsay managed to alienate all the prison guards.ˇ±

    Hamilton paused to think for a moment.

    ˇ°Even if she angered all the guards, they should have stepped in as soon as they saw her being beaten, shouldnˇŻt they?ˇ±

    Patrick grew even more puzzled.

    ˇ°Exactly.

    DidnˇŻt Wilton ensure his daughter was well looked after? He even secured a private cell for her. It seems unlikely that anyone would dare to bully her.ˇ±

    Harlee rose, her eyes dark as night, and cracked a slight smile.

    ˇ°Yet, things were different if she treated the guards withplete disdain and even thrashed at them.ˇ±

    Your storytelling destination is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s

    Patrick and Hamilton were taken aback. It seemed Lindsay hadnˇŻt learned her lesson even within the confines of the prison, still acting as though she was superior to everyone else.

    Had they been in the guardsˇŻ shoes, they would have fought back fiercely the moment Lindsayshed out, regardless of the risk of losing their jobs.

    The fact that the guards restrained themselves until that inmate acted indicated they had fulfilled their responsibilities.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes narrowed slightly as she gave a coldmand.

    ˇ°For now, put LindsayˇŻs situation on hold. I want you to look into Etta.ˇ±

    ˇ°Something about her recent silence seems off.ˇ±

    Since EttaˇŻs return to the Sanderson family, Harlee had felt unnervingly observed.

    Despite having trailed Etta on several asions, she found nothing overtly suspicious.

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ± Patrick and Hamilton nodded.

    ˇ°If you find nothing, leave it be. Just donˇŻt tip her off.ˇ± With this, Harlee ascended the stairs.

    Patrick and Hamilton wondered whether Harlee had doubts about their capabilities. It was just a simple investigation, yet she seemed concerned they might mess things up. Knowing HarleeˇŻs nature, they didnˇŻt dare to question her directive and opted for distant surveince tactics instead.

    Harlee settled into her study chair and was about to pick up her phone when it rang. It was a call from the Shadow Moon SocietyˇŻs exclusive app, disying a code that hadnˇŻt appeared in nearly three years.

    Harlee gently tapped the screen, and immediately, a male voice brimming with vibrant enthusiasm spoke up.

    ˇ°Oh, my dear Harlee, youˇŻve finally decided to get in touch.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 784

    ?Chapter 784:

    After taking down that fraud syndicate, you told me to take a break, and itˇŻs been nearly three years since west spoke. If it werenˇŻt for the asional news from the Shadow Moon Society, IˇŻd have thought I was kicked out.

    By the way, I heard youˇŻre getting engaged. IˇŻd love to see your joy.ˇ±

    Harlee ced the phone down on the table and pushed it slightly away, interjecting sharply, ˇ°Get to the point.ˇ±

    The man on the other end, Jonathan Archer, was the first member of the Shadow Moon Society, which Harlee had established.

    Apart from being the son of a noble from Uwhor, Jonathan was also the chief of the international police organization.

    Jonathan massaged his temples, resigned.

    Despite the years, HarleeˇŻs approach hadnˇŻt softened.

    He found Tonya more endearing.

    Yet, Tonya hadnˇŻt taken to the man heˇŻd suggested and had instead fallen for Ritchie, his ˇ°sworn enemy.ˇ±

    Jonathan exhaled a sigh, saying, ˇ°CanˇŻt I just call to chat?ˇ±

    ˇ°You have ten seconds,ˇ± Harlee said curtly.

    ˇ°I actually do have something importantˇ­ˇ± Jonathan quickly interjected.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre aware of yesterdayˇŻs incident, right? I heard those two hold a grudge against you, so when the head of Gruinia pushed for their release using his influence, I rejected it. I reached out to Tonya immediately, and she mentioned those two were caught thanks to your strategy. Is that true? Should I release them? Do you want me to bring them to you?ˇ±

    Read more stories now g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s?c?m

    Gruinia was infamous for its fraud operations and served as a tool for Mechuique. Not long ago, Harlee and Kareem had taken down GruiniaˇŻsrgest fraudwork, and more recently, theyˇŻd managed to have its leading figure arrested by international police.

    At the recent international meeting, Gruinia aggressively demanded the return of the two, putting pressure on the international police through Mechuique. Jonathan was aware of the twoˇŻs animosity toward Harlee, prompting his urgent call, though initially, he couldnˇŻt reach her.

    Fortunately, from Tonya, Jonathan learned that the capture of the two had been part of HarleeˇŻs n.

    Because of this, he knew he couldnˇŻt release them so carelessly, or capturing the leading figure of the fraud syndicate again wouldnˇŻt be so easy.

    The destiny of these two wasnˇŻt vital to the organization, but if Harlee was displeased, their problems would only multiply. That was why Jonathan, as the respected head of the international police, had joined the Shadow Moon Society.

    Harlee calmly directed, ˇ°Release them temporarily to catch bigger fish.ˇ±

    Jonathan instantly grasped HarleeˇŻs n, his eyes sparkling.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre brilliant!ˇ± His voice brightened considerably.

    ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll let those two go for now, and when weˇŻve apprehended the key yers, IˇŻll hand them over to you.

    Anyway, are you really tying the knot? I heard your engagement celebration is scheduled for the end of this month. May Ie and join the celebration?ˇ± Jonathan was practically pleading.

    He knew better than to attend HarleeˇŻs engagement party without her explicit approval.

    Harlee declined immediately.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 785

    ?Chapter 785:

    ˇ°Your presence will be too conspicuous.ˇ±

    Jonathan paused and epted her decision.

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ± He was aware Harlee preferred to keep her affiliations private.

    Apart from a select few, most members of the Shadow Moon Society were unaware of her connections with the international police, much less the general public.

    His appearance at the engagement party of the Sanderson and Green families would certainly raise eyebrows and potentially expose her hidden alliances.

    JonathanˇŻs call wasnˇŻt solely to discuss the detaineesˇŻ fate.

    He was also curious about the nature of HarleeˇŻs impending marriage, wondering if it was merely a strategic alliance or genuine affection.

    He felt romance didnˇŻt quite align with HarleeˇŻs personality.

    JonathanˇŻs tone turned more earnest.

    ˇ°Harlee, may I ask if youˇŻre serious about your uing engagement?ˇ±

    Harlee nced at a photo on her desk. It captured her and Rhys during a bungee jump, an image that showed them physically apart yet somehowplementing each other.

    She reclined in her chair, a subtle smirk ying on her lips, her voice cool and distinct.

    ˇ°What do you think? Do you believe I wouldpromise myself?ˇ±

    On the other line, Jonathan instinctively shook his head. The thought of Harleepromising herself was as likely as pigs flying.

    Jonathan quickly replied, ˇ°IˇŻll memorize your manˇŻs identity and make sure not to cause him any trouble.ˇ±

    More stories at g??lnov???????????m

    HarleeˇŻs gaze lowered, her lips curving into a slight smile.

    ˇ°Do as you please.ˇ±

    Jonathan widened his eyes, baffled as he inwardly thought, ˇ°Do as I please? Could I really handle matters regarding him as I pleased? WasnˇŻt she typically protective of her close ones? How could she be so rxed about letting anyone potentially threaten her man?ˇ±

    Jonathan could sense that HarleeˇŻs words wereced with something more than what met the ear.

    He had witnessed firsthand the brutal methods she used to eliminate her enemies. Those foolish enough to challenge her either met an untimely death or endured unimaginable suffering.

    He had never seen a third oue. It seemed that, besides being the heir to the Green Group, Rhys had some secret identity. Jonathan quickly locked this realization away, mentally noting to warn his subordinates against crossing Rhys.

    After all, any man who could catch HarleeˇŻs attention was no ordinary figure.

    In his high-rise office, nestled within the exclusive Interpol building in Uwhor, Jonathan ended the call, still a bit shaken from his conversation with Harlee.

    He had nned to send someone to test RhysˇŻ abilities, hoping to figure out how Rhys had won HarleeˇŻs heart. Thankfully, his curiosity had gotten the best of him, prompting him to dig up more information on Rhys, a move that had saved him fromnding himself in serious trouble.

    At the Green GroupˇŻs CEO office, Rhys sat in a meeting with his team. Those sent by Bart had effectively disced MatteoˇŻs trusted aides and, for the time being, were now MatteoˇŻs most reliable people.

    As the n unfolded, the unexpected involvement of Interpol elerating things was something Rhys hadnˇŻt anticipated.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 786

    ?Chapter 786:

    He suspected Harlee might be connected to this.

    After all, Interpol was an elusive organization, one he couldnˇŻt count on to cooperate.

    But Harlee hadnˇŻt mentioned it, so he didnˇŻt press the issue.

    A middle-aged woman spoke up during the video call.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, our team has sessfully infiltrated, but taking MatteoˇŻs power wonˇŻt be easy.

    His familyˇŻs grip on Uwhor runs deep.

    Even if we manage to ce a few of our own, we will still face fierce opposition from other underworld factions who wonˇŻt let us take control without a fight.ˇ±

    ˇ°We need to proceed with caution.ˇ±

    The man to her right considered her words thoughtfully before remarking, ˇ°I agree. If Matteo was merely the head of some other underworld group, it might be easier.

    But he leads one of the most powerful families in the region. To bring him down, we must ensure that no other forces in Uwhor interfere.ˇ±

    A man in a ck suit, radiating an air of elegance and control, nodded.

    ˇ°I share the same concerns. This is not something we should rush.ˇ±

    Rhys listened quietly.

    He pursed his lips and then said calmly, ˇ°IˇŻll initiate the second n.ˇ±

    With this, Rhys ended the call with his executives and connected to another meeting. This time, it was with Hamilton and Patrick at Remson Manor.

    Hamilton reported first, updating Rhys on LindsayˇŻs situation and reiterating HarleeˇŻs words.

    Get lost in stories on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s©q??????

    ˇ°Mr. Green, should we continue monitoring Lindsay?ˇ± he asked.

    Rhys took a sip of water, his expression unreadable.

    ˇ°Just send someone to monitor for any unexpected changes.ˇ±

    ˇ°Got it.ˇ±

    Once Hamilton finished, the others reported their progress. The meetingsted for two hours, and as it neared its end, Rhys suddenly spoke up.

    ˇ°Handle the trending topics.ˇ±

    Everyone in the room exchanged puzzled nces.

    It was Patrick, who quickly understood RhysˇŻs intent as always.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, donˇŻt worry. There is no way LindsayˇŻs situation will overshadow the good news about you and Miss Sanderson.ˇ±

    The others in the meeting were stunned when they heard PatrickˇŻs words. They never expected their usually low-key boss to care so much about these things.

    ˇ°Just take care of it.ˇ± Once the call ended, Rhys lowered his gaze, lost in thought.

    He knew Harlee disliked being the center of attention, but he wanted the world to witness their happiness.

    After all, no one would dare try to take Harlee away from him if they saw how perfect they were together.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 787

    ?Chapter 787:

    By afternoon, Patrick and Hamilton had swiftly maneuvered to shift the public focus. Online attention soon turned back to Rhys and HarleeˇŻs engagement. Rhys couldnˇŻt help but smile as he saw the top trending topic: ˇ°Harlee and Rhys Are the Perfect Match.ˇ± His heart warmed at the sight.

    Using the Green GroupˇŻs official ount, Patrick had posted a photo he had taken from outside the ss house, showing Harlee nestled in RhysˇŻ arms, apanied by the captions ˇ°Will you marry me?ˇ± and ˇ°I do.ˇ± This caused quite a sensation online.

    ˇ°Wow, am I the only one mesmerized by the ss house? What kind of wealth does it take to own something like that? Every woman in the world would want one like that!ˇ±

    ˇ°No, youˇŻre missing the point. I thought the real beauty was the person to cherish, but after seeing this photo, who am I to deserve such a beautiful soul? These two are perfect together!ˇ±

    ˇ°Can we all agree that this photo beats any TV drama couple shot? They are just too perfect! My fantasy novel dreams havee to life.ˇ±

    Online discussions buzzed mostly about the engagement between the Green and Sanderson families and the perfect couple, Harlee and Rhys.

    But despite the endless spection, they could find little more than a handful of photos of Rhys, while HarleeˇŻs images were nearly always blurry, taken from behind. The clearest shot anyone had was the one Patrick had posted.

    This was because any photo of Harlee that appeared online was quickly deleted along with the userˇŻs ount.

    Given these strict precedents, journalists didnˇŻt dare take the risk. Their livelihoods relied on their social media presence. One wrong move could cost them everything.

    Discover fresh chapters g¦Áln¦Ň¦Íe??s

    Rhys sat in his office, scrolling through the overwhelming flood ofpliments about how they were a perfect match.

    A smile tugged at his lips.

    He and Harlee were undeniably the perfect match!

    Meanwhile, in the Brooks family, AngˇŻs life had taken a sharp turn for the worse.

    Although she had used her tricks to marry Wade, life within the Brooks family was worse than when the Hilton family went bankrupt. Wade, who ran an entertainmentpany, was constantly surrounded by women.

    Just this month alone, Ang had received nearly a hundred messages urging her to leave him.

    Ang had tried to confront him, but Wade remained indifferent.

    At one point, he had even brought up the possibility of divorce. Since then, Ang had kept her distance, terrified that Wade might actually go through with it.

    She had lost Lindsay as an ally and no longer had the power to manipte him as she once had. Though the Brooks family members still treated her with a semnce of respect in public, behind closed doors, her life was worse than that of a servant.

    Everyone ignored her. Only Jenesis still spoke to her, and that was because AngˇŻs mother had once helped Jenesis in the past.

    Lately, Wade had been in a foul mood, growing more distant by the day.

    He refused tomunicate with Ang and even confiscated her phone, making her feel like a bird in a gilded cage.

    As Jenesis readied herself for the banquet, her gaze flickered over to Ang.

    Her eyes were shrouded in a cloud of inscrutable intent.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 788

    ?Chapter 788:

    Ang quickly closed the distance with a smile that was nothing short of ttering.

    ˇ°Jenesis, are you heading to the banquet? Would you like me to apany you?ˇ±

    Every time Ang saw Jenesis, she would try to win JenesisˇŻ favor, a sight so familiar that the Brooks family servants had grown used to it and no longer paid attention. Some even made a point to walk away, clearly relieved to escape AngˇŻs distracting presence.

    Jenesis snapped back to reality, her eyes narrowing as she studied the fawning woman before her. The disgust that bubbled up within her intensified.

    She was all too aware of AngˇŻs past with Harlee. Now that Harlee had firmly secured her ce as the favored member of the Green and Sanderson families, defeating Ang would be a walk in the park.

    Whispers had circted that this fool, Ang, was still scheming, searching for any chance to trip Harlee up. JenesisˇŻs expression darkened as her mind raced with calctions.

    The Brooks family could no longer afford to keep Ang, this loose cannon, around. She had to be tossed out before she dragged them all down with her.

    Jenesis sneered, her gaze dripping with contempt as she stared at Ang.

    ˇ°Why should I bother taking you out? To humiliate myself? Ang, remember this: youˇŻre no longer superior to anyone here! We only let you marry into the Brooks family out of kindness. You should be grateful.ˇ±

    With that, Jenesis turned on her heel, brushing aside AngˇŻs pleas as if they were insignificant.

    JenesisˇŻ next stop was her family home, where she nned to consult her sister-inw on how to get rid of Ang.

    Discover new releases g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv???s

    Ang, left in shambles, felt the weight of dread press down on her. JenesisˇŻ indifference meant her ce in the Brooks family would be even more untenable.

    And worse, she still hadnˇŻt conceived a child of her ownˇ­

    The more Ang mulled over JenesisˇŻ sudden coldness, the less sense it made. Something must have happened. What could it be?

    AngˇŻs thoughts were interrupted when she flicked on the TV, only to see news of Rhys and HarleeˇŻs engagement sshed across the screen.

    Staring in shock, AngˇŻs hands clenched into trembling fists as hatred clouded her eyes. She looked utterly devastated, almost deranged.

    ˇ°Noˇ­ This canˇŻt be real! I refuse to believe it! Someone like Harlee canˇŻt marry a man like Rhys!ˇ±

    Unwilling to ept it, Ang grabbed a servantˇŻs phone and scrolled feverishly through social media. The flood of congrattory posts and trending topics crushed herst shred of hope.

    She sank to the floor, trembling and defeated, her facade utterly shattered.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs over. ItˇŻs all overˇ­ˇ±

    Ang clenched her fists so hard that her nails bit into her palms, drawing blood. The sting snapped her thoughts into focus.

    She finally understood why JenesisˇŻ attitude had shifted and knew her only path forward. She had to find Harlee, beg for her forgiveness, and ensure it was done publicly. Otherwise, everything sheˇŻd worked for would crumble into nothing.

    At the Gill residence, Liam sat listlessly, his legs useless after the car ident.

    Coupled with the deration of bankruptcy, courtesy of BriceˇŻs schemes, he was more unwee than a stray.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 789

    ?Chapter 789:

    For the past two days, whenever Liam wasnˇŻt asleep, heˇŻd scoured the inte, hoping for any mention of his connection to Harlee.

    But after two days, there was nothing.

    Liam realized it could only mean one thing.

    Either Harlee or Rhys had ensured his name stayed buried. Otherwise, with the inteˇŻs penchant for drama, how could they not drag him into the spotlight?

    Regret gnawed at Liam.

    He finally began to grasp HarleeˇŻs worth, and his mistreatment of her had cost him everything. If he had walked away gracefully, he might have salvaged some respect. Now, he didnˇŻt even have the dignity of being acknowledged.

    Liam sighed deeply, finally understanding that it was toote to fix what he had destroyed with his own hands.

    In Gruinia, as soon as JonathanˇŻs orders were issued, the fraud syndicateˇŻs leaders, Margo Jensen and Wesson Jensen, were released.

    In her hotel room, Margo exuded an air of calm authority, puffing on a cigar as if unfazed by her time in prison. The officers who brought her in showed her nothing but respect.

    ˇ°Mrs. Jensen, the President has resolved the matter. I can assure you that Interpol wonˇŻt pursue you further,ˇ± Sprague said, bowing slightly.

    Margo, the highest leader of the fraud syndicate and HarleeˇŻs nemesis, sat on the sofa, casually nodding.

    ˇ°Thank you, Sprague. Tell the President that IˇŻll handle what he wants.ˇ±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s makes every story special

    Her words were polite, but her tone was indifferent, showing no respect for Sprague. Sprague noted her tant disregard for the President but chose not to dwell on it.

    His job was simply to ry the message.

    ˇ°IˇŻll pass along your words to the President,ˇ± he said, his tone modest and self-effacing.

    SpragueˇŻs demeanor made it seem like he was MargoˇŻs subordinate. In reality, within Mogluylia, he had the authority to end her life with a singlemand.

    Margo dismissed Sprague with a wave of her hand. Once Sprague left, Wesson emerged from the shadows with an air of nonchnce.

    ˇ°Why poke the bear, Margo? Of all the men in the world, you had to antagonize Jonathan? Thanks to you, I spent a few nights locked up.ˇ± Stretchingzily, Wesson added, ˇ°Jail really isnˇŻt my style. My bodyˇŻs stiff, and I need to blow off some steam.

    DonˇŻt bother me at the crucial moment.ˇ±

    His grin carried a hint of mischief.

    ˇ°And donˇŻt let us die out before the next generation arrives, alright?ˇ±

    Margo understood her younger brotherˇŻs insinuation.

    ˇ°Fine, go ahead. Take two weeks off.ˇ±

    ˇ°Seriously? YouˇŻre not joking?ˇ±

    Margo posed a question.

    ˇ°Wesson, do you find something off?ˇ±

    Wesson paused, his expression thoughtful.

    ˇ°You mean Jonathan tracking us down? Yeah, itˇŻs strange.

    He shouldnˇŻt have known where to look.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 790

    ?Chapter 790:

    After a moment of reflection, Wesson added, ˇ°The only person who couldˇŻve known my recent location was that Mogluylian woman.ˇ±

    He recounted his actions of targeting Harlee and casually mentioned the setbacks he had suffered.

    MargoˇŻs demeanor shifted instantly. She grabbed his arm, her voice tight with urgency.

    ˇ°That Mogluylian woman? What woman? WhatˇŻs her name?ˇ±

    This marked the first time Wesson had seen Margo this agitated. Though puzzled, he answered obediently, ˇ°Harlee Sanderson.ˇ±

    MargoˇŻs pupils contracted sharply, and her face went pale as if gripped by a sudden, terrifying realization.

    ˇ°What did you say her name was?ˇ±

    Margo shivered. The woman who haunted her like consistent nightmares was named Harlee Gill. Now, Wesson mentioned the woman from Mogluylia was named Harlee Sanderson.

    Margo desperately hoped they werenˇŻt the same person.

    Wesson shrugged and said, ˇ°Well, my subordinates said she used to go by Harlee Gill.

    Do you know her?ˇ±

    Hearing this, MargoˇŻs hands began to tremble uncontrobly. This very name was etched in her darkest memories, bringing an icy dread she couldnˇŻt shake at the mention of it. She would never forget how Harlee had expressionlessly broken her two little fingers.

    Noticing MargoˇŻs horrified expression, as if she might faint at any minute, Wesson frowned.

    ˇ°Hey, are you alright? You donˇŻt look good. Should I call someone?ˇ±

    Check the newest chapters on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s

    After a long pause, Margo steadied herself just enough to respond. Raising the stumps of her pinky fingers, she whispered, ˇ°Do you remember the woman I told you about?ˇ±

    WessonˇŻs face darkened as he connected the dots.

    His gaze dropped to MargoˇŻs hands, his expression frozen in shock.

    ˇ°Waitˇ­ She was the one who did this to you?ˇ±

    Margo nodded, her eyes tinged with anguish. She steeled herself against the wave of fear washing over her and said, ˇ°I donˇŻt care what it takes, just gather everything about this woman!ˇ±

    Wesson immediately became serious.

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    After Wesson departed, Margo began to walk nervously back and forth across the hotel living room, overwhelmed by a wave of anxiety.

    An unsettling feeling of dread crept up on her.

    If the one who had orchestrated her and WessonˇŻs capture was indeed Harlee, her nemesis, why had Harlee resurfaced after years of absence to target Wesson now? And why had Harlee revealed her identity? Could Harlee be the reason why she and Wesson found themselves under InterpolˇŻs surveince? And if that was the case, why did Jonathan let them go? What was Harlee ultimately aiming to achieve?

    A flurry of unresolved questions made Margo feel restless and agitated. In a gesture of frustration, she ran her fingers through her hair, trying to suppress the emotional storm brewing within her.

    She couldnˇŻt shake the feeling that HarleeˇŻs unexpected appearance was part of arger, malicious n that threatened her.

    With a deep sense of dread, Margo decided it was time to call Hale. If Harlee was nning something, Hale would without a doubt be the first person Harlee would target to remove.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 791

    ?Chapter 791:

    The phone connected swiftly.

    Hale answered in a tone that was calm yet unmistakably cold, ˇ°What is it?ˇ±

    A shiver went down MargoˇŻs spine, the iciness reaching her very core. She had endured this voice for two years, and it was only her familyˇŻs clout that had freed her from it. Now, she found herself haunted by it once again.

    Hale took perverse joy in othersˇŻ difort, with his satisfaction growing as othersˇŻ pain deepened. Only around Harlee did he seem to suppress his more violent impulses, momentarily appearing more humane.

    Margo tried to calm her nerves, but her fear of Hale was deeply rooted and hard to shake off. Years ago, Harlee had pushed Margo to the edge of destruction.

    However, Hale imed Margo had wronged Harlee over something as trivial as a single strand of hair, and as a result, he locked Margo away.

    During those two years, having witnessed numerous assassinations, Margo had be desensitized to violence, leaving her unfazed when Wesson handled traitors.

    Margo took a deep breath, struggling to keep her emotions in check.

    ˇ°Haylee.ˇ±

    Ever since Hale learned Harlee was the renowned hacker known as Quick Cameo, he had started calling himself Haylee.

    ˇ°Have you been following the newstely? Did you know the woman from the Sanderson family in Mogluylia is actually Quick Cameo?ˇ± Margo asked.

    Hale responded coldly, ˇ°I know.ˇ±

    L§Ń¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    Margo was dumbfounded. In the past, Hale wouldnˇŻt hesitate to rush over at the mere mention of Harlee. Now, his reaction was surprisingly detached.

    Could it be that he had moved on from Harlee?

    Margo quickly dismissed the thought.

    Casting aside HarleeˇŻs irresistible charm to Hale, his fixation on Harlee was so intense that only a cataclysmic event could possibly divert his attention.

    What Margo didnˇŻt realize was that Hale had already set aplex trap for Harlee to fall into. Therefore, he was dismissive of what he considered insignificant news.

    Margo persisted.

    ˇ°Did you also hear that Harlee is engaged to a man named Rhys?ˇ±

    Only the dim glow from a phone lit the study in a vi on an ind just off BaythornˇŻs suburbs. The soft light entuated the strong lines of HaleˇŻs jaw as he kicked the table, emitting a muffled sound.

    Hisputer screen glowed, his desk disying various photos of Harlee.

    Listening to Margo, Hale picked up one of the pictures, his long fingers tracing the contours of HarleeˇŻs smiling face in the photo.

    ˇ°I know.ˇ±

    MargoˇŻs hand clenched without her meaning to, reacting instinctively to HaleˇŻs reply.

    He was aware that Harlee was marrying someone else, yet it seemingly didnˇŻt affect him in the slightest.

    Had his feelings truly changed? Or how else could he respond with such calmness?

    Pushing aside her rising suspicions, Margo pressed on.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 792

    ?Chapter 792:

    ˇ°Are you aware Harlee has beening after me?ˇ± This was what mattered most to Margo. She was desperate to figure out why Harlee had suddenly turned against her, especially after they had agreed to bury their old conflicts.

    Above all, she needed to understand HarleeˇŻs intentions toward her and Wesson. Without this knowledge, peace of mind was impossible.

    HaleˇŻs gaze remained fixated on HarleeˇŻs photograph, his adoration morphing into something more obsessive and distorted.

    ˇ°Harlee has been targeting you?ˇ± he asked, a hint of interest creeping into his voice.

    Hale pressed his lips to HarleeˇŻs photo, his fixation deepening. Yet, at a single sentence from Margo next, his eyes narrowed, and he shouted, ˇ°What did you say? Harlee is mine. She wouldnˇŻte after you just because of Rhys! You donˇŻt deserve it! And that man is even less deserving!ˇ±

    With those words, the line went dead with a sharp click.

    Margo clenched her fist and tapped her forehead in frustration. She regretted jumping to the conclusion that HaleˇŻs feelings for Harlee had changed. Now, she was left in the dark about how to confront Harlee.

    Earlier, when HaleˇŻs voice had trembled slightly, Margo had blurted out perhaps the most regretful words of her life, suggesting that Harlee might target her because of Rhys. She must have been out of her mind to say such a thing to him.

    Given HaleˇŻs obsessive devotion to Harlee, it seemed impossible that mere time could change his emotions. Upon reflection, Margo realized that, with HaleˇŻs tendency to be possessive, it didnˇŻt make sense for him to remain calm upon learning that Harlee, his beloved, was set to marry someone else.

    ???¨¨?? ˇé?¦¤T?¦Ĺ§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.???

    The only usible exnation was that Hale had secretly made arrangements. If Hale managed to capture Harlee, it would work out well for her.

    At the very least, she wouldnˇŻt have to fear Harlee causing any more problems for her.

    Suddenly, Margo remembered Jonathan, who had authorized her release. She decided to seek more information from him. JonathanˇŻs connection with Harlee had always been peculiar. Perhaps he held additional insights.

    With this thought, Margo promptly phoned Wesson to express her n to visit the Interpol office and meet Jonathan.

    Wesson responded sharply, ˇ°Are you out of your mind? YouˇŻve just been released, and now you want to go back?ˇ±

    Margo replied with a touch of annoyance, ˇ°DonˇŻt push me to the point where I take time out of a crisis to p you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Fine. IˇŻll support you, making sure Jonathan doesnˇŻt call you in for another session!ˇ±

    At the Interpol office, Jonathan was overwhelmed by a stack of case files.

    After a momentˇŻs hesitation, he pushed them aside.

    By the time Margo arrived, he was reclining in his chair, deep in thought.

    With explicit orders from the president of Gruinia and top officials from Mechuique, Margo encountered no opposition from Interpol. They could do nothing but follow her every move.

    When Margo reached JonathanˇŻs office, she didnˇŻt bother to knock but simply pushed the door open. Jonathan, jolted from his reflections by the disruption, was on the verge of snapping when he caught MargoˇŻs look.

    His frustration melted away instantly.

    Jonathan dropped his arms and pretended to be courteous.

    ˇ°Well, Ms. Jensen, what brings you to our Interpol office today?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 793

    ?Chapter 793:

    Jonathan was puzzled about how Margo had established connections with MechuiqueˇŻs top officials, leaving him feeling deeply vexed.

    Margo knew all too well how much Jonathan disliked her.

    She said icily, ˇ°I know you canˇŻt stand me, but IˇŻm here because there is something important I need to discuss. If you help me with this, I promise you will never hear from me again.ˇ±

    Margo genuinely harbored feelings for Jonathan, but affection paled inparison to the desperate need to protect her family.

    Besides, men had only ever added turbulence to her life, not calm.

    JonathanˇŻs curiosity was piqued immediately.

    Dealing with a woman like Margo was something he couldnˇŻt tolerate, and his family was urging him not to make any hasty decisions.

    He found himself standing at a crossroads.

    Jonathan knew just how far MargoˇŻs obsession with him reached.

    For her to make such an offer, her request would be monumental. Though tempted, he didnˇŻt give in right away.

    ˇ°Tell me what you want first.ˇ±

    Margo didnˇŻt beat around the bush.

    ˇ°Just tell me why Harlee acted against me, and IˇŻll never bother you again.ˇ±

    Jonathan blinked. If Harlee hadnˇŻt mentioned it, he never would have known that InterpolˇŻs recent arrest of Margo and Wesson was her doing.

    Asking him to exin HarleeˇŻs motives? That was like asking the impossible.

    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??s?c?m

    Jonathan reclined in his chair, his eyes flickering. Masking his real thoughts, he replied, ˇ°You must be joking. You know HarleeˇŻs methods better than anyone.

    Asking me to unravel her intentions? Do you want me dead, or perhaps you are seeking a death wish for yourself?ˇ±

    Margo froze, her expression faltering. She hadnˇŻt fully considered this aspect. She believed it was just a simple question about motives, forgetting that Harlee was not someone who could be easily figured out.

    Feeling a knot tighten in her stomach, Margo knelt before Jonathan, marking the first time she had ever done so.

    JonathanˇŻs breath caught in his throat.

    ˇ°What are youˇŞ?ˇ±

    Margo remained on her knees, her gaze cast downward in a gesture of respect.

    ˇ°What if I ask you to inquire directly from her? If you can get Harlee to tell you why she acted against me, IˇŻll never trouble you again.ˇ±

    Seeing the usually proud Margo on her knees before him, Jonathan felt an odd sensation. In the end, his innate kindness won out.

    ˇ°Fine. IˇŻll agree to that.ˇ±

    MargoˇŻs voice softened in gratitude.

    ˇ°Thank you.ˇ±

    With that, she turned and left without a backward nce. She trusted Jonathan. If he made a promise, he would keep it.

    The reason she left in such a rush was simple.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 794

    ?Chapter 794:

    Facing the man she loved, she feared any dy would shatter what little dignity she had left, leading to her emotional breakdown.

    Jonathan heaved a long, exasperated sigh before reluctantly dialing TonyaˇŻs number.

    He wouldnˇŻt dare risk calling Harlee twice in one day.

    He valued his life too much for that gamble.

    Once the call connected, Jonathan said hesitantly, ˇ°Tonya, you are myst hopeˇ­ˇ±

    TonyaˇŻs impatience was evident.

    ˇ°Hurry it up, will you? I am having a good time here.ˇ±

    From the clipped edge of her voice, Jonathan could tell Tonya was with that insufferable man, Ritchie.

    Wary that Ritchie might distract Tonya and cause her to end the call prematurely, Jonathan rushed to exin MargoˇŻs peculiar request.

    ˇ°Oh, I understand. IˇŻll ask Harlee for you tomorrow,ˇ± Tonya replied.

    Just as Jonathan opened his mouth to thank Tonya, the line went dead with an abrupt click.

    With a sigh, Jonathan realized TonyaˇŻs patience for him was only slightly better than HarleeˇŻs.

    The following day at 2 p.m., Tonya arrived at the towering gates of Remson Manor.

    Her white floral dress swayed gently in the breeze, paired effortlessly with her canvas shoes.

    Walking in, Tonya spotted Hamilton and Patrick lounging in the courtyard, sipping coffee.

    From a distance, they seemed a perfect match.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????sŁ®?§ŕm takes you away

    As the thought flickered through her mind, Tonya quickly dismissed it. Spending too much time with Jonathan had been messing with her head, filling it with all sorts of strange notions.

    With aposed expression, Tonya strode gracefully into the courtyard.

    Without missing a beat, Patrick hurried over to greet Tonya, his manner overflowing with deference.

    ˇ°Miss Santos! Long time no see. You have be even more stunning. You were always like a fairy, but now, I can hardly find the words to describe your beauty.ˇ±

    Though Tonya acknowledged the ttery, her tone remained cool.

    ˇ°Just tell me what you want.ˇ±

    Being the most diplomatic around Rhys and the only one Tonya felt she could talk to, Patrick asked, ˇ°Well, could you give me another piece of that candy you gave mest time?ˇ±

    At first, Patrick had thought sheˇŻd given him the candy because she found him charming. It wasnˇŻt until he felt an odd bitterness in his mouth and consumed the candy that he realized it was anything but ordinary.

    Tonya arched an eyebrow at his request. It seemed like a client was actively approaching her to strike a deal.

    She smiled and replied, ˇ°One piece for a million, no bargaining. Take it or leave it.ˇ±

    PatrickˇŻs eyes widened in exaggerated surprise.

    ˇ°A million? ThatˇŻs so cheap!ˇ± Without missing a beat, he pulled out his phone and transferred three million to Tonya.

    ˇ°In that case, IˇŻll take three pieces.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 795

    ?Chapter 795:

    After a brief pause, Tonya fished out three candies from her pocket.

    ˇ°Normally, I wouldnˇŻt sell them.

    But since you are being so tactful, here you go.ˇ±

    With a flick of her wrist, Tonya tossed the candies into the air. Theynded squarely in PatrickˇŻs open palm with uncanny precision.

    Observing the exchange with quiet curiosity, Hamilton raised an eyebrow and asked, ˇ°Do these candies have some kind of magical effect?ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh, they certainly have a special effect,ˇ± Tonya replied, and without waiting for further questions, she headed straight into the main hall.

    Knowing PatrickˇŻs reputation for being frugal, Hamilton doubted Patrick would spend three million on something as simple as candy without a reason.

    He asked, ˇ°Patrick, whatˇŻs really going on here?ˇ±

    Patrick was well aware the candies held extraordinary effects, but he had no intention of exining, as it risked facing TonyaˇŻs displeasureˇŞ a prospect that might strip him of the chance to purchase more candies from her.

    As for HamiltonˇŻs inquiry, Patrick decided to just dismiss it.

    He could always offer Hamilton a piece if Hamilton needed it.

    With a shrug, Patrick deflected.

    ˇ°Oh, nothing much. Just doing my part to keep Miss Santos happy.ˇ±

    Before Hamilton could probe further, Patrick pivoted and eagerly trailed after Tonya.

    In the grand Remson Manor living room, Tonya sank into the plush sofa, her mind wandering.

    ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ń? 1¦Đ ?al§Úo¦Í¦Ĺ??.???

    Beside her, Harlee was busy with a phone call while Rhys sat peeling grapes for Harlee with meticulous care, like an ideal husband.

    Hamilton watched, slightly dazed. RhysˇŻ considerate side was quite something.

    For now, Harlee was merely RhysˇŻ girlfriend, their engagement party just a few days away.

    Hamilton found it hard to fathom the depth of RhysˇŻ considerate gestures for Harlee in the days toe.

    When Harlee finished her call, TonyaˇŻs face brightened.

    Harlee nodded.

    ˇ°Yes, everythingˇŻs going smoothly.ˇ±

    Tonya rxed, her body slumping against the back of the sofa in relief. With MargoˇŻs situation finally settled, she could finally catch her breath.

    Ever since Harlee decided to go after Hale and Matteo, she had been meticulously orchestrating the entire operation, with Margo and Jonathan as key yers. This was why Harlee had taken JonathanˇŻs call and subtly hinted that she was the one responsible for the capture of Margo and Wesson, leading Margo straight to Hale. Now, it seemed everything was falling into ce.

    ˇ°Still, we canˇŻt let our guard down with Hale. Something tells me he wonˇŻt just sit quietly in Uwhor,ˇ± Harlee said, her brow furrowed in thought.

    A feeling of unease tugged at her for reasons she couldnˇŻt fully exin.

    RhysˇŻ men had sessfully transformed into spies who ryed that Hale was confined under MatteoˇŻs watch at the eastern estate.

    Noticing that Harlee appeared distracted, Tonya was puzzled. She doubted Hale, far away in Uwhor, could truly cause trouble.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 796

    ?Chapter 796:

    Tonya asked, ˇ°Harlee, whatˇŻs the matter? Are you concerned that Matteo canˇŻt keep Hale in check? Matteo virtually rules over half the criminal underworld in Uwhor.

    Detaining Hale shouldnˇŻt be an issue.ˇ±

    Harlee responded with a casual wave of her hand.

    ˇ°It just strikes me as odd.ˇ±

    Tonya nced at Rhys.

    ˇ°Do you find it odd as well?ˇ±

    ˇ°Better safe than sorry,ˇ± Rhys replied in an even tone.

    While he was confident everything was under control, he chose to exercise extra caution, knowing Harlee was concerned.

    With his eyelids drooping slightly, Rhys quietlymanded, ˇ°Hamilton, instruct Bart to intensify surveince.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± Hamilton nodded.

    Harlee took a sip of coffee, trying to quell her unease and steady her emotions. She then turned to Tonya with a serious expression and asked, ˇ°Do you really think Hale would let go that easily?ˇ±

    Without hesitation, Tonya shook her head.

    HaleˇŻs obsessive trait was unmistakable.

    He would stop at nothing to get what he sought. The likelihood of him just letting go was minimal.

    Frowning, Tonya said, ˇ°Now that weˇŻre on the subject, it is odd indeed. With the news of your engagement to Rhys, some sort of uproar from Hale was expected, but he did nothingˇ­

    Latest stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv???s

    Could it beˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee nodded in agreement.

    ˇ°Same mind here.

    He might make his move in the next few days.ˇ±

    ˇ°Ensure everyone is on high alert.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll take care of it right away. WeˇŻll make sure he doesnˇŻt disrupt your engagement celebration.ˇ±

    With this, Tonya stood up, whispered a few instructions to Harlee, and departed.

    After assigning tasks for Bart, Hamilton returned to find Tonya leaving, his lips twitching slightly.

    He couldnˇŻt help but wonder what had transpired. It felt as if a storm was on the horizon.

    Hamilton realized he had missed some critical updates while he was out in the hallway and decided to get details from Patrickter.

    Just then, HarleeˇŻs phone rang. She nced at the caller ID before picking up.

    ˇ°Momˇ­ Yes, IˇŻm with himˇ­ Now? Okay, weˇŻlle back right away.ˇ±

    After ending the call, Harlee turned to Rhys, her hand naturally seeking his, and offered a gentle smile.

    ˇ°Ree,e home with me.ˇ±

    Rhys warmly took HarleeˇŻs hand, his ears tinting pink at her mention of ˇ°home.ˇ± He grinned and replied, ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    Hamilton and Patrick subtly averted their gazes. They were growing weary of witnessing the coupleˇŻs overly affectionate disys.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 797

    ?Chapter 797:

    Half an hourter, Harlee and Rhys entered the Sanderson residence living room, only to find Sk and Belinda engaged in conversation on the couch.

    Together, Harlee and Rhys greeted Sk and Belinda.

    Belinda gently patted the space between her and Sk, gazing up at Harlee with a loving smile.

    ˇ°Come, sit here. Your engagement party with Rhys is just days away.

    Are you nning to design your dress, or would you like us to help select a couture piece for you?ˇ±

    BelindaˇŻs smile radiated warmth, almost as if Harlee were her own daughter.

    Harlee settled between them, lowering her gaze to ponder before looking toward Sk.

    ˇ°Mom, did you call me and Rhys back just to discuss this?ˇ±

    Sk nodded affirmatively.

    ˇ°Yes.ˇ±

    Harlee chuckled dryly. She had expected something more significant had prompted Sk to summon her and Rhys back.

    Her expression sharpening, Harlee faced the two expectant women and asked, ˇ°Would you like to wear dresses IˇŻve designed?ˇ±

    Without hesitating, Sk nodded.

    Belinda paused thoughtfully before responding, ˇ°Yeah. I purchased three of your dresses a few years back, but since then, IˇŻve been on a waiting list and havenˇŻt had the chance to ce my order for more.ˇ±

    Not particrly keen on high fashion, Belinda was simply captivated by HarleeˇŻs Janessa Studio. Years earlier, she had managed to secure three dresses because they were not custom orders.

    New updates live on g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ň¦Íe?s

    Upon hearing this, Harlee gave a slight nod and quickly pulled out her phone to send a message to Brice, instructing him to deliver the dresses.

    After sending the message, Harlee said softly, ˇ°I have some pre-existing design sketches ready. TheyˇŻll be here in half an hour. If youˇŻre not satisfied with them, I can create a couple more whenever I find the time.ˇ±

    Belinda, surprised, asked, ˇ°Who will bring the dresses here in half an hour?ˇ±

    Harlee looked up, her expression tinged with nonchnce.

    ˇ°Brice.ˇ±

    Harlee then exined slowly to Belinda, ˇ°Oh, I might have forgotten to mention, after shutting down Janessa Studio, I began making some money by working under him at Shadow Moon Studio.ˇ±

    Belinda was confused. She understood each word Harlee had uttered, yet the collective meaning eluded her. Though not deeply immersed in the fashion industry, Belinda knew Harlee was at the helm of Janessa Studio.

    A few years back, when Belinda ordered dresses, she had met Brice several times, recognizing him as HarleeˇŻs dedicated secretary at Janessa Studio.

    That was why she was so puzzled by HarleeˇŻs revtion.

    Belinda thought she had misheard and sought SkˇŻs confirmation.

    ˇ°Sk, did Harlee just say Brice, the well-known one in fashion circles?ˇ±

    Sk rubbed her temples, having grown ustomed to HarleeˇŻs asional surprises. She responded casually, ˇ°Yes, you heard it correctly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 798

    ?Chapter 798:

    Harlee had shut down Janessa Studio.ˇ±

    BelindaˇŻs reaction was animated, her face lighting up with admiration for HarleeˇŻs decision. Shutting down a famous fashion studio decisively was no small feat.

    ˇ°Harlee, your decisiveness is truly admirable!ˇ± Belindamented.

    BelindaˇŻs fondness for Harlee deepened. Reflecting on her past mistakes in underestimating Harlee, dismissing her as just a simple country bumpkin, Belinda regretted ever treating Harlee with rudeness.

    Harlee lowered her head slightly, ncing at Rhys beside her.

    After a pause, a faint smile appeared in her clear eyes.

    ˇ°Thanks for your praise.ˇ±

    Rhys caught on to HarleeˇŻs mindset immediately. She still preferred to avoid the limelight, opting against revealing her operation behind the scenes through Brice.

    Half an hourter, outside the Sanderson family mansion, six vans were lined up. The central vanˇŻs door swung open first.

    Brice, donning a sleek white suit, emerged gracefully.

    Following his lead, the doors of the remaining five vans opened. Stepping out first were five men in ck suits, each carrying tworge suitcases, followed by four tall models.

    The setup resembled the prelude to a major fashion event.

    After a few minutes, the group arranged themselves into three orderly rows.

    Standing at the forefront, Brice bowed slightly and introduced himself courteously.

    ˇ°Mrs. Sanderson, Mrs.

    Stay tuned galnov??????.co??

    Green, I am Brice, the director of Shadow Moon Studio.ˇ±

    After his introduction, Brice turned toward Harlee.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, IˇŻve brought all the dresses youˇŻve designed. To save you time, IˇŻve organized twenty models to disy them.ˇ±

    ˇ°Shall we start now?ˇ±

    Harlee maintained her poise, her eyes surveying the suitcases in the hands of the men in suits. She was taken aback to find that her designs had filled ten entire suitcases.

    Had she ever felt that inspired in the past?

    ˇ°Okay, letˇŻs start by selecting twenty outfits that suit my mom and Mrs.

    Green to disy.ˇ± Harlee, with her chin resting on her hand and slouched against the armrest, appeared nearly asleep.

    Beside her, Rhys soothed her, massaging her shoulders and neck.

    Brice, observing this, allowed his eyes to linger a moment longer on RhysˇŻ attentive hands.

    Harlee was impressive as ever. To think that the heir of the Green Group would personally care for her was telling.

    Brice had done his homework and knew Rhys was known for his cutthroat approach in the business world. Yet, in private, Rhys was evidently a dedicated spouse. It was no surprise then that Harlee found Rhys appealing.

    With a professional smile, Brice said, ˇ°Alright. Just a moment, and IˇŻll have everything ready.ˇ±

    Belinda took a sip of her tea to settle her nerves, too thrilled at the prospect of viewing the twenty dresses designed by Harlee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 799

    ?Chapter 799:

    Although her closet was already overflowing with luxury gowns from renowned designers, she had a particr affection for creations from Janessa Studio. Indeed, those three haute couture pieces from Janessa Studio had made asting impact.

    Sk, moreposed, sat on the couch.

    Having learned of HarleeˇŻs talents in design at the previous recognition event, she found herself less excited this time around.

    Given BriceˇŻs keen eye, it took him merely ten minutes to pick out ten suitable dresses for Belinda and Sk respectively.

    Twenty models swiftly changed into the gowns, each one stepping out in turn. The first model to emerge captured everyoneˇŻs attention. It wasnˇŻt her appearance but the dress she wore that dazzled.

    The gown, a white mermaid style with a revealing cutout waist, showcased her slim physique. It featuredce embroidery, sheer sleeves, and a fish-tail hem that swished elegantly with each step she took. She resembled a pure mermaid from afar.

    The gown boasted diamond buttons at the chest and waist, while the deep V-neck and the S-shaped curves of the waist came together to create an unexpectedly graceful and harmonious design.

    As she moved, the gown seemed to dance with an ethereal grace.

    The staff of the Sanderson family stood in shock, unable to hide their amazement. It was simply stunning.

    Having served the Sanderson family for nearly four decades and witnessed numerous elegant gowns, they had thought the dress Harlee had worn at her recognition banquet was outstanding. Yet now, this oneˇŞdesigned by HarleeˇŞsurpassed even that.

    Read exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??ls

    HarleeˇŻs eyes sparkled with intrigue as she observed the first model parade by. This appeared to be the same design she had submitted half a year earlier. Were her creations struggling to find buyers? She decided to discuss thetest market trends with Brice.

    Unbeknownst to Harlee, the real issue wasnˇŻt the dresses themselves.

    Her unpredictable nature in design submissions and unsteady custom orders had caused setbacks.

    Brice had been forced to restrict the number of dresses each client could buy to keep his regrs happy.

    As for why the design from six months ago had only just beenpleted, it was quite simple.

    Brice had been displeased with the first two dresses, feeling they failed to truly capture the ethereal beauty of HarleeˇŻs original design.

    As a result, he decided to take control and sew the final version himself. This very gown had been finished just the day before and was yet to be showcased.

    Upon seeing the dress, Belinda and Sk instinctively sat up, their eyes brimming with admiration and fondness.

    Such talent! Individually, the elements might have seemed mismatched, but Harlee had masterfully woven them into a coherent whole.

    The presentation of the twenty dresses stretched on for nearly three hours. So engrossed were Belinda and Sk that they revisited each design several times.

    Brice then turned to Harlee, Sk, and Belinda, saying, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, Mrs. Sanderson, Mrs.

    Green, we have disyed the twenty dresses. There are about forty to fifty more awaiting. Would you like to continue?ˇ±

    Brice was confident each dress was a perfect match for Belinda and Sk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 800

    ?Chapter 800:

    Harlee, her fingers lightly tapping the armrest, responded softly, ˇ°No need. The rest might not be as suitable.ˇ±

    Brice quickly said, ˇ°Very well, Miss Sanderson. Mrs. Sanderson and Mrs.

    Green, of the dresses weˇŻve shown, do any particrly catch your eye? We can tailor them to your exact measurements.ˇ±

    Belinda looked visibly torn. She cherished each dress.

    Choosing just one seemed as impossible as picking a favorite child.

    Sk felt simrly torn.

    Every gown seemed as if it had been crafted just for her, pulling at her heartstrings and leaving her unsure of how to decide.

    Noticing their troubled expressions, Harlee paused briefly and then offered a gentle smile as she ced her hand over RhysˇŻrger one.

    ˇ°Since both of you adore all the dresses, letˇŻs keep them all.ˇ±

    Harlee then turned to Brice.

    ˇ°Ten for each, ording to your selection.ˇ±

    The people Brice had brought along were taken aback, staring at Harlee in disbelief.

    Could she really be this arrogant?

    Despite Shadow Moon StudioˇŻs recent debut, less than three months old, its impact on the fashion industry had already surpassed the now-bankrupt Janessa Studio. Janessa Studio once provided custom tailoring, but Shadow Moon Studio followed a strict policy of limited purchases, making no exceptions.

    Feel inspired by ga  ln o vels .

    TodayˇŻs home visit was an exception in itself, and now Harlee was looking to acquire twenty dresses at once.

    Such a request was unusual! Yet, within moments, they heard BriceˇŻs respectful agreement.

    ˇ°Absolutely, Miss Sanderson.ˇ±

    BelindaˇŻs eyes grew wide with surprise at BriceˇŻs response. Though Harlee had previously led Janessa Studio, she and Brice had been coborators in business. Now, Brice, as the proprietor of a new studio, still orded great respect to Harlee, who had taken a step back to be a more discreet designer.

    Could it be that Brice harbored feelings for Harlee? That had to be the exnation! With this thought in mind, BelindaˇŻs eyes, now filled with suspicion, fixed on Brice.

    Having grown quite fond of Harlee over thest few days, Belinda was determined not to let anyonee between Harlee and Rhys. She was resolved to speak with Brice soon to ensure his intentions remained professional.

    Sk, too, was taken aback. What was happening here? Harlee could make someone as influential as Brice in the fashion world defer to her, despite not holding the top position at Janessa Studio.

    Clearly, Harlee continued to surprise everyone.

    Rhys watched the scene unfold calmly, not even surprised in the slightest.

    He gazed at her affectionately, inwardly saying, ˇ°As expected, Shadow Moon Studio is HarleeˇŻs new venture. Luckily, I had Hamilton smooth the path for the studio recently.ˇ±

    Harlee met BriceˇŻs gaze, her expression deep and prating, sending him a swift, cautionary look. It was subtle and quick, unnoticed by others.

    She then said gently, ˇ°Divide the twenty dresses. IˇŻll handle the sizing adjustments myself.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 801

    ?Chapter 801:

    Belinda was thrilled.

    Her greatest wish was to have a gown personally designed by Harlee. While these dresses werenˇŻt customized, HarleeˇŻs personal touch on the adjustments was nearly as satisfying.

    ˇ°Harlee, will you start the adjustments now?ˇ± Belinda asked.

    ˇ°The adjustments of these dresses could be started now.ˇ± Brice had a confident grin that spread across his face.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, tackling the adjustments for these twenty dresses is no small feat.

    Allow me to assist with the alterations.ˇ±

    Brice kept a calm exterior, but inside, a surge of excitement nearly overwhelmed him. It had been ages since hest coborated with Harlee, following her return to the Sanderson family. This presented an opportunity to sharpen his skills.

    Sk, ever concerned about wearing Harlee out, expressed her thoughts.

    ˇ°Harlee, Mr. Miller has a point.

    Altering twenty dresses alone is indeed daunting.ˇ±

    Belinda, though somewhat resentful of Brice diverting HarleeˇŻs focus, also frowned at the workload. She couldnˇŻt stand the thought of Harlee overextending herself. So, she softly chimed in, ˇ°Harlee, I too believe this is too much for one person to manage.ˇ±

    Rhys kept his thoughts to himself, allowing Harlee to make her own choice, yet his face reflected his worry.

    Catching BriceˇŻs attempt to manage his excitement, Harlee raised an eyebrow. It had certainly been a while since theirst coboration. She was curious to see if his expertise had waned after all this time.

    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??s.c?m

    Harlee nodded at Brice.

    ˇ°Well then, I appreciate your help.ˇ± Harlee surmised that, now that she was managing the studioˇŻs operations under the cover of being just an ordinary designer, it seemed fitting to show politeness toward Brice.

    Yet, Harlee failed to realize that having Brice personally deliver the garments and purchasing twenty dresses from Shadow Moon Studio in one go was out of the ordinary.

    Two hours had passed, and Brice found his hands slightly trembling. The recent flurry of activities for the studioˇŻs listing had kept him away from his sewing.

    Handling these eight dresses had truly challenged him.

    Brice nced at Harlee and noticed her calm demeanor, even after finishing twelve dresses. Unease swept over him.

    Even with more responsibilities, HarleeˇŻs expertise not only stayed intact but seemed to improve. It appeared more practice was needed.

    Just as Brice was gearing up to chat with Harlee, Belinda suddenly walked over and blocked his view, bombarding him with a series of random questions.

    Even after Harlee and Rhys had left, Brice found himself still entangled in BelindaˇŻs trivial questioning.

    He felt utterly drained.

    However, given that Belinda was to be HarleeˇŻs mother-inw, he refrained from dismissing her abruptly.

    At the Green family residence, Nathaniel and Jose were sitting in the living room, sipping tea and watching the news. Nathaniel took a sip of tea and nced at Jose, his expression one of mild disappointment mixed with anger in his otherwise indifferent gaze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 802

    ?Chapter 802:

    ˇ°Make no mistake, IˇŻm fully aware of your schemes.

    Harlee holds a cherished ce in our family. Should you attempt any underhanded actions, be assured I will not overlook it!ˇ±

    A slight twitch marred JoseˇŻs brow before he masked it with a courteous smile.

    ˇ°Dad, youˇŻre overthinking it. I fully support RhysˇŻ choice of partner.ˇ±

    Despite his words, JoseˇŻs resentment toward Harlee only intensified.

    Had he any say in the Green family, he would have stopped at nothing to tear Harlee and Rhys apart.

    NathanielˇŻs scowl deepened upon hearing this.

    ˇ°YouˇŻd better mean your words!ˇ±

    Jose nodded calmly.

    ˇ°I wouldnˇŻt dare have any opposing ideas.ˇ±

    Nathaniel pressed on.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre upset because you have no real authority in this family. You donˇŻt even have the guts to admit it, but you still try toe up with some lousy n?ˇ±

    JoseˇŻs hands, resting on his knees, clenched tightly. Yet, he soon rxed his grip, bowing his head silently to absorb NathanielˇŻs scolding.

    Even though he seemed subdued, a hint of defiance shone in his eyes.

    Just then, Belinda came in and was startled to find Nathaniel and Jose seated together in the living room. She couldnˇŻt understand why they shared the same sofa.

    L??t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov???s.??????

    BelindaˇŻs astonishment was understandable, given that during her long years married into the Green family, such a scene had been rare.

    With a warm smile, Belinda naturally took on the role of peacemaker.

    ˇ°Nathaniel, have you had lunch yet?ˇ±

    With a gentle voice, Nathaniel said, ˇ°Yes.ˇ±

    Despite his usual reservations about Belinda, Nathaniel appreciated her kindness and thus treated her with more warmth than he did his own son.

    Nathaniel then asked, ˇ°Did you visit the Sanderson residence to see Harlee today? I heard Rhys was there too.

    Did you discuss the engagement party details?ˇ±

    Belinda nodded slightly.

    ˇ°Yes, IˇŻve discussed everything with Sk.ˇ±

    Her expression then shifted to one of intrigue, hinting at a secret yet to be revealed.

    Clearing her throat for effect, she signaled the servants to bring in four hefty boxes of dresses.

    ˇ°You wonˇŻt believe the bombshell I stumbled upon today.ˇ±

    Jose, always willing to humor his wife, yed along, saying, ˇ°Does it involve the Sanderson family? Perhaps some juicy scandal?ˇ±

    Belinda shot him a re.

    ˇ°What nonsense are you talking about?ˇ±

    Jose awkwardly rubbed his nose.

    Nathaniel, tapping his cane, eyed therge boxes curiously.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 803

    ?Chapter 803:

    ˇ°Is it rted to Harlee?ˇ±

    A spark gleamed in BelindaˇŻs eyes. Nathaniel had always been the perceptive one, while her husband often seemed clueless.

    Belinda said, ˇ°Nathaniel, you never miss a thing, do you? YouˇŻre spot on. ItˇŻs all about Harlee.ˇ±

    Belinda went on to recount how Harlee had shut down Janessa Studio and now was designing at Shadow Moon Studio.

    She stressed HarleeˇŻs creations of twenty exquisite dresses. Nathaniel calmly sipped his tea, his gaze deep and unreadable, gleaning everything from BelindaˇŻs words.

    He knew HarleeˇŻs involvement at Shadow Moon Studio had more than met the eye. She likely oversaw the operation under the guise of being a designer there, maneuvering things more tactfully and discreetly this time.

    Belinda couldnˇŻt stop praising Harlee.

    ˇ°Harlee is just impressive. She shut down Janessa Studio decisively, stepping down from her role as the studio head to work as a designer, and sheˇŻs even gifted these ten dresses to me.ˇ±

    JoseˇŻs expression tightened at the news. Was Harlee truly that capable? But what he had been told about her painted a different picture.

    Just then, something urred to Jose, and he finally realized it was time to reassess Harlee more closely.

    NathanielˇŻs keen eyes caught the subtle shift in JoseˇŻs demeanor, adeptly reading his emotions.

    He felt a slight sense of relief.

    Finally, Jose wasing to his senses.

    Feel the thrill at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s©q??o??

    Yearning for family harmony more than ever in recent years, Nathaniel opted against mentioning JoseˇŻs dislike for Harlee to Rhys.

    He didnˇŻt want to fracture their already delicate father-son rtionship and potentially destabilize the Green family.

    In a vi on a small ind outside Baythorn, a woman with striking white hair, seemingly in her mid-twenties, lounged on the sofa with an air of dignity, casually smoking a cigar.

    Her ck shirt was slightly open at the cor, and the sleeves were rolled up to her wrists.

    Her eyes, deep-set and tinged with red, suggested a mysterious aura with a hint of murderous intent.

    The woman, Anika Norris, renowned as the foremost doctor in the underworld, was the sole heir of Lucretia and the man who had been ousted before MatteoˇŻs ascent to power.

    Opposite Anika sat Hale and Lucretia, both ring at her, their eyes zing with anger.

    Anika hadnˇŻt anticipated that her unexpected arrival would infuriate them so greatly. She merely wanted to witness some drama unfold.

    Their expectations of her were exceedingly high.

    All they ever demanded was for her to develop new and groundbreaking drugs, never allowing her a moment of leisure, always insisting she conduct herself like some ˇ°noble princess.ˇ± Anika rolled her eyes at this. She was the daughter of a former gang leader. Why should she behave like a princess?

    Lucretia shot a displeased look at Anika and said, her voice icy, ˇ°Anika, this is a matter between your uncle and me. Stay out of it. IˇŻve booked the earliest flight for you, and youˇŻreing to the airport with meter.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 804

    ?Chapter 804:

    Anika put out her cigar and met LucretiaˇŻs gaze, her eyes pleading.

    ˇ°Mom, please let me stay. IˇŻve never witnessed the effects of the upgraded pills firsthand.ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs pouty charm was something Lucretia could never resist. Lucretia always gave in to AnikaˇŻs whims, allowing her to do whatever she wanted without question.

    Lucretia did not want Anika involved solely to shield her from potential dangers, but now, with the current n, all risks had been eliminated.

    Lucretia decided to expose her daughter to a different side of their world. She moved to sit beside Anika and nodded.

    ˇ°Alright, you can stay, but you must promise not to cause any trouble.ˇ±

    Anika, having anticipated her motherˇŻs agreement, quickly snuggled into LucretiaˇŻs arms and said, ˇ°I knew you were the best.ˇ±

    Hale observed their interaction with a sneer rather than anger, hisughter making Anika feel uneasy.

    Anika tilted her head and asked, ˇ°What exactly do you mean by that?ˇ±

    Even facing his own niece, HaleˇŻs gaze remained cold and distant.

    ˇ°Nothing. You and your mother do as you wish. IˇŻll go check if our ˇ®PerfixˇŻ has awakened.ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs expression turned grim.

    ˇ°I thought I made it clear that you are not to interact with the ˇ®PerfixˇŻ until IˇŻvepleted my examination!ˇ±

    Hale sneered.

    ˇ°Anika, let me make this clear.

    Latest novels uploaded g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    First, IˇŻm your uncle. Second, youˇŻre nothing more than the one supplying me with the drugs. YouˇŻd better show me some respect. Otherwise, even though youˇŻre my niece, IˇŻd be tempted toy a hand on you.

    DonˇŻt you agree, Lucretia?ˇ±

    HaleˇŻs growing power was nearly surpassing MatteoˇŻs, which made his behavior toward Lucretia and Anika, both of whom had been targeted by Matteo, unpredictable at best.

    Anika was taken aback. She never expected Hale to speak to her mother in such a tone.

    After all, they were the ones supplying the ˇ°Bloodthirstiness Pill,ˇ± without which HaleˇŻs current ns would never have been possible.

    Anika nced at Lucretia, who simply shook her head, prompting Anika to quickly temper her pride. Lucretia had always maintained that only Hale could assist them in wresting back control from Matteo and reiming their position in UwhorˇŻs underworld.

    Subdued, Anika turned to Hale and said, ˇ°IˇŻm sorryˇ­ I was being immature.ˇ±

    Hale responded, ˇ°Make sure you remember that.ˇ± Biting her lip, Anika realized the precarious situation she and her mother were in, entirely dependent on HaleˇŻs whims. She reluctantly softened her voice and said, ˇ°May Ie with you to see the ˇ®PerfixˇŻ? This ˇ®PerfixˇŻ was just brought back. IˇŻm concerned she might be emotionally unstable. Perhaps letting me tag along would be a wise choice.ˇ±

    As Anika made her request, Hale stopped in his tracks. This n was essential, and failure was not an option.

    He absentmindedly rubbed his immobile pinky finger, memories of Harlee flickering across his mind, a slight smile creeping onto his face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 805

    ?Chapter 805:

    Harlee was indeed merciless.

    He had nearly lost a finger because of her. If she knew his current nsˇ­

    This n was critical, and it could not fail.

    HaleˇŻs expression grew even colder as he decided.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go.ˇ±

    Anika breathed a sigh of relief.

    Any rash action on her part could have jeopardized their ns, something Lucretia would never let her forget.

    Anika dreaded one thing above all: the sporadic lectures from her mother.

    In the basement, Lindsayy inside a state-of-the-art medical pod, her eyes wide with fear as she surveyed her surroundings. WasnˇŻt she nearly beaten to death by that strong woman? How had she ended up here? Where was this ce? Was this a hospital? But the absence of doctors and nurses, along with the chilling atmosphere, puzzled her.

    At that moment, Lindsay was unaware that she had been extracted from prison.

    She knocked on the ss, calling out, ˇ°Hello? Is anyone there? Is this a hospital? Where are all the medical staff? IˇŻm awake. Why isnˇŻt anyone attending to me?ˇ±

    Just then, Hale, Anika, and Lucretia gradually made their way into the basement. Upon sighting Hale, LindsayˇŻs pupils dted.

    He had indeed orchestrated her escape from prison.

    Hale greeted her with a slight smile.

    ˇ°Miss Morgan, itˇŻs been a while.ˇ±

    Find thetest updates g????????????????.??????

    ˇ°How did you do it?ˇ± Lindsay asked, her eyes wary.

    A man who could spirit a prisoner away right under the guardsˇŻ watch was terrifying.

    Hale nced at Anika. With an understanding nod, Anika approached the pod with a detached demeanor and began to operate it, not once ncing at Lindsay. She had no desire to deal with such a troublesome ˇ°Perfix.ˇ±

    Inside the pod, Lindsay gripped the nket tightly, fear driving her to shrink back.

    ˇ°What are you doing? Ahˇ­

    Ahˇ­ˇ±

    Then, her screams echoed continuously.

    Ten minutester, LindsayˇŻs eyes were bloodshot, and she sat in the pod like a zombie.

    ˇ°Miss Morgan, donˇŻt you seek revenge?ˇ±

    Lindsay nodded and said, ˇ°Revenge, I want revengeˇ­ˇ± She kept repeating this until Anika adjusted the podˇŻs settings, restoring her to her usual self.

    ˇ°Please, Hale, help me achieve my revenge!ˇ± Lindsay pleaded, kneeling in the pod, her expression mirroring that of Etta.

    At this, Hale, Anika, and Lucretia finally eased the tension in their faces.

    Hale signaled Anika to open the pod.

    Lindsay stepped out.

    ˇ°Go find Etta and give her this,ˇ± Hale instructed, handing Lindsay a bottle.

    ˇ°Inform her that the n is still on and ensure she ces this in HarleeˇŻs water cup to facilitate your sess in abducting Harlee.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 806

    ?Chapter 806:

    Lindsay grabbed the bottle, her eyes lighting up with excitement.

    Could this really be her chance for revenge? The idea seemed almost too good to be true.

    As these thoughts raced through her mind, Lindsay respectfully said, ˇ°You can rely on me to bring Harlee safely to you.ˇ±

    Hale waved dismissively.

    ˇ°Go on.ˇ±

    Lindsay respectfully made her way out of the basement.

    As she turned, a glint of malice shed in her eyes.

    But it went unnoticed by everyone.

    Lindsay gripped the bottle tightly, her expression devoid of emotion as she exited the vi. Instead of seeking Etta immediately, Lindsay disguised herself and headed to the Morgan family vi.

    Her priority was to locate some pills.

    Lindsay wasnˇŻt concerned about being recognized. She knew the Morgan family vi would be deserted at this time. Pulling her cap down to obscure her face, she chose a discreet path, advancing slowly until she arrived at the Morgan familyˇŻs vi and entered her old room.

    The room was untouched, exactly as she had left it.

    Everything was pristine, not a single dust particle in sight, which showed that her room had been meticulously maintained, a sign she was still cherished.

    Tears filled LindsayˇŻs eyes. She had assumed her parentsˇŻ love was merely superficial and had withdrawn into a world where she felt unappreciated. Now, she recognized her misconceptions, but it was toote to rectify her mistakes.

    Every story starts at g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s,

    After securing the pills, Lindsay cast one final, lingering look around her room before decisively exiting.

    Every wrong move would trigger the next, leaving her no room for regret.

    Determined, she vowed to make anyone who dared to trample on her pay a hefty price.

    As soon as Lindsay stepped outside the Morgan familyˇŻs vi, she took out the phone Hale had given her and called someone she once considered a friend. The phone was answered after three rings.

    ˇ°Meet me at Rose Restaurant tomorrow at three in the afternoon,ˇ± Lindsay said tly, her voice devoid of emotion.

    The voice on the other end was filled with disbelief.

    ˇ°Lindsay, you actually got rescued?ˇ±

    Lindsay responded firmly, ˇ°Etta, just follow my instructions. YouˇŻre not in a position to ask questions.ˇ±

    After a brief pause, Etta responded obediently, ˇ°Alright.ˇ± Lindsay ended the call, indifferent to how Etta might feel about the conversation.

    Internally shattered, Lindsay resolved that everyone who had hurt her, including Harlee, Etta, and even Hale, would face consequences. Lindsay looked down at the pills in her hand, her eyes red. If not for her near-death experience, she would never have known about the ruthless drug used on her.

    Meanwhile, at Remson Manor, Rhys had justpleted his work. Tired, he massaged his forehead and called out tentatively, ˇ°Lee?ˇ± Receiving no answer, Rhys ascended the stairs and entered the room.

    Harlee had just emerged from the bathroom, d only in a towel.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 807

    ?Chapter 807:

    Her legs were long and slender, and her damp hair draped across her chest.

    Her face, freshly washed, radiated a captivating glow, reminiscent of a goddess depicted in a painting.

    Rhys immediately shut the door, took a deep breath topose himself, then slowly reopened it and approached Harlee.

    He looked at her with deep longing.

    A blush began at his earlobes, quickly spreading to his cheeks, and soon his entire body blushed as red as a ripe apple.

    Harlee raised her eyes to meet his, her look smoldering, and subtly curled her lips. She casually reached for a white T-shirt in front of Rhys.

    Before she could continue, Rhys trembled, stood frozen in ce, and then two streams of blood trickled from his nose.

    Harlee burst intoughter, yfully lifting RhysˇŻ chin.

    ˇ°What? Did you think I was going to get changed right in front of you?ˇ±

    Rhys nodded without thinking, but then stopped and shook his head as the full meaning hit him.

    He stammered, ˇ°No. Iˇ­ I didnˇŻt mean that.ˇ± Then, he turned around stiffly.

    ˇ°Do you want to watch?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice was captivating and maic, carrying an almost irresistible quality that seemed to charm Rhys into nodding.

    RhysˇŻ eyes went wide, and his face flushed with color once more.

    However, his words remained direct and unflinching.

    ˇ°I want to, but IˇŻm afraid I might lose control.ˇ±

    Every story unfolds at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????sŁ®??????

    Harlee grabbed his shoulders, spun him around, and stood on her tiptoes to press her vibrant red lips against his. She yfully caressed his lips, filled with allure. Then, she boldly parted his lips, eagerly tasting the sweetness within.

    RhysˇŻrge hand immediately cradled HarleeˇŻs head.

    He took the lead by gently biting her lip, teasing and exploringˇ­

    The next moment, Harlee calmly pushed his face away, stepping back to lounge on the sofa. Shefortably curled up, leaning back, her right hand supporting her while her left hand delicately covered her chest. She watched Rhys, noticing his breathing had be heavier. She chuckled, ˇ°ThatˇŻs the end of your reward.

    Be good, and I might treat you again next time.ˇ±

    Her words left Rhys thrilled. This woman truly knew how to stir his emotions.

    A treatˇ­ That sounded appealingˇ­

    Rhys moved closer, gently pressing her into the sofa cushions.

    His voice was raspy, heavy with suppressed emotion.

    ˇ°What should I do, Lee? I canˇŻt hold back any longer.ˇ±

    Harlee yfully tugged at his tie, their lips almost touching. Rhys found himself swallowing nervously.

    Harlee paused, a yful smile spreading across her face as she provocatively pushed out her chest.

    ˇ°So, are you up for it?ˇ±

    Rhys stood up abruptly and said, ˇ°I need to take a shower.ˇ± It wasnˇŻt a matter of courage for him.

    He simply didnˇŻt want to go back on his word.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 808

    ?Chapter 808:

    He had promised to wait until marriageˇ­

    He tenderly kissed her forehead and said, ˇ°I wonˇŻt break my promise.ˇ±

    Harlee was taken aback. She hadnˇŻt expected him to hold back just to keep his promise to her.

    Her lips curved into a joyful smile, and she suggested, ˇ°We can do it once weˇŻre engaged. That wouldnˇŻt be breaking your promise.ˇ±

    The thought reignited RhysˇŻ passion. Worried he might give in to his impulses, he decided it was best to leave.

    As the door shut behind him, Harlee couldnˇŻt help butugh. She thought her man was simply too endearing!

    Half an hourter, Rhys returned with the snack he had prepared.

    Harlee put aside her phone, looking intrigued.

    ˇ°It smells wonderful. WhatˇŻs the snack tonight?ˇ±

    Rhys answered, ˇ°Your favorite noodles.

    And IˇŻve ordered coffee. It should be here in ten minutes.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyes sparkled with anticipation.

    He always seemed to know exactly what she was in the mood for.

    She took the bowl and savored a bite.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs delicious. You should have some too.ˇ±

    She scooped up some noodles and held them up to RhysˇŻ mouth, her eyebrows raised encouragingly.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov????.??o§Ţ

    Rhys typically didnˇŻt eat before bed, but he found it hard to resist when Harlee was the one offering.

    Watching him eat, Harlee asked, ˇ°How is it? Fun to have ate-night snack, right?ˇ±

    Rhys responded, ˇ°ItˇŻs even better when youˇŻre the one feeding me.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs lips curled affectionately.

    ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll feed you.ˇ±

    Eventually, they finished therge bowl of noodles together.

    The mood was warm and intimate, yet they chose not to take things further.

    The following morning, PatrickˇŻs eyes widened as he surveyed the banquet spread across the dining table, a feast fit for royalty.

    He wondered if Rhys was expecting additionalpany.

    He and Hamilton had already eaten earlier.

    Even if invited to partake, there was no way they could make a dent in the sheer abundance of food before them.

    Hamilton broke the silence, asking, ˇ°Mr. Green, are you expecting some important guest at Remson Manor?ˇ±

    Harlee surveyed the tableden with luxurious dishes, a pleased smile on her face.

    Catching HamiltonˇŻs and PatrickˇŻs astonished stares, she calmly responded, ˇ°This is all for me.ˇ±

    Both Hamilton and Patrick exchanged surprised nces, trying to suppress their shock. So, Rhys had prepared all of this for Harlee.

    Even if she sampled only a dozen tters and took a bite from each, it wasnˇŻt their ce toment.

    After all, Rhys indulged her whims without question.

    Just then, Rhys emerged from the kitchen, cing a steaming bowl of soup in front of Harlee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 809

    ?Chapter 809:

    ˇ°Here, I made this.

    Drink it while itˇŻs still warm.ˇ±

    Rhys then turned his attention to Hamilton and Patrick, as though noticing them for the first time.

    ˇ°Is everything settled?ˇ±

    Hamilton nodded and replied, ˇ°Yes. The arrangements have been made as per your instructions. Nothing new to report.ˇ±

    Without changing his expression, Rhys shifted his gaze to Patrick, who looked noticeably worn out, his eyes shadowed by sleepless nights.

    ˇ°Did you personally oversee it?ˇ±

    Patrick immediately adopted an air of innocent misery, his expression almostically pitiful.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, I think they just donˇŻt like me. When Hamilton gives them orders, they finish everything quickly, but when itˇŻs me, they suggest I handle it myself.ˇ±

    Hamilton smirked, curiosity piqued.

    ˇ°What exactly did you ask them to do?ˇ±

    Patrick hesitated before muttering, ˇ°Nothingplicatedˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°I just told them to track HaleˇŻs movements within three days.ˇ±

    Finding MatteoˇŻs whereabouts was no easy task, let alone HaleˇŻs. Three days likely wouldnˇŻt yield any results.

    Hamilton casually slung an arm around PatrickˇŻs shoulders and said to Rhys, ˇ°Mr. Green, donˇŻt worry. IˇŻll take care of it. Please donˇŻt get upset.ˇ±

    Find new stories on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    With that, Hamilton dragged Patrick away.

    Harlee continued eating, silently observing the duoˇŻs antics as though it were routine. She had grown ustomed to this dynamic.

    Besides, PatrickˇŻs asional missteps provided opportunities for Hamilton to step in with some much-needed correction.

    Unfazed, Rhys seated himself beside Harlee, carefully serving her more food.

    He had personally prepared thisvish spread after Harlee mentioned wanting to sample a variety of cuisines before their engagement celebration.

    His efforts had begun well before dawn.

    Just then, PatrickˇŻs phone rang in his pocket.

    He fumbled to answer it, eximing, ˇ°I have news! Big news!ˇ±

    Breaking free from HamiltonˇŻs grip, Patrick pressed the answer button and listened intently. Momentster, his expression darkened.

    ˇ°What? Keep him under surveince. IˇŻm on my way!ˇ±

    Ending the call, Patrick reported, ˇ°Mr. Green, Miss Sanderson, thereˇŻs been a sighting of Hale. It seems heˇŻs arrived in Baythornˇ­ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs gaze grew colder.

    As expected, Hale hadnˇŻt given up.

    RhysˇŻs expression hardened.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 810

    ?Chapter 810:

    ˇ°Locate him immediately.ˇ±

    Both Hamilton and Patrick responded with sharp affirmations before hurrying out, determination etched into their faces. Rhys remained still for a moment and then turned to Harlee.

    ˇ°Lee, PatrickˇŻs information is likely urate.

    HaleˇŻs presence in Baythorn means heˇŻll likely try to disrupt our engagement party.ˇ±

    Rhys had heard from Bart about HaleˇŻs fixation on Harlee.

    Even in his earlier, less influential days, Hale had chased after Harlee with unyielding persistence. Now, with greater resources at his disposal, there was no doubt he would be even more determined. The real uncertaintyy in the approach Hale would take.

    His fixation, violent tendencies, andck of scruples meant that his methods would be nothing less than vile.

    After finishing her soup, Harlee leaned back, her face impassive.

    ˇ°I figured heˇŻd make a move.

    He has the advantage of secrecy, while weˇŻre in the open.

    For now, all we can do is wait.ˇ±

    Rhys nodded grimly. Reinforcements had already been discreetly stationed at their engagement party venue to ensure everything proceeded smoothly.

    Harlee and he would make sure HaleˇŻs schemes came to an end.

    At Rose Restaurant, Etta sat alone in a private room, massaging her temples. Lindsay was up to no good, forcing her to tread carefully.

    Discover your next read at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s

    Earlier, Lindsay had called, insisting Etta transfer every cent in her ounts, promising repaymentˇŞa im Etta knew was hollow.

    What truly unsettled Etta wasnˇŻt the audacity of the request, but LindsayˇŻs precise knowledge of her financial situation. It was clearly premeditated.

    The door creaked open, revealing LindsayˇŻs smug expression as she entered. Lindsay inwardly mocked Etta as a fool, her disdain hidden behind a sharine smile. Lindsay had used her connections to get the pills tested and learned about the terrifying effects of the Bloodthirstiness Pill. Realizing Etta had also been affected, she had devised a n, aiming to exploit Etta.

    But Lindsay was well aware of HaleˇŻs ruthlessness. To fuel her hatred, he had let life-sentenced prisoners beat her to the brink of death. If Etta faltered and revealed their plots to Hale, she would face dire consequences.

    Lindsay didnˇŻt beat around the bush.

    ˇ°Hale wants you to slip this into HarleeˇŻs drink at her engagement party. Once sheˇŻs had it, make sure no one gets near her. Three minutester, someone will whisk Harlee away. YouˇŻll need to create a distraction, something big enough to divert everyoneˇŻs attention and buy me time to disappear.ˇ±

    EttaˇŻs expression darkened, her hatred evident as she replied, ˇ°Fine. IˇŻll help you take Harlee.ˇ±

    LindsayˇŻs face remained stern as she nodded.

    ˇ°Failure is not an option.

    After Harlee is gone, Hale will secure your ce with the Sandersons. YouˇŻll take her spot in the family.ˇ±

    Lindsay leaned in, lowering her voice.

    ˇ°I heard Sk has brought the Juarez familyˇŻs nanny, Nyomi, to stay at the Sanderson vi. If you can, knock her out too. Should anything go wrong, like Harlee waking up early, I can use Nyomi to control her.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 811

    ?Chapter 811:

    Lindsay wasnˇŻt concerned about any missteps.

    HaleˇŻs men would ensure the n ran smoothly.

    But targeting Nyomi? That was personal. She wanted Harlee to suffer, not just physically, but emotionally. Watching someone Harlee cared about in pain would surely break her spirit.

    LindsayˇŻs fury had grown far beyond the simple desire to eliminate Harlee. She needed Harleepletely shattered.

    As for why the Sanderson family itself wasnˇŻt LindsayˇŻs target? She knew their influence far too well.

    Any misstep would mean Hale turning his wrath on her, leaving no room for vengeance.

    Etta gave a stiff nod, her tone cold.

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    Today was Saturday.

    The extravagant engagement celebration uniting the Green and Sanderson families was now just three days away. Talk of the eventˇŻs grandeur had spread like wildfire, with whispers of itsvishness reaching every corner. Rhys had shrewdly ensured the news would spread by leaking that there would beplimentary dining at both the Oak and the prestigious Tartarus Club.

    At a caf¨¦, Brice, sharp in his tailored ck suit, gently stirred his coffee.

    After a pause, he lifted his gaze to Harlee, who sat opposite him in contemtive silence, his eyes flickering. It was only now that Brice realized Harlee hadnˇŻt eliminated Hale years ago. It was uncharacteristic of her to leave loose ends like this.

    Unable to resist, he asked directly, ˇ°Why didnˇŻt you deal with Hale back then?ˇ±

    g?ln¦Ň¦Íe??s is your update hub

    Harlee casually swirled her drink, took a measured sip, and raised her eyes, her expression calm and unreadable.

    Her fingers rested lightly on the table as she replied with a simple, ˇ°Hmm.ˇ±

    Though her response was brief, Brice sensedyers of meaning buried beneath it, as though there was a piece of the story he hadnˇŻt uncovered.

    Lifting his chin slightly, Brice thought back to the events of that year. Taking a steadying breath, he pressed further, ˇ°Was it because of me?ˇ±

    Years ago, there had been a time when Harlee and Hale were mere acquaintances, their fallout having yet toe.

    During a mission, she had unexpectedly run into Hale and decided to keep him by her side. It was during this time that Brice had been cruelly mistreated by a man.

    Harlee had stepped in, giving Brice a fresh identity, teaching him to navigate the world, and inspiring him to pursue his dreams. When she discovered his passion for fashion, she established Janessa Studio and ced Brice at its helm.

    She shielded him from his failures, celebrated his triumphs, and mentored him into the person he had be. Yet, not long after, Harlee uncovered HaleˇŻs ulterior motives and confronted him numerous times. On theirst encounter, sheˇŻd been prepared to eliminate him when Hale yed his trump card, threatening to releasepromising photos of Brice posthumously if she killed him. The humiliation those images could bring would ruin BriceˇŻs future.

    At that point, Brice was just beginning to find his footing. If those photos were exposed, he would lose his drive to live.

    Harlee had no choice but to relent. Using her skills, she destroyed the photos and evidence Hale had on Brice and struck an agreement that if Hale stayed in line, she wouldnˇŻt take his life.

    Brice, unaware of any of this, had believed Hale was dealt with permanently.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 812

    ?Chapter 812:

    HarleeˇŻs sharp, steady gaze met BriceˇŻs, a flicker of inner conflict evident.

    After a beat, she ced her coffee down and said, ˇ°Yes. It was.ˇ±

    Harlee knew even if she imed it was unrted, Brice wouldnˇŻt believe her.

    At her words, BriceˇŻs hand instinctively rose to his chest, his heart pounding.

    He had heard of someone named Hale troubling Harlee, but he initially thought it was just a case of a name coincidence and didnˇŻt pay much attention to it. Recently, however, dealings with the Green Group revealed unsettling details, leading him to connect the dots.

    After further investigation, he realized that Hale was the same man from back then.

    Brice knew Harlee well enough to understand she wouldnˇŻt have spared Hale unless there was no alternative. The sole reason she hadnˇŻt acted harshly against Hale was because of him.

    Outwardly, Harlee appeared aloof and unapproachable, but deep down, she was the most dependable andpassionate member of their circle.

    Brice took a long sip from his mug, steadying his nerves.

    ˇ°The Shadow Moon Society just informed me that HaleˇŻs in Baythorn.ˇ±

    ˇ°If IˇŻm not mistaken, youˇŻre his objective. This time.

    DonˇŻt worry about me. Promise you wonˇŻt let yourself get hurt, alright?ˇ±

    Brice knew if thosepromising photos went public, his reputation would be ruined. Still, when it came to HarleeˇŻs well-being, he would rather endure the internal anguish himself. Once, fear might have paralyzed him, but years had stripped away his innocence.

    He was no longer the naive boy who let cruel remarks push him to the edge.

    Harlee rested her chin in her palm, a faint smirk ying on her lips as she locked eyes with Brice.

    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads

    ˇ°That wonˇŻt be necessary.ˇ± Her tone was calm but carried an undeniable weight ofmand.

    Brice knew she would protect him no matter what, so he could only nod.

    ˇ°Fine, but you have to promise me to stay safe.ˇ± If anything happened to her on his ount, he could never forgive himself.

    Just then, a woman at a nearby table abruptly rose and hurled two full cups of coffee at the man sitting across from her.

    Her carefully applied makeup was smeared with tears.

    Everyone in the caf¨¦ turned their attention to the scene.

    Harlee, eager to distract Brice, nced in the same direction. The manˇŻs figure stirred a sense of familiarity.

    Harlee frowned, searching her memory but unable to identify him.

    Her gaze then shifted to the woman who had caused themotion.

    The woman had wless makeup and wore a bold pink dress adorned with floral patterns that highlighted her paleplexion.

    Furious, she stared down the man and shouted, ˇ°Liam, I am serious with you! I donˇŻt care about the age difference, even though youˇŻre old enough to be my father. I just canˇŻt help but fall for you. IˇŻve stood against my family for you and endured the judgmental stares of strangers, so why canˇŻt you make this onepromise for me? Were all those promises about doing anything for me just meaningless?ˇ±

    Liam? HarleeˇŻs eyes narrowed, surprised.

    Indeed, the man seated opposite the woman was Liam, the one Brice had financially ruined.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 813

    ?Chapter 813:

    Earlier that day, the woman had discovered LiamˇŻs downfall and, despite it all, was touched when he attempted to buy her gifts beyond his means. Overwhelmed, she had inadvertently revealed a critical detail.

    Her father had known of LiamˇŻs connection to Harlee and had been wanting to use it to forge ties with the Sanderson family.

    However, Liam, now seemingly a changed man, had refused to take the woman to the Green-Sanderson engagement party and had even ended their rtionship.

    Brice had purposely leaked LiamˇŻs photo during his campaign against the Gill family. Now, many recognized Liam, pulling out their phones to snap pictures and record videos, eager to fuel the gossip mill. The hashtags varied, but most used Liam of various offenses. Soon, the hashtag ˇ°Liam Betrays A Womanˇ± started trending.

    A media professional at the caf¨¦, sensing a golden opportunity,unched a live stream, capturing the heated exchange to attract viewers.

    The live stream flickered to life, drawing a bustling crowd, all eager to delve into the unfolding drama. It felt like a grand sporting event, with eachizen hurling more cutting remarks than thest.

    ˇ°Can anyone fill me in? Has a romantic fling between spring and winter spiraled into a PUA situation? The charms could possibly draw this youngdy to Liam. The Gill GroupˇŻs a sinking ship, and LiamˇŻs practically old enough to be her father!ˇ±

    ˇ°Equally puzzled here. Why on earth would she choose him?ˇ±

    ˇ°Hey, streamer, can we get some context here? Why does it look like sheˇŻs practically on her knees, begging Liam not to leave?ˇ±

    Feel the thrill on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c?m

    The relentless stream of onlinements was echoed by the lively discussions among the patrons at the caf¨¦, all engrossed in the live drama. Liam, for his part, wore a grimace of stoic resignation, his face unreadable amid the chaos.

    Far from cringing at the public spectacle, he seemed to revel in the desperate appeals of a young woman vying for his attention.

    Following the financial ruin of the Gill Group, Liam had resorted to living off his remaining savings.

    He stumbled into this rtionship purely by chance, quickly discovering this young womanˇŻs wealthy background and making himselffortably dependent on her resources for his lifestyle.

    He acquired a car and a vi, thanks to her generosity.

    While Liam was intrigued by the thrill of a new rtionship, the young woman proved to be too trusting, earnestly believing in their future together and even pushing for marriage.

    For Liam, she was just another naive girl, swayed by sweet nothings, even willing to discuss starting a family. Women of such gullibility never really captured his interest for long.

    He was convinced he could secure a partner of higher stature, one who could propel the Gill Group to a triumphant resurgence, like a phoenix soaring from the mes.

    Thus, the young woman, who still depended on her father for financial support, was insignificant to Liam.

    He had intended to end things with her once their fiery romance fizzled out, yet unexpectedly, she invited him to HarleeˇŻs engagement celebration. To him, the idea wasughably outrageous.

    He knew attending that party would seal his fate by the following morning.

    But why the day after? Simply because the day of the engagement was filled with joy, and the guests had no appetite for bloodshed. With a napkin, Liam dabbed at his moist forehead, his gaze falling on the tearful woman before him, his expression frostier than ever.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs nothing more to discuss. Our paths have diverged.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 814

    ?Chapter 814:

    With these words, Liam deliberately scanned the room, ensuring others saw that he was not just a heartless man abandoning his partner but rather acknowledging their inevitable parting. Laughter broke out in the caf¨¦ at his deration. What was he implying? Had their paths not diverged the moment he lured her into his bed? Such a scoundrel! He truly deserved to crumble financially.

    Online, the outrage over LiamˇŻs deceitful words swelled.

    ˇ°When the Gill familyˇŻs fortunes plunged, I actually pitied him. Now, IˇŻd love to shake some sense into my naive past self.

    How could anyone feel sorry for such a scoundrel? ItˇŻs nauseating! He tries to masquerade as the hero, absolutely sickening!ˇ±

    ˇ°Can you believe it? Why is everyone just sitting around in this caf¨¦? ItˇŻs high time someone delivered a sharp reality check to that fool!ˇ±

    ˇ°This young womanˇŻs obsession with Liam, an unattractive man, is downright pathetic!ˇ±

    At that moment, a sharp-tongued college student at the caf¨¦ made her disdain clear. Rising boldly, she pointed directly at the woman and delivered a scathing rebuke.

    ˇ°Miss, where is your self-respect? YouˇŻve been openly humiliated, and yet, here you are, still speaking of romance with him? For heavenˇŻs sake, stop this charade! This man is merely toying with your emotions.

    DonˇŻt fool yourself.ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs anything but true love! To forsake all you have for him? YouˇŻre walking a foolˇŻs pathˇ­ˇ±

    The moment the college student finished her speech, the caf¨¦ erupted in a wave of thunderous apuse that seemed to shake the very walls.

    The ce for great stories: g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    ˇ°Thank you, your words have truly lifted my spirits.ˇ±

    ˇ°Exactly. That woman is far too gullible, actually believing she can recapture his heart.ˇ±

    The woman, her eyes recently dampened with tears, stood frozen, her face painted with stark bewilderment. Puzzled and hurt, she struggled to understand why her valiant efforts in chasing true love were met with ridicule rather than admiration, feeling as though her heartfelt aspirations were being trampled underfoot.

    Knowing she had unintentionally stirred the crowdˇŻs fury and dreading her fatherˇŻs potential reproach, the woman bit her lip and suppressed the urge to defend herself.

    As for the bitingments flung by the college student, she bit back her retort, the words dying in her throat.

    LiamˇŻs eyes narrowed as he turned to face the college student, his gaze sharp and using.

    ˇ°Miss, when have I ever toyed with her emotions? When have I dered my feelings were anything but serious? YouˇŻve crossed a line with your baseless usations. Legal action isnˇŻt off the table,ˇ± he said, his voice low and menacing.

    The college studentˇŻs voice faltered, hereback stifled by the weight of LiamˇŻs assertive, chilling words.

    Liam sneered derisively.

    His pockets had been feeling rather light these days. Winning thiswsuit meant these fools would owe him heftypensation.

    He would squeeze them for every penny, pushing them to the brink of bankruptcy.

    The hand clutching the phone shook subtly. The streamer, Granger Fowler, felt his nerves re as he grasped the weight of LiamˇŻs threats. If Liam discovered the livestream, heˇŻd face dire consequences.

    Granger nced at the swellingments and the viewer count, reluctant to cut off such a captivating live stream.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 815

    ?Chapter 815:

    Elsewhere, in their opulent vi named Mountain Lodge in Baythorn, Tonya and Ritchie were tuned in to the unfolding drama.

    ˇ°Tonya, youˇŻve got to see this. That foolˇŻs embarrassing himself online again!ˇ± Ritchie eximed, pointing at the screen.

    With a calm gaze at the ongoing stream, Tonya remarked evenly, ˇ°Liam is beyond redemption.ˇ±

    Ritchie scowled, his irritation palpable.

    ˇ°If only Harlee hadnˇŻt insisted we refrain from dealing with Liam, IˇŻd be more than happy to put him in his ce!ˇ±

    Though Tonya shared the sentiment, a promise to Harlee tied her hands. Trapped by their pledge, both Tonya and Ritchie harbored a simmering frustration at being unable to act on their anger.

    As Tonya and Ritchie plotted a covert way to retaliate, the camera angle suddenly shifted, capturing new drama.

    Encouraged by his viewers, Granger edged closer, emboldened by the fervor of the audience.

    In the bustling caf¨¦, as the studentˇŻs voice faded and the murmurs around them subsided, LiamˇŻs confidence surged.

    He rose from his seat, his gaze fixed on the woman who seemed lost for words, and dered, ˇ°WeˇŻre done. Stop bothering me!ˇ±

    At his words, the woman felt an urge to lunge forward and clutch LiamˇŻs hand, pleading for another chance. Yet, she held back, fully aware that any dramatic scene could reach her fatherˇŻs ears and result in her being shipped off abroad.

    Someone piped up quietly, ˇ°Seriously? I expected him to at least flick a check at her and tell her to leave him alone.ˇ±

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????

    ˇ°Can you believe it? She still looks like sheˇŻs holding on to him! IˇŻmpletely baffled.

    Honestly, IˇŻd risk awsuit with that old man just to yell at him until he gets what he deserves!ˇ±

    ˇ°Same hereˇ­ˇ±

    Liam scanned the room, his expression one of sheer disdain. The crowd now kept their insults to themselves.

    Crossing him directly would mean facing his relentless team ofwyers and a world of regret.

    LiamˇŻs foot, which had been poised in midair, touched the floor again.

    He was intrigued to see if anyone would dare defy him.

    Before he could bask in his smugness, a voice from his darkest nightmares,ced with cold authority, sliced through the air, leaving him rigid with fear.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre still the same, Liam,ˇ± the voice said, sending a chill down his spine.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs been ages, Liam.ˇ± These simple words shifted all attention to the far corner of the room.

    Harlee rose gracefully from her seat, while Brice, adhering to her earlier suggestion, quietly relocated.

    The room fell into stunned silence, the air thick with anticipation.

    HarleeˇŻs elegance spoke volumes, and her presencemanded the room without a word.

    Granger, overseeing the live broadcast, brightened when he spotted her.

    A flicker of optimism sparked within him.

    Having previously reported on Rhys and HarleeˇŻs betrothal, Granger recognized Harlee immediately.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 816

    ?Chapter 816:

    He knew how much she detested public scrutiny. To respect her privacy, he refrained from directing the camera at her, despite the potential for increased views.

    However, sharp-eared fans in the live stream caught the familiarity of HarleeˇŻs voice.

    ˇ°Wait, isnˇŻt that my favorite idol speaking? I heard Liam raised her. Is this leading to a major confrontation?ˇ±

    ˇ°Idol? Are you talking about Harlee Sanderson? No way!ˇ±

    ˇ°Please aim the camera at the recent speaker! I need a clear look!ˇ±

    Though thements piled up, Granger ignored them, staying cautious.

    Ritchie and Tonya, following the stream, instantly recognized HarleeˇŻs tone.

    A knowing nce passed between them, amusement lighting their eyes.

    They understood Harlee too well. If she showed up at such a critical juncture, it was either to lend a hand or confront wrongdoing.

    This time, it was undoubtedly thetter.

    Ritchie sighed and said, ˇ°HarleeˇŻs finally addressing that filth, Liam. I was afraid heˇŻd continue making her life difficult.ˇ±

    ˇ°Rx.

    Harlee always knows how to handle things!ˇ± Tonya reassured him.

    Amid the silence, Harlee strode confidently toward Liam.

    Granger, clearly rmed, swiftly adjusted the camera angle.

    Explore more on g ? ln¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s

    He dared not risk capturing Harlee on film. If Liam pursued legal action, it might cost him some money or time, but angering Harlee could ruin his entire career in Baythorn or even his livelihood altogether.

    Liam froze the moment he noticed Harlee.

    He wanted to flee, but his legs felt rooted, refusing to obey him. Since his fallout with Elvin, Liam had realized Harlee was the mastermind behind his misfortune. Though BriceˇŻs actions had left him destitute, he didnˇŻt dare express resentment.

    His fear of HarleeˇŻs retribution overshadowed all else.

    Liam never imagined heˇŻd encounter Harlee here.

    Had he known, he wouldnˇŻt have shown even a trace of arroganceˇ­ No, he wouldnˇŻt have entered the caf¨¦ at all. Swallowing his dread, Liam forced a strained smile.

    ˇ°Oh, Harleeˇ­ I heard youˇŻre engaged to Mr. Green.

    Congrattionsˇ­ˇ±

    Liam deliberately brought up the engagement, hoping the asion might soften her stance and spare him further humiliation.

    Harlee tilted her head, her captivating smile sharpening as her gaze met his trembling eyes. She spoke with measured calm.

    ˇ°And why would my engagement concern you?ˇ±

    Hearing this, LiamˇŻs expression crumbled instantly.

    HeˇŻd anticipated her indifference but never thought sheˇŻd dismiss him so publicly! Tens of thousands online burst intoughter at HarleeˇŻs words.

    ˇ°Ha-ha, thatˇŻs the spirit! Why should she care about this idiot? Offering congrattions? The nerve!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 817

    ?Chapter 817:

    ˇ°HasnˇŻt Liam once raised Harlee? How could she be so rude to an elder? And youˇŻre still defending her? Your valuesˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Why not finish your sentence? Elder? Are you serious? Before jumping to conclusions, learn what this manˇŻs done. Once raised Harlee? ThatˇŻs a stretch!ˇ±

    Tonya quickly noticed the heated remarks.

    Grabbing the keyboard from Ritchie, she unleashed a detailed expos¨¦ of LiamˇŻs history of wrongs against Harlee.

    Her swift action silenced the detractors, shifting the narrative toward sympathy for Harlee and widespread condemnation of Liam.

    ˇ°This man isnˇŻt just a disgrace.

    He even mistreated his daughter! And when he did those things, he didnˇŻt even know Harlee wasnˇŻt his biological child!ˇ±

    ˇ°Exactly! YouˇŻve summed it up perfectly. Liam is utterly contemptible.ˇ±

    Liam clenched his jaw, forcing a strained smile.

    ˇ°Harlee, why are you addressing me this way? We might not share blood, but I am still your elder. LetˇŻs not forget I once raised you. Is this the respect you show to an elder?ˇ±

    Noticing the murmurs around him, Liam mistakenly believed the crowd sympathized with him.

    Emboldened, he puffed up his chest and spoke with misced authority.

    Harlee eyed Liam from head to toe, her icy demeanor softening ever so slightly. She had thought the copse of the Gill Group might humble him and help him recognize his faults.

    Step into fiction with g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s

    But he was such a fool, incapable of seeing the second chances heˇŻd been handed. If he insisted on inviting disaster, she wouldnˇŻt bother sparing any false sense of familial obligation.

    A flicker of menace shed in HarleeˇŻs gaze. Without hesitation, she ced a firm hand on LiamˇŻs shoulder.

    ˇ°Respect? You donˇŻt deserve it.ˇ±

    With a single fluid movement, Harlee wrenched LiamˇŻs arm, dislocating it with ease. The onlookers froze in shock.

    A moment straight out of a movie was unfolding before their very eyes.

    Unbelievable! How on earth did she disable a personˇŻs arm with just one hand? Such skill seemed reserved for elite operatives.

    Some spectators, still grappling with what had just urred, began self-righteously condemning HarleeˇŻs actions. Yet, any negativements posted online vanished almost instantly, along with the users who made them.

    Inside the caf¨¦, the crowd, already fed up with Liam, felt vindicated. Watching Harlee incapacitate Liam, they erupted into cheers. LiamˇŻs agonized cries reverberated through the space, and the woman he had abandoned hurried to his side, her expression full of worry. She turned toward Harlee, her tone sharp.

    ˇ°IˇŻm calling the authorities! You injured Liam for no reason. IˇŻll make sure youˇŻre locked away!ˇ±

    Harlee calmly gestured for the woman to approach and, without warning, delivered a sharp p to LiamˇŻs face.

    ˇ°Say another word, and IˇŻll keep pping him until youˇŻre silent.ˇ±

    The woman fumed.

    ˇ°Youˇ­ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 818

    ?Chapter 818:

    Before the woman could finish, Harlee struck Liam again with equal ferocity.

    Dazed from the impact, Liam turned to the woman, pping her twice in quick session.

    ˇ°Shut your mouth, idiot!ˇ±

    Stunned, the woman clutched her reddened cheek, staring at Liam with hurt and disbelief.

    He, however, didnˇŻt spare her a second nce.

    Desperation evident, Liam turned to Harlee.

    ˇ°Harleeˇ­ Miss Sanderson, I beg you, forgive me this time. IˇŻll do whatever you ask.ˇ±

    Though clueless about his exact offense, Liam knew further resistance would only worsen his predicament.

    HarleeˇŻs words were like ice.

    ˇ°Leave Baythorn and never show your face to me again.ˇ±

    Panic overriding his pride, Liam responded without hesitation, ˇ°Yes, IˇŻll leave! IˇŻm going right nowˇ­ˇ± And with that, he staggered out of the caf¨¦, barely holding himself together.

    LiamˇŻs sudden disy of cowardice caught everyone off guard, leaving the crowd in stunned silence.

    Before anyone could fully process what had happened, Liam had already slipped out of the caf¨¦, followed by HarleeˇŻs graceful exit.

    It was as though the main characters had vanished from a dream.

    Thankfully, the inte provided an outlet for the publicˇŻs emotions, and HarleeˇŻs name dominated the trending topics all day.

    Step into new worlds with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s??§ŕm

    Reactions were mixedˇŞsome criticized Harlee, while others praised her boldness.

    This time, however, noments, not even the negative ones, were deleted.

    This was exactly what Harlee had hoped for.

    Shortly after Harlee left the caf¨¦, TonyaˇŻs call came through.

    ˇ°So, whatˇŻs your n now?ˇ±

    At first, Tonya had assumed that Harlee was just trying to teach Liam a lesson.

    But when she saw Harlee effortlessly dislocating LiamˇŻs hand without saying a word, she realized it wasnˇŻt about giving a lesson at all.

    Harlee was setting a trap.

    Harlee was upfront about her motives, exining the suspicious activities linked to Hale that Patrick had uncovered.

    ˇ°I was looking for a way to make a big ssh, and there Liam was, presenting me with the perfect opportunity.ˇ±

    Knowing that Hale had entered the city, Harlee had been devising ns to draw him out.

    No n had seemed feasible until she spotted Liam and the conveniently ced live-streaming phone nearby.

    Driving Liam out was meant to be a spectacle for everyone, especially for Hale, who, based on his personality, would likely use LiamˇŻs grudge to orchestrate some underhanded schemes.

    Once Hale sent someone to find Liam, aiming to turn him against her, Harlee would spring her trap.

    Tonya quickly caught on andughed.

    ˇ°Understood. IˇŻll trace the suspicious IP immediately.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 819

    ?Chapter 819:

    ˇ°Good.ˇ± Harlee ended the call and sent a message to Brice, who was still at the caf¨¦.

    ˇ°Make sure this blows up big.ˇ±

    BriceˇŻs response came promptly.

    ˇ°Got it. IˇŻll harness the online sentiment.ˇ±

    Harlee smiled.

    ˇ°Do as you see fit.ˇ±

    With everything set in motion, Harlee drove back to the Sanderson family estate.

    Upon entering, she found Fletcher, just back with a cup of drink.

    Having just inserted the straw, he said, ˇ°You might want to steer clear of the inte for a bit. Thosementers are brutal!ˇ±

    Fletcher passed the drink to Harlee.

    He wouldnˇŻt normally buy such a drink.

    After purchasing it, he even boasted in the group chat with the five Sanderson sons about what a great brother he was.

    The chat quickly lit up with messages, everyone criticizing Fletcher for offering Harlee such a drink instead of something more appropriate.

    Fletcher shrugged off the criticism, convinced they were just envious of his close bond with Harlee.

    Taking a sip of the drink, Harlee looked at Fletcher and simply responded, ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    ?¦Á?¨ş$? ?§ß?p?¨¦§ń? ¨¬¦Đ g?ln?v¦Ĺl?.ˇé?§Ţ

    Harlee had no intention of checking social media. She was confident that the Sanderson family wouldnˇŻt let her face public scorn alone. They would use their influence to suppress any negativements. Likely, Rhys was already coordinating with Brenton.

    This was all part of her n, so she kept her words to a minimum with Fletcher.

    Noticing HarleeˇŻsck of concern about the online noise, Fletcher let it slide.

    He gazed at her, hopeful, and asked, ˇ°Do you like the drink?ˇ±

    After a thoughtful sip, Harlee gave him a subtle nod under his watchful eyes.

    ˇ°Yes, itˇŻs good. Thank you, Fletcher.ˇ±

    FletcherˇŻs smile spread wide upon hearing this.

    He instantly posted a video to the family chat.

    ˇ°See, Harlee likes it! You all donˇŻt know her like I do! Regret ever criticizing me, huh?ˇ±

    Just as Fletcher was about to enjoy his moment of self-praise, he noticed Harlee had approached and was looking at his phone screen.

    She clicked her tongue.

    ˇ°Add me to the group.ˇ±

    ˇ°Huh?ˇ± Fletcher was taken aback.

    Harlee gestured toward the group chat on his phone.

    ˇ°Add me to this group chat. It would save me the trouble of contacting everyone one by one.ˇ±

    Without a second thought, Fletcher blurted out, ˇ°Harlee, itˇŻs not me whoˇŻs against adding you to the group chat. ItˇŻs Brenton.ˇ±

    ˇ°He doesnˇŻt want you to be part of the group.ˇ± Harlee yed with a strand of her hair, her smile faint as she looked over FletcherˇŻs shoulder.

    ˇ°Oh? Brenton doesnˇŻt want me in the group?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820:

    Just as Fletcher was about to further pin the me on Brenton, a sudden chill swept over him.

    He turned, his expression shifting to one of surprise.

    What on earthˇ­

    How had Brenton arrived so quietly?

    Fletcher gulped, trying to gauge whether there was any way to coax a hint ofpassion from Brenton.

    But he knew all too well that BrentonˇŻs goodwill was typically reserved for Harlee, and any punishment for him seemed inevitable.

    So, Fletcher resorted to a more straightforward tactic.

    With a pleading look, he gazed up at Brenton.

    ˇ°Brenton, please, forgive me.

    DonˇŻt ask me to run thepany again. It would truly be the end of me!ˇ±

    Brenton stood there, exuding authority.

    Dressed in a sharp ck suit, with his hair perfectly styled, he looked every bit the imposing figure.

    BrentonˇŻs lips curled into what appeared to be a smile.

    To an outsider, it might have seemed weing, but Fletcher knew betterˇŞit was a death sentence.

    That smile from Brenton always meant trouble was brewing.

    Fletcher quickly turned around, hoping Harlee would step in.

    ˇ°Save meˇ­ˇ±

    Let your imagination soar with g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    But Brenton was quicker, cing a firm hand on FletcherˇŻs shoulder just as he turned.

    Ovee by the pressure, Fletcher was forced to face him again.

    With a pitiful look on his face, Fletcher looked up.

    ˇ°Brenton, my shoulder hurtsˇ­ˇ±

    Brenton withdrew his hand, the smile still ying on his lips, his gaze never leaving Fletcher.

    ˇ°This is thest time.ˇ±

    Fletcher hastily nodded, raising his hand in an earnest promise.

    ˇ°Yes, yes, absolutely. It wonˇŻt happen again.ˇ±

    Suddenly, an excuse popped into FletcherˇŻs head.

    ˇ°Ahˇ­ I just remembered IˇŻm supposed to go fishing with someone.

    Brenton, Harlee, IˇŻve got to goˇ­ˇ± With that, he scrambled away.

    Brenton paid him no mind and motioned toward the study, signaling that he wanted to speak with Harlee privately.

    As Harlee walked toward the study, she caught a glimpse of a figure moving in the corner of the room and casually averted her gaze.

    She had thought Etta had been keeping a low profiletely, yet it seemed Etta had merely been hiding effectively.

    This was perfect.

    Harlee enjoyed the thrill of the chase.

    Once she dealt with Hale, she nned to turn her attention to catching this elusive ˇ°mouseˇ± for a bit of sport.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy Friday, dear readers! Wishing you all an amazing day, remember that God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best. (©¤??O)

    .

 Chapter 821

    ?Chapter 821:

    In the corner, Etta shivered slightly.

    ˇ°The way Harlee looked just nowˇ­ˇ± Her face twisted in annoyance.

    ˇ°Impossible. IˇŻve been too cautious for her to spot me.ˇ±

    ˇ°It was just a coincidence,ˇ± she muttered, sighing and leaning back against the wall, her eyes gleaming with determination.

    ˇ°Next time, IˇŻll be even more discreet. Underestimating the Sanderson family is a mistake I wonˇŻt make again!ˇ±

    In the study, Harlee reclined on the couch, her head resting lightly on her hand, her posture exuding poise and authority.

    Brenton stood by the desk, cradling a steaming mug, his gaze fixed on Harlee, torn between admiration and resignation.

    Taking a deliberate sip, he grinned and quipped, ˇ°You meant to stir things up earlier, didnˇŻt you?ˇ±

    Knowing she couldnˇŻt hide it from Brenton, Harlee didnˇŻt bother feigning innocence. With calm confidence, she outlined her strategy.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs the core of it, Brenton. The Sandersons need to manage public opinion as usual. We canˇŻt afford to raise any suspicion.ˇ±

    A sudden shift in their stance would surely tip Hale off, potentially unraveling the entire operation.

    Brenton nodded and said, ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll keep working with you.ˇ± With that, he pulled out his phone, swiftly firing off instructions to his assistant, and then messaged Rhys to ensure the n stayed on track.

    On receiving BrentonˇŻs message, Rhys instantly grasped the implications.

    Exclusive chapters at g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls

    He ordered Hamilton to openly mobilize all avable forces to sway public opinion while discreetly deploying Patrick to escte matters behind the scenes. Rhys, recognizing HarleeˇŻs handiwork, decided to refine her blueprint further, streamlining the process and making it even more wless without straying from its intent.

    After addressing the immediate agenda, Brenton and Harlee shifted their focus to securing the engagement party.

    Abruptly, Brenton asked, ˇ°Harlee, have you heard of something called the ˇ®Bloodthirstiness Pill?''ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs expression tightened slightly. The term was not unfamiliar, and its sinister reputation raised questions. Why was Brenton bringing it up now? She swiftly took out her phone and messaged Tonya, who soon sent backprehensive details on the substance.

    Harlee reviewed the information and forwarded it to Brenton.

    ˇ°Brenton, why are you asking about this? Is someone close to us affected by it?ˇ±

    As Harlee spoke, her fingers typed on the Shadow Moon SocietyˇŻs encryptedwork.

    Five years ago, during an operation, Harlee had encountered the ˇ°Bloodthirstiness Pillˇ± for the first time.

    After Tonya revealed its devastating capabilities, Harlee had led her team in dismantling its production entirely. It shouldnˇŻt have existed anymore, yet BrentonˇŻs tone suggested otherwise. It seemed like someone close to them had been suffering from its effects.

    Scanning the details, BrentonˇŻs face darkened, anger brewing beneath the surface.

    Gritting his teeth, he mmed his phone down on the desk and clenched his fists, repeatedly pounding it with visible fury.

    ˇ°This vile pillˇ­ It exins NicˇŻs istion. She must be enduring this nightmare alone.ˇ± BrentonˇŻs voice cracked with restrained anguish, his bloodshot eyes revealing a depth of helplessness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 822

    ?Chapter 822:

    ording to the information Harlee had provided, there was no known cure for the ˇ°Bloodthirstiness Pill.ˇ± Victims were doomed to sumb, suffering without reprieve.

    Harlee caught a key detail amid BrentonˇŻs words. Nic? If it was her, then the poisoning seemed usible.

    Harlee mulled over the idea of sending Tonya to check on Nic.

    Although she felt no emotional attachment to Nic, blood ties still mattered.

    However, she hesitated, wary of exposing TonyaˇŻs medical skills to someone unfamiliar.

    While Harlee grappled with indecision, BrentonˇŻs anger had already subsided.

    He sinctly recounted how Nic, after being poisoned, had exiled herself to the ind to protect others. Then, he mentioned FlemingˇŻs visit there.

    To provide rity, Brenton retrieved his chat history with Fleming.

    ˇ°This is what Fleming uncovered while on the ind.

    Harlee, youˇŻre sharp.

    Do you think itˇŻs possible to find a cure for the ˇ®Bloodthirstiness PillˇŻ?ˇ±

    Despite his doubts about the existence of a cure, Brenton held onto a sliver of hope, desperate to save Nic from her grim situation.

    Harlee didnˇŻt respond immediately. She took BrentonˇŻs phone and began scrolling through the messages.

    Fleming had stayed on the ind for a week but had only managed limited contact with Nic. Most of the time, Nic had been feral, driven by instinct alone.

    Newest chapters on galno¦Íels.c¨®m

    Each attempt Fleming made to approach her resulted in Nic turning violent, attacking without hesitation.

    By the end of his stay, Fleming had learned about the ˇ°Bloodthirstiness Pillˇ± and its effects, but nothing more.

    HarleeˇŻs thoughts stirred. She decided Tonya should investigate, though she kept her intentions partially concealed from Brenton.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs no known cure for the ˇ®Bloodthirstiness Pill,ˇŻ but IˇŻll have someone look into it. There might still be a solution,ˇ± Harlee said.

    BrentonˇŻs expression lifted.

    ˇ°Even a slim possibility is something to hold onto.ˇ±

    Harlee cautioned, ˇ°DonˇŻt get your hopes up too much. IˇŻm not certain about NicˇŻs current state.ˇ±

    Brenton acknowledged this with a solemn nod, sipping his coffee.

    ˇ°Better than nothing.

    At least itˇŻs better than what Fleming had foundˇ­ˇ± he murmured.

    FlemingˇŻs observation had provided no help at all.

    Harlee had previously asked Tonya to investigate NicˇŻs condition, understanding NicˇŻs importance to the Sanderson family.

    BrentonˇŻs somber mood didnˇŻt surprise her.

    He continued, ˇ°Before you forward this document to me, all we knew about the ˇ®Bloodthirstiness PillˇŻ came from Nic herself. So, Harlee, if thereˇŻs any way to help, IˇŻm begging you. Nic has already sacrificed so much.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 823

    ?Chapter 823:

    Nic had dedicated her life to the Sanderson family, only to suffer in herter years at the hands of a cruel man when she should have been enjoying her life. In fact, she had been reduced to a shadow of her former self.

    Poisoned and isted, Nic had chosen exile to avoid bing a danger to those she loved.

    Brenton couldnˇŻt bear the thought of her living out her remaining days like this.

    Desperationced his words as he urged Harlee to intervene, no matter how small the chance.

    ˇ°IˇŻll see what I can do,ˇ± Harlee replied firmly.

    While Harlee wasnˇŻt a medical expert, TonyaˇŻs skills could make a significant difference. With TonyaˇŻs expertise, developing a cure seemed achievable.

    Determined, Harlee sent a directive through the Shadow Moon SocietyˇŻswork, instructing members to uncover everything they could about the ˇ°Bloodthirstiness Pill.ˇ±

    Although NicˇŻs poisoning had urred before they eradicated the toxin, Harlee wanted to ensure nothing was overlooked. The potential for devastation left no room for error. Once someone fell victim to this vile pill, there would be practically no chance of recovery.

    Meanwhile, Brenton forwarded the information Harlee had provided to Fleming, cautioning him to avoid provoking Nic and to wait for further updates.

    Fleming called almost immediately.

    ˇ°Brenton, do you think Harlee knows how to create a cure for the ˇ®Bloodthirstiness PillˇŻ?ˇ±

    Brenton sidestepped the question.

    ˇ°Fleming, return home first.ˇ±

    Recognizing BrentonˇŻs tone, Fleming suppressed his questions and simply said, ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    Nuevos cap¨Ştulos en g?ln¦Ňv?ls

    BrentonˇŻs decisiveness left no room for debate, and Fleming knew answers would have to wait until they met in person.

    The day before the grand engagement celebration, Harlee visited the Green household to personally deliver the outfits for Belinda and Jose, ensuring their garments harmoniously matched in hue, keeping their respective roles in mind. The event was divided into two phases. The first required formal traditional wear, while thetter allowed for a more rxed dress code, where guests could express themselves more freely.

    Harlee had carefully designed the outfits for her family, tailoring them to suit the unique personalities of each attendee and ensuring a wless fit.

    The night before the event proved sleepless for Harlee, Rhys, Lindsay, and Etta.

    Concerns about Hale potentially disrupting the proceedings kept Harlee awake, while Rhys was filled with anticipation about his imminent engagement. Lindsay and Etta struggled to contain their excitement, eager for the realization of their revenge ns. Of all of them, only Hale managed to drift off effortlessly, dreaming pleasantly about his future marriage to Harlee.

    The next day arrived. The much-awaited engagement banquet uniting the Green and Sanderson families was scheduled to begin at exactly 3 p.m.

    All eyes in the local media were fixed on the Grand Oak Hotel, the chosen venue for the grand event.

    Determined to capture the top headline, reporters had swarmed the building long before sunrise, setting up camp outside. The engagement banquet captured the publicˇŻs imagination, and obtaining exclusive insights was seen as key to securing months of sustained media relevance and web traffic.

    Indeed, the event had been highly anticipated byizens.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 824

    ?Chapter 824:

    Before therger celebration, a select, private gathering was organized for the intimate circle of family and friends of the Green and Sanderson families.

    Although the gathering was small, with just a few guests, each attendee was closely linked to both families and held considerable sway in their respective spheres.

    This exclusive assembly was closed to the general public, yet it didnˇŻt deter the press. Major news organizations positioned themselves at the entrance from early in the day.

    Even a glimpse of the arrival of these prominent individuals was enough to generate substantial media interest.

    The secluded gathering took ce on the highest floor of the Grand Oak, strategically set up to ensure a smooth transition to the engagement banquet that would follow.

    As the private event wrapped up, guests were ready to slip into their second ensembles and ascend to the banquet hall.

    In the main banquet hall, Jose and Belinda were the first to make their entrance, followed by Lonnie and Sk.

    Adorned in HarleeˇŻs custom designs, Jose was impably dressed in a ck suit, while Belinda wore a strikingly tailored purple dress. The dress, crafted from cotton satin, was adorned with hand-embroidered plum blossom patterns, a testament to HarleeˇŻs meticulous craftsmanship.

    The design entuated BelindaˇŻs silhouette, enhancing her natural elegance and poise.

    HarleeˇŻs choices for the engagement outfits broke from traditional bridal wear, instead embracing influences from early 20th-century fashion.

    BelindaˇŻs entry immediately captured attention, her elegant appearance eliciting admiration andpliments from other women, a level of recognition she rarely received. With aposed smile, she engaged warmly with the attendees, gracefully acknowledging theirpliments.

    Latest novels at g?ln¦Ň¦Íe??s?c?m

    Soon after, Sk made her entrance with Lonnie by her side.

    Her attire, a delicate white dress, contrasted beautifully with BelindaˇŻs, projecting a soft, peaceful vibe. Together, Sk and Belinda presented a captivating visual, drawing admiring nces and the envy of other guests.

    Following them, Oaklee arrived with Patrick, dressed in a light blue dress from HarleeˇŻs collection two years ago. Oaklee was instantly recognizable to the attendees as the eldest daughter who had been ostracized by the Swain family.

    Arm in arm with Patrick and holding a wine ss, Oaklee approached Belinda and Sk with a gentle smile, asking, ˇ°Belinda, Sk, havenˇŻt Harlee and Rhys arrived yet?ˇ±

    Belinda returned the question with a cryptic smile.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre nning to arriveter. They have a spectacr surprise in store for us.ˇ±

    Belinda knew HarleeˇŻs choice of the early 20th-century theme for the event and was buzzing with excitement about the innovative surprise Harlee had prepared. She was thrilled by HarleeˇŻs clever ideas and eagerly awaited the passage of time.

    Upon hearing this, a gleam of excitement appeared in OakleeˇŻs eyes, and she responded with enthusiasm, ˇ°Really? I canˇŻt wait.

    HarleeˇŻs concepts are always so unique.ˇ±

    Sk agreed, adding, ˇ°We should see the surprise in roughly ten minutes.ˇ± Sk had managed to coax the details of the surprise from Harlee.

    Despite being past fifty, SkˇŻs curiosity remained vibrant, always on the lookout for discoveries. The moment Harlee hinted at a surprise, Sk had be lively and insistent, determined to uncover what it was.

    Oaklee burst intoughter, saying, ˇ°Ten minutes? IˇŻll take this time to say hello to some family members, and then it should be just the right moment.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 825

    ?Chapter 825:

    Oaklee then looked around the room curiously.

    ˇ°Hey, Sk, the maidˇŻs daughter isnˇŻting over today?ˇ± Oaklee knew Etta, whose less refined maneuvers often made her the subject of ridicule in their affluent circles. OakleeˇŻs interest in Etta solely stemmed from her natural inclination to watch the drama unfold from the sidelines, fueled by the many tales she had heard about EttaˇŻs poor treatment of the true Sanderson family daughter, Harlee.

    When Oaklee referred to Etta as the ˇ°maidˇŻs daughter,ˇ± Sk remained unbothered and exined in a measured tone, ˇ°Oh, are you talking about Etta? SheˇŻs decided to stay close to Harlee today, just in case sheˇŻs suddenly needed.ˇ±

    A shadow of skepticism momentarily crossed OakleeˇŻs expression. Was it possible for Etta to sincerely ept a subordinate role to Harlee, or was Etta possibly making up another n? However, Oaklee quickly dismissed her concerns, well aware of HarleeˇŻs adeptness in managing such situations.

    Harlee was not one to be easily outmaneuvered.

    ˇ°Alright then.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll take this time to mingle with the other guests,ˇ± Oaklee replied, ready to continue her socializing. Oaklee walked through the crowd, confidently linked with Patrick.

    Although Patrick didnˇŻt hold a high rank, his recent endeavors with Rhys at the Green Group had somewhat elevated his standing in the sector.

    Consequently, Oaklee felt no difort in being seen with Patrick. If anything, it acted as a subtle rebuke to her own family, the Swains.

    Your story hub is g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s???????

    Time passed quickly, and yet there was no appearance from Harlee and Rhys. The media, stationed outside, managed only to get hidden images of the influential attendees, adhering to privacy rules by avoiding publishing clear pictures without consent.

    Despite theck of vivid media coverage, online interest surged, with asionalments popping up. The hashtag ˇ°Rhys and HarleeˇŻs Engagement Banquetˇ± kept trending at the top of social feeds.

    In the presidential suite of Grand Oak, Harlee reclinedfortably in RhysˇŻ embrace, her casual clothes still on, the evening gown yet untouched. Just then, RhysˇŻ phone broke the silence.

    ˇ°Hamilton on the line,ˇ± Rhys answered.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, thereˇŻs been a development. Someone is indeed tailing Liam. IˇŻve detained an aplice. Should we continue on this trail?ˇ± HamiltonˇŻs voice was steady.

    Rhys caught HarleeˇŻs affirming nod out of the corner of his eye and responded, ˇ°No rush. IˇŻll take over from here.ˇ±

    ˇ°Are youing over? ArenˇŻt youˇ­?ˇ± Hamilton hesitated, the question about the engagement ceremony hanging unfinished in the air.

    Rhys ended the call abruptly.

    Harlee had alluded to a real shocker. The actual engagement celebration for the two families was scheduled for tomorrow, not today. The purpose of todayˇŻs gathering was to draw out Hale from hiding, using the supposed engagement party as a trap. This scheme was a joint brainchild of Harlee and Rhys. They had chosen to keep their parents in the dark, so only the two of them knew the true schedule.

    Once Rhys departed, Harlee settled into a cozy corner of the couch, anticipating the appearance of HaleˇŻs agent. Yet, she never expected it would be Etta.

    As Harlee unwound the wrapper from a piece of hard candy and tossed it into her mouth, a flicker of annoyance crossed her face when Etta abruptly appeared at the door.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 826

    ?Chapter 826:

    ˇ°Etta, youˇŻd better not get yourself involved in HaleˇŻs schemesˇ­

    DonˇŻt let me down,ˇ± Harlee inwardly thought.

    Having sent Tonya off earlier, Harlee was now alone in the expansive suite.

    Etta acted shocked, her hand covering her mouth.

    ˇ°Oh, Harlee, youˇŻre still not dressed for the evening? The banquet hall upstairs is bustling, and Belinda and Sk are already mingling.ˇ±

    Harlee raised her eyeszily.

    ˇ°No hurry. IˇŻll get ready when Tonya gets back.ˇ±

    Etta looked down, her eyshes fluttering nervously. In the absence of Tonya and Rhys, wasnˇŻt this her chance to make a move?

    Etta approached Harlee, masking her true intentions with a friendly smile.

    ˇ°Harlee, we shouldnˇŻt wait for the right moment toe to us.

    How about I assist you with your gown?ˇ±

    Harlee gazed intently at Etta for what seemed an eternity, her look so piercing that Etta began to squirm with unease.

    ˇ°YouˇŻll help me get dressed?ˇ± Harlee finally broke the silence, her lips curling into a subtle smile.

    ˇ°Sure.ˇ±

    Etta was momentarily stunned. She hadnˇŻt anticipated HarleeˇŻs straightforward consent.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????sŁ®?????? brings magic to life

    Etta reasoned perhaps Harlee was just concerned about missing the right moment, which alleviated her initial apprehensions. Lindsay had advised Etta to make her move when Harlee was on her own.

    Etta had spent the whole morning puzzling over when that would be. To EttaˇŻs surprise, she found Harlee by herself as soon as she walked in.

    Although it baffled her, she knew she couldnˇŻt dwell on it too long. Such opportunities didnˇŻte often.

    From EttaˇŻs restrained gestures, Harlee immediately pinpointed her as the agent sent by Hale. Immediately, Harlee typed a quick update into their group chat, saying, ˇ°The agent is now in y.ˇ± Following this, she uploaded EttaˇŻs image to the group chat. Upon seeing the message, Tonya was prepared to intervene, but Harlee instructed her to hold back.

    ˇ°No need to rush. LetˇŻs monitor her actions from here. Remain outside.ˇ±

    Acknowledging the instructions, Tonya typed, ˇ°Understood. Robbie and I will stay put, while Ritchie tracks Hale.ˇ±

    Having regained herposure in the restroom, Etta returned looking more assured, with a calm demeanor and no outward signs of stress. Once settled, Etta gently touched the sofa cushion near Harlee, suggesting, ˇ°Harlee, would you like assistance with your gown?ˇ±

    With a subtle nod, Harlee stood and headed toward the hotelˇŻsvishly decorated dressing room. Inside, Harlee turned to Etta, saying, ˇ°IˇŻm notfortable being watched while I change.ˇ±

    Quick to adapt, Etta replied, ˇ°Then IˇŻll step out until youˇŻre done.ˇ± Harlee quickly slipped into her gown and returned in just five minutes.

    During that short interval, Harlee covertly observed Etta, noting her hasty retreat, which only intensified the coolness in HarleeˇŻs gaze.

    Etta was visibly stunned by HarleeˇŻs transformation into the vintage gown.

    Harlee was an embodiment of ssical beauty, radiating elegance, yfulness, and gentleness, an amalgamation of all positive attributes one could imagine.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 827

    ?Chapter 827:

    Etta was utterly spellbound, her tasks momentarily forgotten as she gazed in awe at HarleeˇŻs elegance.

    Previously, Etta had been reluctant to recognize HarleeˇŻs beauty, often thinking of Harlee merely as unsophisticated.

    But today, caught unexpectedly, she waspletely struck by HarleeˇŻs radiant transformation.

    Harlee, noticing EttaˇŻs bewildered stare, snapped a hard candy between her teeth, tilted her head slightly, and casually said, ˇ°The makeup artist got caught in traffic and wonˇŻt be here for another twenty minutes.

    Can you please let the people at the venue know?ˇ±

    ˇ°Huh? Oh, yes, of course.ˇ± Etta, still distracted, nodded slowly and then awkwardly left the room.

    After EttaˇŻs departure, Harlee wasted no time and made a quick call to Rhys.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs thetest with you?ˇ±

    ˇ°WeˇŻve pinpointed it.

    HaleˇŻs hideout is on an ind just outside the suburbs, near Baythorn University,ˇ± Rhys said, while gesturing his team to prepare for the next steps.

    Harlee mulled over this briefly.

    ˇ°Right.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm sending Ritchie to back you up.ˇ±

    Rhys epted the n without hesitation.

    ˇ°And whatˇŻs happening on your side? Any moves from Etta?ˇ±

    Exclusive content avable at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s

    Harlee eyed the water ss on the table briefly and then decided against it, opting instead for a fresh ss from the sterilizer to pour her drink.

    ˇ°It seems sheˇŻs still awaiting instructions from Hale.ˇ±

    A momentter, Harlee had a realization.

    ˇ°If you go now, catching Hale might be unlikely. ItˇŻs unnecessary to send everyone.

    A few people should be enough to scour his vi.ˇ±

    Harlee understood HaleˇŻs tendencies well.

    He was probably observing from a hidden spot near the Grand Oak, biding his time for his n to unfold.

    Upon hearing this, Rhys immediately instructed Hamilton to halt everyone and then reallocated their tasks based on HarleeˇŻs strategic input.

    Hearing a noise, Harlee interrupted Rhys.

    ˇ°I have to go.

    EttaˇŻs back.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood. IˇŻll make my way back as well,ˇ± Rhys replied.

    Expecting Etta, Harlee was surprised to instead see Nyomi at the door.

    ˇ°Why are you here, Nyomi?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    Nyomi, with a nervous smile and clutching her dress, said, ˇ°I couldnˇŻt bear missing such a significant event as your engagement banquet. I felt it wasnˇŻt right for me to attend, yet here I am, wanting to be part of it.ˇ±

    Harlee weed Nyomi warmly, saying, ˇ°Your presence is appropriate and important, Nyomi. You are as significant as any other guest tonight.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 828

    ?Chapter 828:

    Just as they exchanged these words, Harlee felt an unusual sensation. She attempted to message Tonya for help, but her vision faded to ck, and she fainted.

    Nyomi was consumed by a torrent of anxiety. She frantically attempted to ess HarleeˇŻs phone to call for emergency aid, but the stubborn device refused to respond, no matter how desperately she pressed the keys.

    Holding Harlee tenderly, Nyomi was deeply concerned about the chill of the cold floor seeping into HarleeˇŻs body.

    Determined not to let Harlee lie on the cold surface, she heaved her up, struggling to move her toward the couch.

    With Harlee somewhat settled, Nyomi hurried to find someone who could help.

    At that critical moment, Etta entered the scene.

    ˇ°Miss Cruz, you need to rush to the gathering and tell Rhys and Sk that Harlee has passed out,ˇ± Nyomi instructed, her voice quivering with panic.

    EttaˇŻs eyes darted around as she nodded, pretending to share the urgency. She pped the door shut with a dramatic thud and approached with feigned haste.

    ˇ°What on earth happened? Why did Harlee pass out? Nyomi, stay calm. IˇŻm calling for help this very second.ˇ±

    Watching HarleeˇŻs unconscious form, Etta stifled a smirk of triumph as she knew Nyomi remained an inconvenient hindrance.

    Engulfed in her rm, Nyomi missed the cunning glint in EttaˇŻs gaze. Pretending to make a call, Etta covertly retrieved a tiny sachet of powder from her pocket.

    As NyomiˇŻs gaze was locked on Harlee, Etta deftly dabbed the powder onto NyomiˇŻs lips.

    ?¦Ál§Ú¦Ňv???.c§ŕm has the newest content

    NyomiˇŻs eyes barely widened in shock before the room spun and darkness enveloped her, leaving her unconscious beside Harlee.

    Etta briskly tapped LindsayˇŻs number into her phone.

    ˇ°IˇŻve handled everything on my side. ItˇŻs time to bring in reinforcements.ˇ±

    ˇ°Got it,ˇ± Lindsay replied with a small smile.

    Lindsay paused after the call, her fingers drumming on the desk.

    Instead of immediately sending help, she dialed Hale.

    ˇ°Hale, EttaˇŻs part is done, but the Grand Oak is swarming with HarleeˇŻs minions.

    Breaking through wonˇŻt be easy,ˇ± she exined, her voice tinged with concern.

    ˇ°In one minute, take the people over,ˇ± Halemanded, his tone precise and authoritative.

    Hale abruptly hung up and strode toward the Grand Oak Hotel, his confidence unshakable.

    As he approached, his mere presence triggered a flurry of activity.

    Guards, including Tonya, scrambled to confront him.

    A smug grin twisted HaleˇŻs lips as he watched the chaos unfold, all perfectly aligned with his meticulously crafted n.

    Despite HarleeˇŻs cleverness, she had unwittingly fallen into his trap.

    At the banquet, Zandra was feeling antsy. She made her way toward Belinda, her face breaking into a friendly grin.

    As Zandra drew nearer, the intricate design of BelindaˇŻs dress caught her eye. Plum blossoms, stitched by Harlee, sparkled vividly under the banquet lights.

    ˇ°Hello, Belinda,ˇ± Zandra greeted her with a courteous nod.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 829

    ?Chapter 829:

    Belinda returned the gesture with a reserved tilt of her head. She had never been particrly fond of Zandra, and their exchanges were usually just for show.

    ZandraˇŻs gaze lingered on BelindaˇŻs dress, a twinge of jealousy coloring her tone.

    ˇ°Belinda, is that a Harlee design? ItˇŻs absolutely stunning!ˇ±

    BelindaˇŻs lips curved into a modest smile, a glint of pride flickering in her eyes. The praise for HarleeˇŻs creation was more than she had anticipated.

    With a feigned nonchnce, Belinda scanned the crowd and then announced just loud enough for the nearby guests to overhear, ˇ°Oh, itˇŻs nothing really.

    Harlee gifted me ten dresses, all exclusives from the limited collection at Shadow Moon Studio.ˇ±

    ZandraˇŻs smile wavered, tinged with envy. If she had made it home just a little earlier, Harlee could have worked her magic to design a dazzling dress for her that would have stolen the spotlight.

    Aftervishing a few more praises, ZandraˇŻs voice carried a touch of bewilderment.

    ˇ°Why hasnˇŻt Harleee down yet? Is there a problem?ˇ±

    ˇ°The makeup artist has hit a traffic snag and wonˇŻt arrive for another thirty minutes,ˇ± Belinda said, her voice tinged with a hint of exhaustion.

    A while earlier, as Etta descended the grand staircase, Belinda had overheard Sk trying to summon her own trusted makeup artist upon learning of the dy with the appointed one.

    Etta had mentioned that Harlee insisted on waiting for her personal makeup artist, necessitating a reluctant half-hour dy.

    Acknowledging HarleeˇŻs unique suitability as a prospective daughter-inw, Belinda resolved to pacify the increasingly impatient guests by announcing a gracious postponement of the festivities.

    m??r?? ??¦Ńda??es ???? ??a??novels.c??m

    ˇ°I supposeˇ­ the finest treasures are worth waiting for.

    Another half hour might just prove lucky,ˇ± Zandra remarked.

    Belinda nodded slightly, saying nothing more.

    During the interlude, Oaklee made two thwarted attempts to reach Harlee. Initially determined to see Harlee directly, Oaklee was sidetracked by unforeseenplications and failed to make it.

    In thevish confines of the suite, precisely at 3:30, Lindsay, under EttaˇŻs unhurried lead, approached the unconscious Harlee with an air of indifference.

    After ensuring LindsayˇŻs entrance, Etta quickly excused herself back to the banquet hall, her presence essential to maintain calm and prevent curious guests from wandering toward the suite.

    Mindful of the still-precarious situation, Lindsay avoided any overt confrontation. With a discreet nod, she directed four people disguised as waiters to swiftly conceal the unconscious Harlee and Nyomi in two food carts.

    Before long, the four people, under the disguise of waiters, had meticulously handled everything. Stealthily, they navigated the two heavilyden food carts toward the underground parking lot, managing to evade any curious eyes.

    On this particr asion, the sprawling underground parking lot of the Grand Oak Hotel was off-limits to the public due to thevish engagement celebration, essible only to guests shing their gilded invitations.

    At this point, the guests had all settled inside, turning the parking lot into LindsayˇŻs personal territory.

    Despite the seeming tranquility, the area bristled with hidden surveince cameras. Lindsay, with a calcted gaze, skillfully guided them to avoid the electronic eyes that could betray them to the watchful Sanderson family, transferring the two women from the concealed depths of the food carts into the shadowed safety of the trunk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 830

    ?Chapter 830:

    Once everyone was securely inside the car, they had barely closed the doors when RhysˇŻ car rolled into view. In an instant, the five of them pressed themselves low against the car seats, their breaths held tight in the heavy silence. They remained motionless, a collective breath paused, until RhysˇŻ footsteps faded with the closing of the elevator doors.

    ˇ°Hold off a little longer,ˇ± Lindsay murmured, her voice barely a whisper, as she put a restraining hand on the driverˇŻs arm.

    ˇ°The front might be crawling with reporters by now.ˇ±

    Amidst the tension, the four people, now garbed in nondescript ck instead of their waiterˇŻs whites, exuded a stealthy readiness. The man in the middle of the back seat nonchntly adjusted his snug cor and scoffed with a defiant tilt of his head.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs there to be scared of? If they even think about snapping photos, IˇŻll make sure they regret itˇŞwith a bullet.ˇ±

    ˇ°Go ahead, if you think you can handle it!ˇ± Lindsay shot back with a dismissive wave of her hand.

    Lindsay secretly relished the thought of them acting rashly, which would give her the perfect pretext to summon Hale over to deal with them all.

    By then, she could conveniently im that Harlee had slipped through their grasp, leaving her the perfect opportunity to deal with Harlee personally.

    Stunned into silence by LindsayˇŻs retort, the man shifted ufortably, his eyes darting away as he murmured a string of barely audible curses. While he loved a spirited debate, he wasnˇŻt about to make a reckless move.

    He understood all too well which strategies would serve them best in this precarious situation.

    The most seasoned of the four, a stern-faced man with piercing eyes, gave Lindsay a chilling look.

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov?ls.????m

    His voice was a controlled calm, betraying none of his frustration.

    ˇ°And when, in your esteemed opinion, should we make our move?ˇ±

    Lindsay held his gaze for a charged moment, and then a soft ding from her phone broke the tension. She nced at the screen, a faint smile ying on her lips before she slid the device back into her purse and said firmly, ˇ°Now.ˇ± With that, Lindsay shut down any further conversation.

    Reluctantly, the others followed her lead, though still skeptical. Yet, as they pulled away in the car, the empty streets with not a single reporter in sight confirmed LindsayˇŻs foresight.

    Noticing their stunned disbelief, LindsayˇŻs lips curled into a smug smile, her satisfaction unmistakable. She had nned every detail with precision, leaving nothing to chance for these fools to stumble upon her ndestine ns.

    ˇ°Where is Harlee?ˇ± After searching the presidential suite and finding it deserted, Rhys repeatedly attempted to contact Harlee, but her line was continuously engaged.

    Frustrated, he decided to call Tonya.

    Tonya, busy tailing Hale, froze upon hearing the update.

    ˇ°What do you mean? IsnˇŻt Harlee in the room?ˇ±

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Rhys replied, grabbing a secondary phone to text Patrick, who was on location.

    ˇ°When I arrived, the suite was empty, and her phoneˇŻs unreachable.ˇ±

    ˇ°I just got intel on Haleˇ­ˇ± TonyaˇŻs voice faltered, her stomach sinking.

    ˇ°This is a setup! Rhys, seize Etta immediately. She might know where Harlee has been taken.ˇ±

    Tonya quickly directed Robbie to halt the pursuit of Hale and rush to the Grand Oak Hotel instead. Turning back to Rhys, she stated, ˇ°ItˇŻs unlikely Hale or Etta abducted Harlee directly. More likely, someone under HaleˇŻsmand, with EttaˇŻs assistance, executed this. Review the security footage without dy.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 831

    ?Chapter 831:

    But Rhys was already ahead of Tonya.

    He had instructed Patrick to detain Etta and assigned Oaklee to handle the questioning. Without waiting further, he set off to retrieve the surveince records.

    As Tonya finished speaking, Rhys had just arrived at the scene.

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± he confirmed, finally ending the call.

    Patrick promptly handed Etta over to Oaklee, briefly exining HarleeˇŻs disappearance before heading to secure the hotelˇŻs surveince videos.

    Unaware of the growing crisis, others obstructed Rhys upon his arrival.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs going on?ˇ±

    ˇ°HarleeˇŻs been taken away,ˇ± Rhys stated bluntly.

    The five Sanderson sons froze, disbelief washing over them, until Kareem broke the silence.

    ˇ°Does Etta have a hand in this? Leave her to me. IˇŻll get the truth in twenty minutes.ˇ± With that, Kareem stormed off without waiting for a response.

    Brenton quickly asked, ˇ°And the surveince?ˇ±

    ˇ°PatrickˇŻs working on it. WeˇŻll have a lead within ten minutes,ˇ± Rhys answered.

    ˇ°Good. IˇŻll handle calming the families.

    Clint, Fletcher, you two go assist with the footage.

    Fleming, remain here and monitor developments,ˇ± Brenton instructed.

    Brenton quickly moved to reassure the guests, leaving Rhys scanning the room. RhysˇŻ gaze locked on Wilton and Belen, deep in conversation at the front.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s is where dreams unfold

    A gut instinct whispered LindsayˇŻs involvement.

    Before Rhys could voice his suspicions, Fleming picked up on his expression.

    ˇ°You suspect Lindsay, donˇŻt you?ˇ±

    Rhys didnˇŻt respond, and Fleming added, ˇ°ThatˇŻs impossible. My teamˇŻs been watching her.ˇ±

    FlemingˇŻs confidence faltered as he dialed his operatives, only to learn Lindsay had vanished from the hospital, despite being critically injured. To prevent panic, both the facility and prison had kept the incident under wraps, which was why Fleming hadnˇŻt received the information until now.

    Rhys clenched his fists, his frustration audible in the crack of his knuckles.

    Shortly after, Patrick arrived with the footage.

    ˇ°It seems these five had taken Miss Sanderson away.ˇ±

    The video showed Lindsay and four men, with EttaˇŻs assistance, entering the suite andter wheeling out two service carts into the basement.

    RhysˇŻ jaw tightened. The group had escaped just moments before he returned to the hotel.

    ˇ°Damn it!ˇ± he muttered, his bloodshot eyes fixed on the screen.

    With measured intensity, Rhys said, ˇ°Track them down. I donˇŻt care what it takes! Use every resource necessary!ˇ±

    Patrick nodded.

    ˇ°Got it!ˇ±

    Fleming immediately contactedw enforcement to trace the vehicleˇŻs location.

    Meanwhile, Lindsay and the four men assigned by Hale had already moved far beyond the cityˇŻs outskirts.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 832

    ?Chapter 832:

    ˇ°Let me drive for a while,ˇ± Lindsay suggested, but no one paid her any attention.

    Lindsay stayedposed and added, ˇ°By now, the Green and Sanderson ns must be in chaos. With their reach, it wonˇŻt take them long to locate us. When they do, thereˇŻll be a confrontation, maybe even gunfire. Letting me drive might just keep us ahead of them.ˇ±

    The four men eventually relented, and the leader signaled for the driver to switch ces with Lindsay.

    Having anticipated being tracked, Lindsay had already made preparations. She led the group to another vehicle sheˇŻd hidden earlier. They had barely covered half a mile in the new car when Lindsay took out her phone and called Hale.

    ˇ°Hale, to lose the Greens and Sandersons, weˇŻll have to change our route. It could dy us.ˇ±

    Hale, in the middle of a fight with HarleeˇŻs and RhysˇŻ forces, responded curtly, ˇ°Do what you see fit.ˇ± With that, he ended the call.

    Lindsay veered onto a secluded dirt road.

    Checking the rearview mirror, she noticed the four men had all sumbed to unconsciousness.

    Her voice, rough and cold, carried a note of twisted triumph as she dered, ˇ°Fools! You thought you had me under control? YouˇŻre not even close!ˇ±

    A burst of unhingedughter escaped LindsayˇŻs lips as she stopped the car, opened the doors, and hauled the four men out one by one. Pleased with her work, she climbed back in and sped off.

    Using HaleˇŻs forces to abduct Harlee had been LindsayˇŻs ultimate act of vengeance.

    Every detail had been meticulously orchestrated by Lindsay, from switching vehicles to leaving bottlesced with sedatives that the four men had unwittingly consumed.

    Even HarleeˇŻs capture was part of LindsayˇŻs scheme. Lindsay had arranged for Etta to ensure the water cooler and every possible cup Harlee might drink from was spiked. She knew tampering directly with HarleeˇŻs drink would risk detection.

    And, as expected, the n unfolded wlessly.

    Lindsay had made her decision about Hale long ago. In her darkest moment, she hade to understand that revenge was something she would need to aplish on her own. This time, she would rely on no one.

    She drove to a rugged cliff near Baythorn, parked the car, and opened the trunk.

    Dragging Harlee and Nyomi out, she ensured they remained unconscious with another dose of sedative for good measure. She couldnˇŻt risk interruptions.

    At the cliffˇŻs edge, Lindsay had already prepared a frame with ropes.

    Acting swiftly, she secured both women to the structure before turning her full attention to Harlee.

    Her fury ignited, she struck HarleeˇŻs face repeatedly, each blow releasing years of resentment and pain.

    ˇ°For taking what should have been mine! For stealing Rhys from me! For bing the Morgan familyˇŻs goddaughter! For robbing me of everything!ˇ± Lindsay screamed with every strike, her voice echoing against the crashing waves below.

    She didnˇŻt stop until her own hand throbbed and HarleeˇŻs face was swollen and unrecognizable. Only then did Lindsay pause, her breathing ragged.

    A twisted grin spread across her face as she surveyed the damage, her bitterness momentarily satiated.

    Regaining herposure, Lindsay pulled out her phone and adopted a tone of mock desperation.

    ˇ°Hale, IˇŻm at a loss! The Sanderson family is on our tail, and itˇŻs just me driving here with Harlee.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 833

    ?Chapter 833:

    Meanwhile, Hale was caught in an intense situation of his own.

    His voice was cold and controlled as he instructed, ˇ°Find a safe ce andy low. IˇŻll join you after settling things here. Keep Harlee unharmed for now. She could be vital for your survival.ˇ±

    Lindsay murmured a shaky ˇ°Okay,ˇ± her voice trembling convincingly. She continued her feigned rambling, expressing exaggerated fears until Hale finally hung up.

    As soon as the call ended, a sly grin spread across her face. So, Hale wanted Harlee untouched? Well, she could entertain herself by tormenting Nyomi a bit longer.

    With a chilling sense of humor, Lindsay withdrew a small de and made a deliberate cut along NyomiˇŻs arm, treating the act as though she were slicing through fine ham.

    Blood oozed from the wound, sttering onto HarleeˇŻs still, tranquil face.

    Despite the swelling from LindsayˇŻs earlier ps, HarleeˇŻs expression remained eerily serene, like a distorted Sleeping Beauty.

    Nyomi stirred, the pain shooting through her arm forcing her awake. Lindsay raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a mischievous smile.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre awake? Good. Now we can really have some fun.ˇ±

    Nyomi stared at her in utter bewilderment.

    Fun? Did Lindsay genuinely find pleasure in torturing her? And wasnˇŻt Lindsay the infamous criminal who had been locked away? Why was she here now? And what had happened to Harlee?

    The thought of HarleeˇŞwho had mysteriously passed out just before Nyomi herself had lost consciousnessˇŞshed through her mind. Panic surged as she instinctively turned her head, scanning the area.

    Her eyesnded on Harlee, her face smeared with blood yet motionless.

    Fresh updates now on g??ln????e??s.c??m

    ˇ°Miss Sandersonˇ­ Miss Sanderson, please, you need to wake upˇ­ WhatˇŻs happened to you?ˇ± NyomiˇŻs voice was filled with urgency as she desperately tried to rouse her.

    Distraught at the sight of HarleeˇŻs battered appearance, tears streamed down NyomiˇŻs cheeks.

    ˇ°You monster! How could you do this to her?ˇ±

    Lindsay observed NyomiˇŻs emotional outburst with detached amusement, as though she were an audience member watching a y unfold. Then, struck by sudden inspiration, she brandished the knife and pointed it menacingly at HarleeˇŻs arm.

    Nyomi, panicked, cried out, ˇ°Stop! Put the knife down! Rhys and Sk will never forgive you for this.ˇ± Struggling against her restraints, her frantic movements seemed to delight Lindsay even further.

    Lindsay chuckled, a grim amusement lighting up her eyes, which seemed to glint with malevolent intensity. The metallic scent of blood in the air only seemed to heighten her excitement, her demeanor growing increasingly manic.

    ˇ°Your desperate attempts only make this more entertaining,ˇ± she sneered, her grip tightening on the knife.

    As Lindsay prepared to strike HarleeˇŻs arm, Harlee stirred awake.

    Blinking against the pain, she surveyed her surroundings sharply, quickly piecing together the situation.

    Her voice, cold andmanding despite the circumstances, sliced through the tension.

    ˇ°Lindsay Morgan!ˇ±

    Lindsay, now ring at Harlee with unbridled malice, hesitated for a moment.

    Even in such grim circumstances, Harlee exuded a sense of authority that only fueled LindsayˇŻs rage. Ovee by fury, Lindsay pped Harlee across the face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 834

    ?Chapter 834:

    ˇ°Do you think you stillmand respect as the beloved daughter of the Sanderson family? YouˇŻre nothing more than a ything in my hands now!ˇ±

    NyomiˇŻs voice broke through the tension, desperate and pleading.

    ˇ°Enough! Stop hitting Harlee!ˇ±

    Irritated by NyomiˇŻs protests, Lindsay turned her attention back to her, shing another cut into NyomiˇŻs arm.

    A pained moan escaped NyomiˇŻs lips, her body trembling from the agony.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes red with anger at the sight.

    Despite the stinging pain across her own face, she forced herself to remainposed.

    ˇ°What is it that you want from me, Lindsay? Is it revenge youˇŻre after? Then direct your anger at me!ˇ± Her voice was firm, resolute.

    Harlee had felt the sharp sting of LindsayˇŻs earlier aggression the moment she regained consciousness. The marks on her face burned, but she had chosen to remain silent, refusing to give Lindsay the satisfaction of seeing her pain.

    However, the sight of Nyomi suffering under LindsayˇŻs torment was unbearable.

    HarleeˇŻs sharp gaze never wavered, her determination unwavering even in the face of LindsayˇŻs fury.

    As soon as those words escaped her lips, Harlee immediately regretted them, noticing a spark of excitement flicker in LindsayˇŻs eyes.

    Determined not to reveal her fear, Harlee adopted an indifferent, almost bored expression.

    ???§ď$¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?§ń$ ¨Ş¦Đ galno¦Íe?s

    She looked up at Lindsay and taunted, ˇ°Do you really think this will get to me? YouˇŻre far too naive.ˇ±

    With a slight shift in posture and a scornful look, Harlee continued to provoke Lindsay, who responded with another p.

    For NyomiˇŻs safety, Harlee refused to back down, adding defiantly, ˇ°You think you can break me? Dream on.ˇ±

    An eerie silence fell over the room, broken only by the faint rustling of leaves outside. LindsayˇŻs face contorted with fury.

    Despite being her prisoner, Harlee still managed to belittle her, and it grated on her nerves. Nyomi, watching in awe, was struck by HarleeˇŻs boldness andposure under such dire circumstances.

    Thebination of HarleeˇŻs unyielding defiance and her own growing fatigue and hunger drained LindsayˇŻs resolve. Losing interest in tormenting Nyomi further, she finally withdrew.

    Meanwhile, at the Grand Oak Hotel, Etta stood before the trio with wild, bloodshot eyes, her voice rising in a fit of hysteria.

    ˇ°IˇŻm innocent in this matter! IˇŻve done nothing wrong. You canˇŻt falsely use me! They were just waitersˇŞwhat harm is there in calling them? Why canˇŻt I point out HarleeˇŻs mistake? YouˇŻve taken me into custody with no proof. IˇŻll take legal action against you for this misuse of authority! Does your familyˇŻs influence mean you can override justice? I demand fairness! Release me now. Release me!ˇ±

    Kareem and his associates paid no heed to EttaˇŻs furious outbursts.

    Each remained focused on their respective tasks. Some attended to pressing matters, while others continued the interrogation.

    When Oaklee abruptly yanked out another clump of EttaˇŻs hair, herposure snapped.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 835

    ?Chapter 835:

    ˇ°Ah! You maniac! YouˇŻre going to pay for this!ˇ± she shrieked.

    Oaklee, unperturbed, silenced her with a swift, firm p.

    His voice was cold andmanding.

    ˇ°This is your final warning.ˇ±

    ˇ°Reveal HarleeˇŻs whereabouts and your intentions, or I will strip every single hair from your head!ˇ± Oaklee demanded, his voice cutting through the tense air.

    Etta hissed through clenched teeth, ˇ°Ahˇ­ YouˇŻre heartless, a demonˇ­ˇ±

    Her protests were met with another sharp yank, and another batch of her hair was ripped out.

    EttaˇŻs cries of pain echoed in the room, but the trio remained indifferent, their expressions unyielding as they pressed on.

    Pushed to her breaking point, Etta finally gave in.

    ˇ°IˇŻll confess. IˇŻll tell you everything,ˇ± she gasped, her voice shaking.

    With patches of her hair missing and her resistance crushed, Etta cast a desperate nce at her interrogators.

    ˇ°IˇŻll cooperate,ˇ± she said, trembling.

    ˇ°Just please stop pulling out my hair. IˇŻll tell you all I know.ˇ±

    Oaklee offered a smug smile.

    ˇ°If you had cooperated earlier, you wouldnˇŻt have lost your hair over this.ˇ±

    KareemˇŻs voice was icy as he added, ˇ°No games, or youˇŻll deeply regret it.ˇ±

    Discover more g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv???s

    Exhausted and terrified after enduring nearly half an hour of relentless interrogation, Etta had no strength left to lie. She began to divulge everything she knew, outlining HaleˇŻs ns and LindsayˇŻs role in them.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs everything I know,ˇ± she admitted, her voice faint.

    ˇ°YouˇŻll have to get the rest from Lindsay.ˇ±

    At the mention of Lindsay, a flicker of lethal intent shed in KareemˇŻs eyes, his jaw tightening briefly. The weight of the revtion lingered in the room.

    It was then that Fleming entered, breaking the charged silence. Leaning in close to Kareem, he murmured, ˇ°Her story checks out. Lindsay is missing indeed.ˇ±

    Upon hearing FlemingˇŻs words, Kareem immediately connected the dots. There was no doubt in his mindˇŞLindsay had abducted Harlee. Without hesitation, he instructed Oaklee to deal with Etta, emphasizing that she should be stripped of any opportunity to cause further harm.

    Oaklee grinned confidently.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻll take good care of her.ˇ±

    By 5:00 p.m., the attendees of the intimate gathering had dispersed under BrentonˇŻs supervision.

    Guests who had anticipated the engagement celebration were informed of its abrupt cancetion. Shortly after, the news broke online, spreading like wildfire.

    Within minutes, the announcement had garnered millions of reactions, leaving people stunned and confused.

    Comments flooded in as the public spected about the sudden turn of events.

    ˇ°What on earth is going on? How can they cancel without warning? Is something shady happening?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 836

    ?Chapter 836:

    ˇ°WhereˇŻs my assistant of gossip? I need answers right now!ˇ±

    ˇ°I have a rtive who was lucky enough to be on the guest list. She overheard that HarleeˇŻs been kidnapped!ˇ±

    Although thestment was swiftly deleted, sharp-eyed users managed to capture screenshots. Soon, the hashtag #HarleeWasAbducted began trending across social media, sparking a frenzy of spection.

    ˇ°I heard from a reliable source that Lindsay, who caused quite a stir before, is the one behind this!ˇ±

    ˇ°Hey, the inte isnˇŻt awless ce. Remember, spreading false information has consequences!ˇ±

    Despite the criticism, thement suggesting LindsayˇŻs involvement remained visible, fueling the fire.

    Curiosity grew rapidly, and South Sky Prison, along with the hospital where Lindsay had received medical treatment, became hotspots for online sleuths. With no official statements released, wild theories spiraled out of control, some even suggesting that the entire situation was part of arger conspiracy.

    Amid the chaos, the Sanderson family chose to remain silent, refusing to address the online frenzy.

    Their efforts were solely focused on finding Harlee. Rhys paid no attention to the swirling opinions online; his only priority was locating her.

    At the Sanderson family home, Sk regained consciousness after fainting from the devastating news of HarleeˇŻs disappearance. Lonnie gently held her hand, his concern evident as he whispered, ˇ°Honey, donˇŻt panic.

    Harlee will be okay.ˇ±

    M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.???

    Tears streamed down SkˇŻs cheeks as she murmured, ˇ°Why must Harlee endure so much? After everything sheˇŻs been through, just as happiness was within reach, this happensˇ­ Is this my punishment for past mistakes? Lonnie, I regret everything. I shouldnˇŻt have projected my love for Harlee onto Etta during all those years we searched for her. My indulgence turned Etta into someone capable of conspiring with outsiders against Harlee.ˇ±

    Sk broke downpletely, kneeling as she prayed fervently for HarleeˇŻs safety, willing to take on her suffering if it meant Harlee would be spared. Lonnie, his own eyes filled with sorrow, knelt beside her and held her tightly.

    Despite his overwhelming urge to join the search for Harlee, he couldnˇŻt leave Sk alone in her fragile state. Unable to find the right words tofort her, he simply stayed by her side, holding her in silent solidarity.

    Outside the room, ClintˇŻs anger red as he summoned Kane.

    ˇ°Keep everything under wraps. NyomiˇŻs disappearance must remain hidden. If anyone leaks this, IˇŻll handle them personally.ˇ±

    Clint knew Sk couldnˇŻt bear another blow in her current state, and the news of NyomiˇŻs disappearanceˇŞsomeone Sk held dearlyˇŞwould be too much for her to handle. Though desperate to join the search for Harlee, Clint remained at home, prioritizing his familyˇŻs stability.

    ˇ°IˇŻll ensure itˇŻs handled,ˇ± Kane replied firmly, his expression resolute.

    On a rugged cliff, Lindsay approached Harlee after finishing her meal, her demeanor calm yet foreboding.

    Despite everything, Harlee remained calm, herposure visibly irritating Lindsay. It frustrated her that Harlee was such a tough nut to crack.

    Suddenly, HarleeˇŻs stomach growled audibly, breaking the tense silence.

    Hearing it, Lindsay smirked, barely hiding her excitement. She finally had an opening to torment Harlee further.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 837

    ?Chapter 837:

    Hunger was a universal weakness, and as long as Harlee craved sustenance, Lindsay had a way to exploit her.

    Lindsay held up a steaming bowl of fragrant noodles and waved it tantalizingly.

    ˇ°Hungry? Beg me, and I might share.ˇ±

    Nyomi, pale from blood loss and struggling to stay conscious, turned her head with great difficulty to re at Lindsay.

    ˇ°Miss Morgan, let Miss Sanderson go.ˇ±

    ˇ°Old hag! You still have the energy to talk, huh?ˇ± Lindsay sneered. Without hesitation, she pulled a dagger from her waist and drove it into NyomiˇŻs thigh.

    Blood spattered from the wound, some of itnding in the noodles Lindsay held.

    With cruel delight, she stirred the blood into the dish and sneered at Harlee.

    ˇ°What do you think of the noodles now? DoesnˇŻt it smell even more delicious with this old hagˇŻs blood?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs heart tightened as she watched NyomiˇŻs worsening state. It was clear that Nyomi was barely holding on.

    Harlee suppressed her worry, knowing that showing concern might provoke Lindsay into even greater cruelty.

    But she couldnˇŻt just do nothing. Nyomi wouldnˇŻt survive much longer without help.

    Desperate, Harlee devised a distraction.

    ˇ°Lindsay, IˇŻm curiousˇŞhow did you manage to convince Hale to help you?ˇ±

    I/t?$+ ?h?pt?r? ?? g????v¨ş??.c?m

    The question worked. Lindsay, intrigued and eager to gloat, turned her full attention away from Nyomi. She let out a dark, triumphantugh, relishing her perceived brilliance.

    ˇ°Convince Hale? Someone like him doesnˇŻt take orders from anyone!ˇ± LindsayˇŻs voice dripped with pride as sheunched into a detailed exnation. She described how she had feigned surrender while secretly manipting Hale to serve her purposes.

    ˇ°Anyone who opposes me must face a miserable end! Harlee, once I take your life, Hale is next!ˇ±

    Her expression twisted into sinister madness.

    ˇ°Hale actually drugged me with the Bloodthirstiness Pill! But IˇŻll make sure he experiences a fate worse than death!ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs mind raced as she caught the critical detail.

    Bloodthirstiness Pill?

    It suddenly clicked for Harlee. So, Hale had ess to such a destructive creation. That exined LindsayˇŻs sudden violent and erratic behaviorˇŞher bloodlust, fury, and heightened aggression.

    Harlee hadnˇŻt anticipated that a member of the pharmaceutical team she had dismantled years ago had managed to escape and continue their work in secret.

    Abruptly, LindsayˇŻs face twisted into a deranged grin. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a small, white pill.

    ˇ°You deserve to endure the same agony I have!ˇ±

    Lindsay lunged forward, attempting to force the pill into HarleeˇŻs mouth.

    ˇ°Die, Harlee! Just die!ˇ±

    ˇ°Stop!ˇ± Amanding voice thundered from behind, freezing Lindsay in her tracks. The pill slipped from her grasp, falling into the grass below.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 838

    ?Chapter 838:

    Startled, Lindsay spun around, flustered.

    Her panic faded as soon as she recognized the neer, and her demeanor turned coy.

    ˇ°Rhys!ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ eyes immediately locked onto Harlee, bound precariously at the edge of the cliff. Without a momentˇŻs hesitation, he began moving toward her.

    Realizing her advantage was slipping away, Lindsay snapped back to reality. In a blur of motion, she raised the dagger and pressed it firmly against HarleeˇŻs neck.

    ˇ°Not another step, or IˇŻll end her!ˇ±

    Rhys froze in ce, his body rigid with tension, not daring to move any closer.

    At the edge of the cliff, Lindsay held a knife pressed menacingly against HarleeˇŻs throat.

    Despite the dire situation, Harlee exuded a calmness that was almost unnerving. Slowly, she lifted her gaze, her eyes deep and unreadable, betraying no fear.

    Her voice resonated with unyielding strength as she met LindsayˇŻs gaze.

    ˇ°What exactly are you plotting?ˇ±

    Harlee had already deduced that RhysˇŻ unexpected arrival likely meant her brothers were closing in on their location. This realization tempered her concern over LindsayˇŻs threats.

    Even with the sharp de grazing her skin, HarleeˇŻsposure remained unshaken.

    Her history of confronting danger with steely resolve was what had solidified her formidable reputation.

    LindsayˇŻs teeth clenched as her jaw tightened, barely containing her frustration.

    Your next story is here g?ln¦Ň¦Íels

    Even in the face of death, Harlee wore that fearless mask, performing with precision and grace, especially in front of Rhys.

    Lindsay huffed, deciding that if Harlee loved ying the part of the hero, she would indulge her.

    ˇ°Rhys, youˇŻre presented with a choice. Who will you save? This old woman or Harlee?ˇ± Her tone turned chillingly reflective as she added, ˇ°Choose carefully. You only get one chance, and the one you forsake will feel the de of my knife.ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt hesitate.

    Her voice was steady, clear, andmanding.

    ˇ°Choose Nyomi. SheˇŻs on the brink.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ heart pounded in his chest as the weight of the moment bore down on him. Trapped and desperate, he stayed silent, the fear that Lindsay might harm Harlee gnawing at his every thought.

    HarleeˇŻs voice rang out louder this time, filled with determination.

    ˇ°Choose Nyomi.ˇ±

    Abruptly, LindsayˇŻs handshed out, striking HarleeˇŻs cheek with a resounding p that silenced her instantly.

    ˇ°Enough! Your opinions are worthless here. YouˇŻre merely a piece in my game!ˇ± she growled venomously.

    The sound of the p echoed through the air, catching RhysˇŻ attention. Under the faint glow of the moonlight, his eyes narrowed as he fixed Lindsay with a steely re.

    ˇ°I choose Nyomi,ˇ± Rhys dered, his voice tense and his teeth clenched.

    He threw a knowing smile at Harlee, a silent understanding passing between them. No matter the situation, he would never let anything happen to her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 839

    ?Chapter 839:

    LindsayˇŻsughter rang out, sharp and mocking, as she lightly traced HarleeˇŻs neck with her knife.

    ˇ°Did you catch that, Harlee? YouˇŻre insignificant, just rubbish to be thrown away at will!ˇ±

    ˇ°And then?ˇ± Harlee responded, her voice calm and unfazed.

    Herposed demeanor radiated suchmand that, even with HarleeˇŻs life on a knifeˇŻs edge, Lindsay felt overshadowed.

    For a moment, Lindsay faltered, quickly collecting herself and willing HarleeˇŻs presence not to shake her resolve. With a swift motion, she freed Nyomi from the ropes, only to kick her aside forcefully.

    ˇ°Rhys, this is your final opportunity.

    Are you truly choosing this old woman?ˇ± Lindsay taunted, her eyes narrowing.

    RhysˇŻ heart ached for Harlee, but he painfully reaffirmed his choice of Nyomi, knowing Harlee could never bear the loss of someone she considered family.

    In LindsayˇŻs mind, sparing either Harlee or Nyomi had never been an option. Their demise was a foregone conclusion, one she relished for the anguish it would cause.

    Malice glinted in her eyes as she turned her knife toward Nyomi.

    Fixing Harlee with a sneer, she said, ˇ°I want your conscience forever haunted by guilt.ˇ± With a cruel twist of her wrist, Lindsay plunged the knife into NyomiˇŻs abdomen, deliberately avoiding vital areas like her heart and neck. It was a calcted move, prolonging NyomiˇŻs agony and ensuring Harlee would be tormented by the mental anguish of witnessing it.

    In a desperate bid to save both Harlee and Nyomi, Rhys threw caution to the wind.

    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction

    He sprinted toward Lindsay with astounding speed, tackling her with such force that they both went over the edge. Since Lindsay was standing at the very brink of the cliff, they tumbled off, falling into the abyss.

    In the final moments before they plunged into the darkness, Rhys managed to call out to Harlee, his voice thick with emotion.

    ˇ°Harlee, I love you!ˇ± At the same time, LindsayˇŻs voice, twisted with madness, rang out sharply.

    ˇ°Harlee, Rhys will always belong to me!ˇ±

    Bound tightly and unable to intervene, Harlee could do nothing but scream in utter despair as she watched them disappear into the void.

    Half an hour before this tragic turn of events, at the mountainˇŻs base, Kareem leaped from the SUV with urgency.

    Close behind him, a squad of twelve special forces soldiers sprang into action, ready to scale the mountain. KareemˇŻs brow furrowed in concentration, but his pace quickened with each step, the weight of urgency propelling him forward.

    ˇ°Just hold on a little longer, Harlee. IˇŻming for you. IˇŻll bring you home safe, no matter what,ˇ± Kareem muttered to himself, his pulse racing with determination.

    Upon learning that Rhys had located Harlee, Kareem wasted no time.

    He quickly assembled his team and rushed to the coordinates Rhys had sent.

    A mere ten meters from the base, one of his soldiers suggested a lesser-known trail that would cut ten minutes off their ascentpared to the usual route. Without hesitation, Kareem led the charge up the mountain, his focus unwavering as he raced against time.

    At the Sanderson family home, Lonnie had barred all visitors, choosing to stay vigntly by SkˇŻs side.

    His presence offered constant reassurance in case she woke to find an empty room. Unaware of the unfolding events, including RhysˇŻs discovery of HarleeˇŻs whereabouts, Lonnie remained in the dark about any updates on bringing Harlee back. Only Clint, who had stayed behind at the Sanderson family home, remained with him. The rest of the Sanderson sons had ventured out to handle the crisis surrounding HarleeˇŻs disappearance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 840

    ?Chapter 840:

    In an attempt to ease NathanielˇŻs concerns, Harlee informed him that the main event was scheduled for the following day, gently suggesting that he take the day for a medical check-up.

    As a result, only Jose and Belinda were present at the Green family home.

    Belinda, who held a special fondness for Harlee, paced the living room floor, clearly restless with worry.

    Despite his indifference toward Harlee, Jose was also troubled by her situation.

    He used his influence to manage the aftermath of her disappearance, efficiently quelling the swirling online rumors that had begun to circte.

    Elsewhere, Hale found himself ensnared by the clever trap set by Harlee and Rhys, resulting in the loss of nearly a hundred of his men.

    Cornered and desperate, he clung to the hope that Matteo woulde to his rescue in time.

    Beside him, Lucretia, injured and fading, looked on in despair.

    ˇ°Hale, look after Anika for me,ˇ± she begged, her voice weak and her lips pale, her life force dwindling.

    With an uncharacteristic gentleness, Hale responded, his voice thick with solemnity, ˇ°I promise. She will be like a sister to me.ˇ±

    At his words, LucretiaˇŻs eyes fluttered shut, her final breath escaping her.

    Outside, RobbieˇŻs voice echoed, his frustration clear.

    ˇ°Damn it!ˇ± Hale cursed, shocked that his hidden refuge had been discovered.

    In a panic, Hale grabbed his phone, desperately trying to reach Lindsay in the hopes of escaping with Harlee.

    More chapters avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??s

    However, his heart sank when he found her phone was turned off.

    He dialed her number again and again, but it remained unreachable.

    Amidst his mounting frustration, his phone buzzed with an urgent call from one of the four men he had dispatched to assist Lindsay.

    ˇ°Disaster struck. Lindsay betrayed us, drugged us all, and fled with Harleeˇ­ˇ± The call abruptly cut off as HaleˇŻs refuge was breached.

    Robbie, Ritchie, Aldrich, and RhysˇŻs men were swiftly converging on his position.

    HaleˇŻs mind raced, struggling toprehend how his meticulouslyid ns had fallen apart.

    His n had seemed wless, leaving no room for failure.

    At the cliffˇŻs edge, Anika, guided by Lucretia, made her way toward the shadowed depths below.

    Earlier, sensing the looming threat, Lucretia had wisely sent Anika to safety, instructing her to wait at the base of the cliff in case anything went awry, assuring her that someone woulde to retrieve her.

    When word reached Anika that Hale and Lucretia were in danger, she immediately acted. Stationed previously outside the Grand Oak Hotel, she quickly left her post.

    Hailing a taxi, she made her way to the mountain base, following her motherˇŻs advice and moving cautiously toward the designated refuge.

    ˇ°Rhys, you must not leave me. Stay aliveˇ­ˇ± Harlee struggled frantically, trying to break free from the restraints that bound her to the frame.

    Her relentless efforts caused the cords to dig into her wrists, leaving marks on her skin.

    But Harlee refused to stop.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 841

    ?Chapter 841:

    Her determination grew stronger with every movement, and as she struggled, the frame began to shift, its structure wobbling dangerously. She was perilously close to the edge of the cliff, teetering on the brink.

    With one final push, the frame gave way entirely, pulling her even closer to the drop.

    At that crucial moment, Kareem arrived.

    He dashed forward, catching HarleeˇŻs hand just as she was about to fall.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt let go. IˇŻll get you up,ˇ± he said urgently.

    With a forceful pull, and with the help of the elite unit apanying him, Kareem lifted her to safety in mere seconds.

    KareemˇŻs heart ached with empathy as he untied HarleeˇŻs bonds.

    His face fell when he saw the deep purple bruises marring her wrists.

    Harlee clung to KareemˇŻs hand, her voice barely a whisper.

    ˇ°Kareem, Rhysˇ­

    HeˇŻs gone.

    He fellˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee broke downpletely, her sobs uncontroble.

    Her mind was a whirlwind of panic, and all she could do was repeat the devastating truth. Rhys had plummeted from the cliff.

    Kareem froze.

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s??¦Ď?? (uso de ˇ°?ˇ± y ˇ°¦Ďˇ± griega)

    He hadnˇŻt imagined this turn of events. Thinking of Lindsay, who had also vanished, Kareem quickly pieced together what had likely transpired.

    A surge of respect, relief, and sorrow washed over him. Rhys had proven his courage, sacrificing himself to shield Harlee.

    Kareem embraced Harlee gently, his voice tender as he tried to console her.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre safe now. ThatˇŻs what matters.ˇ± Though Kareem grieved for Rhys, his greater concerny with HarleeˇŻs fragile emotional state.

    ˇ°Kareem, what should we do? Rhysˇ­

    He fell. To stop Lindsay from harming Nyomi, he threw himself over the edgeˇ­ˇ± HarleeˇŻs anguish deepened, and her body gave out, copsing into KareemˇŻs arms.

    The special forces who had driven them up approached.

    Anticipating potentialplications, Kareem had ensured the presence of both tactical operatives and medical personnel.

    As soon as the medics arrived, Kareem ordered them to check on NyomiˇŻs condition.

    He knew Harlee had fainted from shock, but NyomiˇŻs condition was far more critical. She was suffering from severe blood loss.

    In the car, after the medics treated NyomiˇŻs wounds, everyone gasped. Two sections of flesh had been methodically removed from her arm.

    Even for seasoned professionals ustomed to the worst humanity could offer, such cruelty left them speechless. It was the first time they had seen such brutality inflicted on a civilian outside of the battlefield.

    The cuts were non-lethal, as they avoided major arteries, but they inflicted maximum torment.

    KareemˇŻs fury was palpable as he addressed the medic.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 842

    ?Chapter 842:

    ˇ°Can you save her? I want her stable. No excuses.ˇ± One of the medics wiped his cold sweat.

    He tightened the bandage and regained someposure, though his slightly trembling hands betrayed his nervousness.

    ˇ°If we reach the hospital in under thirty minutes, sheˇŻll survive.ˇ± Kareem nodded sharply, signaling his approval.

    At Bellflower Hospital, a renowned local hospital, the Sanderson family gathered outside the operating room.

    All eyes anxiously watched the indicator above the door. asionally, their gazes turned toward Harlee.

    Harlee had regained consciousness during the drive but remained eerily quiet, neither speaking nor crying, only sitting motionless.

    When Tonya arrived, Harlee finally broke her silence, her voice trembling.

    ˇ°Tonya, I need to find Rhysˇ­ˇ±

    Tonya hugged Harlee tightly and whispered, ˇ°TheyˇŻre searching already. Ritchie, Robbie, and RhysˇŻ men arebing the area. Your brothers have also sent help. WeˇŻll hear something soon.ˇ±

    Only the medics and the driver remained with Kareem.

    He had sent everyone he could spare to search the ravine for Rhys.

    By now, the site below the cliff was likely teeming with hundreds of searchers.

    TonyaˇŻs words seemed to calm Harlee slightly, though despair lingered in her eyes.

    Momentster, the operating room light switched off, and the doctor emerged under everyoneˇŻs watchful eyes.

    ????t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c????

    ˇ°How is Nyomi?ˇ± someone asked.

    ˇ°The patient is stable for now. Whether she regains consciousness depends on her strength,ˇ± the doctor replied.

    Would Nyomi wake up? Even the doctor couldnˇŻt say for sure.

    Harlee abruptly stood.

    ˇ°WhereˇŻs Etta?ˇ± Her expression was one of icy resolve.

    Tonya exchanged a look with Brenton. Once he gave a slight nod, she recounted what had transpired with Etta at the Grand Oak Hotel, not omitting that Oaklee had subjected Etta to cruel torment.

    ˇ°Harlee, do you wish to see Etta?ˇ± Tonya hesitated briefly before adding, ˇ°Hale, on the other hand, is being held at a military facility under AldrichˇŻs watch.ˇ±

    Harlee gave no immediate response, her expression unreadable, as though lost in thought. TonyaˇŻs brow furrowed with worry as she watched HarleeˇŻs subdued emotions. She had hoped that mentioning Hale might stir Harlee to action, but Harlee remained silent.

    Tonya wished Harlee would show some sign of vitality, to throw herself into something.

    Her current state was deeply troubling. Tonya knew Harlee wouldnˇŻt seek to end her life simply because Rhys had fallen off the cliff, his fate uncertain.

    Harlee just needed more time to process what had happened.

    So, Tonya tried again, her voice gentle.

    ˇ°Harlee, do you want to see Etta or Hale?ˇ±

    Harlee shook her head, finally meeting TonyaˇŻs gaze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 843

    ?Chapter 843:

    ˇ°I will, but not yetˇ­ IˇŻll handle them when the timees.ˇ± With that, Harlee turned to Lonnie and Sk.

    ˇ°Dad, mom, EttaˇŻs had enough chances. It ends here.ˇ±

    ˇ°WeˇŻll stand by you, Harlee. Whatever you choose,ˇ± Lonnie replied firmly.

    ˇ°Etta deserves the consequences of her actions.

    Do what you must. We wonˇŻt interfere,ˇ± Sk added, her face betraying both concern for Nyomi and deep sorrow for her daughter.

    Knowing Rhys had fallen was almost more than Sk could bear. Only LonnieˇŻs steady presence kept her from copsing.

    Belinda didnˇŻt hold up and fainted. She was now resting in the room next door.

    After hearing her parentsˇŻ words, Harlee nodded slightly and said, ˇ°ThereˇŻs unfinished business I need to address.ˇ± Before leaving, Harlee added, ˇ°Mom, let me know the moment Nyomi wakes.ˇ±

    Without a backward nce, Harlee walked out. Lonnie and Sk exchanged uneasy looks.

    Unfinished business? What on earth was Harlee talking about? Was she nning to take vengeance for Rhys?

    HarleeˇŻs motives extended far beyond revenge for Rhys, delving into darker depths. She was resolute in her belief that every viin in the world should face the consequences they deserved. This included Hale, the cunning mastermind behind the pharmaceutical empire; Matteo; and even Lindsay, who could have met her end falling from the cliff.

    Harlee was determined to ensure that Lindsay faced justiceˇŞdead or alive.

    Explore fresh updates g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    Kareem and Brenton exchanged a brief nce before quickly averting their eyes, feigning ignorance of HarleeˇŻs intentions. Their expressions flickered with concern, not over the chaos Harlee might unleash, but over the profound toll RhysˇŻ potential death could take on her. No matter what Harlee did, they were prepared to support her unconditionally.

    In the opulent presidential suite of the Grand Oak, Oaklee paced back and forth, a lit cigar in hand. Isted from externalmunication by KareemˇŻs directive to guard Etta, Oaklee was unaware of RhysˇŻ dire fate. Yet an inexplicable sense of foreboding lingered, keeping her on edge.

    Etta, secured to the bed as though she were a detainee, was under constant watch. Oaklee, consumed by her growing anxiety, sought sce in her cigars, the air in the suite thick with smoke from her relentless smoking.

    When Harlee arrived, stepping through the door unscathed, OakleeˇŻs tension visibly eased.

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre finally back.

    Everything alright?ˇ± OakleeˇŻs concern was palpable as her knitted brow rxed at the sight of Harlee.

    With a swift motion, she extinguished her cigar and stepped forward, her expression softening.

    Her eyes reflected genuine relief, and her warm smile was asforting as her tone.

    When the news of HarleeˇŻs abduction reached Oaklee, she had been seething with fury, ready to tear the kidnappers apart.

    However, at the behest of Rhys and Kareem, she restrained herself and remained stationed at the Grand Oak to handle Etta instead.

    Harlee gave Oaklee a fleeting look, brushing aside her concerns. Instead, she asked, ˇ°WhereˇŻs Etta?ˇ±

    Oaklee, ustomed to HarleeˇŻs aloof demeanor, took no offense and replied in a calm tone, ˇ°She wouldnˇŻt stop making noise, so I tied her to the bed.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 844

    ?Chapter 844:

    A smirk briefly crossed HarleeˇŻs face. OakleeˇŻs methods were always straightforward, designed to avoid unnecessaryplications.

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± Harlee said, pushing open the door to find Etta bound and sprawled across the bed like a captive.

    EttaˇŻs eyes widened in shock at the sight of Harlee.

    ˇ°Howˇ­ how are you still unscathed?ˇ± Etta stammered, her mouth agape. The disbelief in her voice was unmistakable as she struggled toprehend how Harlee had returned without a scratch.

    Harlee remained silent, offering only a detached nce at Etta before settling into a nearby sofa.

    From the very beginning, Etta had been perplexed by HarleeˇŻs demeanor.

    Harlee carried herself with an easygoing, almost indifferent air, a sharp contrast to the tension that consumed Etta during their encounters. This pattern had never wavered.

    Hesitant to provoke Harlee, Etta reluctantly began reciting the excuses she had prepared.

    ˇ°I was cornered by Lindsay. She threatened to harm my family and me if I refused to cooperate. I felt trappedˇ­ˇ±

    For nearly ten minutes, Etta borated on her predicament in a reluctant tone, ending with a feeble apology that painted her more as a victim than someone taking responsibility for her actions.

    Harlee, her chin resting on her hand, listened in silence.

    Her expression remained unreadable, as though she were enduring an exceptionally dull story.

    Even after EttaˇŻs lengthy exnation, HarleeˇŻs interest remained far from piqued.

    The silence and HarleeˇŻsck of reaction left Etta confused.

    New content avable g?ln¦Ň¦Íe??s

    EttaˇŻs mind raced. What was missing in her plea? Did itck the ring of true remorse? Or had they simply seen through her facade? Despite her lengthy attempt at an exnation and apology, Harlee remained detached.

    No reprimanding words came from Harlee, as if she hadnˇŻte to confront her for her involvement with Hale and Lindsay.

    Etta felt her anxiety grow, her thoughts scrambled. She felt a wave of heat wash over her, leaving her dizzy.

    Harlee should have been enraged, maybe even banished her to the mercy of the pythons. Yet, Harlee remained ominously quiet.

    Was it SkˇŻs influence that tempered HarleeˇŻs anger? Perhaps Harlee was considering leniency. This thought briefly flickered through EttaˇŻs mind, but the unreadable expression on HarleeˇŻs face extinguished any hope.

    Dizziness clouded EttaˇŻs thoughts. She wanted to wipe the nervous sweat from her forehead, but the ropes binding her hands mocked her helplessness. She gazed at Harlee with eyes full of silent pleas, hoping for any response, but each nce only met the suffocating silence.

    Time dragged on, ten agonizing minutes stretching on.

    EttaˇŻs spirit wilted under the weight of the quiet. The silence was more terrifying than any reprimandˇŞa vast emptiness where her pleas seemed to disappear into nothingness.

    ˇ°Harlee, what do you want from me?ˇ± EttaˇŻs voice cracked slightly as she stared at Harlee.

    ˇ°You want to take my life? Is that it? Go ahead and kill me!ˇ±

    eptance settled in EttaˇŻs heart. She was ready to face whatever Harlee decidedˇŞpunishment or death.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 845

    ?Chapter 845:

    For HaleˇŻs grand scheme, it was worth it.

    Behind Harlee, Oaklee had quietly closed the gap between herself and Tonya on the long sofa.

    Oaklee watched the tense exchange and EttaˇŻs intermittent looks of terror, finally asking Tonya, ˇ°What strategy is Harlee employing? Why does it seem so potent against Etta?ˇ±

    Tonya, not bothering to raise her head, replied with a frosty tone, ˇ°HarleeˇŻs mere presence is EttaˇŻs greatest nightmare.ˇ±

    Given that it was her first encounter with Oaklee, TonyaˇŻs voice carried a chill, uninviting edge.

    Oaklee, somewhat puzzled, nodded, her respect for Harlee still intact. Standing up with a stern gaze fixed on Etta, TonyaˇŻs voice wasced with venom as she sneered, ˇ°Kill you?ˇ± Her lips twisted into a chilling smile.

    ˇ°Etta, do you even merit such consideration? YouˇŻre not even worth the effort it takes to perish.ˇ±

    TonyaˇŻs eyes hardened as she paused, her tone cold.

    ˇ°Your sole opportunity to embrace death hinges on your willingness to divulge everything about your encounters with Hale.ˇ±

    Tonya then swiped her phone a few times, pulling up a horrifying image of Hale, battered and unrecognizable, and thrust it before EttaˇŻs eyes.

    After ensuring Etta saw the gruesome photo, Tonya settled back into her seat, her silence hanging heavily in the air.

    TonyaˇŻs coboration with Harlee had kept their adversaries in the dark, forcing them to puzzle over their intentions. The mounting dread among their adversaries was exactly the oue they relished.

    EttaˇŻs eyes narrowed in shock.

    Keep reading at g¦Ál¦Çovels?c©–m

    ˇ°Impossible! Hale is unmatched.

    He couldnˇŻt possibly be overpowered by the likes of youˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee raised her gaze to meet EttaˇŻs, whose demeanor bordered on frantic, yet her own expression remained serene, as if the scorn hadnˇŻt been aimed at her. She gave Etta a brief look, noting EttaˇŻs refusal to ept reality.

    For Harlee, this was ideal. She was looking for an outlet for her pent-up frustration. Instead of responding in anger, Harlee allowed a smile to creep across her face.

    That smile caused Etta to instinctively mp her mouth shut, petrified by HarleeˇŻs possible intentions. What could be behind HarleeˇŻs unnervingly tranquil smile?

    Rising to her feet, Harlee closed the distance between her and Etta, enunciating each word with chilling precision.

    ˇ°Impossible? Unmatched?ˇ±

    Each word Harlee uttered was apanied by a swift, decisive motion. With unnerving precision, she broke one of EttaˇŻs fingers, the sound of the fracture echoing in the room.

    ˇ°Ah!ˇ± EttaˇŻs scream tore through the air, sharp and desperate, as if she were being choked.

    Herplexion shifted rapidly from pale to flushed, beads of sweat forming on her brow.

    Her eyes darted wildly, filled with unmistakable fear.

    Her breathing grewbored, and Etta was painfully aware that her chances of survival were slim.

    At first, when she was caught, she clung to a fragile hope that Harlee might show mercy, perhaps for her motherˇŻs sake.

    But that hope was shattered the moment Harlee effortlessly broke four of her fingers, plunging her deeper into terror.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 846

    ?Chapter 846:

    Etta was paralyzed, at aplete loss for what to do. It was only now, consumed by pain and fear, that she realized she had never truly understood Harlee. Regret overwhelmed her. If she had known just how cold and merciless Harlee could be, she would never have dared to stand against her after her return. So what if HarleeˇŻs reappearance had drawn the Sanderson familyˇŻs attention away from her? Survival should have been her only priority.

    But it was toote for regrets.

    Harlee stood over Etta, her expression cold as she watched her crumble.

    EttaˇŻs twisted face, wracked with terror, was breaking downˇŞbut it wasnˇŻt enough.

    Harlee had a purpose. She intended to extract every detail Etta knew about the ˇ°Bloodthirstiness Pill.ˇ± It was the reason she had waited, holding back until this moment.

    Harlee hadnˇŻt forgotten her promise to Brenton or LindsayˇŻs crazed mentions of the ˇ°Bloodthirstiness Pillˇ±.

    Despite her own sorrow, she steeled herself for this necessary confrontation with Etta.

    Harlee cared deeply for Rhys, but she was alsomitted to her family.

    On her return, despite nearly breaking down, she had paused to buy concealer to hide the red marks on her cheeks from being pped.

    She didnˇŻt want her family to worry about her anymore.

    Harlee curled her lips into a faint smile, knowing that the surest way to force someone to reveal their deepest secrets was topletely break their spirit and consume them with fear. That was why she had initially stayed quiet, allowing Tonya to step in and shatter EttaˇŻsst line of resistance.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????

    Etta watched Harlee with trembling fear, shivering as Harlee methodically released the bindings from her wrists and ankles with an unsettling calm. It felt as though a de hovered over her, tracing invisible, threatening lines on her skin without cuttingˇŞevoking a terror too intense to endure.

    When the final shackle was removed, Etta curled up in a corner, trembling.

    Her lips quivered as if she wanted to speak but didnˇŻt dare.

    Seated on the couch behind the bed, Oaklee reclined with a cigar in hand, exuding an air of daring confidence that starkly contrasted with her usual yful demeanor. Nudging TonyaˇŻs sleeve, Oaklee murmured, ˇ°WhatˇŻs Harlee up to with this move?ˇ±

    Tonya tilted her head slightly.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs going to get Etta to talk.ˇ±

    Oaklee watched intently as EttaˇŻs fear grew palpable. With a chuckle, she said, ˇ°Tonya, your coboration with Harlee is impressive.

    Could you teach me how to do that sometime? When I interrogate people, I tend to go overboard, and they end up dead. Rhys gave me an earfulst time.ˇ±

    At the mention of Rhys, Tonya stiffened. She nced at Oaklee, puzzled by herck of sorrow, and realized Oaklee hadnˇŻt yet been informed of RhysˇŻ predicament. Leaning in closer, Tonya whispered, ˇ°Avoid bringing up Rhys around Harlee.ˇ±

    OakleeˇŻs expression changed instantly. Though she was unaware of what had happened to Rhys, she quickly understood the gravity of TonyaˇŻs caution. In a lowered tone, she asked, ˇ°Did something happen to him?ˇ±

    As she spoke, OakleeˇŻs hands clenched tightly. She doubted Rhys would willingly ce himself in danger, but she also knew he would do anything for Harlee.

    For a fleeting moment, TonyaˇŻs expression betrayed a deep sadness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 847

    ?Chapter 847:

    She nodded quietly, offering no further details. Oaklee seemed to dete, her energy draining away. She had braced herself for others to be harmed, but never Rhys. Tonya supported Oaklee, looking into her eyes with a silent plea.

    ˇ°Please, make sure Harlee doesnˇŻt notice your sadness.ˇ±

    Oaklee nced toward Harlee.

    Beneath HarleeˇŻs subtly lifted eyshes, her eyes were red, carrying a silent anguish.

    HarleeˇŻs cheeks, still tinged pink, showed signs of a recent p. Oaklee was stunned.

    Had Harlee been struck? What exactly had happened? What happened to Rhys? And why had Harlee been pped?

    Though desperate for answers, Oaklee remained silent, unable to bear the thought of HarleeˇŻs breakdown.

    Etta observed Harlee warily, but when she noticed Harlee calmly resetting her four broken fingers, a confident smirk crept across her face.

    Her eyes gleamed with defiance, as if to say, ˇ°See? You canˇŻt do anything to me.ˇ±

    At that moment, she turned back to the fearless Etta once again, entirely untroubled by the threat of HarleeˇŻs revenge.

    Etta surmised Harlee didnˇŻt dare hurt her because of her mother.

    As long as her mother was employed by the Sandersons, she felt untouchable. What were a few ps? A bit of pain? As long as she lived, she could seek her revenge.

    Five minutester, as EttaˇŻs arrogance reached its peak, Harlee made her move. With slow, deliberate precision, she began severing EttaˇŻs tendons, ensuring that every moment of pain was felt.

    Read more at g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í???s

    Harlee stood upright, gazing down at EttaˇŻs ashen face with detachment, her voice dripping with disdain.

    ˇ°Not afraid of death?ˇ±

    Etta, shaking, held her limp, numb pinky in the air, staring at it in shock. Veins stood out on her forehead, sweat streamed down her face, and her twisted expression became increasingly distorted with each scream.

    Her eyes, bloodshot with pain and fear, desperately searched around.

    Etta couldnˇŻtprehend how Harlee had not only broken her hand but also severed her tendons, all after reattaching her fingers just moments before, making it seem as though she had never been hurt. WasnˇŻt Harlee supposed to refrain from harming her for her motherˇŻs sake? Why cut her tendons now? Especially when it was clear her pinky was irreparable.

    Had Harlee nned all along not to release her, but rather to torment her and relish in her misery?

    EttaˇŻs thoughts spiraled into disarray, overwhelmed by unbearable pain and terror.

    Her emotions surged, her eyes rimmed with red, wide with fright. The ringing in her ears intensified, sounding like the ominous approach of death. She regretted everything, deeply and utterly regretted it.

    Confronted with agonizing pain and the imminent threat of death, she recognized the depth of her fear.

    Her loyalty, her pride, her secretsˇŞnone of that mattered now. She just wanted to live. She no longer cared about garnering the Sanderson familyˇŻs attention.

    All she desired was to survive.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 848

    ?Chapter 848:

    As HarleeˇŻs mocking tone pierced through, Etta looked up, her face beet red.

    Her expression softened as she stammered, ˇ°Iˇ­ I am scared. IˇŻm terrified. Please, show some mercyˇ­ˇ±

    Etta copsed onto the bed, bowing her head repeatedly, desperately pleading for forgiveness.

    Harlee held her head high, her gaze cold and distant. She casually swept a lock of hair behind her ear, arched her brows slightly, and said in an even tone, ˇ°DidnˇŻt you im your loyalty to the unmatched Hale? Etta, you certainly change your mind quickly.ˇ±

    Tonya, lounging on the sofa, erupted intoughter.

    As far as bitingebacks went, Harlee was unmatched. It was a perfect hit. Tonya had yet to see anyone as fickle as Etta.

    Sitting beside Tonya, Oaklee was still processing the shocking news about Rhys. Not wanting to dampen HarleeˇŻs spirits, she mustered a forced smile. If Harlee hadnˇŻt been present, Oaklee wouldnˇŻt have been able to remain calm. The instant she learned about RhysˇŻ situation, she would have used every means at her disposal to track him down.

    But nowˇ­ she was painfully aware that if Harlee couldnˇŻt track him down, she stood no chance.

    Upon hearing this, Etta behaved like a fawning tterer, eager to win HarleeˇŻs favor. The light had faded from her eyes, leaving only a desperate need to survive.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, you are correct. I am nothing but a blind fool. Please, I beg you, spare my lifeˇ­ˇ±

    As Etta spoke, she raised her uninjured hand and began striking herself, each blow more forceful than the one before.

    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates

    As she raised her hand again, her vision blurred, and she stumbled forward. In a desperate bid for HarleeˇŻs mercy, Etta positioned herself perilously close to the edge of the bed. Losing her bnce, she tumbled to the floor.

    The impact was loud, and soon, blood smeared across EttaˇŻs face, rendering her unrecognizable.

    Harlee nonchntly stepped aside and exited the room. Tonya got up to follow, and after a brief pause, Oaklee trailed behind them.

    Outside, Harlee instructed Tonya, ˇ°Get someone to take her to the hospital. Once sheˇŻs stable, transfer her to the private interrogation room.

    As soon as she wakes up, begin interrogating her about Hale. Use every method at your disposal. If she dares to lie, slowly cut her tendons, making sure she feels every single moment of it.ˇ±

    Tonya gave a slight nod and began arranging the details on her phone. Turning to Oaklee, Harlee said, ˇ°Thanks for today. I owe you a drink.ˇ±

    Overwhelmed by the dayˇŻs events, Oaklee found herself at a loss for words at HarleeˇŻs gesture.

    Her thoughts were preupied with RhysˇŻ predicament, torn between worrying about his safety and eagerly anticipating her next meeting with Harlee. Ultimately, she remained silent, offering only a nod before excusing herself, citing work obligations.

    Inside the car, Oaklee dialed PatrickˇŻs number, her tone cold and filled with fury.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs happening?ˇ±

    Patrick, who had been searching the cliffside for hours, appeared disheveled, his clothes ripped by the thick bushes.

    His voice was strained.

    ˇ°Mr. Green tried to save Miss Sanderson and ended up falling off the cliff with Lindsay. WeˇŻve been searching for them for four hours now, but thereˇŻs no sign of either RhysˇŻ or LindsayˇŻs body.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 849

    ?Chapter 849:

    OakleeˇŻs back tensed, her hands balled into fists as she fought back tears.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs actually good we havenˇŻt found them.

    Chances are Rhys is still out there!ˇ± Her words were meant to reassure Patrick as much as they were tofort herself.

    Rhys was more than just a friend to Oaklee.

    He was practically like her family, the closest individual she had in this world.

    ˇ°We need to keep the Green Group stable, and all his covert projects need to continue running smoothly.ˇ±

    ˇ°Patrick, find Hamilton and get him back here. Tell him itˇŻs an order from me.ˇ± After a brief pause, OakleeˇŻs voice carried firm determination.

    ˇ°I believe heˇŻll pull through, so itˇŻs up to me to safeguard everything he holds dear!ˇ±

    Patrick gripped his phone tighter, nodding with resolve.

    ˇ°Understood, IˇŻll tell Hamilton toe back and support you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± Once the call ended, Oaklee massaged her temples, exhaling deeply in a mix of fatigue and distress. Nathaniel was still overseas, and if he found out about his beloved grandsonˇŻs incident, she wasnˇŻt certain he would be able to cope with the news. She had to move fast to protect everything at the Green Group and be there for Nathaniel.

    At the Sanderson family home, Lonnie, Sk, Brenton, Kareem, and Fleming were all gathered in the living room.

    As Harlee walked in, ten pairs of eyes full of concern turned toward her. She felt slightly uneasy but acknowledged their worry with a soft smile.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures

    ˇ°IˇŻm going to take a shower first.ˇ±

    Lonnie encouraged her, saying, ˇ°Go ahead. Rest if youˇŻre tired.ˇ± Sk offered a warm smile, gesturing for Harlee to head upstairs, while Brenton, Kareem, and Fleming simultaneously voiced their agreement with a collective ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    Everyone was trying to ease HarleeˇŻs distress in their own way, wishing tofort her, yet an unexpected event urred.

    Callie limped from a corner and knelt before Harlee, tears streaming down her face.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, I know Etta has made an awful mistake. She deserves to dieˇ­ˇ± CallieˇŻs voice trembled with tears, as if she had been deeply shaken.

    Callie intended to advocate for Etta, hoping Harlee would show mercy, but Lonnie cut her off before she could make her case.

    ˇ°Callie, what is this?ˇ±

    Turning toward the couch, Callie bowed repeatedly.

    ˇ°I beg you, please defend Etta. She truly realizes her mistake this timeˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Enough! Etta canˇŻt find her footing, and it seems you canˇŻt either?ˇ± BrentonˇŻs voice was filled with fury.

    Harlee casually stepped to the side.

    ˇ°Continue kneeling if you wish.ˇ± She then ascended the stairs, leaving behind CallieˇŻs anguished sobs.

    Her empathy had vanished the moment Rhys tumbled from the cliff.

    Once Harlee was out of sight, Kareem rose promptly, with Brenton on his heels. They positioned themselves before Callie, one after another.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 850

    ?Chapter 850:

    Kareem said, ˇ°You want to beg for your daughter? Feel free to grovel here for a few more days.ˇ±

    Brenton sneered, ˇ°If forgiveness were handed out so freely, criminals would flood our streets.ˇ± With those words, they both retreated upstairs.

    Fleming disregarded the scene entirely, while Sk, visibly distressed, remained silent.

    Lonnie summoned Kane over and frowned at Callie.

    ˇ°Our family has shown nothing but generosity to you and your daughter. If you persist in advocating for that ungrateful child, letˇŻs test your determination. Kane, take her outside. If she wants to kneel, she can do it there.ˇ±

    Kane responded, ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    Blushing with humiliation, Callie shifted ufortably. This marked the first time she had faced such disgrace during her decades of serving the Sanderson family. While she recognized that pleading for her daughter was a betrayal of the Sanderson familyˇŻs kindness, she still knelt with resolve. Torn between guilt and the fear of losing her daughter, she experienced a deep and conflicting agony.

    It was only when CallieˇŻs lower lip was bitten until it bled that she turned to Kane.

    ˇ°Kane, please, advocate for Ettaˇ­ˇ±

    Kane nced down at Callie, who knelt before him, her eyes filled with pleading as she looked up at him.

    As he had anticipated, when it came to Etta, Callie hadpletely lost her rationality.

    DidnˇŻt Callie understand the damage Etta had caused to both the Sanderson and Green families? How could she still beg on EttaˇŻs behalf? Kane was overwhelmed by a strange, unexinable urge tough.

    Explore captivating tales at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s???o??

    ˇ°Callie, since weˇŻve been colleagues at the Sanderson family household for so long, let me give you a piece of advice. Stop pleading for Etta!ˇ±

    At KaneˇŻs words, Callie slumped to the floor, weakened.

    How could she not see the reason in his words? But the thought of losing her daughter was too much for her.

    Callie remained silent to KaneˇŻs words. She managed to get back on her feet and walked outside. She was ready to sacrifice her decades of loyalty to the Sandersons for her daughterˇŻs safety.

    In the bedroom, Harlee faced a full-length mirror, dressed in a ragged vintage gown. Ovee with emotion, she covered her face, sobbing bitterly.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorry. IˇŻm so sorryˇ­ˇ± she whispered, slowly kneeling.

    ˇ°I shouldnˇŻt have put myself at risk. Rhys, please be safe.ˇ±

    Harlee had nned to draw out the mastermind by making herself bait, but she hadnˇŻt anticipatedˇ­

    ˇ°I should have realized that.

    For people like Lindsay and Etta, without HaleˇŻs influence working behind the scenes, how could they have aplished so much?ˇ±

    Had she made the connection to Hale sooner, she would have been more vignt and not so easily deceived by Etta and abducted by Lindsay.

    Harlee med herself, overwhelmed by sadness. She felt responsible for RhysˇŻ dire situation. It had been a decade since Harleest cried, but now her tears had run dry.

    Shey motionless on the cold floor, curling up in a helpless, pitiful manner, as though it might somehow ease the ache in her heart.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 851

    ?Chapter 851:

    After some time, she began to shiver uncontrobly, clutching herself tighter. Though drained and weary, she resisted sleep.

    Closing her eyes only brought visions of Nyomi suffering at LindsayˇŻs hands and Rhys tumbling down the cliff to save her. She remained on the floor until dawn, eyes wide open.

    At six oˇŻclock, Harlee rose, her expression nk, and walked into the bathroom as if she were someone else. She methodically wiped off her makeup.

    Her cheeks were no longer flushed. She softly touched them, her expression turning determined.

    ˇ°Rhys, I will wait for your return.ˇ±

    Harlee had stayed updated through the group chatst night. She knew Patrick and the team hadbed the cliff thoroughly but found neither Rhys nor Lindsay. This convinced her that Rhys was still alive. Regarding the river at the base of the cliff that was mentioned in the group chat, Harlee decided to disregard it. In her heart, Rhys was just in danger, not deceased.

    He was out there somewhere, waiting for her.

    Thus, she was resolved to safeguard everything rted to the Green Group for him. She had to protect his family and ensure that everyone responsible for the kidnapping paid dearly.

    In a distant part of Mechuique, Anika sat at a bar, leisurely sipping her drink. She clinked sses with the woman beside her.

    ˇ°HowˇŻs that man doing?ˇ±

    The woman, radiantly beautiful with a curvaceous figure highlighted by a tight skirt, seemed to hold a captivating power over men.

    Her movements were alluring, her voice naturally seductive.

    ˇ°HeˇŻs quite a catch. If you donˇŻt want him, IˇŻll take him.ˇ±

    Check whatˇŻs new on g?ln¦Ňv???s?c?m

    Anika rolled her eyes at Eugenia Hammond, momentarily at a loss for words.

    ˇ°I meant, is he going to be okay?ˇ±

    Eugenia exhaled a stream of smoke, smiling.

    ˇ°You brought him to me because you know I can treat him, right? He hasnˇŻt lost his memory, so I drugged him to keep him calm and ensure he stays close. Just y your part as the perfect girlfriend.ˇ±

    Anika paused, admiring EugeniaˇŻs captivating face, and then her smile widened.

    ˇ°You always get me,ˇ± Anika said.

    They raised their sses, clinking them together, and Anika drained her whiskey in one gulp.

    Eugenia lifted her ss just slightly, her eyes filled with a seductive glint.

    ˇ°Next time, bring me a perfect man. IˇŻm impossible to satisfy.ˇ±

    Hearing this, Anika nearly spat out her drink.

    Anika and Eugenia had grown up side by side, both pursuing a specialization in medicine.

    But as time went on, Anika drifted off course, bing infatuated with concocting all sorts of irresistible poisons. Whenever she needed assistance, she would turn to Eugenia, who, in turn, would ask Anika for her concoctions whenever she wanted to torment someone. Their partnership was unrivaled, holding power and influence in both the criminal underworld and the legitimate world.

    Anika had never entertained the idea of revenge that her mother often mulled over.

    A man entangled with six women simply wasnˇŻt worth the trouble.

    Meanwhile, Etta, freshly bandaged, was ushered into the private interrogation room by two muscr men. This ce was staffed entirely by HarleeˇŻs men. Tonya made a quick inspection to ensure that Etta had no means to harm herself and then exited the room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 852

    ?Chapter 852:

    Around four in the morning, a drugged Etta woke from her haze. She looked around, panic setting in.

    Her head felt like it was going to burst as memories of HarleeˇŻs torture resurfaced.

    She grabbed her head, as though she were losing her mind.

    As Etta lifted her hand, she noticed her pinky was gone.

    In a panic, she ripped off the bandage, exposing the raw, gruesome cut beneath.

    She lost allposure.

    ˇ°WhereˇŻs my handˇ­ WhereˇŻs my handˇ­ˇ±

    Her pinky, which Harlee had broken and severed the tendon, was nowpletely gone.

    Etta refused to believe it.

    How could Harlee have the audacity to amputate her finger? WasnˇŻt Harlee worried about legal consequences? Wait. Where was this ce? Why was she here?

    Upon realizing her predicament, Etta rushed to the door, yanking and pulling with all her strength, but it remained firmly shut.

    She banged on it and yelled nonstop, ˇ°Let me out! Let me out! Harlee, I know I was wrong. Please, just let me out, okay? IˇŻll do anything. Just let me goˇ­ˇ±

    Outside, a profound silence persisted.

    Etta couldnˇŻte to terms with being truly confined. She went pale and slumped to the floor, still hammering on the sturdy door.

    The guards outside calmly documented everything about EttaˇŻs breakdown without uttering a word.

    ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here

    Spotting someone through the window, Etta quickly got up, her leg smashing into the iron wall in her rush. Ignoring the throbbing pain, she clung to the iron-barred window, pleading with the individuals outside, ˇ°Please, I need to see Harlee. I admit I was wrong. I really do. IˇŻll tell her anything she wants to know. Just please, spare my life.ˇ±

    EttaˇŻs words were met with nothing but insults from the two guards outside.

    Did Etta seriously believe that a simple apology could rectify the chaos she had caused? Yet, her willingness to confess everything was exactly what Tonya had hoped for.

    The two guards exchanged a nce, and one of them responded with clear disgust, ˇ°Even if you donˇŻt tell us everything, we have ways to make you talk. This isnˇŻt a bargaining chip for negotiation.ˇ±

    Etta was taken aback by the guardˇŻs statement. She had indeed hoped to use her knowledge as leverage. If only Harlee would spare her, she was ready to disclose everything about Hale, even details unknown to Lindsay. Tightening her fists, Etta attempted to negotiate once more.

    ˇ°Look, what I give up willingly is much more reliable than what youˇŻd force from me.

    DonˇŻt you agree? Besides, itˇŻs just about delivering a message. YouˇŻve got nothing to lose, right? IˇŻm asking for nothing. Just spare my life, and IˇŻll spill everything.ˇ±

    The guards merely shook their heads at EttaˇŻs plea, smirking at her naivety. No one had ever left this interrogation room without revealing everything they knew. To think she could negotiate? What a delusion.

    The guards dismissed Etta and returned to their duties. No matter how vigorously Etta pounded on the door, they paid no attention.

    The following day, Tonya instructed for Etta to be brought to a special room. She casually tied back her long hair, revealing her delicate face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 853

    ?Chapter 853:

    The white-d guard gulped involuntarily. It had been two years since Tonyast conducted an interrogation with her hair tied up, and the memory of the previous subjectˇŻs fate lingered. It was a fate worse than any nightmare.

    The white-d guard nodded.

    ˇ°Alright, Tonya.ˇ±

    Tonya stood casually with her hands in her pockets, leaning against the interrogation table. She half-opened her eyes and asked the ck-d guard, ˇ°What happenedst night?ˇ±

    The ck-d guard lifted his head and detailed the previous nightˇŻs events.

    His tone carried a hint of annoyance when he spoke of EttaˇŻs attempt to bargain.

    Tonya nodded, absentmindedly fiddling with the pen holder on the table. It had been some time since she had been active. She needed to prove to Harlee that she was still as sharp as ever.

    Five minutester, Etta was led in. She looked around at the oppressive setting. Was prison meant to feel this suffocating? But she quickly dismissed the thought as she turned and saw Tonya in the room waiting for her.

    Etta trembled, her steps slowing involuntarily, and just as she halted, the white-d guard hit her. In shock, she turned to the guard.

    ˇ°Youˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°What? Just move. If Tonya gets upset, itˇŻs worse for both of us!ˇ± the white-d guard said, dragging Etta forward. The interrogation room was eerily silent, the breathing of the four present the only sound.

    Even Etta, normally so talkative, held her tongue.

    Suddenly, the roomˇŻs door mmed shut automatically, causing Etta to jump with fright.

    Fresh content avable now g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????s

    Her keen eyes caught sight of several small chambers within the room. She looked past Tonya into one.

    From her vantage point, she could see the instruments of torture inside. She was shocked, unable to believe that such ces still existed in the world, where illegitimate interrogation methods were used. WouldnˇŻt they get caught because of this?

    Etta nced around, thinking she must have been mistaken. She leaned forward for a clearer view, but just then, the door mmed shut.

    Startled by the noise, Etta jumped again, and just as she was about to speak, Tonya interjected, ˇ°Etta, are you still nning to remain silent?ˇ±

    Etta wanted to retort, but the guardsˇŻ words from the previous night suddenly resurfaced in her mind, causing her to lose all her defiance. Shepliantly responded, ˇ°IˇŻll tell you everything. Just spare me this time.ˇ±

    Tonya perched on the edge of the table and released a chillingugh at EttaˇŻs deration, thinking to herself how stubborn Etta really was.

    Theughter rang clear, yet to Etta, it sounded like a sinister worm drilling into her brain, causing a buzzing in her head.

    Etta frowned.

    ˇ°Tonya, what do you want from me? IˇŻve already agreed to confess everything. What does yourughter mean?ˇ±

    Tonya looked up, and the ck-d guard instantly caught the cue.

    He forcefully pulled Etta into the first small room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 854

    ?Chapter 854:

    ˇ°Ahˇ­ˇ± Inside, EttaˇŻs eyes went wide with shock. She stood immobilized.

    Confronted with the electric chair, her body shook uncontrobly. She couldnˇŻt form words, only manage to scream.

    As the ck-d guard continued to drag Etta, her strength waned, and she eventually copsed to the floor.

    Her face drained of color, filled only with fear and anxiety.

    In utter terror, Etta pointed a shaking finger at the electric chair less than half a meter away, her legs involuntarily retreating. She opened her mouth slightly but couldnˇŻt utter a sound. This electric chairˇ­ What was happening? Were they really going to subject her to unrecorded interrogation? Was this just a nightmare? It must be a nightmare.

    Without warning, Etta brought her hand down sharply, pping her own face. It was only when the pain struck that she realized everything before her was not a dream.

    At that moment, one thought consumed her mind: Harlee had always been a person she could never afford to cross. The Sanderson family likely meant nothing to Harlee.

    Harlee herself was more fearsome than the entire familybined!

    EttaˇŻs gaze became empty, overwhelmed by profound despair. She had finallye to understand her grave mistakes, but it was all toote. With desperation, she rose from the floor and turned toward Tonya, earnestly saying, ˇ°IˇŻll talk. IˇŻm ready to disclose everything I know.ˇ±

    Tonya made her way toward Etta with measured steps, the sound of her high heels sharp with each move.

    A yful smile curved on her lips, and a mischievous sparkle shone in her eyes.

    ˇ°Toote.ˇ±

    I@?€$t ˇé?@t§ä§×§ńs ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ĺ??.c?§Ţ

    These two words were the breaking point for Etta. Upon hearing them, any thought of resistance vanished, and she walked quietly to the electric chair, her steps heavy with obedience.

    Anyone close enough to be friends with Harlee was far from ordinary.

    Etta was certain that if she uttered another word, she would be taken to countless small rooms. There, she would endure torture until she was unrecognizable, and only then would they send her to the hospital. Once she had recovered, the cycle would begin again.

    Seated in the electric chair, Etta fixed her gaze on Tonya. She was aware that if she dared to lie or withhold information about Hale, TonyaˇŻs temperament would make her regret being alive.

    Etta held back the terror and anxiety swelling within her, still willing to gamble once more, betting that HarleeˇŻs need for information on Hale outweighed the desire to im her life.

    ˇ°Though IˇŻm unsure why youˇŻre allowed to conduct off-the-record interrogations, remember, the informationes from me. I choose whether to speak. Your methods may involve non-stop torture, sending me back to the hospital to keep me alive.

    But have you considered what if I canˇŻt endure it?ˇ±

    ˇ°CouldnˇŻt make it, all knowledge about Hale would die with me. You might find other ways to learn, but no one knows as much as I do.ˇ±

    After issuing this threat, Etta made a heartfelt plea.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not asking for much. Just let me go! IˇŻll withstand any punish

    Tonya burst intoughter upon hearing EttaˇŻs words, her lips twisting into a cunning smile.

    ˇ°You think you can keep secrets from me?ˇ±

    Etta nodded stubbornly.

    ˇ°Perhaps you possess some sneaky tricks to make me talk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 855

    ?Chapter 855:

    But then, youˇŻd have to ept that I might take those secrets to my grave, wouldnˇŻt you? If you let me go, IˇŻll reveal everything about Hale without leaving anything hidden. I swear, I truly want to make amends.ˇ±

    Tonya let out augh as though she had just heard the best joke, casually bending her wrist.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre really quite stubborn.ˇ±

    Etta was stunned.

    Before she could digest what Tonya meant by this, the electric chair she was sitting on suddenly turned on, jolting her with electricity.

    ˇ°Ahˇ­

    Ahˇ­

    Ahˇ­ˇ± EttaˇŻs screams echoed piercingly throughout the room.

    Just then, the door opened, and Harlee walked in slowly. Tonya was the first to spot Harlee. She quickly stepped out and asked with a hint of surprise, ˇ°Harlee, what are you doing here?ˇ±

    Harlee massaged her forehead, visibly irritated.

    ˇ°I couldnˇŻt stand the noise.ˇ±

    This morning, afterpleting her usual routine, Harlee had stepped out for some exercise, only to discover Callie kneeling weakly outside the living room.

    Before Harlee could speak, Callie, in a frantic state, began begging Harlee to spare EttaˇŻs life desperately.

    Annoyed, Harlee decided to take matters into her own hands and handle the interrogation herself.

    Read new content at g?ln¦Ňv???s

    Upon learning that Callie had dared to implore Harlee and had been kneeling throughout the night, Tonya grew furious.

    ˇ°I thought Callie was merely a pitiful woman with a vicious daughter. It turns out sheˇŻs as disgraceful as Etta!ˇ± Tonya mmed a book onto the table and sneered.

    ˇ°How could Callie even utter those words? Etta did so many bad things.

    And instead of seeking forgiveness, Callie pleaded for mercy? And Callie even kneeled all night to beg? ItˇŻs absolutely ridiculous!ˇ±

    Harlee, having not slept all night, was already in a foul mood.

    Hearing EttaˇŻs screams only further soured her mood. She tapped Tonya on the shoulder, signaling her to keep her cool, and then strode into the room.

    Etta was still disoriented from the shock.

    Harlee knocked Etta off the chair and calmly pulled aˇ­

    Harlee pulled a pair of disposable gloves from her pocket. She squatted down and expertly dislocated EttaˇŻs jaw, effectively silencing the source of the annoying noise.

    The ck-d guard stood silently, his heart heavy as he stared at the newly modified electric chair.

    He had long since lost track of how many chairs Harlee had kicked in frustration. The sight no longer affected him, and he was beginning to grow numb to it.

    Harlee then retreated to stand next to Tonya, observing Etta squirming in pain on the floor. She methodically peeled off her gloves, her face devoid of any emotion.

    Etta was desperate to plead for mercy, but her ability to speak clearly had vanished.

    Tonya silently gave a thumbs-up, impressed by HarleeˇŻs straightforward approach. She stepped forward and disdainfully nudged Etta with her foot.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 856

    ?Chapter 856:

    ˇ°Still want to negotiate?ˇ±

    Etta shook her head wildly in response.

    The electric shock,bined with HarleeˇŻs harsh kick, sent a chill through Etta, leaving her body trembling. She felt as though she were on the edge of death, every bone and muscle overwhelmed by excruciating pain. She trembled uncontrobly from both pain and fear. Negotiating was thest thing she could think of now. The pain was so severe that dying seemed a better option.

    Etta writhed on the floor, battling to keep her shaking body under control. She then forcefully banged her head against the floor. This was the only way she could show her determination, as she was unable to speak.

    Harlee stood quietly not too far off.

    Only after EttaˇŻs head had started bleeding did Harlee move toward her again.

    Harlee took out another pair of disposable gloves, squatted down, and realigned EttaˇŻs jaw.

    ˇ°Say it now.ˇ±

    Though it was just a trio of simple words, to Etta, they sounded like a lifeline. She dared not waste a word.

    ˇ°Hale is connected to a pharmaceutical expert who had forced both Lindsay and me to take something called the ˇ®Bloodthirstiness Pill.ˇŻ If you doubt my words, feel free to have a doctor examine me.ˇ± Etta had never spoken so quickly in her life.

    Etta had first heard about the Bloodthirstiness Pill from Lindsay. Lindsay had called Etta right after kidnapping Harlee.

    Initially skeptical, EttaˇŻs doubts faded when Lindsay described symptoms that mirrored her own, making her realize she was merely a tool in HaleˇŻs ns.

    Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con

    Etta was clever. Upon meeting Lucretia, she instantly sensed Lucretia was no ordinary person. She secretly listened in on LucretiaˇŻs discussions with Hale and discovered that Lucretia had supplied Hale with pills.

    By piecing these details together, she quickly figured out what was going on.

    Hearing EttaˇŻs confession, Tonya and Harlee exchanged looks, both spotting disbelief in the otherˇŻs eyes.

    A pharmaceutical expert? Could there really be someone capable of creating such a vile poison as the ˇ®Bloodthirstiness PillˇŻ? It seemed they needed to investigate further and root out this malignant force.

    Harlee spoke coldly, ˇ°Continue.ˇ±

    Etta quickly proceeded, exining how she had connected with Hale through Lindsay and detailing every task she had performed under HaleˇŻsmand, leaving no details out.

    Even with her throat parched, Etta continued, ˇ°I only know Hale has an obsession with a woman. This is well-known among HaleˇŻs subordinates, yet her identity remains a mystery. LucretiaˇŻs background isplicated. I once heard her express a desire to avenge herte husband. Lucretia has a daughter.

    Her name escapes me.

    All I know is that Lucretia adores her and would do anything for her.ˇ±

    After speaking, Etta fell silent, her gaze fixed on Harlee and Tonya. Their expressions were nk, showing no emotion, which made her wonder if they were displeased with the information she had given. She strained her mind, desperately trying to remember anything she might have overlooked.

    Finally, Etta added, ˇ°Oh, yes. LucretiaˇŻs daughter seems knowledgeable about pharmaceuticals. No. Wait! I believe the pharmaceutical expert is LucretiaˇŻs daughter, and Lucretia just handles themunication with Hale.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 857

    ?Chapter 857:

    ˇ°What do you mean?ˇ± TonyaˇŻs interest was piqued.

    From EttaˇŻs narrative, Tonya quickly concluded that Lucretia was already dead.

    Hearing that the actual pharmaceutical expert might be LucretiaˇŻs daughter piqued TonyaˇŻs curiosity.

    Harlee was equally tense, her desire strong to prevent such dangerous substances from circting.

    ˇ°IˇŻm just spectingˇ­ˇ± Etta said weakly.

    TonyaˇŻs demeanor shifted immediately.

    Seeing TonyaˇŻs growing fury, Etta grew rmed.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not fabricating this. Lucretia told Hale that her daughter is crucial and implored him to treat her daughter with respect!ˇ±

    Harlee fixed a stern gaze on Etta.

    After a few moments, she threw the gloves in the trash.

    ˇ°Keep a close watch on her, and ensure she receives her meals on time,ˇ± she instructed the guards.

    With this directive, Harlee quickly took Tonya by the hand and exited the interrogation room.

    Upon their departure, Etta exhaled a deep sigh of relief. She had made it through.

    ˇ°Harlee, can you exin whatˇŻs happening?ˇ± As they left the interrogation room, Tonya nced over at Harlee, her expression filled with bewilderment.

    HarleeˇŻs brow creased in contemtion.

    After a pause, she realized that the whirlwind of activity around her engagement had swept away her intentions to update Tonya about Nic.

    New chapters avable g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls

    Massaging her forehead, Harlee exined, ˇ°With all the chaos thesest few days, Ipletely forgot to fill you in about Nic.ˇ±

    Harlee quickly exined that Nic had secluded herself on a remote ind, underlining the dire effects of the Bloodthirstiness Pill.

    TonyaˇŻs expression grew increasingly concerned as she listened.

    ˇ°It looks like the batch we intercepted before was just the tip of the iceberg. To get to the heart of this operation, we need to start with Nic.ˇ± Harlee gave a small nod in agreement.

    ˇ°When are you thinking of reaching out to Baldrick?ˇ± Tonya inquired, scrolling through her phone for more data.

    ˇ°Right now.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay, IˇŻlle alongˇ­ˇ±

    In the vehicle, Tonya upied the passenger seat, busy on herptop. Minutester, she located the necessary files from previous cases and transferred the critical details to her phone. Shutting herptop, she said to Harlee, ˇ°EverythingˇŻs organized on my side. When are you scheduling to see Hale?ˇ±

    Harlee replied calmly, ˇ°ThereˇŻs no hurry. Someone else is bound to be more eager than me.ˇ±

    ˇ°Agreed,ˇ± Tonya responded, nodding.

    ˇ°IˇŻll clear my schedule and wait for your signal.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    Half an hourter, at the gates of BaldrickˇŻs residence, Tonya cautiously trailed Harlee.

    After all, Baldrick could lecture her endlessly, which she dreaded the most. Shifting nervously, Tonya tucked herself further behind Harlee, positioning herself to appear meek before Harlee approached to ring the doorbell.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 858

    ?Chapter 858:

    TonyaˇŻs only real fear was BaldrickˇŻs lectures, which was why she insisted on bringing Harlee along for discussions. With Harlee present, she was spared BaldrickˇŻs direct admonitions.

    ˇ°Could I ring the bell now?ˇ± Harlee asked, her expression a mix of resignation and amusement.

    Tonya, with a bright smile, gestured encouragingly.

    ˇ°Absolutely.

    Go ahead.ˇ±

    Harlee nonchntly pressed the doorbell.

    BaldrickˇŻs son, Albin Robinson, stumbled out of his room, his hair all over the ce, muttering about the ungodly hour of their visit.

    After being caught by his father during a night out with his rowdy friends and ridden with guilt, Albin had epted his punishment of answering the doorbell for the day.

    He never imagined his father would take such drastic measures, relocating the doorbell to his bedroom and imposing a rule that he had to answer the door within five minutes.

    Failure toply would mean the doorbell would stay there indefinitely.

    Albin swung the door open, his face twisted in displeasure.

    ˇ°WhoˇŻs thereˇ­ˇ±

    But as his eyes fell on Harlee and Tonya, his grimace turned into a grin, and his voice warmed considerably.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the asion for this visit?ˇ±

    Leaning nonchntly against the doorframe, Tonya said, ˇ°Oh, not thrilled to see us?ˇ±

    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??s.c?m

    From his look, Tonya could tell he had just had another round of disagreements with Baldrick.

    Tonya asked, ˇ°So, was it a full-blown row or just a lecture this time?ˇ±

    At TonyaˇŻs inquiry, AlbinˇŻs expression darkened.

    ˇ°Just a lecture.

    But Baldrick reallyid into me this time.

    He moved the doorbell to my room.ˇ±

    ˇ°That exins the swift response,ˇ± Tonya replied wryly. Their conversation was poised to continue when Tonya interjected, ˇ°Is Baldrick in his study or the coffee room?ˇ±

    ˇ°Coffee room,ˇ± Albin responded, his tone one of resignation as he led them onward.

    Approaching the coffee room, a wave of tension washed over Tonya. It had only been a week since herst marathon nagging session thatsted an entire afternoon.

    Albin caught TonyaˇŻs uneasy demeanor and dismissed her worries with a wave.

    ˇ°Rx, Tonya. IˇŻm always the first in line for a scolding.ˇ±

    Since Albin was ate arrival in BaldrickˇŻs life, one might expect him to be doted upon.

    However, Baldrick was stern, grooming Albin with the discipline of an experienced soldier. Their interactions typically revolved around precise training.

    Or military strategy discussions, which often led to frequent disputes between father and son.

    Despite their shes, Albin maintained a degree of fear for Baldrick, always carrying out his disciplinary measures with precision.

    Tonya gave Albin a skeptical look.

    His assurances sounded absurd to her. Was she actually intimidated by Baldrick? Perhaps a part of her was. She rolled her eyes in response.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 859

    ?Chapter 859:

    Harlee watched them both, her fingers lightly tapping against the coffee roomˇŻs wooden door.

    ˇ°Come in.ˇ±

    At the sound of the voice inside, Harlee carefully turned the doorknob.

    As soon as Harlee touched the handle, Tonya and Albin straightened up, their hands by their sides.

    ˇ°Hello, Baldrick!ˇ± Tonya greeted.

    Facing his fatherˇŻs piercing gaze, Albin stumbled over his words, his nerves prompting a slip of the tongue.

    ˇ°Hello, Baldliceˇ­ I mean, Dad.ˇ± He had meant to say Baldrick, but the words morphed into ˇ°Baldlice.ˇ±

    Instantly regretting his slip, Albin yearned for an escape route.

    Compounding the embarrassment, AlbinˇŻs mother had an admirer who went by the name ˇ°Baldliceˇ± and had remained single.

    Predictably, as soon as the words slipped out, Baldrick reacted by tossing a cup into AlbinˇŻs hand.

    ˇ°Wellˇ­ You guys carry on. IˇŻll fetch some fruit.ˇ± Baldrick hurried away without awaiting a reply.

    Harlee remained unfazed, taking a seat and casting a knowing look at Tonya, who fidgeted nervously.

    A faint smile crossed HarleeˇŻs lips, recalling how Baldrick had lectured Tonya extensively thest time she was unapanied.

    ˇ°Baldrick, remember, Tonya is our only doctor. If sheˇŻs worn down, where will we find another?ˇ± Harlee interjected.

    Explore magic at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????sŁ®c????

    TonyaˇŻs spirits lifted at the support, and she took a seat beside Harlee, a touch of yfulness in her tone.

    ˇ°Exactly, Baldrick. IˇŻm important to our team.

    Could you lighten up on the lectures?ˇ±

    Baldrick halted his coffee-making efforts, his expression shifting. Those werenˇŻt lectures.

    He said those words out of concern.

    Baldrick cleared his throat, shifting gears.

    ˇ°Earlier on the phone, you hinted at something urgent. WhatˇŻs going on?ˇ±

    Harlee exined, ˇ°The illegal drug we dealt with previously, the Bloodthirstiness Pill, is back in cirction.

    During our recent operation, we apprehended Hale, who had connections to the drugˇŻs manufacturer. Our sources indicated that the drugˇŻs manufacturer died during the raid, yet my investigations suggest the actual manufacturer might be her daughter, Anika. Tonya has done her homework on Anika.

    Anika works as a researcher at Uwhor Pharmaceuticals. Leveraging her as a key to this puzzle requires solid proof, or we risk sparking an international incident.ˇ±

    Before heading over, Harlee had tasked Tonya with delving into LucretiaˇŻs daughterˇŻs background, so discovering AnikaˇŻs role at the Uwhorb wasnˇŻt a shock. Indeed, those lurking in the background often masked their true roles.

    Baldrick listened attentively to HarleeˇŻs report, his brow creased in thought, his hand freezing with the cup halfway to his lips.

    He knew better than anyone the impact the ˇ°Bloodthirstiness Pillˇ± had wreaked in the past, and its unexpected return caught him off guard.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860:

    ˇ°Are you sure?ˇ± Baldrick asked.

    Harlee answered, ˇ°Eighty to ny percent sure.ˇ±

    Baldrick understood that when Harlee estimated eighty to ny percent, it might as well be a certainty.

    He probed, ˇ°WhatˇŻs your strategy?ˇ±

    Tonya, seated close by, was quick to suggest, ˇ°We should get rid of them all.ˇ±

    Baldrick turned toward Harlee.

    ˇ°Do you agree with that approach?ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt utter a word, but her determined expression spoke volumes.

    Baldrick had his reservations since the resources for such a mission were limited.

    Harlee seemed to pick up on his hesitation.

    ˇ°I can deploy my own team. YouˇŻd just need to back us up discreetly.ˇ±

    Baldrick still had concerns about working with the Shadow Moon Society.

    He sipped his coffee.

    ˇ°IˇŻll have an answer for you tomorrow.ˇ±

    Harlee set her cup down with a thud.

    ˇ°Fine, but IˇŻm moving forward with or without your help.ˇ±

    Baldrick exhaled slowly.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not saying I wonˇŻt assist, but we need to think this through.ˇ± Harlee didnˇŻt respond.

    Updates always live at gal¦Ç¦Ňv??ls

    The tension in the room thickened, yet Tonya appeared unaffected. Whenever Harlee and Baldrick conversed, a disagreement was almost guaranteed. Only a truly critical situation could prevent their usual disputes. Indeed, they spent the next two hours intensely debating the mission.

    Tonya, ever the observer, watched from the sidelines, deliberately keeping out of the discussion.

    After an additional half-hour, they came to a decision: Baldrick would lend unlimited covert support, but HarleeˇŻs team would lead the charge.

    Concluding their debate, they all moved back to the living room.

    Harlee settled into the couch with ease, scrolling through her phone in aid-back manner that seemed slightly inappropriate to the elders. She didnˇŻt see herself as an outsider. Instead, she waited for dinner, casually scrolling through her phone.

    While Baldrick remained in the coffee room making calls to other leaders, Tonya yed with the remote, searching for an engaging show to watch.

    Just as Tonya switched to a news channel, Albin sneaked up behind her, startling her into giving him a yful retaliation with a couple of light ps.

    In the background, the TV announced, ˇ°Today, credible sources report that in the high-profile kidnapping case, both Mr. Green and Miss Morgan plummeted off a cliffˇ­ˇ± Tonya swiftly lunged for the remote and shut off the TV as quickly as she could.

    After that, Tonya turned, a hint of nervousness in her nce, toward Harlee, who was absorbed in her phone. Tonya exhaled deeply and then swung around to shoot a stern look at Albin standing behind her.

    Albin tensed up.

    Having been close to Harlee, he had heard some details about RhysˇŻ incident.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy Sunday, dear readers! Enjoy your day, and weˇŻll be back with new chapters on Wednesday. God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best. (=?=) /

    .

 Chapter 861

    ?Chapter 861:

    Baldrick, emerging from the coffee room, also peered at Harlee worriedly.

    He had dispatched several of his people to scour the area beneath the cliff, but reports suggested that Rhys could have been carried off by the river.

    Sensing their concerned looks, Harlee didnˇŻt raise her eyes from her phone.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry about me. IˇŻm okay.ˇ±

    Albin took a deep breath, his eyes pleading as he nced at Tonya. It seemed clear to him that Harlee was anything but okay.

    Normally chatty, Tonya found herself at a loss for words now. She understood Harlee was trying to reassure them by iming she was okay, even though she was likely more devastated by RhysˇŻ incident than anyone else.

    Baldrick pocketed his phone, took in Tonya and AlbinˇŻs troubled faces and HarleeˇŻs stoic demeanor, and then sat down as if nothing had happened.

    Baldrick spoke up, steering the conversation elsewhere.

    ˇ°Bettie knew youˇŻd be here today, so she insisted on going grocery shopping herself. SheˇŻs in the kitchen now, cooking for you.ˇ±

    Albin, who had just been kicked out by Bettie Robinson, his mother, excitedly raised his hand.

    ˇ°My mom said sheˇŻs preparing dishes that Harlee and Tonya will love!ˇ± Harlee stowed her phone and looked up.

    ˇ°IˇŻm going to see her.ˇ±

    TonyaˇŻs eyes lit up, and a small smile crossed her face.

    Baldrick always knew how to manage these situations well.

    Your new favorite stories are at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s

    Tonya eximed, ˇ°Harlee, wait for me! IˇŻming to the kitchen too.ˇ±

    Hearing this, Harlee quickened her steps.

    ˇ°No, youˇŻll just end uppeting with me to be the taste-testerˇ­ˇ± They departed one after another, leaving Baldrick and Albin to watch them leave.

    Once Harlee and Tonya were in the kitchen, Albin leaned in to whisper to Baldrick, ˇ°Dad, is Harlee really alright?ˇ±

    Baldrick pulled on AlbinˇŻs ear.

    ˇ°Kids like you shouldnˇŻt ask so many questions! And never bring up RhysˇŻ incident in front of Harlee again, got it?ˇ±

    Albin rolled his eyes.

    At twenty, he hardly considered himself a kid. If he was still a child, then surely there were no adults around.

    Despite his internalints, he nodded.

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    Meanwhile, in a secure facility, cell 404, Hale sat brooding, his gaze fixed on the false news Aldrich had intentionally spread. It was a report of the joyous wedding of Harlee and Rhys, just as promised.

    Aldrich casually stood outside the ss window, munching on chips. This degree of resentment from Hale wasnˇŻt sufficient.

    He needed Hale to descend into madness, which would enable him to advance to the next phase.

    Aldrich pped his hands and changed the channel, where the praise for the loving couple, Harlee and Rhys, became even more vivid and intense.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 862

    ?Chapter 862:

    Predictably, only Harlee had the power to provoke such a reaction from Hale.

    Hale sat on the floor, his gaze intently fixed on a tenderly backlit photograph of the couple disyed on the screen, along with interviews of bystanders and their congrattory messages.

    He remained still, his eyes bing increasingly bloodshot. The hatefulness radiating from him made it seem as though he wanted to devour the entire TV.

    Eventually, after finishing a bag of chips, Aldrich observed Hale lifting his head.

    A look of fierce vengeance washed over HaleˇŻs face, and a terrifying energy shimmered in his eyes.

    Hale gave a fierce look at Aldrich.

    ˇ°I want to see Harlee!ˇ±

    Realizing he had reached his objective, Aldrich ced the remaining bags of chips into his pocket.

    ˇ°YouˇŻll see her when sheˇŻs avable.ˇ±

    HaleˇŻs expression turned even colder.

    ˇ°I want to see her now!ˇ±

    Aldrichughed, looking down at Hale as if he were a joke.

    ˇ°Do you think youˇŻre in any position to make demands? Who do you think you are?ˇ±

    HaleˇŻs eyes flickered with surprise, but he quickly returned to his brooding state.

    ˇ°I said I want to see her. If you try to stop me, I wonˇŻt hesitate to make my point using the corpses of the Green family!ˇ±

    HaleˇŻs words implied that if Harlee did not visit him, he would target RhysˇŻ family.

    Aldrich immediately became more vignt.

    Discover more content at galnov??????.c??m

    Despite being locked in a cell with no way tomunicate with the outside world, Hale might have other ns in motion. The news of RhysˇŻ incident had already shattered Harlee. If any harm came to the Green family, she might just annihte the entire Uwhor underworld to make them pay.

    Aldrich let out a cold snort.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre quite daring, almost as if you werenˇŻt the one locked up in prison.

    Hale, just face the truth.

    Do you really believe anyone who ends up in HarleeˇŻs hands can escape a fate worse than death?ˇ± With these words, Aldrich turned and walked away, seemingly unfazed by HaleˇŻs threats.

    Aldrich straightened up and exited cell 494. Then, without missing a beat, he dashed away to make a call.

    Aldrich ryed HaleˇŻs words, expressing his unease.

    ˇ°Harlee, it looks like Hale has a backup n. I doubt Hale would mention this without reason. IˇŻm worried thatˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee cut him off with aposed tone.

    ˇ°I understand. Just keep doing what youˇŻre doing.ˇ± She then ended the call.

    Bettie, noticing HarleeˇŻs frown, asked, ˇ°Is there trouble at work? Is it something urgent? If you need to go, I can pack the food for you.ˇ± She was anxious Harlee might skip the meal.

    Harlee reassured her with a smile.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs nothing serious, Bettie. I couldnˇŻt wait to enjoy your cooking.ˇ±

    Relieved by this, Bettie smiled and invited everyone to the table.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 863

    ?Chapter 863:

    ˇ°ItˇŻs been some time since Ist cooked. I might be a bit out of practice. Let me know how it tastes.ˇ±

    Harlee ate little. Since RhysˇŻ incident, she had been eating sparingly. She feared overeating might upset her stomach, and she didnˇŻt want to cause concern for Bettie and Baldrick by getting sick right here.

    Bettie asked with concern, ˇ°Does the food not meet your liking today?ˇ±

    Harlee shook her head.

    ˇ°No, itˇŻs not like that. ItˇŻs just been so long since I had your cooking. I want to take my time with it.ˇ±

    BettieˇŻs smile grew.

    ˇ°Then you should visit more often. IˇŻll cook for you each time.ˇ±

    Tonya, yfully poking at the beef on her te, teased, ˇ°Bettie, youˇŻre ying favorites. What about me?ˇ±

    Without missing a beat, Bettie popped a piece of beef into TonyaˇŻs mouth.

    ˇ°Here, this is how much I care about you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Mmmˇ­ˇ± Tonya munched on the beef, her cheeks puffing out cutely.

    The atmosphere around the table was warm, offering Harlee a much-needed break.

    Meanwhile, in a suburban home outside Baythorn, HaleˇŻs backup n was unfolding.

    Kiaan Burke, the bailiff known for soothing Lindsay in court, sat on a couch, chain-smoking.

    As Kiaan remained inactive, impatience brewed among the others.

    ˇ°Kiaan, whatˇŻs our next move? What are we waiting for?ˇ±

    M??? ?¦Ń?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ň¦Í???.?¦Ň?

    KiaanˇŻs expression darkened upon hearing this.

    He crushed out his cigarette and looked around with a menacing re. If he had known what to do, he wouldnˇŻt have been sitting here smoking.

    ˇ°You fools! CanˇŻt you think for yourselves?ˇ± Kiaan cursed inwardly.

    Since HaleˇŻs capture, Kiaan had been out of sorts, pondering how to distance himself from the situation.

    He hadnˇŻt even considered executing HaleˇŻs directives. That idea had never crossed his mind.

    Anyway, as a bailiff, he held a stable position.

    But once he began carrying out HaleˇŻs orders, there would be no going back.

    Pausing to think, Kiaan dismissed the room with a wave and murmured, ˇ°IˇŻm out of ideas.

    Do any of you have one?ˇ±

    The tallest of the group leaned in.

    ˇ°Before Hale was taken, he told us to follow through with his ns if needed. I say we go after the Green family as per HaleˇŻs plots.ˇ±

    Kiaan shook his head.

    ˇ°And what happens after the attack? How do we escape back to Uwhor?ˇ± The tallest man faltered.

    Kiaan quickly added, ˇ°Your suggestion just inspired me. Since Rhys had vanished, Harlee must value the Green family. What if we capture RhysˇŻ parents? Securing a boat or some escape means should be simple, right?ˇ± The others grimaced. To them, the risk was too high, and failure would be disastrous.

    Dead people couldnˇŻt cause trouble. The living, however, introduced unpredictable factors.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 864

    ?Chapter 864:

    Noticing their reluctance, Kiaan continued, ˇ°ItˇŻs merely a proposal. Killing them is a point of no return, but kidnapping offers us bargaining chips.ˇ±

    Kiaan went on to persuade them, cleverly phrasing his argument as if considering their interest.

    ˇ°By abducting them, weplete HaleˇŻs task, allowing us to retire safely, and thereˇŻs no need to fear MatteoˇŻs vengeance once weˇŻre back in Uwhor. If the abduction falls through, we can always eliminate them there and then. This strategy presents all benefits and no loss for us.ˇ±

    The group began to waver as they all aimed to dodge MatteoˇŻs wrath.

    The group leader, a towering and burly man, sparked a cigarette and looked out the window with a determined, cold stare.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre right. If it fails, weˇŻll eliminate them right then and there!ˇ±

    The agreement formed quickly after.

    ˇ°But we must keep the two hostages safe. They are our only lifeline!ˇ± As the agreement was reached, Kiaan confidently reassured the group, ˇ°Rest assured, IˇŻll create a wless n!ˇ± The group leader gave a slight nod, signaling Kiaan to proceed to his room for nning.

    ˇ°Go ahead and draft the n. WeˇŻll evaluate its feasibilityter.ˇ± Kiaan responded, ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    After Kiaan exited, the group leader gathered the others.

    ˇ°Kiaan has been embedded in Mogluylia for too long.

    He might not align with us anymore.

    Exercise caution with his strategies and donˇŻt follow them blindly.ˇ±

    Originally, Kiaan had been strategically ced in Mogluylia as a sleeper agent by Hale, but now, Kiaan was viewed as a potential liability.

    Find your next story at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????sŁ®??o??

    His suggestions were to be considered but with doubt.

    At two oˇŻclock, Harlee and Tonya departed from BaldrickˇŻs house.

    A work-rted call came for Tonya, requiring her immediate attention.

    Despite her reluctance, the urgency of the situationpelled her to leave. She made Harlee promise to call if anything happened, as she would be distressed if she didnˇŻt know.

    They had nned to visit the hospital, and Tonya was concerned that Harlee might be overwhelmed by emotions due to RhysˇŻ incident.

    ˇ°IˇŻm really okay,ˇ± Harlee assured with a smile. She had fortified herself mentally overnight. Whatever challengesy ahead, she was determined to confront them head-on. Moreover, she was resolute in marrying into the Green family and safeguarding everything important to Rhys. In HarleeˇŻs heart, nothing bad had happened to Rhys, and he was merely away from Baythorn.

    Initially worried, Tonya found reassurance in HarleeˇŻs earnest deration about marrying into the Green family, recognizing HarleeˇŻs thorough preparedness.

    Tonya embraced Harlee warmly, resting her head on HarleeˇŻs shoulder, and said softly, ˇ°Whatever your path, IˇŻll always be there to support you.ˇ±

    Even if marrying into the Green family meant facing tremendous pressure, Tonya was ready to stand by Harlee.

    Harlee felt deeplyforted knowing Tonya was her loyal supporter in all situations. She affectionately patted TonyaˇŻs back and smiled.

    ˇ°Having you by my side means everything.ˇ±

    Tonya responded not with words but with a gesture intimate to them both. Their shared signmunicated, ˇ°Whateveres our way, IˇŻll always be there for you.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 865

    ?Chapter 865:

    Furious, Harlee gripped the steering wheel tightly, her attention riveted on the road ahead.

    Suddenly, her phone buzzed with an unknown number. She stole a quick nce at the screen, hesitated for a heartbeat, and then declined the call without a second thought.

    Dealing with unfamiliar voices was something she always avoided.

    Besides, either her allies or adversaries had her number, and she had no interest in speaking to her adversaries.

    Whoever was trying to reach Harlee refused to give up, persistently dialing again and again. When blocked, they resorted to different numbers.

    Irritated, Harlee pulled over, hit the ept button, and brought the phone to her ear.

    A hushed, hurried voice spilled out from the speaker, sounding deliberately restrained.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, thereˇŻs news you need to hear.

    HaleˇŻs crew is targeting the Green familyˇ­ˇ±

    Before the sentence could end, Harlee cut the line. It wasnˇŻt a matter of disbelief. On the contrary, she was confident such a im was true.

    But time wasnˇŻt a luxury she could afford to squander.

    Restarting the vehicle, Harlee floored the elerator, the speedometer climbing swiftly past 180 km/h. If the call reached her, it only meant one thing. Jose and Belinda were already in peril.

    Elsewhere, Belinda was at Bellflower Hospital, recovering after copsing due to stress following RhysˇŻ incident. Under observation, she had been advised to stay there for a while. Jose, ever the considerate husband, remained by her side.

    In the room, Jose was feeding Belinda when two unfamiliar doctors walked in.

    Your hub for fresh chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??ls

    Belinda looked up after swallowing a spoonful.

    ˇ°You must be Dr. WelchˇŻs interns. Starting rounds this early?ˇ± Dr. Welch had mentioned his interns during his rounds in the morning, which led Belinda to make the assumption. The two ˇ°internsˇ± exchanged a nce, gave a slight nod, and stepped closer.

    Jose set the bowl and spoon aside, his eyes briefly scanning the intern tags on their coats. Relieved, he said, ˇ°Since Dr. Welch sent you, feel free to proceed.ˇ± Jose stood up and stepped back to give them enough space.

    Meanwhile, Harlee had arrived at the hospital entrance, parking hastily by the front door.

    Before Harlee could exit her car, a guard approached, shaking his head.

    ˇ°MaˇŻam, you canˇŻt leave your car here.ˇ±

    Without sparing him a nce, Harlee tossed the keys at him.

    ˇ°The car is yours now.ˇ±

    Harlee strode inside, leaving the stunned guard staring after her.

    The dumbfounded guard nced at the luxury car, wondering if he had heard it correctly.

    A second-hand Rolls-Royce Phantom could easily fetch a small fortune. The guard never expected to earn a million just by showing up for work.

    He was almost too excited to stand. Too tempted to resist, he abandoned his shift and drove it home.

    In a derelict factory on the cityˇŻs outskirts, Kiaan was stationed in the bushes at the entrance, crouched in the shadows, his phone gripped tightly in one hand as he mulled over his next steps.

    Suddenly, a man in dark attire approached him with a smirk.

    ˇ°Kiaan, itˇŻs all set. RhysˇŻ parents have been drugged and should be sent here shortly. Once we have them, weˇŻll record a video to demand cash and safe passage back to Uwhor.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 866

    ?Chapter 866:

    KiaanˇŻs jaw tightened, unease clouding his expression.

    Hearing this news only deepened his anxiety.

    ˇ°Tell everyone to tread carefully. If Harlee locates usˇ­ˇ± Kiaan couldnˇŻt imagine the extent of HarleeˇŻs vengeance.

    His grasp on the phone grew tighter.

    He had nned to reveal this whole n to Harlee, hoping she could spare him, but she abruptly ended the call before hearing him out.

    The man in dark attire gave a slight nod.

    ˇ°Got it. This involves everyoneˇŻs safety, so caution is paramount.ˇ±

    At the same time, Harlee dashed toward the VIP section of the hospital, but it was alreadyte.

    She knocked on the door repeatedly, but no answer came. Panic surged through her, and she quickly shoved the door open.

    The room was vacant, except for the meal sitting untouched on the table.

    HarleeˇŻs hands curled into fists, her gaze hard with fury. Whoever was behind this was asking for a fight, and she was ready to deliver.

    She swiftly transformed her phone into an improvisedputer, her fingers moving rapidly across the keyboard. Within moments, she pinpointed the earlier callerˇŻs location.

    After confirming the address, she put her device away and prepared to leave.

    But a text message interrupted her.

    The sender was unknown, and the content was chilling: ˇ°If you want Jose and Belinda to stay alive, bring 20 million in cash and arge vessel. IˇŻll tell you the time and ce for the handoverter.

    L??t??¦Ó ch?¨»¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.?§ŕm

    Do not involvew enforcement, or youˇŻll regret it!ˇ±

    Attached was a photo of Jose and Belinda, bound and helpless.

    HarleeˇŻs expression hardened as she read the words. She was furious.

    Since returning to the Sanderson family, sheˇŻd endured constant disregard. Now, her loved ones were being dragged into it. It was time to retaliate.

    She began tracing the origin of the message.

    As she suspected, both numbers pointed to the same spot. Though tension filled her, she maintained a calm exterior. She was well aware the culprits were remnants of HaleˇŻs crew, clearly seeking funds and a ship to escape to Uwhor.

    Armed with this knowledge, she knew how to turn the situation in her favor.

    Harlee called Tonya.

    ˇ°Tonya, HaleˇŻs people have made their move. IˇŻll send you their location. ItˇŻs an old factory.

    Bring Ritchie. This time, I want them to disappearpletely!ˇ±

    Tonya, well-acquainted with HarleeˇŻs temperament, didnˇŻt hesitate.

    ˇ°Understood. WeˇŻll handle Jose and Belinda. The rest is yours.ˇ±

    Tonya could tell HarleeˇŻs rage was unrelenting this time.

    ˇ°Good. See you there.ˇ± With that, Harlee ended the call and exited the hospital.

    After receiving the coordinates, TonyaˇŻs determination sparked, and she immediately pulled Ritchie into the car. Still puzzled, Ritchie asked, ˇ°Tonya, whatˇŻs happening?ˇ± With a grave tone, Tonya answered, ˇ°RhysˇŻ parents have been kidnapped.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 867

    ?Chapter 867:

    Ritchie froze for a moment, and then his eyes widened.

    ˇ°Who would be stupid enough to go after those Harlee cares for? Are they out of their minds? Do they have a death wish?ˇ±

    Tonya nodded.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs HaleˇŻs crew. Later, weˇŻll ensure Jose and Belinda are safe and let Harlee handle the rest. SheˇŻs furious this time. SheˇŻs going to take care of it personally.ˇ±

    RitchieˇŻs face lit up with anticipation. It had been ages since heˇŻd seen HarleeˇŻs wrath in action. The encounter was bound to be brutal and unforgettable.

    In a deserted industrial site on BaythornˇŻs edge, the tension was palpable.

    Ritchie raced furiously, the car roaring as he pushed its capabilities to the brink.

    A trip that would normally take sixty minutes was shed to forty.

    He was desperate to avoid dys and the inevitable scolding that would follow. Tardiness meant not just facing HarleeˇŻs wrath but also enduring TonyaˇŻs sharp remarks.

    Roughly three hundred meters from the facility, Ritchie nced sideways.

    ˇ°Tonya, head in first and meet Harlee. IˇŻll find a secure spot to park.ˇ±

    TonyaˇŻs face lit up with excitement, eager to witness HarleeˇŻs legendary temper in action.

    ˇ°Okay. IˇŻll go in first.ˇ± After Tonya disappeared from view, Ritchie hastily tucked the vehicle into a concealed nook, climbed out, and promptly lost hisposure.

    He retched by the side of the road, a rare urrence since his return. Though speed had once been a thrill for him, it now felt jarring and alien.

    Check for updates g@lno¦Í??????c?m

    For the entire journey, heˇŻd suppressed his difort, refusing to show weakness before Tonya. If she associated him with vulnerability, his image as a dependable figure would crumble.

    Thankfully, Ritchie recovered quickly. The moment passed, and he straightened himself, ready to move on. Meanwhile, Tonya had already reached Harlee, who waited with an air of calm authority.

    It was understandable that Tonya was exhrated.

    Harlee hadnˇŻt engaged in confrontation for over a year, ever since theyˇŻd dismantled a fraud syndicate together. Tonya couldnˇŻt help but reminisce about HarleeˇŻs previous exploits, where she had taken on opponents with relentless determination. The memory thrilled Tonya to no end.

    Harlee had been out of action for quite some time, making todayˇŻs events all the more thrilling.

    HaleˇŻsckeys were every bit as foolish as their leader.

    Despite Hale being in custody, they still had the audacity to target those Harlee cared for. They had certainly mastered the art of courting disaster.

    Tonya approached, eager for instructions.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the n, Harlee?ˇ±

    Harlee handed over a detailedyout and replied, ˇ°IˇŻve scoped out the interior. IˇŻll take the lead. You and Ritchie handle extraction. Remember, RhysˇŻ parents are the priority.ˇ±

    Once inside, each of you will secure one of them.ˇ± Tonya nodded firmly.

    ˇ°Understood. WeˇŻll ensure their safety so you can focus.ˇ±

    Harlee acknowledged with a sharp nod just as Ritchie joined them.

    Tonya quickly ryed the details to Ritchie, and the trio prepared for their mission.

    Elsewhere, concealed in the undergrowth near the factory, Kiaan remained on edge. Repeated attempts to contact Harlee had failed, leaving him with a gnawing sense of dread.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 868

    ?Chapter 868:

    For reasons he couldnˇŻt exin, a mix of dread and apprehension overwhelmed him, as if an inevitable event loomed close.

    However, upon rising to scan the area carefully, Kiaan noticed no visible changes.

    He could only steel himself and focus his attention on the two possible directions from which an intruder might appear.

    Kiaan had already circled the area four times without discovering anything out of ce, assuming that Harlee hadnˇŻt yet tracked down this location.

    He began to suspect he had overestimated her.

    Her reputation, it seemed, was far greater than her actual capabilities.

    Kiaan believed Hale had been captured because of his own foolish infatuation with Harlee, and it had little to do with HarleeˇŻspetence.

    Blinded by his emotions, Hale had been so focused on chasing after Harlee that he neglected everything else.

    After confirming the absence of immediate danger, Kiaan exhaled deeply, the tension in his chest finally easing.

    His initial n had been to coborate with Harlee for a chance to survive.

    But now it seemed wiser to take the billion in cash she had gathered and flee on a boat bound for Uwhor.

    Resolved, Kiaan began dismantling his phone, ensuring no trace of evidence remained.

    Ten minutester, hidden among the dense shrubs, Kiaan stared in shock as Harlee strode confidently through the main gate.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters

    How had she managed to locate the hideout in under an hour? Even if she had prior knowledge of the kidnappersˇŻ whereabouts, arriving so quickly and with suchposure seemed impossible. Was she unconcerned about Jose and BelindaˇŻs safety? No, that couldnˇŻt be true. If she didnˇŻt care, she wouldnˇŻt havee.

    Did she have an alternate strategy in ce? This thought made Kiaan burrow deeper into his hiding spot, remaining as still as a predator lying in wait. If his side emerged victorious, he would step forward.

    But if Harlee prevailed, he nned to stay concealed until the coast was clear.

    At the gate, a man in ck froze when Harlee appeared. Terror filled his wide eyes as she advanced steadily.

    He was one of the few who had interacted with Harlee before and understood how deadly her skills were.

    Even if every man here fought together, capturing her alive was unlikely.

    The man in ck felt his hands quivering around his weapon, and he couldnˇŻt muster the nerve to point it at Harlee.

    Despite the meticulous nning, he hadnˇŻt foreseen Harlee walking straight in with suchposure. Through her unfeeling, detached stare, he could already foresee the grim oue that awaited both himself and his men.

    The man in ck couldnˇŻt wrap his mind around it. Why was Harlee so bold? They had already taken Jose and Belinda, yet Harlee remained so audacious. What had gone wrong? What had he missed? His mind swirled in confusion, unable to grasp why Harlee was so fearless or how he might salvage the situation.

    Then, a sudden thought struck the man in ck. Jose and Belinda were still in their grasp.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 869

    ?Chapter 869:

    Even if their fate was sealed today, they could at least ensure the two captives wouldnˇŻt escape with their lives.

    ˇ°End them now! Get rid of those two insideˇ­ˇ± he yelled, panic rising in his voice.

    Harlee approached the man in ck with calm, deliberate steps.

    By this point, she had already neutralized most of the guards at the entrance with her handgun.

    However, it wasnˇŻt a lethal weapon she used, but a tranquilizer gun, which rendered them unconscious, their bodies slumped in a drug-induced stupor. She had no intention of leaving them unharmed.

    Having eliminated the immediate threats, Harlee fixed her cold gaze on the man in ck. Shezily lifted her eyelids to nce at him and then reached out, her fingers closing around his neck.

    ˇ°End them?ˇ±

    The look in HarleeˇŻs eyes and the way she held him sent the man in ck into a frenzy.

    Anger and desperation flooded his senses as he began to sob uncontrobly, pleading for his life. Why? What had gone wrong? When he had been so close to returning to Uwhor, had fate dangled hope before him, only to rip it away?

    The man in ck stammered, ˇ°Iˇ­ IˇŻm HaleˇŻs right-hand man. You canˇŻt kill me. I know lots of secretsˇ­ Please, donˇŻt end me. IˇŻll tell you everything if you spare me.ˇ±

    Harlee had yet to even move, but her mere presence was enough to push the man in ck to the edge of madness. Such was her influence in the underworld.

    The man in ck lowered his head, not truly mad, but hoping his words might buy him a shred of mercy.

    L¦Át?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnovels.?om

    However, with every plea he uttered, HarleeˇŻs grip tightened, until he could no longer form words. Only then did she release him, sparing his life.

    The man in ck understood escape was impossible.

    His men had all been taken down by HarleeˇŻs gunfire, and based on HarleeˇŻs calm and assured manner, the situation inside was likely just as bleak.

    He didnˇŻt need to guess to know he had already lost this fight.

    However, the man in ck refused to admit defeat.

    He still aimed to finish the final task Hale had assigned to him.

    Clenching his teeth, he mustered all his strength and broke free from HarleeˇŻs grip, charging into the room with determination.

    He was resolved to avenge Hale by eliminating RhysˇŻ parents.

    Harlee observed his actions without haste. Tonya had once been curious about how she dealt with adversaries. Now, she could use this moment for some physical exertion.

    Upon entering, the man in ck quickly noticed RhysˇŻ parents were nowhere to be found.

    He instantly regretted it.

    He should have known Harlee would never engage in a fight unless she was certain of victory.

    Atst, he epted the truth: he had been thoroughly beaten.

    The man in ck copsed to the floor, despair washing over him as he clutched his head, his face contorted in anguish. One thought consumed him.

    He regretted having been swayed by KiaanˇŻs words.

    He should have dealt with RhysˇŻ parents at the hospital.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 870

    ?Chapter 870:

    Just then, Tonya appearedzily at the front, waving her hand as though she were unaffected by the chaos around her.

    Harlee approached, and Tonya quickly sprinted to meet her.

    ˇ°Harlee, I followed your instructions. I used tranquilizer darts on these people and didnˇŻt take down a single one of your targets.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded.

    ˇ°Good. Where are Jose and Belinda?ˇ±

    Tonya pointed outside.

    ˇ°Ritchie is with them.

    DonˇŻt worry. We kept them calm throughout, so they didnˇŻt panic.ˇ±

    Ritchie, eager to see HarleeˇŻs methods in action, had little resistance when it came to TonyaˇŻs persuasion.

    He simply agreed with whatever Tonya said.

    Harlee nodded again.

    Tonya, now a bit eager, grasped HarleeˇŻs hand and asked, ˇ°Harlee, whatˇŻs the n for the remaining kidnappers? I saw one still hanging around outside.ˇ±

    At the mention of a lone survivor, the man in ckˇŻs eyes snapped open.

    Could she be talking about Kiaan? A surge of fury filled his gaze. If not for KiaanˇŻs proposal, they might havepleted HaleˇŻs mission. It was all KiaanˇŻs fault, all of itˇ­

    The man in ckˇŻs eyes began to redden, his anger transforming his expression into something horrifying.

    All the magic begins at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    Harlee smiled coldly.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs not rush and watch the drama unfold first.ˇ±

    Harlee turned her attention to the man in ck, who stood motionless, and said icily, ˇ°IˇŻll offer you a chance for revenge.

    Face off against the one outside.ˇ±

    Then, Harlee raised her voice as she approached the door.

    ˇ°Come out. This is yourst chance to survive.ˇ±

    Kiaan froze, drenched in cold sweat.

    Earlier, when Harlee had passed him, he had hesitated to pull the trigger.

    He had wavered for a moment and ultimately didnˇŻt fire, unaware that she had already noticed him.

    By not shooting, he had unknowingly spared his life.

    Kiaan quickly crawled out of the bushes and knelt before Harlee, groveling.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, I was the one who contacted you earlier. Please, believe me, I never meant to harm Jose or Belinda. It was my idea to capture them alive. I only wanted to protect them. Please understand, if it werenˇŻt for me, these people would have killed Jose or Belinda at the hospital.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs brow furrowed slightly. Kiaan wasnˇŻt lying. Without him, she might not have been able to save Jose and Belinda.

    ˇ°Alright, I wonˇŻt kill you, but this challenge still stands.

    DonˇŻt worry. When youˇŻre near death, IˇŻll let you live.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 871

    ?Chapter 871:

    Though Harlee despised traitors, she had to admit that without KiaanˇŻs help, she would have faced the bodies of RhysˇŻ parents. So, for RhysˇŻ sake, she was willing to set aside her principles, just as he was willing to sacrifice everything for her.

    Kiaan felt relief wash over him as his life had been spared today.

    As for the battle with the man in ck, he figured, at worst, he would get hurt. Plus, he wasnˇŻt likely to lose.

    ˇ°Thank you, Miss Sanderson!ˇ± Kiaan shouted, rushing at the man in ck.

    He wrapped his arm around the man in ckˇŻs head and viciously kneed thetterˇŻs lower back, each hit harder than thest.

    The man in ck wasnˇŻt an easy target either.

    He quickly countered, pinning Kiaan beneath him.

    The two fought fiercely, their struggle almost evenly matched.

    Tonya, standing next to Harlee, watched the fight with interest and asked, ˇ°Harlee, Aldrich said Hale is getting impatient.

    Hale wants to see you.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm too busy,ˇ± Harlee replied tly.

    Tonya smirked.

    ˇ°I hear these men are HaleˇŻs most loyal followers. They wonˇŻt talk easily.

    How are you nning to get them to reveal anything? Are you going to torture them or feed them to the snakes?ˇ±

    L??€$? ˇé??t?€§ń? ?¦Ç ?@l§Ú?¦Í¦Ĺl?.c?m

    Tonya had dealt with these loyal followers many times, but more often than not, she couldnˇŻt get useful information from them. When she was less experienced, she had even identally killed some before they could speak. She assumed Harlee had no special methods for dealing with them either.

    After all, Hale had been under interrogation for so long, and Harlee never intended to get anything from him. Tonya assumed Harleecked the confidence to try it out. The men in ck that Hale had brought to Mogluylia were undoubtedly his best, willing to sacrifice everything for their mission.

    Harleeughed lightly.

    ˇ°Torture a few of them and spare the rest.

    By then, theyˇŻll talk.ˇ± She paused and added, her voice colder, ˇ°And Hale will talk too.ˇ±

    TonyaˇŻs eyes widened in surprise. When had Harlee be even more capable? Why hadnˇŻt she noticed this before? If she had, she would have asked Harlee for advice in her earlier interrogations, which could have spared her the constant criticism from Baldrick.

    By this time, Kiaan and the man in ck were still locked in their fight, with the man in ck choking Kiaan, preparing to kill him.

    Just as Kiaan was on the verge of losing consciousness, Harlee intervened with a swift kick that sent the men tumbling apart.

    Harlee pressed her shoe against the man in ckˇŻs vulnerable spot.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt even think about finishing him off, or youˇŻll die painfully.ˇ±

    The man in ckˇŻs eyes widened in disbelief. It was clear Harlee had seen through his n.

    Without giving the man in ck a chance to speak, Harlee aimed her tranquilizer gun at his right shoulder, and within moments, he was out cold.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 872

    ?Chapter 872:

    Harlee looked upzily and instructed Tonya, ˇ°Send RhysˇŻ parents back and have Ritchie handle everything. I want to interrogate every one of them personally.ˇ±

    Tonya hesitated.

    ˇ°ArenˇŻt you going to check on Jose and Belinda in person?ˇ±

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Harlee replied.

    ˇ°Just tell them IˇŻm busy and will visit once IˇŻm done.ˇ±

    The mental resolve Harlee had spent so much time building crumbled once again after Jose and Belinda were kidnapped.

    Outside the abandoned factory, Tonya rushed over to Jose and Belinda.

    ˇ°Harlee is still dealing with the aftermath inside. She asked me to take you home.ˇ± After saying this, Tonya gave Ritchie a meaningful nce. Without a word, Ritchie understood what she meant. She wanted him to go inside and help Harlee.

    Ritchie stepped forward, his tone firm as he addressed Jose and Belinda, ˇ°Mr. and Mrs.

    Green, you should head back first. IˇŻll go in and assist Harlee.ˇ±

    Belinda hesitated, her worry etched across her face.

    ˇ°You all should go help Harlee. We can manage on our own.ˇ± Though Harlee hadnˇŻt visited Belinda since her fainting spell and hospitalization, Belinda harbored no resentment, knowing Harlee was either drowning in guilt or consumed by the chaos of handling the crisis.

    However, Jose felt differently.

    Ever since RhysˇŻ incident, he had ceased to view Harlee as his future daughter-inw.

    New content live at g?ln¦Ňv????s

    He was convinced the Sanderson family would never allow Harlee to marry into the Green family, as RhysˇŻ fate was still wrapped up in uncertainty.

    As for his feelings toward Harlee, they were never warm.

    He didnˇŻt have any particr affection for her. In fact, he felt a certain hostility toward her, not wanting her to join the Green family. Therefore, herck of visits didnˇŻt bother him. In fact, he didnˇŻt even give it much thought.

    But there was one thing Jose couldnˇŻt ignore: HarleeˇŻs safety.

    He knew just how dangerous those kidnappers could be.

    He learned that the hard way when, in the hospital, he was knocked unconscious in a blink, unable to cry out for help. So, he hoped more people could help Harlee now.

    Jose chimed in, ˇ°Yes, we will be fine on our own. You should all go help her.ˇ±

    Tonya smiled, her expression calm yet assuring.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry.

    Harlee is more capable than you think.ˇ± Tonya opened the car door and gestured for Jose and Belinda to get in.

    ˇ°Mr. and Mrs.

    Green, trust me. If I donˇŻt take you back, Harlee will only worry more.ˇ±

    Seeing the determination in TonyaˇŻs eyes and recalling how effortlessly Ritchie had knocked out an enemy with a single shot, Jose and Belinda trusted that Harlee would be safe with Ritchie around. With a soft sigh, they got into the car.

    As their car disappeared down the road, Ritchie sprinted toward the abandoned factory.

    But the moment he caught sight of Harlee, his pace slowed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 873

    ?Chapter 873:

    Even thoughˇ­

    Harlee hadnˇŻt said a word or shown any emotion, but Ritchie could sense the weight of guilt hanging over her.

    Ritchie approached Harlee slowly, his voice low and steady.

    ˇ°I have arranged for people to take these kidnappers away. They should be here in about three minutes.ˇ±

    Harlee gave a quiet, almost inaudible response.

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ± Sensing the weight of her mood, Ritchie spoke softly, trying to reassure her.

    ˇ°Mr. Green and Mrs.

    Green are fine. They were just tied up but werenˇŻt hurt.ˇ±

    Despite his words, a pang of sympathy struck Ritchie.

    Harlee had barely recovered from RhysˇŻ incident, and now, just a dayter, trouble had befallen RhysˇŻ parents.

    He could only imagine the guilt gnawing at Harlee.

    Harlee wasnˇŻt one to wear her heart on her sleeve. She had a way of bottling everything inside, and Ritchie feared that if she kept it buried for too long, the pressure might affect her state of mind.

    HarleeˇŻs gaze lifted briefly, her delicate features shadowed by fleeting sadness before the emotion vanished, masked so quickly that few would have caught it.

    ˇ°Alright. LetˇŻs go,ˇ± she said, her voice steady as she turned on her heel and walked away.

    Ritchie sighed inwardly.

    Find thetest at g??l¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??ls

    From the start, it was clear her mood was grim.

    Everyone understood why, but not a soul dared to utter RhysˇŻ name around her.

    Everyone instinctively understood that the mention of Rhys was a sensitive topic for her, and bringing it up would only deepen her pain.

    Inside a special interrogation room set up for Harlee at the First Military District on the outskirts of Baythorn, a dozen men in ck, all HaleˇŻs crew and kidnappers of Jose and Belinda, huddled together in a cell, their faces a mix of confusion and unease.

    They didnˇŻt know how they had fallen asleep or why they had woken up here, but one thing was certain: they were in deep trouble.

    Despite knowing their fate, they clenched their jaws, determined to remain silent.

    Even though some of them were dragged away for private questioning, their screams echoing through the halls, they stayed resolute, refusing to spill a word.

    As soon as Harlee and Ritchie entered, the remaining seven men visibly paled, fear creeping onto their faces. They had all heard the warning from their leader, who, upon regaining consciousness, had told them to beware of Harlee, haunted by the fear of dealing with her before passing out.

    Anyone who could strike fear into their leader had to be someone terrifying.

    However, some of the men remained skeptical, their disdain apparent as they sized up Harlee. They thought she was just a woman, someone they could easily intimidate.

    Harlee strolled to the table with an almostnguid air, leaning against the edge as she flipped through the documents, her movements slow and deliberate.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 874

    ?Chapter 874:

    This simple action left the seven men speechless, as well as the five who had just returned from their interrogation. They were all confused. None of them understood why Harlee was flipping through documents here.

    Ritchie ced a freshly brewed cup of coffee within easy reach of Harlee and then stood behind her, waiting silently for her orders.

    The dozen men swiftly realized Harlee held the authority in the room.

    Since their leader was taken away for questioning, the group was a disoriented mass, buzzing and chattering in anguage they assumed was foreign to Harlee and Ritchie.

    ˇ°Never thought a woman would hold the reins here. She looks like an easy target.

    As long as we keep our mouths shut, she wonˇŻt get a word out of us.ˇ±

    ˇ°The leader warned us about her, but I think he was just paranoid. This woman doesnˇŻt look dangerous at all.ˇ±

    ˇ°She is such a stunning beauty.

    All I want is to possess her, not to cower before herˇ­ˇ±

    The men spoke freely, discussing everything from suicide to refusing to give up HaleˇŻs secrets, with crude jokes about women sprinkled throughout their conversation. In their arrogance, they believed no one around them could understand theirnguage.

    After their vilements, they even began plotting how they would massacre the soldiers here, determined to use theirst breath in service to Hale.

    They talked freely until their leader, barely clinging to life, was hauled back in. The sight of their leader brought a temporary halt to their bloodthirsty chatter.

    New adventures await at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s©q??o??

    ˇ°Sir, we have decided to sacrifice ourselves for Hale. We will kill every soldier hereˇ­ˇ± one of the men eagerly blurted out their scheme, only to be met with a sharp rebuke from the leader.

    ˇ°Idiots!ˇ± the leader snapped.

    Harlee was a linguist of unmatched caliber, her skills far surpassing HaleˇŻs. Yet, these men were foolishly discussing their ns in their nativenguage, not considering that someone might understand them.

    The others wanted to argue, but Harlee spoke up in theirnguage more fluently than any of them.

    ˇ°I was trying to decide where to begin, but it seems you have already handed me a starting point.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs smirk was icy as she nced at Ritchie.

    ˇ°Separate those who made the filthy remarks. IˇŻll invite them to a bloody little lesson.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± Ritchie responded, purposefully using these menˇŻsnguage as he did.

    The dozen men, except the leader, stood frozen.

    Fear and unease twisted their expressions into masks of terror.

    Could it be the leader had been telling the truth all along? Was this woman truly a force far more terrifying than Hale ever could be?

    Ritchie swiftly selected thirteen people, leaving only two besides the leader of the group.

    The faces of the thirteen masked their fear as they boldly said, ˇ°Even if you kill us, we wonˇŻt disclose any information about Hale!ˇ±

    One swiftly chimed in, his words both for steeling himself and the others, ˇ°We pledge our loyalty to Hale until death. No matter how evil your tactics are, we will not break!ˇ±

    Not wanting their apprehension to show, one of them taunted, ˇ°Are you really trying to kill us just for our jokes? Gee! It seems this is how little Mogluylia can tolerateˇ­ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 875

    ?Chapter 875:

    At such mocking words, Harlee curled her lips into a cold smile. In the dimly lit interrogation room, she resembled death itself, radiating a chilling and sinister presence. She stood up slowly, her face now expressionless, and approached the taunting man. Initially, three of his allies formed a barrier in front of him, signaling their united front against Harlee.

    However, the moment Harlee forcefully broke one manˇŻs kneecap with a kick, real fear dawned on their faces, and they quickly cleared a path for her. They realized Harlee was exceedingly merciless. Though united in their readiness to die, none wished to be the first.

    The taunting man had thought his men were merely putting on a show and didnˇŻt take Harlee seriously, nning to keep up his insults. It was only when HarleeˇŻs boot connected with his chest that he truly grasped the concept of death.

    HarleeˇŻs seemingly gentle kick surprisingly dislocated the taunting manˇŻs chest vertebrae, sending him flying into the wall.

    His back hit the wall, and the next second, he rebounded like a rubber ball, his face smashing into the floor with a thud.

    The taunting man hit the floor face-first, his nose making the initial impact. When he finally lifted his head, his face was unrecognizable, the nasal bone shattered beyond repair.

    He spat blood continuously as his entire body, including his internal organs, sustained severe damage.

    Witnessing this, the others were thankful they hadnˇŻt tried to stop Harlee earlier.

    But as their initial relief faded, a new wave of fear set in, remembering how they had all eagerly made crude jokes about her earlier.

    Ritchie, observing like a cameraman, recorded HarleeˇŻs actions in real-time to show Tonya.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s takes you on a journey

    At that moment, Tonya wished she could m the gas pedal, quickly drop off Jose and Belinda, and race to the scene. Yet, she hesitated to act on her impulse, worried that Harlee might get angry and sheˇŻd be appeasing Harlee for an entire month. She had no choice but to direct Ritchie to capture every moment in detail.

    Tonya quickly typed a message.

    ˇ°Wait for me. IˇŻll join you to watch the spectacle as soon as I drop off RhysˇŻ parents.ˇ±

    RitchieˇŻs response came.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, my dear. IˇŻll ensure we have high-quality footage ready before you get here.ˇ±

    RitchieˇŻs recording didnˇŻt go unnoticed by Harlee, and she tacitly consented to it.

    After all, she never refused Tonya, as long as the requests werenˇŻt too unreasonable.

    As for assisting Harlee with the questioning, even without Ritchie, the soldiers present in the interrogation room would have been enough support.

    These soldiers had coborated with Harlee on multiple asions and were somewhat familiar with her ways. So, when Harlee sent the taunting man flying with a kick, two soldiers adeptly hauled the taunting man back before her and then stepped aside to wait for hermand.

    Harlee, known for her meticulous cleanliness, extended her hand, prompting Ritchie to hand her a pair of disposable medical gloves he had prepped earlier.

    Harlee slipped on the gloves with elegance, her movements smooth and refined, far from the image of a ruthless killer.

    To the dozen or so men watching, her actions were far more terrifying than if she had been sharpening a knife.

    Her calm and unhurried demeanor made it feel as if thousands of needles were slowly piercing their hearts. It wasnˇŻt painful but intensely ufortable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 876

    ?Chapter 876:

    Once gloved, Harlee slowly bent down, lifted the taunting man with ease, and flung him back among the remaining twelve. She formed a cold smile and addressed them, ˇ°Do you think he can die so easily? IˇŻm not that merciful.ˇ±

    At this, the taunting manˇŻs allies were visibly shocked. They were left pondering just how merciless she could be.

    Before any of them could react, they watched as Harlee methodically squatted down and began dislocating the taunting manˇŻs jaw and limbs.

    With the taunting manˇŻs jaw dislocated first, the only sounds in the room were those of Harlee systematically disabling the taunting manˇŻs limbs.

    To the taunting manˇŻs allies, each snap was like a sledgehammer to their hearts, making it difficult for them to even breathe. Only at this point did theyprehend the full extent of her ruthlessness.

    But HarleeˇŻs methods were far from over. She rose and quickly performed a series of practiced maneuvers, including kicks, joint locks, and limb dislocations on the six men to her right,pleting the task in under ten minutes.

    Initially, the room echoed with cries, but soon, silence reigned.

    Harlee gazed coldly at the seven men on the floor, their weak sounds barely audible.

    Her expression remained unreadable as she calmly drew out an exquisite handgun, wiping it with a touch of tenderness. She then quietly attached a silencer and loaded the weapon.

    The seven men shut their eyes in resignation, bracing for death, a more favorable option than enduring further torture at HarleeˇŻs hands.

    Unbeknownst to them, Harlee didnˇŻt intend to end their lives just yet.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s is where your journey begins

    Her gun targeted their groins. She fired seven sharp, precise shots, rendering them impotent.

    Blood seeped through their trousers, saturating arge section of the floor.

    The men writhed in excruciating pain, but with their jaws dislocated, their agony was silent, their eyes burning with hatred toward Harlee.

    At this terrifying sight, some of the remaining men tried to escape.

    HarleeˇŻs gun seemed almost guided by radar, always striking with perfect uracy. The only relief for them was that she couldnˇŻt aim precisely at their manhood, so their most vital parts remained unharmed.

    However, they overlooked the fact that each bullet reduced their mobility, increasing the likelihood of a crippling shot.

    As a result, none of these six managed to escape without losing the ability to father children.

    The thirteen meny barely alive and half-conscious. They could acutely sense their blood draining and distinctly identify the agony from each injury. The pain was insufferable, surpassing any grueling training session they had ever experienced. Their blood nearly coated the entire floor of the interrogation room, the vivid red overwhelming the vision of the three whose conditions surpassed that of these thirteen.

    Any initial boldness of thesest three had vanished, reced only by fear.

    HarleeˇŻs deliberate and slow torture was more horrific than any torment they had previously faced.

    Harlee stood in the midst of the blood-soaked floor, sshes of red on her, yet her expression remained as detached as if she were merely standing in a puddle of rainwater.

    Harlee leisurely cleaned her cherished firearm, her voice light and unhurried as she said to Ritchie, ˇ°Keep these men alive just enough to feel every moment of agony. I want them trapped between life and death.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 877

    ?Chapter 877:

    She stopped briefly and then smiled as if she had stumbled upon a pleasant thought.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs be merciful for once. Only a month of torment.

    Afterward, return them to their homes. If theyˇŻre alone, leave them with someone who once loved them.

    After all, men rid of their manhood is a rare sight, isnˇŻt it? I should offer their family and friends a unique experience.ˇ±

    The thirteen men sprawled across the floor recoiled in silent horror, stunned by HarleeˇŻs mercilessness. Yet, despite their apprehension, none of them could summon the strength to utter a simple sentence, let alone resist. Their faces were painted with regret and terror. If they had heeded their leaderˇŻs warnings about Harlee, they might still have had a chance to live.

    But life rarely offered second chances.

    Under HarleeˇŻs directives, the soldiers dragged the defeated men away and swiftly scrubbed the room. Soon, the coppery scent of blood gave way to the fresh scent of air freshener.

    Harlee leaned idly against the tableˇŻs edge, her movements rxed. This time, she aimed her gun at the three remaining men.

    Her tone was disarmingly casual.

    ˇ°IˇŻll give you a quick end. Pick your preference.ˇ±

    It sounded as if she were asking which car they preferred, her demeanor chillingly nonchnt.

    Her words drained all color from the three menˇŻs faces. They had watched the fates of their allies, stripped of their manhood and reduced to husks of themselves. Their terror left them paralyzed. So, when Harlee mentioned they could choose a way to die, they prepared to bite their tongues and end it all.

    L?t?st ?h¦Ápt?rs in g??lnov??l??.??o??

    But before they could act, a gunshot broke the tense silence. They reflexively covered their groins, trembling.

    HarleeˇŻs shot merely grazed one manˇŻs thigh. She frowned, irritation shing in her eyes.

    ˇ°I believe I said no one dies without my say-so. If youˇŻre so desperate to meet death, IˇŻll make sure youˇŻre begging to live instead.ˇ± Her lips curled into a smile more sinister than any nightmare as she nced at Ritchie.

    ˇ°Deal with them the same way as the others.ˇ±

    At her words, the three men attempted once more to end their own lives.

    However, before their teeth could meet their tongues, Ritchie moved swiftly, snapping their jaws out of ce before they could act. To even think of dying without HarleeˇŻs consent was a foolˇŻs errand.

    Their failure left them drowning in despair, awaiting whatever cruelty awaited them next.

    cing her gun aside, Harlee flexed her wrist and said, ˇ°IˇŻll give you another chance. You may choose your torment and how youˇŻll meet your end.ˇ±

    Her tone was almost yful as she listed suggestions, her dark humor palpable.

    ˇ°Perhaps youˇŻd like to experience our MogluyliaˇŻs ten tortures, right? How about I rmend waist chopping? YouˇŻll be cut in half, but wonˇŻt die immediately. YouˇŻd survive for a while, fully conscious. ItˇŻs quite the spectacle, simr to those who had lost their manhood. What do you think?ˇ± The three men frantically shook their heads, their fear beyond words.

    HarleeˇŻs tone was still that of a lively woman offering suggestions.

    ˇ°Oh? Not appealing? WerenˇŻt you prepared to die for HaleˇŻs secrets? Yet, you donˇŻt want to die the same way as your allies? Ahˇ­ I see. You want to share your alliesˇŻ fates, right?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 878

    ?Chapter 878:

    HarleeˇŻs tone was gentle, contrasting with the cruelty lying behind her words.

    At the vivid threats of being savagely beaten and stripped of their manhood, the three menˇŻsplexions turned ashen.

    Although they preferred enduring physical agony over humiliation, the terror of withstanding HarleeˇŻs torment was overwhelming.

    Under HarleeˇŻs calcted pressure, their resolve began to falter, and their unwavering loyalty to Hale showed signs of breaking.

    The soldiers observed the shift in these three menˇŻs demeanor with a knowing look, unsurprised that the fearless look the three had worn earlier was gone.

    The soldiers all knew too well that anyone who faced HarleeˇŻs interrogation never left without scars, physical or otherwise.

    Harlee calmly sipped her coffee, her eyes restingzily on the trembling trio.

    Her eyebrow arched as she addressed them.

    ˇ°Well? Made up your mind yet?ˇ±

    The three men exchanged hesitant nces, their lips moving as if wanting to speak.

    Harlee extended one elegant finger, her icy gaze sweeping across the group before settling on their leader.

    ˇ°YouˇŻll be the one to answer me.ˇ±

    Without dy, Ritchie stepped forward, resetting the group leaderˇŻs dislocated jaw.

    Once able to speak, the leader stammered, ˇ°Iˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee ced a finger to her lips, silencing him.

    Discover where it all happens: g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s?c?m

    ˇ°Hush. Think carefully. You get only one chance.ˇ±

    The leader froze, his words dying before they could form.

    He dared not choose any way to end him and his men, nor betray HaleˇŻs secrets.

    Harlee showed no impatience, casually sipping her coffee, her demeanor unhurried as she waited for the leader to break.

    After five tense minutes of silence, Harlee spoke with eerie calmness.

    ˇ°Not talking? Then IˇŻll take your silence as consent to confess.ˇ±

    Her gaze flicked to the other two men, who quickly nodded inpliance.

    ˇ°Good,ˇ± she said with a satisfied smile.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs begin with Anika. If you donˇŻt know anything about her, perhaps you can enlighten me about Lucretia.ˇ±

    The leaderˇŻs eyes widened in shock.

    He hadnˇŻt anticipated that Harlee would know about Lucretia and Anika.

    As one of HaleˇŻs most trusted warriors, he was privy to information others werenˇŻt.

    For instance, Anika wasnˇŻt merely LucretiaˇŻs cherished daughter but also a notorious chemist in UwhorˇŻs underworld.

    Her true skill wasnˇŻt in healing but in concocting experimental substances, some of which defied imagination. She was a mastermind in developing newpounds and reverse-engineering existing ones, making her a formidable force in the shadows. This expertise was invaluable to Hale, enabling him to execute countless critical operations.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 879

    ?Chapter 879:

    When Harlee mentioned Anika, the leader wavered. Several agonizing minutes passed before he resolved to betray AnikaˇŻs secrets.

    He knew there was no escape for him, but at least he could control the terms of his demise. Revealing AnikaˇŻs secrets in exchange for a quick death seemed like a reasonable trade.

    ˇ°Fine,ˇ± the leader finally said, his voice resigned.

    ˇ°IˇŻll tell you everything about Anika, but on one condition. You end me and my men swiftly.ˇ±

    The remaining two men felt a strong emotional response upon hearing their leaderˇŻs words.

    Honestly, if they were the ones making demands, their only thought would have been their own survival.

    Harlee stood up leisurely and took a seat at the table, propping her chin on her hand in a rxed pose.

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt expect such camaraderie among you guys.ˇ±

    The leader of the remaining men was rendered speechless. While they were brave and set on aplishing their assignments, they werenˇŻt emotionless robots. Why was Harlee surprised at their camaraderie? If they were truly emotionless, no threat would have affected them.

    Ritchie, meanwhile, was gleefully live-streaming the scene for Tonya, chuckling to himself.

    He smirked, amazed that HarleeˇŻs interrogations were as brutally straightforward and effective as always.

    The leaderˇŻs face flushed with anger as he clenched his teeth and suggested, ˇ°What do you think? As long as you promise to grant us a quick end, IˇŻll tell you anything you want to know.ˇ±

    For these men, each unanswered question meant one person would be left behind.

    M?????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    The leader held great confidence as he was one of HaleˇŻs most trusted aides and was familiar with nearly every detail about Hale.

    ˇ°Alright. I agree,ˇ± Harlee responded.

    The leader then detailed the affairs involving Lucretia and Anika.

    ˇ°Lucretia is known as a pharmaceutical expert in the underworld, but in reality, itˇŻs her daughter who does all the work. SheˇŻs grooming her daughter to be a darling of the legitimate world, keeping her daughter hidden from public view.ˇ±

    The leader looked pleased with himself.

    ˇ°Not many know this.

    Does this information buy us a quick end?ˇ± He knew so much because Anika had a habit of wandering. She traveled alone to Mogluylia, and Lucretia, concerned about HaleˇŻs intentions toward Anika, decided to reveal the truth.

    He was nearby when this confession urred. Therefore, aside from Hale and thete Lucretia, he was the only person in Mogluylia who was privy to this well-guarded secret.

    Harlee nodded slowly.

    His ount was indeed more detailed than what Etta had provided.

    Anikaˇ­ Well, a meeting was on the agenda.

    Harlee asked three more questions, and the leader responded smoothly.

    From his answers, Harlee discovered that Hale had worked with a fraud syndicate to enter the country. She also uncovered that Hale had given Bloodthirstiness Pills to several individuals and was secretly working against Matteo.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880:

    Considering RhysˇŻ strategy to prate MatteoˇŻs headquarters, Harlee realized the significant role HaleˇŻs secretive maneuvers had yed in RhysˇŻ achievements. She spected whether Rhys would be outraged when he heard the news. She was eager to witness his reaction.

    Harlee paused, her gaze lifting to the leader as she said, ˇ°Onest question.

    Has Anika developed an antidote for the Bloodthirstiness Pill?ˇ±

    The leader hesitated.

    His knowledge of Anika was limited, and he was unsure if she had developed an antidote. Nevertheless, he responded confidently, ˇ°No. Lucretia mentioned that those were merely experimental products. They only produce poisons, not antidotes.ˇ± But he wasnˇŻt certain of the truth.

    Harlee had gathered all the information she needed. She turned to Ritchie and asked, ˇ°Is Tonya on her way?ˇ± Ritchie confirmed with a nod.

    Harlee smiled.

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt she want to witness HaleˇŻs downfall? Let here.ˇ±

    Ritchie was taken aback.

    ˇ°Harlee, are you nning to act?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes. IˇŻve dyed too longˇ­ˇ± A flicker of regret passed through HarleeˇŻs eyes. If only she hadnˇŻt dyed so longˇ­ Yet, in this world, there were no ˇ°if only.ˇ± She resolved to handle issues without any dy from now on.

    Harlee exited the interrogation room calmly. Regarding these men, the subordinates of that hateful Hale, she would fulfill her promise and grant them a quick end.

    Ritchie grasped HarleeˇŻs intent.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s??????? brings great stories

    He grabbed a gun from a soldierˇŻs belt and pointed it at the two men.

    ˇ°She always honors hermitments.ˇ±

    Following that, two gunshots echoed, and the two men met their end with smiles.

    At his sidekicksˇŻ death, the leader said, ˇ°Thank you!ˇ± Ritchie instructed the soldiers to manage the bodies of these two as well as the previous thirteen.

    He smirked and shook his head at the leader.

    ˇ°You should thank your conscience.ˇ±

    Bang. The leader met his own demise amidst a mixture of confusion and gratitude.

    Ritchie gazed down at the three lifeless bodies, and his expression darkened.

    He understood that HarleeˇŻs decision to grant them a quick end was solely becauseˇ­

    Their leader had spoken up for the good of all, not just himself. Otherwise, during the questioning phase, Harlee would have finished him off.

    Though many in the underworld feared Harlee as a terror, only those close to her knew her as the mostpassionate person there.

    Meanwhile, in a vige filled with vis, Rhys slowly opened his eyes after being unconscious for three whole days, still groggy from the long sleep. The first thing he noticed was the ceiling above him.

    He frowned and looked around, feeling both shocked and uneasy. Remembering HarleeˇŻs distressed look as he plummeted off the cliff, he experienced a sharp twinge in his heart, certain she would me herself.

    At that moment, thoughts of Harleepletely upied RhysˇŻ mind, making him oblivious to both the time and his surroundings.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hello, dear readers! Wishing you a wonderful day filled with joy. WeˇŻll be back with new chapters soon. God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best! (>?=)?

    .

 Chapter 881

    ?Chapter 881:

    Just then, a woman with a doll-like charm and beauty entered. It was Anika.

    Her golden curls, gleaming under the light, looked so slick that it seemed one could glide right down them. She wore a white dress that entuated herplexion.

    Rhys immediately masked all his emotions, including his yearning for Harlee.

    His tone was even as he asked, ˇ°Where am I? Who are you?ˇ±

    Anika mimicked the demeanor of the sweet, naive characters often seen on TV and replied with a charming smile, ˇ°YouˇŻre in my home. IˇŻm Anika Norris. I found you by the river.ˇ±

    To prevent Rhys from discovering how she had secretly extracted him from the country unnoticed, which could causeplications, Anika had deliberately taken him to her home before he regained consciousness. She had even purchased a vi here, dyed her hair blonde, and assumed a new identity.

    ˇ°Miss Norris, thank you for saving my life,ˇ± Rhys said.

    He didnˇŻt ask further because he sensed something amiss about Anika and the circumstances of his rescue. Logically, any hospital he had been taken to would have informed the Green family.

    However, his continued presence here indicated Anika hadnˇŻt taken him to any hospital.

    Given her seemingly coincidental appearance at his side and her ability to save him, he knew better than to lower his guard. Yet, he chose not to confront her, prioritizing his need to get back.

    He worried Harlee might be engulfed in self-recrimination.

    Rhys asked, ˇ°Could you tell me where we are and how I might return home?ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs expression darkened instantly. Such an ungrateful man. She regretted not heeding EugeniaˇŻs advice to administer drugs that would wipe RhysˇŻ memory whenˇ­

    Your hub for updates: g?lnovels.c??m

    He was still unconscious.

    His first request upon awakening was to leave.

    Did he perceive her as some kind of selfless healer? What a joke! AnikaˇŻs cold smile faded almost instantly, and Rhys didnˇŻt notice it.

    ˇ°Sir, leaving might not be possibleˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys lowered his gaze, a hint of deadly intent flickering in his eyes.

    Beneath the nket, his hand formed a tight fist. Yet, when he raised his head again, his expression conveyed only confusion.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not quite sure what you mean by ˇ®leaving might not be possible.''ˇ±

    Rhys was pretending to be clueless, maintaining a facade of politeness toward Anika.

    Anika gazed at Rhys gently and reclined with an air of nonchnce on the sofa in front of him. She couldnˇŻt pull off the act of a girl with a golden heart anymore.

    Anika stated slowly, ˇ°Because youˇŻve been poisoned with a rare toxin. If you donˇŻt return to Uwhor with me for treatment, you will have less than three months to live.ˇ± While Anika had concocted the poison, Eugenia was the one who had administered it to Rhys, exining why Anika remained outwardly calm.

    Eugenia had advised Anika to portray herself as the benevolent savior, rescuing Rhys from a hopeless situation. Now that Anika struggled to keep up the kind facade, any show of unease would thwart her plots from continuing.

    Rhys shivered upon hearing the news. Less than three months to liveˇ­ If that were true, what purpose would going back serve? To burden Harlee with sadness and guilt again?

    Rhys felt torn.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 882

    ?Chapter 882:

    He wanted to go back but dreaded causing Harlee more distress. Yet, he was skeptical of AnikaˇŻs ims, and the idea of traveling to Uwhorˇ­

    RhysˇŻ brow creased slightly.

    He sensed there was more to Anika than met the eye. Perhaps the answers he sought were indeed in Uwhor.

    ˇ°Less than three monthsˇ­ What kind of toxin is it?ˇ± His face was a mask of a mixture of surprise, fear, and a touch of respect for Anika.

    Anika grinned, pleased with herself. To her, men were merely pawns, easy to manipte, like picking out a luxury handbag.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not entirely sureˇ­ˇ± Anika said teasingly, sticking out her tongue yfully.

    ˇ°Actually, the person who can really save you is my sister. IˇŻm just here to guide you back, which is why I mentioned returning to Uwhor.ˇ±

    ˇ°Your sister? When can we leave?ˇ± His tone now carried an edge of urgency.

    AnikaˇŻs smile widened.

    ˇ°IˇŻll need to consult with my sister.ˇ± She then stood and headed for the exit, pausing to turn back and give Rhys aforting smile.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. My sister is an excellent doctor and will surely help extend your life.ˇ±

    Rhys watched Anika exit with what appeared to be an appreciative look.

    But as soon as the door shut, his expression shifted to one of suspicion.

    He reasoned that anyone capable of curing such a toxin must be extraordinary.

    AnikaˇŻs so-called sister was clearly no ordinary person.

    L¦Ët??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g?l??ov?????.??o§Ţ

    He decided to discover their true motives. If they nned to exploit him against Harlee, he would teach them the consequences of their actions.

    After some consideration, Rhys nned to apany Anika to Uwhor and then strategize his next steps.

    Harlee, unaware that Rhys was staying merely ten kilometers away from her on the outskirts of Baythorn, readied herself to confront Hale.

    At six in the evening, under AldrichˇŻs orchestration, Hale had been subjected to the video of Rhys and HarleeˇŻsvish engagement repeatedly, pushing his emotions to the edge of copse.

    As soldiers led him back to his cell, he made a bid for freedom.

    However, his effort to escape was swiftly suppressed. It was his first act of defiance. Since his capture, he had stoically withstood both physical and psychological torments, convinced they wouldnˇŻt end his life.

    Hale was not prepared to die yet.

    He still had an essential mission toplete. So, when he entered his usually well-lit cell to find it enveloped in darkness, his heart raced with rm. This was not anticipated.

    He was terrified death was imminent.

    Grasping a soldierˇŻs hand, Hale aimed to pull them along in search of the light switch when suddenly, the cell lights flickered on. There, sitting inside, was the woman he had been dreaming of incessantly, Harlee.

    HaleˇŻs eyes brightened, and he moved toward Harlee eagerly.

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻve finallye to see me! IˇŻve missed you terribly.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 883

    ?Chapter 883:

    Ritchie kicked Hale back.

    ˇ°Back off.

    DonˇŻt get any closer.ˇ± Hale stumbled back two steps before leaning against the iron gate, his face a blend of exhration and deep, murderous resentment.

    His exhration was sparked by the sight of Harlee, while his anger boiled from the fact that Ritchie had the audacity to strike him.

    Harlee was seated on a plush sofa, arranged specifically by Aldrich, her gaze downcast as she focused on her tasks.

    Ritchie stood behind Harlee with a confident posture, his arms crossed, eyeing Hale as if he were a corpse on the verge of growing cold.

    When Harlee inquired about Hale from Tonya, Ritchie realized that HaleˇŻs inevitable end was just around the corner.

    Hale gently rubbed the spot on his chest where he had been kicked and then stood in front of Harlee, his gaze filled with seductive intensity.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs been a whileˇ­ˇ± His tone and gaze wereden with boundless affection.

    Ritchie was used to this.

    Even when Hale had been nearly beaten to death before, he still expressed his love for Harlee. Now, HaleˇŻs look was nothing short of seductive.

    Harlee finished herst text, stowed her phone, and slowly lifted her gaze to Ritchie beside her.

    ˇ°How long until Tonya gets here?ˇ±

    Just then, TonyaˇŻs panting voice echoed nearby.

    Exclusive updates live g?ln¦Ňv???s

    ˇ°Harleeˇ­

    Harlee, IˇŻve made itˇ­ˇ±

    Tonya leaned on RitchieˇŻs shoulder, struggling to catch her breath.

    Harlee softly patted TonyaˇŻs back, her voice tender yet indulgent.

    ˇ°Do you want to see me handle it, or should we let him perform directly?ˇ±

    No sooner had Harlee spoken than Hale, bracing against the iron door, interrupted within three seconds, preempting Tonya.

    He interpreted HarleeˇŻs talk of performance as a signal for another round of his punishment because he knew HarleeˇŻs nature well enough to understand that if she intended to kill him, she would not hesitate.

    Hale turned to Harlee, who was assisting Tonya in catching her breath.

    ˇ°Harlee, I realize now I shouldnˇŻt have resorted to those vile actions.

    Even knowing you despise it, I still got involved with drug deals.

    But I felt I had no other choice. You paid no heed to my efforts of wooing you, and you refused to meet with me. I was driven to take drastic actions. Please, donˇŻt hold it against me, okay? I just want to be with you.ˇ±

    Hale finished speaking and looked at Harlee, his gaze intense, filled with nothing but pure love.

    Tonya nearly gagged at his deration. She couldnˇŻt help but think Hale had a true talent for being repulsive, especially with how he spoke about doing terrible things in such an unusual manner.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 884

    ?Chapter 884:

    Harlee led Tonya to the sofa, utterly unfazed by HaleˇŻs revolting yet heartfelt profession of love.

    Her expression was serious, her eyes icy with overt contempt and animosity.

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt I warn you, if you ever get involved with drugs again, youˇŻll regret ever being born?ˇ±

    Hale shivered at her words, a chill spreading through his entire body. The admiration he had once felt was gone, reced by the suffocating silence that hung before deathˇŻs arrival.

    He had survived thus far by promisingˇ­

    Harlee had made it clear to him that he would no longer harm others or get involved with drugs.

    But not only had he broken his promise, he had taken it a step further, making things even worse.

    Hale was drenched in sweat but forced himself to appearposed.

    He couldnˇŻt allow Harlee to see any sign of weakness in him.

    TonyaˇŻs lip curled in disdain as she spat at him, her re radiating contempt.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre pathetic. You imed you did all those things just to see Harlee? Disgusting! Just thinking about it makes me sick!ˇ±

    Her hands rested on her hips, a sardonic smile tugging at TonyaˇŻs lips.

    ˇ°And Harlee asked me if I enjoy watching her torment you more, or if itˇŻs your own misery that entertains me. What right do you have to interject and say that nonsense?ˇ±

    With that, Tonya turned toward Harlee, her tone softening into a honeyed plea.

    ˇ°Harlee, darling, why not deal him a proper blow?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs indulgent smile was faint but chilling.

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s

    ˇ°Of course.ˇ± In one fluid motion, Harlee retrieved a sleek pistol from her waist and fired at HaleˇŻs wrist with precision.

    The action was so swift that Hale felt the pain before he registered what had happened.

    ˇ°Youˇ­ˇ± he gasped, clutching his bleeding wrist, shock etched across his face.

    Hale couldnˇŻt believe Harlee had acted against him so decisively, all because of TonyaˇŻs words.

    He had always thought he held a special ce in HarleeˇŻs heart.

    Even now, Hale didnˇŻt understand why Harlee had spared him back then.

    He had deluded himself into believing she cared for him, and she couldnˇŻt bear to end his life.

    Now, faced with HarleeˇŻs cruel actions, Hale was stunned, searching for answers that fit his delusions. Perhaps Tonya had manipted Harlee somehow, much like his original schemes.

    Closing his eyes, Hale seethed with frustration, releasing his grip on his injured wrist. When he opened his eyes again, they burned with murderous intent, locked on Tonya.

    In a sudden burst of anger, Hale lunged at Tonya, aiming to grab her cor and demand answers about the supposed drug she had used on Harlee.

    But before Hale could act, HarleeˇŻs boot connected with his chest, sending him sprawling.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt you darey a hand on her!ˇ±

    Haley on the floor, ring at Harlee with defiance, unwilling to ept the reality.

    ˇ°Why are you protecting her? Why are you siding with this woman against me?ˇ±

    Hale knew he was the one who loved her the most, the one most suited for her.

    ˇ°Call my methods lowly and despicable if you want, but have you ever stopped to think that it was because you never considered epting my affection for you, pushing me to extreme measures? If I didnˇŻt resort to certain tactics, how else could I make you remember me? IˇŻve tried so hard. Why canˇŻt you give me a chance? Why? Why is it always someone else, like Rhys, who gets to stay by your side just because of his familyˇŻs wealth, and never me? Why?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 885

    ?Chapter 885:

    His voice cracked with desperation, echoing through the space like a raw wound.

    Tonya rolled her eyes, her disdain evident. She had never met such a shameless man. She was taken aback by HaleˇŻs ability to discuss harassing women with suchposure and eloquence, as well as his audacity to question why he couldnˇŻt be the one standing by HarleeˇŻs side. She wanted nothing more at that moment than to p him in the face.

    And indeed, Tonya did just that. She stepped forward and pped Hale twice, the sound sharp and final.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt you dare call this twisted obsession ˇ®love.ˇŻ Is loving someone about encouraging those who are against her to go after her? Is loving someone about causing her trouble and threatening her life? Is loving someone about trapping her through deceit? Are you out of your mind? And now you dare to im effort? What a joke. The only thing youˇŻve worked hard at is causing Harlee trouble. You know she despises drugs, but instead of helping her eliminate them, you helped drugs circte.

    Do you even realize how despicable you are?ˇ±

    HaleˇŻs face contorted as he absorbed TonyaˇŻs words, the malicious intent in his eyes overtaking his rational thoughts. TonyaˇŻs statement made him see his affection as obsessive, yet he still clung to the belief that he was meless. It was HarleeˇŻs fault for never giving him a chance.

    He was just a helpless man, unable to win the love of the woman he longed for.

    Hale turned his gaze toward Harlee, who continued to avoid his eyes from the sofa, and suddenly erupted inughter.

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre always like this. No matter what I do, no matter how I show my devotion, you never acknowledge me! So, why did you spare me before? Why give me hope only to tear it away?ˇ±

    Your storytelling begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s,

    The more Hale ruminated, the more his thoughts spiraled, even suspecting that Harlee had intentionally manipted him all along.

    His admiration warped into something dark and twisted, and his appearance became terrifying.

    Tonya was at a loss for words. She couldnˇŻt help but wonder if there was something wrong with HaleˇŻs head.

    Back then, he had pleaded for his life, and Matteo hadˇ­

    Hale had once handed over a gambling den, pleading for HarleeˇŻs mercy. What did he mean by ˇ°hopeˇ± and ˇ°tear it awayˇ±? His imagination really ran wild.

    Given everything that had happened, sparing HaleˇŻs life again would be a grave mistake.

    Tonya snorted.

    ˇ°Do you need me to remind you why Harlee spared your life back then?ˇ±

    HaleˇŻs demeanor shifted.

    He red at Tonya, his eyes full of resentment and loathing.

    He didnˇŻt want to hear the truth and was determined to cling to his own version of events.

    ˇ°What does it have to do with you?ˇ±

    The enduring torture in prison had messed with HaleˇŻs mind, leading him to react irrationally when he saw Harlee. Otherwise, given his prior feelings toward her, even if he was frustrated, he would still have tried to win her over.

    Tonya, infuriated, was about to stand up when Harlee held her back, winking as if to say, ˇ°Leave it to me.ˇ± The look in HarleeˇŻs eyes immediately calmed TonyaˇŻs fury. Tonya held onto HarleeˇŻs hand, giving it a yful shake, as if to say, ˇ°Make sure you deal with him properly.ˇ±

    Harlee smiled faintly, rising from the sofa with one hand in her pocket, her expression cold and unwavering as she looked at the increasingly unhinged Hale.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 886

    ?Chapter 886:

    Her voice was even and controlled as she asked, ˇ°Did you coborate with the drug experts from Uwhor?ˇ±

    Her tone was so neutral that it was impossible to tell if she was angry or simply asking for rification.

    Hale was well aware that Harlee wasnˇŻt one to ask pointless questions. If she brought it up, she likely already knew what he had done.

    He wasnˇŻt going to lie.

    ˇ°Yes, I worked with the drug experts from Uwhor, but those drugs wonˇŻt kill anyone. I havenˇŻt taken anyoneˇŻs life. So, if youˇŻre mad at me over this, I wonˇŻt ept it!ˇ±

    Harlee slowly approached Hale and kicked his knee.

    Hale didnˇŻt react until the pain of a fracture shot through his knee, and he copsed to the floor, unable to fight back.

    ˇ°What are you doingˇ­ˇ± he stopped mid-sentence as he looked up and met HarleeˇŻs detached gaze. This single nce made his unease swell exponentially, and even breathing became a struggle.

    Harlee looked down at him, her voice as cold and steady as before.

    ˇ°You only made peopleˇŻs lives unbearable.ˇ±

    Hale was about to counter HarleeˇŻs statement, but Harlee gave him no chance to interject. She stooped gracefully, seized his chin with a firm grip, and with a chilling chuckle, taunted, ˇ°My grandmother endured years of agony from the ˇ®Bloodthirstiness Pill.ˇŻ Do you really believe I would simply let you walk away?ˇ±

    HaleˇŻs pupils contracted sharply. The revtion that someone from the prestigious Sanderson family had been afflicted by the notorious ˇ°Bloodthirstiness Pillˇ± caught himpletely off guard.

    §Ţ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ń??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.???

    His expression turned to one of shock and incredulity. It seemed unthinkable that a member of such an influential family could fall victim to such a malevolent drug.

    However, as his gaze met HarleeˇŻs cold, lethal stare, the truth of her words was undeniable.

    At that precise moment, a memory flickered in HaleˇŻs mind. Lucretia had once mentioned that the first group of researchers had administered tests of the ˇ°Bloodthirstiness Pillˇ± on the Mogluylians.

    Could it be that HarleeˇŻs grandmother was among those early test subjects? This thought struck a foreboding chord. If it were true, then his future with Harlee was sealed in darkness.

    Hale was well aware of HarleeˇŻs fierce loyalty to her family.

    Before HarleeˇŻs fallout with the Gill family, when they faced financial ruin, she had drained her own reserves to keep them solvent.

    Having unwittingly offered a helping hand to those conspiring against the Sanderson family, he realized his rtionship with Harlee was inevitably fated to fail, even if he himself had never personally wielded the Bloodthirstiness Pill against her family.

    It was only at this moment that Hale truly grasped the roots of HarleeˇŻs fury, yet the realization arrived tragicallyte.

    He had never linked any Sanderson family members to the victims of the Bloodthirstiness Pill. No wonder Harlee had been so determined to bring him down, even putting herself at risk just to trap him.

    Had he known her grandmother suffered from the effects of the ˇ°Bloodthirstiness Pill,ˇ± he would have steered clear of it at any cost, even if it required pressuring Anika to concoct an alternative drug.

    Yet, Hale was not ready to resign himself to his fate.

    He resolved to defend his ground until the very end.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 887

    ?Chapter 887:

    ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻm truly sorry. I had no ideaˇ­ˇ± His voice faltered as he lowered his head, mimicking sorrow with a guilt-stricken face. Tears even trickled down his cheeks, feigning deep regret.

    He then looked up at Harlee, filled with sorrow.

    ˇ°Had I known, I would never have gotten involved with Lucretia. Please, you must believe me. My intentions were only to capture your attention. I never intended harm.ˇ± However, his tears did nothing to sway Harlee.

    ˇ°Spare me your waterworks. TheyˇŻre repulsive.ˇ± Beforeing here, Harlee had assumed Hale would attempt to justify his actions or at least ept some me while denying the rest. She had not foreseen him deflecting all responsibility onto others. Reflecting on the past, she regretted her decision to release this malevolent soul in favor of immediate benefits.

    With unwavering resolve, Harlee gripped her gun tightly and unleashed two precise shots at HaleˇŻs eyes.

    ˇ°Ah! My eyes!ˇ± HaleˇŻs anguished screams echoed through the stark walls of the cell, each one more painful than thest.

    With a rxed stretch, Harlee methodically aimed at his thighs, calves, and stomach.

    ˇ°This bullet is for the innocent lives you shattered. This is for the anti-drug crusaders.

    And this is forˇ­ˇ±

    She methodically discharged over twenty rounds, skillfully avoiding vital targets each time.

    Hale slumped to the cold floor, his senses dulled by the excruciating agony.

    Death, at this point, would have been apassionate release.

    But amidst his torment, he still tried to muster the strength to dere his love for her for thest time.

    Your source of stories: galn¦Ňv??ls.??????

    His life had been marked by countless sins, yet his affection for her remained his most sincere sentiment.

    Everything he had done was in pursuit of a perpetual union with her.

    As hey there, his gaze fixed on the dull ceiling light, he seemed lost in his thoughts.

    Gradually, the spark in his eyes waned and dimmed.

    Without a backward nce, Harlee secured her gun and strode out of the cell, leaving behind only the echo of her footsteps.

    Before storming out, Tonya couldnˇŻt resist delivering a swift kick to HaleˇŻs groin in her vexation.

    He really got off easy.

    Before the final blow came, Harlee had already emptied her gun.

    Ritchie lingered by HaleˇŻs side, squatting down, and whispered, ˇ°When Harlee released you back then, she imed that with your skill, you might have matched her in five years.ˇ±

    A glimmer of emotion briefly crossed HaleˇŻs otherwise nk face, but the cell had emptied around him.

    He was left isted, bleeding out in solitude.

    He harbored deep regrets.

    Had he chosen the same road as her and spent those five years striving to rise to her level, would their rtionship have evolved differently?

    Yet, the answer would forever remain a mystery to Hale. In the car, HarleeˇŻs phone buzzed with a new message from Robbie.

    ˇ°WeˇŻve scoured the downstream path and spoken with the locals. None have seen any bodies or anything unusual. Should we extend our search further?ˇ± Before Harlee could respond, another message arrived.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 888

    ?Chapter 888:

    ˇ°WeˇŻve already broadened our search by an additional 10-20 miles.ˇ±

    Only two scenarios remained possible: either Rhys hadnˇŻt tumbled into the river, or his body had been carried downstream to another city.

    Three days had passed since the incident, and despite the full mobilization of the police forces, no leads had surfaced.

    Harlee, huddled in the back seat, felt the sting of each passing hour. Thetest message felt as though a de twisted in her chest.

    Despite the turmoil within, sheposed a serene reply to shield Robbie from her distress.

    ˇ°Tell our team to stand down. Let the police handle it from here.ˇ±

    Her fingers flew over the keyboard as she quicklyposed another message.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt concern yourself with RhysˇŻ teamˇŻs approach.ˇ±

    RobbieˇŻs reaction was one of sheer disbelief. WasnˇŻt Rhys the one Harlee cared about the most? Why did she suddenly call off the search?

    As if sensing his confusion, Harlee tapped out another quick text.

    ˇ°I have a more crucial task for you.ˇ±

    Robbie, still processing, managed only a perplexed ˇ°Okay,ˇ± half-expecting her next message to direct someone else to proceed with the search.

    But deep down, Harlee had already resolved to give up searching for Rhys. She held firm to the belief that Rhys was alive, and he hadnˇŻt plunged into the river. Likely, someone had abducted him.

    Determined, she was set on uncovering the culprit.

    ???? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    Parking outside the Sanderson family vi and exiting her vehicle, Harlee noticed Callie still kneeling in the exact same ce. Though visibly drained, Callie managed to execute a deep bow.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, I beg you to show mercy to Ettaˇ­ˇ± Her plea was so faint that it almost dissolved into the air.

    Harlee remained silent, striding past Callie toward the couch. She was not one to grant forgiveness simply because Callie had been kneeling for three long days and nights.

    Yet, Callie persisted. She dragged herself to HarleeˇŻs feet, continuing to plead with increasing desperation.

    A flicker of sympathy crossed HarleeˇŻs features, but her resolve remained unyielding. What truly made her waver was Sk.

    Having just returned from visiting Nyomi, Sk witnessed CallieˇŻs desperate plea toward Harlee.

    Her usually bright smile vanished instantly.

    Sk hissed, ˇ°Callie, I have kept you with the Sanderson family out of respect for your decades of loyal service.

    But how have you chosen to repay me? Have you forgotten what Etta did? And now youˇŻre trying to strong-arm Harlee into forgiveness? How ungrateful can you be?ˇ±

    Her anger zing, Sk shoved Callie aside and sat on the plush sofa. She reached for HarleeˇŻs hand, gripping it tightly in a protective gesture.

    ˇ°Harlee, donˇŻt be afraid. IˇŻll have Kane throw her out.ˇ±

    Raising her voice, Sk called out sharply, ˇ°Kaneˇ­ˇ± Harlee quickly interrupted, her voice soft yet firm.

    ˇ°Mom, donˇŻt do that.ˇ±

    Harlee gave Sk a reassuring smile and gently patted her hand, signaling she would take control of the situation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 889

    ?Chapter 889:

    Harlee knew her motherˇŻs worry was rooted in love, but she had her own ns. She had no intention of showing mercy to Etta.

    Her mind was set on making Etta suffer before casting her into the snake pit.

    Yet, seeing SkˇŻs concern and CallieˇŻs desperate plea, Harlee felt a momentary pull ofpassion.

    ˇ°IˇŻll agree to spare EttaˇŻs life, but donˇŻt think she will walk away unscathed,ˇ± Harlee said calmly.

    A fresh wave of dread quickly reced CallieˇŻs fleeting relief.

    Her heart pounded painfully in her chest.

    Harlee carefully set her teacup down, her movements deliberate andposed.

    ˇ°She will be disfigured, crippled, stripped of her diploma, and robbed of everything she holds dear.

    Do you still wish to plead for her?ˇ±

    Callie drew in a sharp gasp when she heard this.

    Her eyes darted instinctively to Sk, silently imploring her to speak up for Etta onest time, for the sake of their shared past.

    But Sk averted her gaze, unwilling to meet CallieˇŻs desperate plea.

    Left with no choice, Callie swallowed hard, steeling herself against the despair. She turned to Harlee, her expression resolute.

    ˇ°Fine. So be it if sparing EttaˇŻs lifees at such a cost. IˇŻll ept it all.ˇ±

    To Callie, nothing mattered more than keeping her daughter alive. No matter how broken Etta returned, she vowed to care for her with unyielding devotion.

    Ga lno vel s . takes you into new worlds

    Harlee dered, ˇ°She will be sent back in three days.ˇ±

    Atst, hearing the answer she had been waiting for, Callie, who had been holding herself together for so long, crumpled.

    Her legs gave way beneath her, and she copsed to the floor, unconscious.

    A sh of pity appeared in SkˇŻs eyes.

    Callie had been by her side for decades and was like family to her.

    Sk instructed Kane, ˇ°Take her to the hospital. When she wakes up, ensure she is given a generous severance package. We should part on good terms.ˇ±

    Harlee squeezed SkˇŻs hand gently, her lips trembling as she began to speak.

    ˇ°Mom, if you reallyˇ­ˇ±

    Sk cut Harlee off with a subtle shake of her head.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not questioning your decision. IˇŻm merely reflecting on the years of loyalty she gave. You have handled the situation with Etta as you should.

    Being merciful to an enemy is like nting a bomb in your backyard.

    Harlee, my only hope is that you stay healthy and happy.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyes shimmered with unshed tears. She bit her lip to keep herself from crying.

    Later that day, HarleeˇŻs siblings gathered around the dining table solely for her return.

    Lonnie emerged from the kitchen, a bowl of steaming, hearty broth cradled in his hands.

    His face beamed with pride, his love evident in every line of his smile.

    ˇ°Honey, Harlee, I made this myself.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 890

    ?Chapter 890:

    Go ahead and give it a try.ˇ±

    Brenton, Kareem, Fleming, Clint, and Fletcher looked up from the simple bread and milk in front of them, eyes flicking to the rich, fragrant broth in LonnieˇŻs hands.

    A wave of envy swept over them.

    In the Sanderson family, the daughter was cherished, while the sons seemed to be overlooked.

    HarleeˇŻs siblings hade home to join her for dinner, although they had already eaten.

    To ease the tension, they jokingly feigned jealousy.

    ˇ°Dad, what about us?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yeah, we want some tooˇ­ˇ±

    Lonnie chuckled and gently tapped each of their heads.

    ˇ°Be grateful for what you have. What else do you want?ˇ±

    Harlee nearly choked on her broth, caught off guard by LonnieˇŻs harshness toward her brothers.

    Sk reached over and patted her back.

    ˇ°Harlee, are you alright?ˇ±

    All eyes shifted to Harlee.

    Harlee set her spoon down, looked up with seriousness in her eyes, and reassured them, ˇ°IˇŻm fine.

    DonˇŻt worry about me.ˇ±

    She knew their concern wasnˇŻt just about her choking on the broth, but about RhysˇŻ incident.

    At first, she had struggled to ept RhysˇŻ fall from the cliff, drowning in guilt and self-me.

    where stories grow

    But now, she had made peace with it. She had decided to wait for his return, no matter how long it took.

    With a firm resolve, Harlee ced her hands on the table and looked at them all.

    ˇ°IˇŻm truly okay. I wonˇŻt give up searching for Rhys.

    And most importantly, I wonˇŻt do anything foolish to harm myself because of RhysˇŻ incident.ˇ±

    Despite her words, their worry lingered until Lonnie firmly said, ˇ°Alright!ˇ±

    Only then did the rest of the Sanderson familyˇŻs men speak in support.

    ˇ°Harlee, whatever happens, I will be your strongest support,ˇ± Brenton said.

    ˇ°If you need anything, donˇŻt hesitate to ask. IˇŻm more than capable of helping,ˇ± Kareem added, his tone serious.

    ˇ°Count me in,ˇ± Fleming said, his voice full of resolve.

    Trying to lighten the mood, Clint shed a grin.

    ˇ°Though IˇŻm not as skilled as the others, if you need someone to liven things up, IˇŻm your guy!ˇ±

    ˇ°Same here! I usually go fishing with a few big shots. If you ever need help, donˇŻt hesitate. IˇŻll do whatever it takes for you,ˇ± Fletcher boasted.

    For the first time, the Sanderson family had spoken in perfect harmony. Mindful of overwhelming Harlee, they avoided listing their respective strengths and resources.

    Harlee felt an overwhelming wave of gratitude wash over her. She stood, her heart full, and bowed deeply to her family.

    ˇ°Having all of you by my side fills me with so much happiness.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 891

    ?Chapter 891:

    Without their love and TonyaˇŻs support, Harlee feared she might have spiraled into darkness after RhysˇŻ incident.

    But now, with her familyˇŻs love and friends like Tonya, she was determined to shed the weight of negative emotions and embrace a brighter, more positive life.

    Sk gently guided Harlee back into her seat, her fingers running through HarleeˇŻs hair.

    ˇ°Go on and drink your soup before it gets cold. Your happiness is all that matters to us.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded with quiet resolve.

    Meanwhile, far across thends in Uwhor, Rhys followed AnikaˇŻs lead toward a meeting with her so-called ˇ°sister.ˇ± Inside a dimly lit bar, Eugenia perched gracefully at the counter, her fingers tracingzy circles on the stem of her winess.

    A sultry smile yed on her lips as she watched the pair approach.

    ˇ°Care for a drink?ˇ± Eugenia asked smoothly.

    Anika took the ss from EugeniaˇŻs hand and downed it.

    ˇ°Imported drinks always taste richer.ˇ±

    Eugenia tugged Anika closer and whispered, ˇ°Not keeping up the sweet and innocent act anymore, are we?ˇ±

    Anika slid into the seat beside Eugenia and lit a cigarette.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs too much trouble to keep up the act.ˇ±

    EugeniaˇŻs eyes flicked to Rhys as she leaned toward Anika and asked, ˇ°So, how far have you gotten?ˇ±

    Anika replied, ˇ°I told him you are my sister and that no one can save him except you.ˇ±

    Keep reading on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????s

    EugeniaˇŻs response came with a mischievous pinch to AnikaˇŻs waist.

    ˇ°You little devil, always roping me into your schemes!ˇ±

    ˇ°Right back at you.ˇ±

    Silently observing the two, Rhys could tell they werenˇŻt really sisters. With a smooth, confident stride, he approached Eugenia, his posture poised.

    ˇ°Hello, IˇŻm Rhys.ˇ±

    Eugenia gave Rhys a casual nod and, with a graceful wave of her slender fingers, invited him to take the seat beside her.

    Rhys settled himself at the bar with a refined posture, crossing his long, straight legs. Viewed from afar, he appeared almost sculptural. The sight was captivating.

    Eugenia gracefully ced her wine ss on the bar and leaned in toward Rhys.

    Her jet-ck hair, vibrant crimson lips, and the elegant curve of her neckline caught the light as she rested her chin on her hand, her gaze fixed on him.

    ˇ°Apologies, but after a day filled with patients, I prefer gatherings that are a bit moreid-back,ˇ± Eugenia said.

    Rhys responded with a courteous smile, epting a ss from the bartender and gently tapping it against EugeniaˇŻs.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs alright. This setting is perfectly rxed.ˇ±

    Having been in Uwhor for some time, Rhys had abandoned his initial ns of locating his friend and instead concentrated on earning AnikaˇŻs trust.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 892

    ?Chapter 892:

    After a day spent together, Rhys and Anika were now at ease, conversing over drinks. Rhys had even retrieved his phone. Yet, he hadnˇŻt reached out to Hamilton, Patrick, or anyone else.

    He waited, though uncertain of what he was waiting for.

    All he knew was that the answer was connected to Anika and Eugenia, whom Anika had referred to as her sister. It seemed that, atst, he had found the answer.

    From his conversation with Eugenia, Rhys concluded that EugeniaˇŻs and AnikaˇŻs connections extended deeply into both the underworld andwful realms. Moreover, it seemed his life was ticking down to a mere three months due to the poison, likely administered by either Eugenia or Anika.

    Unsure of their intentions, Rhys decided to stay near, seeking rity.

    He wouldnˇŻt let anything threaten Harlee. Rhys shed a sophisticated smile at Eugenia.

    ˇ°Anika mentioned you might have a remedy for my condition. I wonderˇ­ˇ±

    Eugenia gently ced a finger to his lips and blinked seductively.

    ˇ°Shh, letˇŻs set that aside while we drink.ˇ±

    Rhys, not pressed for time, apologized and finished his drink swiftly.

    Captivated by him, Eugenia leaned in close to Anika and murmured, ˇ°You have outstanding taste.

    Even I am tempted by him.ˇ±

    Anika, sipping her wine, smiled serenely.

    ˇ°Why do you think I made such an effort?ˇ±

    Their smiles conveyed a mutual understanding, speaking volumes without words.

    Updated stories galno¦Íe?s

    Though Rhys couldnˇŻt catch their whispered exchange, he sensed an underlying tension in their demeanor.

    Both women were unmistakably dangerous.

    He discreetly noted every detail, nning to delve into their historiester.

    Throughout the evening, Rhys portrayed himself as a patient in need of help, adopting a modest attitude when interacting with them. Outwardly, he appeared eager to foster a friendly connection, carefully concealing any traces of mistrust.

    The following day at the Green family estate, the moment Harlee walked in, Belinda, who had been standing in the living room looking downcast, lit up with a smile. She was reassured that she had not misjudged Harlee. Jose, witnessing his wifeˇŻs sudden shift from gloom to joy, was initially confused, suspecting she might be experiencing a breakdown. Unaware of HarleeˇŻs presence, he quickly moved to BelindaˇŻs side, his voice filled with concern.

    ˇ°Honey, are you alright? Do we need to call the doctor?ˇ±

    Belinda turned to him with an expression that suggested he was foolish and said, ˇ°HarleeˇŻs here. IˇŻm fine, of course.ˇ±

    Jose, caught off-guard, finally saw Harlee.

    His expression soured, not out of any resentment toward her concerning RhysˇŻ incident, but rather due to his longstanding reluctance to ept her as RhysˇŻ future spouse. With Rhys now in danger, he figured HarleeˇŻs integration into the Green family seemed unlikely, prompting his unweing demeanor.

    Jose frowned.

    ˇ°Why are you here?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 893

    ?Chapter 893:

    Belinda, feigning irritation, elbowed him gently.

    ˇ°What sort of greeting is that? Of course, Harlee came to see us!ˇ±

    Jose responded with a resigned whisper, ˇ°Honey, sheˇŻs not going to be RhysˇŻ wife.ˇ±

    Hearing this, BelindaˇŻs spirits sank, though she still managed an exasperated look at Jose. She acknowledged the reality but mourned the loss of a potential daughter-inw and felt deep sorrow for her sonˇŻs situation.

    BelindaˇŻs emotions got the better of her, and she started to tear up.

    ˇ°I justˇ­ I canˇŻt bear to think that such a tragedy could really befall Rhysˇ­ˇ±

    Belinda left her sentence unfinished, aware she wasnˇŻt the only one feeling sorrowful.

    Harlee shared her sentiment.

    Quickly dabbing at her tears, Belinda mustered a smile for Harlee.

    ˇ°Please,e in! You were there for Jose and me yesterday, and we still havenˇŻt properly expressed our gratitude.ˇ±

    With a swift motion, Belinda brushed aside JoseˇŻs hand and walked over to Harlee, guiding her with a gentle touch to the sofa.

    Harlee noticed the shift in BelindaˇŻs demeanor. She tightened her grip at her sides, concealing her true feelings in their presence. Once settled next to Belinda, she took her hand, her voice filled with concern.

    ˇ°Belinda, are you alright?ˇ±

    Jose was surprised by this unexpected side of Harlee.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s©qc??m has it all

    He had never seen her behave this way since she usually showered his wife with gifts, never revealing her deeper emotions. This genuine concern surprised him.

    Belinda was equally taken aback. While her affection for Harlee had deepened, she hadnˇŻt anticipated such a gesture of closeness.

    After all, Rhys had always been indifferent to her, and she had adjusted to that standard.

    Harlee caught their puzzled looks and paused.

    Before arriving, she had consulted with Tonya, who had assured her that the Greens would be receptive to her actions. Was it possible that Tonya could be misleading her?

    Determined to maintain herposure, Harlee continued as Tonya had advised.

    ˇ°Belinda, yesterday was so chaotic that I had my friend escort you home instead. I hope that didnˇŻt upset you?ˇ±

    BelindaˇŻs response was stiff but clear.

    ˇ°No, not at all.ˇ± She wasnˇŻt quite used to having someone so caring and attentive, but still, she felt touched.

    Quickly adjusting, BelindaˇŻs face brightened, her grip tightening on HarleeˇŻs hand.

    ˇ°Upset with you? Never. We were just concerned for your safety, considering those people yesterdayˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee cut in with a smile.

    ˇ°Those were desperate criminals. They wanted one hundred million in cash and a ship to let you go.ˇ± She chose not to disclose the full truth.

    Belinda inhaled sharply at HarleeˇŻs revtion. One hundred million in cash! Even liquidating everything, it would take her over ten days to gather such an amount. The audacity of those demands shocked her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 894

    ?Chapter 894:

    JoseˇŻs expression grew somber, surprised by the severity of the kidnappersˇŻ demands. Their audacity was truly remarkable.

    But what neither Belinda nor Jose realized was that the ransom idea was HarleeˇŻs.

    For her, gathering such arge amount quickly was possible, as it would be for Rhys. The Green family was among BaythornˇŻs elite families.

    However, since the leadership of the Green Group had transitioned directly from Nathaniel to Rhys, Jose and Belinda remained unaware of the true extent of their familyˇŻs wealth.

    Jose and Belinda showed no sign of astonishment at the one hundred million dorsid out before Harlee, a reaction that would surely embarrass most people.

    Belinda, everposed, took HarleeˇŻs hand.

    Her initial shock subtly shifted into the dignified demeanor of a seasoned socialite. She turned to Jose, her voiceced with reproach.

    ˇ°This is on you. You allowed those two ˇ®internsˇŻ to check on me. Without your approval, we might have avoided this kidnapping.ˇ±

    Jose, caught off guard, remained silent. Though it had been Belinda who had initially given approval, he chose not to ce the me on her.

    Belinda then shifted her attention to Harlee, her smile warm.

    ˇ°Harlee, what brings you here today? Have you managed to sort everything out?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs response was calm, a slight arch in her brows and a serene smile on her lips.

    ˇ°Yes, everythingˇŻs been taken care of.ˇ±

    Her thoughts briefly wandered to Nathaniel, prompting a slight pause.

    Discover stories now galnov??s.c?m

    ˇ°Belinda, is RhysˇŻ grandfatherˇ­?ˇ±

    The mention of RhysˇŻ incident darkened HarleeˇŻs expression, a feeling mirrored in BelindaˇŻs eyes. With a soft pat on HarleeˇŻs hand, Belinda shook her head, her voice quiet.

    NathanielˇŻs frail health kept Belinda and Jose from telling him about RhysˇŻ incident, fearing the news might be too much for him. Instead, they had told him Rhys was swamped with work.

    ˇ°We might manage to keep it from him for a few more days at most.

    HeˇŻs been getting more curious about your engagementtely,ˇ± Belinda remarked, releasing a heavy sigh, her eyes glistening with a mix of sorrow, resignation, and despair.

    ˇ°Thank goodness for Oaklee stepping in to run the Green Group. If not, the aftermath of RhysˇŻ incident would have thrown everything into chaos, and Nathaniel would have inevitably discovered the truth.ˇ±

    As Jose listened, a wave of mncholy washed over him. Though he rarely showed how deeply he cared for Rhys, he had cried silently in private more than once.

    His hair, once a deep, vibrant ck, had turned a stark gray, as though burdened by the weight of his worries.

    Harlee, her determination strengthening, turned toˇ­

    Belinda with a serious expression.

    ˇ°Let me talk to Nathaniel.ˇ± BelindaˇŻs eyes widened in astonishment.

    ˇ°HeˇŻs bound to uncover the truth eventually.ˇ± With a brief, contemtive close of her eyes, HarleeˇŻs face settled into a mask of resolve as she opened her eyes again, her voice steady and firm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 895

    ?Chapter 895:

    ˇ°Belinda, I need to tell Nathaniel.ˇ± Belinda, recognizing the courage it took for Harlee to step forward, gave a solemn nod of approval, her heart heavy with the knowledge of HarleeˇŻs intentions to mend the fractures.

    Jose and Belinda had never med Harlee since Rhys had chosen his path knowingly, valuing Harlee above his own life.

    As his parents, they bore the pain with heavy hearts, honoring his decision. Jose, standing by silently, added his own caution, his tone soft yet earnest, ˇ°Just remember, tread lightly with your words. Nathaniel cherishes Rhys above all else.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ± Harlee nodded in agreement.

    As the clock struck 4:30 p.m., at a rustic estate nestled in the countryside, owned by the Green family, Nathaniel made his way back from a rxing fishing trip.

    Harlee had been perched in the living room for the past half hour, anticipation coloring her demeanor.

    Upon entering, Nathaniel, with a broad grin spreading across his face, handed his fishing gear to Cullen.

    ˇ°Harlee, when did you arrive? Why didnˇŻt anyone inform me?ˇ± he eximed with a chuckle. With aposed tone, Harlee responded, ˇ°IˇŻve just gotten here.ˇ±

    ˇ°Impable timing! IˇŻve snagged a hefty catch today. Looks like fish stewˇŻs on the menu tonight,ˇ± he eximed, his voice brimming with enthusiasm.

    Then, Nathaniel strode toward the study.

    As he turned, a solitary tear escaped from the corner of his eye.

    Step into fiction with  .

    Harlee caught the glimmer of the tear, and her heart skipped a beat. She realized Nathaniel was already aware.

    He had simply chosen to remain silent about it.

    Choosing to ignore the tear, Harlee settled back into the sofa, her posture rxed but her fists tightly balled in herp, a silent testament to her turmoil. Nathaniel and Cullen all tacitly agreed to overlook it.

    Later that evening, Nathaniel, Harlee, and Cullen gathered around the dinner table, the air thick with unspoken words.

    Nathaniel upied the chair at the head of the table, while Harlee and Cullen were seated along its length on either side. The name ˇ°Rhysˇ± hung unspoken in the air. With evident enthusiasm, Nathaniel began describing each dish to Harlee, his eyes frequently twinkling as he smiled at her.

    As Nathaniel watched Harlee eat, he leaned in, his voice soft yet clear.

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻvee to discuss Rhys, havenˇŻt you? Despite my age, my heart still sees clearly. I knew what was happening right from the startˇ­

    DonˇŻt carry the burden of guilt.

    He loved you dearly.

    His aim was always to shield you. YouˇŻre not to me, and I donˇŻt hold you responsible.ˇ±

    Harlee gently set her fork down, meeting NathanielˇŻs gaze with a grave expression.

    ˇ°If only I had been more vigntˇ­ˇ± she began.

    But before she could delve deeper into her regrets, Nathaniel cut her off gently.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs more on your mind today than just Rhys, isnˇŻt there?ˇ±

    Suppressing her feelings of self-reproach, Harlee nodded slowly, her resolve firming.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 896

    ?Chapter 896:

    ˇ°Yes, I intend to assume leadership of the Green Group and safeguard his legacy.ˇ± HarleeˇŻs bold request left Nathaniel stunned.

    He hadnˇŻt seen iting. The thought of Harlee safeguarding his grandsonˇŻs legacy had never crossed his mind.

    Besides Nathaniel, CullenˇŻs reaction mirrored NathanielˇŻs surprise. To those less acquainted with Harlee, her motives could seem suspect, as if she intended to wrest control of the Green Group for herself.

    Nathaniel mulled over her deration and finally inquired, ˇ°Why would you choose to do that?ˇ±

    ˇ°HeˇŻs still alive,ˇ± Harlee imed, her voice carrying a weight of conviction meant as much for herself as for Nathaniel.

    Upon hearing this, NathanielˇŻs eyes shot open in surprise.

    He realized that Harlee truly believed Rhys was still out there somewhere, and she was determined to wait for his return.

    With a deep, weary sigh, Nathaniel lowered his head.

    He also harbored hope that his grandson was alive, yet he was reluctant for this steadfast young woman to waste her best years waiting.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs hardly enough to convince me.ˇ± After all, it wasnˇŻt just a matter of entrusting the Green Group to Harlee.

    He feared tying her to his absent grandson could bind her indefinitely. If Rhys never came backˇ­

    Yet, HarleeˇŻs voice hardened with resolve.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs enough for me.ˇ±

    Feel inspired on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????sŁ®c§ŕ??

    She thenid out a document before Nathaniel, a strategic development n for the Green Group she had painstakingly crafted over three nights.

    ˇ°This outlines the next three years for thepany.ˇ±

    She stopped there, confident that Nathaniel, ever the astute businessman, would see the inherent value in her proposal.

    Nathaniel, however, didnˇŻt nce at the document. With a firm hand resting on the paper, he looked at Harlee and asked seriously, ˇ°Harlee, is this what you really want?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs expression softened as she absorbed NathanielˇŻs implied question.

    He sought to ask if she was truly prepared to dedicate her life to the hope of RhysˇŻ return against the odds. Without a flicker of doubt, her response came confidently.

    ˇ°Yes, I am resolute in my decision.ˇ±

    NathanielˇŻs face conveyed a silent eptance as he reached a decision. With a forceful thump on the table that echoed in the quiet room, he conceded, ˇ°Alright, Harlee, pursue what your heartmands.

    And as for your enduring hope for RhysˇŻ returnˇ­ Remember, life is a marathon, not a sprint. YouˇŻre allowed to reconsider at any juncture.ˇ±

    Nathaniel pushed himself up from his chair, his shoulders drooping under the weight of his thoughts.

    Cullen hastened to lend Nathaniel support, but with a dismissive wave, Nathaniel said, ˇ°Stay back and chat with Harlee. I need to soak away the weariness of the day.

    Fishing all afternoon has left me rather ufortable.ˇ±

    Standing assertively, Harlee announced her next steps, ˇ°Nathaniel, starting tomorrow, IˇŻll begin directing thepanyˇŻs operations. I will uphold his legacy in my own style.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 897

    ?Chapter 897:

    NathanielˇŻs posture straightened, his eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± he said, his voice trembling slightly.

    ˇ°I look forward to seeing what youˇŻll do.ˇ±

    After his departure, Harlee exchanged a significant nce with Cullen.

    ˇ°Cullen, ensure Nathaniel is well cared for.ˇ±

    Cullen, with a hint of solemnity, remarked, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, truth be told, he still harbors hope that his grandson is among the living.ˇ±

    With a gentle smile of understanding, Harlee acknowledged, ˇ°Yes, IˇŻm aware.ˇ±

    It was for this very reason that she conveyed her intentions with unwavering determination. She couldnˇŻt ignore the goodness Rhys and his family had shown her. With resolve in her eyes, she decided to stand as their protector in RhysˇŻ absence.

    Far away in Uwhor, Rhys had seamlessly integrated into AnikaˇŻs environment.

    He not only grasped her coboration with Eugenia but also uncovered her intense resentment toward Matteo.

    But beyond that, his investigation came to a halt. Though Anika ced limited trust in him, she remained guarded and cautious.

    That morning, as Anika prepared to leave for a two-week business trip, Rhys seized the chance to reach out to Noel Archer, a trusted confidant from his university days in Mechuique.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs with the sudden call?ˇ± Noel asked, sitting upright at his desk, his polished demeanor as charismatic as ever.

    ˇ°Did something happen?ˇ±

    The best stories are at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s???????

    Without hesitation, Rhys got straight to the point, requesting NoelˇŻs help to look after Harlee.

    Hearing this, Noel, typically unppable, was visibly taken aback.

    He leaned in, disbelief evident in his widened eyes.

    ˇ°Are you serious? YouˇŻre asking me to care for the woman youˇŻre in love with?ˇ±

    A shadow of pain crossed RhysˇŻ face.

    ˇ°Noel, IˇŻve been poisoned. The only way I can survive is by staying near Anika. I couldnˇŻt bring myself to let Harlee be disappointed after the short-lived delight of me being still alive, nor could I let her me herself for my situation. I know IˇŻm asking for a lot, but thereˇŻs no one else I trust more than you.ˇ±

    Rhys had thought it through. Since Harlee was acquainted with those around him, Noel was the one Rhys had deliberated on for weeks before settling on.

    Additionally, since Noel was unknown to RhysˇŻ usualpanions, NoelˇŻs presence wouldnˇŻt attract suspicion, making him an excellent choice.

    After a pause, Noel regarded Rhys with a faint smile and said, ˇ°Fine, IˇŻll do it, but only for three years.

    After that, my obligation ends.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ brow creased slightly. Three years? It felt like a longmitment, but it was enough time to uncover AnikaˇŻs real motives and protect Harlee from lingering threats.

    ˇ°Agreed!ˇ± Rhys epted.

    As Noel watched Rhys leave, he sighed, turning his attention to gathering details about Harlee.

    Rhys had never sought his aid before, so despite his reluctance, Noel was determined to fulfill this unusual request.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 898

    ?Chapter 898:

    As for the poison, Noel silently hoped that Professor Marcel GreenwoodˇŻs research might eventually yield a cure to save Rhys.

    He couldnˇŻt bear the thought of losing someone who matched him in business acumen.

    Noel, who had spent years ridding his family of leeches and iming his rightful ce at the helm, had long dreamed of a business rivalry with Rhys.

    NoelˇŻs expression softened slightly, but his furrowed brow betrayed his frustration. RhysˇŻ predicament clearly infuriated him.

    Under ordinary circumstances, Noel would have pursued vengeance on behalf of Rhys, but as he studied the details about Harlee, he resolved to keep his word and look after Harlee, the woman Rhys held dear.

    Reviewing her information, Noel couldnˇŻt help but chuckle.

    ˇ°She doesnˇŻt seem like someone who needs protecting. Rhys, youˇŻve really handed me a puzzle.ˇ± Noel reasoned that approaching Harlee would be no simple task, and staying close to her to care for her promised even greater challenges. What began as just doing a favor for a friend now felt like stepping into a minefield.

    But Noel, ever the risk-taker, didnˇŻt shy away from a challenge.

    Meanwhile, Harlee, who hadnˇŻt heard from Rhys in weeks, had taken over the reins of the Green Group after a conversation with Nathaniel.

    However, she worked discreetly, staying out of the public eye, while RhysˇŻ cousin, Brixton, managed the groupˇŻs external affairs.

    M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.???

    After taking over the Green Group from OakleeˇŻs temporary leadership, Harlee restored thepany to full operations within just two weeks, even stabilizing the stock market. Under her covert leadership, thework Rhys had built behind the scenes continued to thrive, expanding its reach in Uwhor and steadily recovering in elia.

    The Green Group remained dominant among the four major families, and Harlee even made sure RhysˇŻ reputation as the leader of the ˇ°Sovereign of the Underworldˇ± remained intact.

    In addition to handling RhysˇŻ business, Harlee was dedicated to her own pursuits, steadily advancing Shadow Moon GroupˇŻs presence in Baythorn.

    Brice, who had once been HarleeˇŻs assistant, now yed the role of the director of Shadow Moon Group, a move that kept Harlee out of the spotlight and enabled her to steer the operations behind the scenes.

    Despite her packed schedule, Harlee never ceased searching for Rhys quietly, entrusting Patrick to investigate without drawing attention. She wanted to shield those around her from unnecessary worry or guilt. If Rhys were still around, she knew he wouldnˇŻt want her to be burdened by self-reproach.

    Everything seemed to be getting back on track, except for NicˇŻs ongoing suffering due to the Bloodthirstiness Pill.

    After dealing with Hale, Harlee and Tonya journeyed to the remote ind where Nic sought solitude to prevent herself from attacking others during an episode.

    Despite HarleeˇŻs and TonyaˇŻs desire to cure Nic, their efforts bore no fruit. Nheless, they didnˇŻt give up.

    Both continued searching for a solution to heal Nic.

    One evening, after finishing her tasks at the Green Group, Harlee joined Brixton at a modest restaurant they had chosen on a whim. The establishment was quiet due to the early hour, but most of the attention focused on Brixton.

    His polished appearance, reminiscent of aristocracy, contrasted starkly with the restaurantˇŻs simple setting.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 899

    ?Chapter 899:

    Harlee, on the other hand, blended into the background, bundled in a heavy coat with her face half-obscured by a woolen hat.

    Brixton took charge, managing everything for Harlee with an enthusiasm untainted by their surroundings.

    After six months under HarleeˇŻs guidance, BrixtonˇŻs admiration for Harlee had deepened into unwavering loyalty and respect. To Brixton, HarleeˇŻsmands were absolute. While Brixton was focused on Harlee, patrons around them whispered and spected about him.

    The moment Brixton walked in, cleaned his chair, and ordered, the once-deserted restaurant quickly buzzed with activity, every surrounding table upied within minutes.

    Everyone was curious about who he was, wondering if they could form a connection with him.

    Watching Brixton carefully wipe the table, HarleeˇŻs lips curved into a subtle grin.

    ˇ°Still drawing attention wherever you go, Mr. Torres!ˇ±

    Brixton nced up, puzzled, having missed the teasing tone.

    But when he caught the ˇ°Mr. Torresˇ± remark, his expression turned slightly uneasy.

    He gave Harlee a pitiful look.

    ˇ°Give me a break. IˇŻve been running around all day! IˇŻm just your errand boy, remember?ˇ±

    Initially, Brixton thought Harlee was simply teasing him by calling him ˇ°Mr. Torres.ˇ± However, as he nced up and caught the eager, almost predatory stares from the surrounding crowd, he realized the deeper implication of her words.

    A smile crept across his face, tinged with both pride and a hint of embarrassment.

    After all, he had once been quite the yboy.

    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»§â¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l?.??o§Ţ

    Yet, BrixtonˇŻs smile only fueled the excitement around him. The women nearby screamed in adoration, their eyes shining with excitement. It wasnˇŻt just the women. The surrounding men, drawn by his friendly and open manner, were eager to connect with him.

    Building a connection with someone influential could dramatically shorten the challenges they faced in their career journey.

    With a sigh, Brixton rubbed his forehead in frustration.

    ˇ°Oh, my! This really isnˇŻt my fault. IˇŻm just in my regr work clothes.ˇ± He pped his thigh dramatically.

    ˇ°Alright, next time IˇŻll wear a long coat and a hat like yours. That should keep me out of sight!ˇ±

    Brixton hadnˇŻt anticipated that Harlee would choose to dine at a street-side restaurant.

    Had he known, he would have opted for a more casual outfit right from the start.

    After three months of working under Harlee, Brixton knew her preferences well. She hated being the center of attention and always sought the most discreet way to go about her business, unless absolutely necessary. This tendency often led others to underestimate her.

    Harlee drew out her words, lifting an eyebrow as she spoke.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need for that.ˇ± She had simply felt like enjoying a meal at a street-side restaurant.

    Suddenly, a loud crash echoed from a nearby table as a rough-looking man flipped it over.

    Harlee nced over and noticed a woman crouched pitifully on the ground, huddled by a chair, her expression one of fear and vulnerability.

    While Harlee quickly diverted her gaze, Brixton continued to watch for a moment longer.

    However, his interest quickly faded when he caught the woman casting him a significant look while she argued with the rough-looking man. It was painfully clear what she intended.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900:

    The rough-looking man shouted in anger, ˇ°DidnˇŻt you agree to keep mepany? I paid for yourpanionship, and now you want to back out after taking my money? No way! You either make me happy, or you give back everything!ˇ±

    The woman looked at Brixton again and then turned her pitiful eyes back to the rough-looking man.

    ˇ°Iˇ­ I donˇŻt love you anymore. Is that so wrong? How can youˇ­ˇ±

    speak to me like this and even raise your hand against me? Is it not possible for us to separate on good terms? DidnˇŻt we share true love at some point? Why turn this into such a mess?ˇ±

    Upon seeing the womanˇŻs tearful eyes and vulnerable demeanor, the rough-looking man hesitated, clearly conflicted.

    He leaned down, reaching out as if to offerfort.

    But before he could touch her, the woman shouted, ˇ°DonˇŻt hit me!ˇ± and ran toward Harlee and BrixtonˇŻs table. With a dramatic crash, she copsed to her knees before Brixton, pulling at her blouse to bare a slender shoulder.

    ˇ°Please, you have to help me.

    All I want is to end things. I donˇŻt want to die.ˇ±

    Yet, aside from her obviously self-torn clothing, there were no signs on her body to suggest any violence against her.

    The fierce expression on the rough-looking manˇŻs face,bined with the womanˇŻs innocent look, quickly drew sympathy from the people around them.

    A bystander said to Brixton, ˇ°Sir, you look like a kind man.

    Could you assist this unfortunate woman?ˇ±

    I??€$? ˇé?@t?€§ń$ I¦Ç g??§Úov¦Ĺ??.c?m

    ˇ°Yeah.

    Check out this tough guy.

    HeˇŻs so big and frightening. If he strikes her, she wonˇŻt stand a chance!ˇ±

    ˇ°She seems like a college student whoˇŻs just fallen in with the wrong crowd. You have to help her!ˇ±

    The woman huddled miserably by the table, a sly grin nearly breaking through her act. This strategy always worked without fail. She figured the mounting pressure from the crowd wouldpel Brixton to intervene. Then, she could ingratiate herself into his life.

    Brixton, however, had witnessed every trick in the book during his yboy years. To him, this performance was nothing more than an amateur attempt. With a rxed smile, he said to Harlee, ˇ°This ce is quite spectacr. We havenˇŻt even begun to eat, and thereˇŻs already drama unfolding.ˇ±

    The woman froze, doubtful at BrixtonˇŻs insight.

    Had he just seen through her? Unbelievable! Her expression twisted into one of fury. It was unexpected for her performance to be discredited so effortlessly, particrly by a man.

    Yet, the woman quickly regained herposure. With Brixton unconvinced, she shifted her focus to Harlee. Wealthy young women were always susceptible to a distressing story, werenˇŻt they? If she could just appeal to HarleeˇŻs sympathies, perhaps she could still catch BrixtonˇŻs attention.

    Turning to Harlee, the woman said pitifully, ˇ°I really donˇŻt want to cause any trouble. If this gentleman is unable to assist, maybe you could step in, please?ˇ± Harlee took a leisurely sip from her milk, deliberately avoiding eye contact with the woman.

    As the crowd started to express their opinions once more, Harlee silenced them with a single, icy nce. Pleased with the ensuing silence, she allowed a slight smirk to cross her face. Yet, some individuals still failed to recognize their boundaries.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Enjoy the weekend dear readers! New chapters on sunday. God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best! (©¤??O)

    .

 Chapter 901

    ?Chapter 901:

    Without uttering a word, Harlee snatched a fork from the table and threw it with unfailing precision. It hit the rough-looking manˇŻs knee, causing a loud thud.

    Bang! The rough-looking man fell to his knees, casting a pained cry, and then slumped to the ground, unconscious.

    The woman was taken aback, her pulse racing. She had not anticipated such skills from Harlee, a seemingly gentle girl.

    The woman swallowed hard, momentarily forgiving the idea of luring Brixton. Yet, she quickly regained her confidence. Surely, any man would prefer a gentle and delicatepanion over someone so fierce and unrefined? For the sake of avish life ahead, she decided to take a gamble.

    After all, chances like this were rare, especially for someone in her position.

    ˇ°Thank you for helping me,ˇ± the woman said, her eyes quickly shifting toward Brixton.

    Brixton, clearly irritated, pushed his chair back.

    ˇ°Have you had enough of your act?ˇ±

    The woman stopped cold, panic setting in. She had envisioned various scenarios where a rival might reveal her deceit, but she never thought her target, a loaded man, would be the one to do so. She paused, scrutinizing Brixton, and then made a bold assumption.

    He must not be interested in women! Only someone indifferent to feminine charms could have seen through her act so easily.

    Any other man would have surrendered to her charm by now.

    With this new insight, the woman reassessed her approach and spoke to Brixton again.

    L?t??¦Ó ch?¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l?ov?l??.??§ŕ??

    ˇ°What do you mean by ˇ®actˇŻ? Do you really think I sought help just to garner your attention? Sure, you may appear affluent and influential, but IˇŻm not interested in you! So, donˇŻt tter yourself, and please refrain from insulting me this way!ˇ± Her words overflowed with righteous anger, as though she had been profoundly insulted.

    ˇ°Ughˇ­ˇ± The womanˇŻs self-assured rant had just the effect she intended.

    A ripple of distaste for Brixton swept through the crowd, yet the silent onlookers shrank from speaking out. No one was eager to cross someone with his evident influence.

    At that moment, the server arrived, deftly distributing tes of steaming food.

    Harlee signaled him with a subtle nod, eagerly enjoying her meal. She savored each bite, her eyes gleaming with delight as she observed Brixton skillfully dismantle the womanˇŻs deceitful ims. Noticing HarleeˇŻs gleeful engagement, BrixtonˇŻs irritation with the woman escted.

    He viewed verbal sparring with the likes of her as beneath him.

    Abruptly standing, he approached the rough-looking man who was still dazed on the floor from HarleeˇŻs adept defense earlier.

    BrixtonˇŻs boot connected with the rough-looking manˇŻs side sharply.

    ˇ°You have one chance to make things right.

    Exin yourself now, or your career as a manager at the Stevenson Group is over.ˇ±

    Even before the woman hade near, Harlee had earlier ascertained the rough-looking manˇŻs connection to the Stevenson Group, which reinforced her confidence in letting Brixton handle the situation.

    Knowing the Stevenson Group operated under the influential Torres Group banner gave Brixton the leverage to make his bold assertion.

    The crowd, initially murmuring, now let out a collective gasp, shocked by BrixtonˇŻs formidable deration. Stevenson Group? Was the rough-looking man actually a manager at Stevenson Group? Could Brixton truly have the authority to determine a managerˇŻs fate?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 902

    ?Chapter 902:

    As this realization dawned, a wave of subdued murmurs swept through the crowd.

    ˇ°What sort of clout does this handsome man wield? Sure, the Stevenson Group isnˇŻt exactly at the pinnacle of the corporate world, but itˇŻs still a significant yer.

    How could he possibly dismiss a manager with such ease?ˇ±

    ˇ°He must be linked to some high-powered corporation!ˇ±

    ˇ°Enough with the guesses. WeˇŻre just ordinary employees. If you rub someone like him the wrong way, best of luck surviving in Baythorn.ˇ±

    With that warning, the murmurs quickly died down. No one was willing to gamble their entire career on a single nightˇŻs events.

    The rough-looking man froze as he realized Brixton knew not just where he worked but could pinpoint his exact position.

    He gave Brixton another look.

    As the reality

    of the threat sank in, his earlier defiance melted away, and he took BrixtonˇŻs words to heart.

    In a hurried tone, the rough-looking man said, ˇ°This woman is merely a student from an unremarkable college! Scorn me as you please, but I am telling the truth that I am her sugar daddy.

    All those designer outfits she unts? I footed the bill for each one! There had been a time when she was all over me, professing her love so fervently that she imed keeping our affair secret was a non-issue.

    Justst night, in our intimate moments, she promised to love me eternally.

    ?????????????????.c??m hosts thetest

    And today? As soon as we sit down here, she deres sheˇŻs done, iming her feelings have vanished. WouldnˇŻt that make you furious?ˇ±

    His voice escted, brimming with indignation as he continued, his focuspletely drifting from the fact that his career dangled on a thread.

    He erupted into a fervent outburst, branding the woman as deceitful.

    ˇ°I believed she cherished me for who I was, but no. It was all for my money! All it took was one modest meal, and sheˇŻs walking away? Is it really so unreasonable for me to feel outraged? And about hitting herˇ­ IˇŻm just a bit imposing, thatˇŻs all. I didnˇŻt touch her!ˇ± the rough-looking man protested, his voice carrying a whiff of indignation, as though he had been unjustly used.

    The crowdˇŻs murmurs morphed subtly, their earlierpassion for the woman beginning to waver.

    Witnessing the tide of opinion turning against her, the woman cast off any remaining guise of vulnerability. She straightened up, her stance bold and arms tightly folded, her lips curling into a mocking sneer.

    ˇ°Look at you, all burly and rugged. You ought to be grateful to have someone as elegant as me gracing your life.

    Andining about spending on a few luxuries and treats on me? Come on! That should be nothing to you! Has any boyfriend ever demanded back the gifts he bestowed after a split? Those gifts were given willingly, werenˇŻt they?

    And now, just because IˇŻm done with you and ready for something new, you make it an issue? LetˇŻs make this simple. IˇŻm over you. WeˇŻre finished. Keep bothering me, and youˇŻll have to deal with my new boyfriend.

    DidnˇŻt this gentleman just threaten to bring you down from your managerial role at the Stevenson Group? Keep pestering me, and IˇŻll make sure my boyfriend not only steps in but ensures youˇŻll never work in the Stevenson Group again!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 903

    ?Chapter 903:

    The woman concluded her passionate outburst, her hands defiantly nted on her hips, radiating a sense of righteousness as if she held the moral high ground.

    At first, she had been tempted to unleash her fury on Harlee and Brixton, but she

    swiftly recognized the foolishness in that. One possessed a status well out of her league, and the other boasted abilities she dared not provoke.

    Thus, the woman redirected her ire toward the rough-looking man.

    After all, he was merely a manager at the Stevenson Group, and her new boyfriendˇŻs ties to the influential Green Group overshadowed him significantly.

    Being linked to someone connected with the Green Group wasnˇŻt the same as marrying into wealth, but it certainly elevated her social standing and garnered a measure of respect.

    Meanwhile, Harlee was halfway through her meal when she became intrigued.

    ˇ°A new boyfriend? WhoˇŻs this new boyfriend of yours?ˇ±

    Harlee raised an eyebrow, a sly smirk tugging at her lips as she swore her curiosity was genuine. She just wanted to know which unlucky fool could be gullible enough to fall for a woman like this. She had no intention of dragging this womanˇŻs boyfriend into a heated confrontation.

    Upon hearing of the womanˇŻs new romantic entanglement, the rough-looking manˇŻs face crumpled, as if on the brink of tears.

    Disbelief washed over him.

    Despite all he had invested and the depth of his affection, she had swiftly reced him. Overwhelmed by a sense of betrayal, he copsed to the floor, his earlier demands for returned gifts forgotten in his grief.

    Stories live now on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s.c¦Ďm

    He had only hoped the mention of all those gifts could reim her affections. Yet, with her affections clearly redirected, what was the point now?

    The woman, fueled by the sudden spotlight, inted with arrogance and taunted with a smirk, ˇ°If I revealed his identity, you might just tremble in fear. My boyfriend is intricately linked with the Green Group!ˇ±

    Brixton exchanged a wary nce with Harlee, their eyes sparking with shared suspicion.

    Brixton had a sinking feeling. Was it possible he was being unted as a badge of honor by others? With his tumultuous past, such assumptions by others were all too usible.

    Harlee struggled to keep herposure, biting her lip to suppress augh.

    Her inquiry had been casual, sparked by fleeting curiosity, yet the unfolding drama was unexpectedly delightful. With a mischievous raise of her eyebrow, she challenged the woman.

    ˇ°Is that so? Call him then. IˇŻm quite eager to meet someone of such extraordinary caliber.ˇ±

    The woman, having impulsively texted her boyfriend in a bold challenge, now radiated defiance. She straightened, shedding any hint of her former submission, and dered with newfound bravado, ˇ°Just wait! Once my boyfriend arrives, heˇŻll handle all of you with ease!ˇ± Despite HarleeˇŻs apparent expertise, the woman remained steadfast in her belief that her boyfriend surpassed Harlee in skill.

    Brixton sat quietly beside Harlee, silently hoping this unfolding drama wouldnˇŻt implicate him. If it somehow involved him, the repercussions would be severe.

    Familiar with HarleeˇŻs tendency to transform chaos into entertainment, he dreaded the possibility of her assigning him an avnche of tasks for the uing ten days or possibly longer. Vowing to himself, he decided he would track down and confront anyone misusing his name to cause this disturbance.

    As Brixton indulged in his meal, the surrounding drama momentarily slipped from his mind. The humble restaurant Harlee had chosen proved to serve dishes that tantalized his pte more delightfully than the upscale establishments he typically patronized.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 904

    ?Chapter 904:

    Harlee and Brixton were engrossed in the dishes before them. Not too far from them, the rough-looking man sat hunched over on the floor, tears stinging his eyes, red with lingering sorrow. In stark contrast, the smug woman perched confidently on a nearby chair, eagerly anticipating her boyfriendˇŻs arrival.

    Around them, a crowd of intrigued bystanders had gathered, their attention riveted on Harlee and Brixton, as if watching them eat was the highlight of the evening, seemingly forgetting their initial intent to mingle and enjoy drinks with friends.

    In the backdrop of this spectacle, Noel found a quiet spot to himself, his eyes scanning the scene from his secluded vantage point.

    As a frequent patron of this humble restaurant, his first visit back from Uwhor had serendipitously led him to Harlee, the very person Rhys had entrusted him to look after.

    Wasting no time, Noel took a quick photo of Harlee and Brixton sharing a meal and sent it straight to Rhys.

    ˇ°Funny thing, I bumped into her as soon as I got off the ne.ˇ±

    In Uwhor, when Rhys spotted the image of Harlee, the one he had longed for day and night, his eyes instantly welled with emotion.

    He stared at the photo on his phone with intense longing, unwilling to look away for even a moment.

    Then, a knock on the door pulled him from his reverie.

    Anika called from the other side.

    ˇ°Rhys, EugeniaˇŻs invited us to the bar for drinks. Want to join uster?ˇ± Rhys quickly regained hisposure and responded coolly, ˇ°Sure, IˇŻll change first.ˇ±

    Fresh chapters are live at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv???s

    Rhys saved the photo in a secure folder on his phone and then messaged Noel before deleting the chat history.

    ˇ°She enjoys spicy food, and the person beside her is Brixton, my cousin.ˇ±

    Though Anika likely wouldnˇŻt check his phone, Rhys always ensured there was no margin for error.

    Elsewhere, half an hour passed. The womanˇŻs new boyfriend, Bart, arrived, and Brixton felt a wave of relief as Bart would never cause trouble under his name.

    Bart simply had poor taste.

    As soon as Bart arrived, the woman threw herself into his arms, gazing up at him with teary eyes.

    ˇ°Bart, my love, IˇŻve been hurtˇ­ˇ±

    Those nearby were stunned, remembering the womanˇŻs fierce attitude just moments before. No wonder she could juggle two men at once.

    Her demeanor shifted so quickly.

    Bart immediately beganforting her.

    ˇ°My love, let me see where youˇŻre hurt.ˇ±

    The woman dramatically pulled down her clothes.

    ˇ°Bart, look, my clothes are torn, and it hurts here.ˇ± Bart was quick to react.

    ˇ°Who dared to harm you?ˇ±

    This was the moment the woman had been waiting for.

    Her delicate finger pointed directly at Harlee and Brixton.

    ˇ°They bullied me.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 905

    ?Chapter 905:

    At first, BartˇŻs fury red, but as his gaze followed the womanˇŻs finger, his anger dissolved into shock, his eyes widening in astonishment. Why was Harlee out here, eating street food with Brixton? Then, it hit him.

    His girlfriend was using Harlee of bullying her.

    He could feel his misfortune mountingˇ­

    Bart cursed his luck silently.

    After the incident at the Tartarus Club, he had sworn off dating.

    But now, just as he found a new girlfriend, trouble followed him again. It seemed he had a knack for dating troublemakers.

    Sweat beaded on BartˇŻs forehead as he quickly pushed the troublesome woman away, stepping back to maintain a safe distance.

    Confused, the woman looked at Bart, who had tended to her wounds earlier, wondering why he pushed her away.

    Before the woman could move toward him again, Bart leaped away, keeping his distance, and rushed over to Harlee, bowing deeply.

    ˇ°Harlee, what a surprise to see you here,ˇ± Bart said with a forced smile.

    He swore he wouldnˇŻt date again this year.

    Harlee gave him a sly smile.

    ˇ°What a coincidence. Is this your new girlfriend?ˇ±

    Fresh updates now on g?ln¦Ň¦Íe??s

    On high alert, Bart immediately raised his hand and swore, ˇ°Harlee, I promise I wonˇŻt date anyone else this year, and you can handle this woman however you like.ˇ± Brixton chimed in, ˇ°Bart, thereˇŻs less than half a month left in the year.ˇ±

    ˇ°Next year! Harlee, I promise not to date anyone even next year either!ˇ± Bart quickly amended.

    BartˇŻs deep bow and respectful tone left the woman stunned. She hadnˇŻt expected him to show such deference to Harlee. She instinctively touched her chest, relieved she hadnˇŻt pped Harlee earlier. If she had, she might have been the one lying on the floor now.

    The womanˇŻs gaze shifted to the rough-looking man on the floor, and regret washed over her.

    He loved her, and his willingness to buy her gifts was more than enough. Why had she chosen another man who could afford a vi? Yes, Bart had won her over with a vi.

    The woman tried to leave, but the crowd blocked her path, trapping her in ce.

    Harlee hadnˇŻt expected to encounter Bart here. She had heard from Hamilton that Bart was returning to the country, but she hadnˇŻt imagined heˇŻde back just for a new rtionship.

    Bart didnˇŻt care for foreign women and often found someone while back home.

    At first, Harlee didnˇŻt take PatrickˇŻs jokes about BartˇŻs questionable taste seriously, but BartˇŻs taste turned out to be indeed low.

    Harlee had nned to catch Brixton slipping, forcing him to work harder for the next half month. Since that didnˇŻt work out, she decided to pass the task on to Bart. She wiped her hands, nced up, and gestured indifferently for Bart to sit.

    Harlee lowered her voice deliberately, speaking softly to Bart.

    ˇ°No dating for three years. If you have any urges, just keep them to yourselfˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± Bart replied, thinking this was the punishment, only to realize the true punishment was still toe.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 906

    ?Chapter 906:

    Harlee added, ˇ°YouˇŻll be in charge of the Gruinia project. You have three years to wrap it up, and I wonˇŻt be offering any help. Time for you to showcase your skills.ˇ±

    BartˇŻs heart sank as he processed her words. The Gruinia project was notoriously difficult, and he had hoped it wouldnˇŻt fall to him.

    Butˇ­

    Bart began to wonder why he always seemed to end up with the worst women. Yet, he dared notin, swallowing his frustration.

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    Bart sighed. Life in Gruinia without assistance would be excruciating.

    He found himself missing Rhys, who might not task him with such a challenging assignment.

    Having finished her meal, Harlee pointed at the woman trapped in the crowd and said tly to Bart, ˇ°Deal with your girlfriend.ˇ±

    Brixton gleefully added, ˇ°Bart, this woman said she wanted her boyfriend to teach Harlee a lessonˇ­ˇ±

    Bart stiffened, quickly responding, ˇ°No, IˇŻm not her boyfriend. We just slept together.ˇ± He didnˇŻt want any more trouble.

    In the corner, Noel chuckled.

    Having crossed paths with Bart several times in Uwhor, he hadnˇŻt expected someone as imposing as Bart to be so submissive toward Harlee.

    Though Harlee was RhysˇŻ partner, Noel knew that Bart, with his temperament, would never bow down to someone he didnˇŻt respect, especially not just anyone. Noel realized the information he had gathered about Harlee was far from urate.

    Keep reading at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s.c?m

    With this thought, Noel sent a message to Rhys, briefly updating him on BartˇŻs situation before adding another note.

    ˇ°IˇŻm thinking of starting with psychological counseling and therapy for Harlee. In return, could you take care of my family business for me?ˇ±

    Before his forced asset seizure, Noel had been a renowned psychologist in Uwhor, and he could immediately tell Harlee had psychological issues.

    However, identifying the exact nature of her condition would require further treatment.

    Later, after Noel made up his mind, he left.

    Engaging Harlee with psychological therapy was no easy feat, so he had to first establish his credentials as a psychologist. Rhys received the message but didnˇŻt respond right away.

    He replied only after taking a break to visit the restroom.

    ˇ°Psychological therapy? Does Harlee have a mental condition?ˇ±

    By that time, however, Noel had already fallen asleep, and Rhys stayed up all night, waiting for a reply. Meanwhile, Harlee remained focused on watching Bart deal with the situation.

    Harlee had been under strain for far too long.

    Ever since RhysˇŻ incident, she hadnˇŻt felt any relief, which was why she lingered here for amusement.

    Regarding his rtionship with the woman, Bart said, ˇ°This woman and I only ended up in bed because she crawled in after I passed out drunk.

    Anyone knows that when a man is truly intoxicated, heˇŻs incapable of doing anything. We just slept under the nkets, nothing more!ˇ± The crowd sided with Bart, fully aware of the truth behind his words.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 907

    ?Chapter 907:

    ˇ°This woman is too much, isnˇŻt she? Crawling into a manˇŻs bed and thinking sheˇŻs his partner?ˇ±

    ˇ°If I am not mistaken, the man over there just said he was with this womanst night. So, is she two-timing?ˇ±

    ˇ°SheˇŻs a slut.ˇ±

    The rough-looking man, despite the womanˇŻs betrayal, still tried to defend her.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt be so harsh. Maybe she was misled by this guy?ˇ± He couldnˇŻt fathom the woman he had been with for two years could behave this way.

    Seeing the rough-looking man continue to defend the woman, even contradicting himself, Harlee frowned in irritation. She then sent a message to the CEO of the Stevenson Group.

    ˇ°Are you certain you want to assign this manager to negotiate with the Sanderson Group?ˇ± Harlee attached the rough-looking manˇŻs earlier statements and a video of him defending the woman. What started as a source of amusement and a remedy for sleepless nights unexpectedly became useful for an entirely different purpose.

    The CEO of the Stevenson Group quickly replied, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, donˇŻt worry. ItˇŻs already been handled.ˇ± As soon as the message appeared on HarleeˇŻs phone, the rough-looking man received a call.

    ˇ°No, this canˇŻt be. I donˇŻt believe itˇ­ˇ± The rough-looking man red at Brixton with malice.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs you, isnˇŻt it? YouˇŻre the reason I lost my job!ˇ±

    Brixton, who had been enjoying his meal, paused and looked at Harlee, confused.

    He hadnˇŻt done anything. In an instant, the rough-looking man grabbed a bottle from the nearby table and hurled it at Brixton.

    But Brixton didnˇŻt even flinch, knowing perfectly well he was in good hands with Harlee around.

    Explore more now on g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls

    Yet, Harlee made no move, as Bart had already intervened when the rough-looking man approached.

    BartˇŻs footnded on the rough-looking manˇŻs stomach, and with a strong push, the man was sent flying into the neighboring table. With a loud crash, the rough-looking man copsed onto the table, unconscious.

    HarleeˇŻs delicate fingers tapped the table lightly, her chin slightly lowered as she nced at the woman, who had also copsed on the floor.

    ˇ°Such a waste of time,ˇ± she said indifferently.

    At these words, Brixton immediately put down his utensils and asked, ˇ°Shall we head back?ˇ±

    Harlee murmured an affirmative and stood to leave the restaurant.

    By the time Bart had escorted Brixton and Harlee out, his back was already drenched in cold sweat.

    He wondered if he was cursed, with his girlfriends foolishly provoking Harlee.

    At the thought of the mess awaiting him in Gruinia, BartˇŻs heart sank, and he began handling the situation with blunt and decisive action.

    He casually handed over a wad of cash to have the rough-looking man sent to the hospital and gave the restaurant owner fifty thousand aspensation.

    As for the woman, he arranged for her to be sent to the hospital with the rough-looking man.

    The scene before Lindsay and Rhys fell off the cliff once again yed in HarleeˇŻs dream.

    ˇ°Harlee, I want you to feel guilty forever!ˇ± Lindsay hissed.

    ˇ°Harlee, I love you!ˇ± Rhys yelled.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 908

    ?Chapter 908:

    ˇ°Harlee, Rhys will always belong to me!ˇ± Lindsay hystericallyughed.

    ˇ°No!ˇ± Harlee was jolted awake from her nightmare, her eyes shot open, and her hand instinctively clenched into a fist. She gasped for breath, her back drenched in cold sweat. Three years had passed, yet Rhys falling off the cliff still tormented her.

    Every day and night, the piercing pain in her dreams once again left her in agony, forcing her to use self-harm as a coping mechanism to calm herself.

    Each day during thest three years, Harlee had made it a habit of wandering to the edge of the cliff, searching for Rhys, but he had disappeared without a trace, not even leaving a body.

    All she found was Lindsay, rescued by vigers but now mentally broken.

    At that moment, Lindsay couldnˇŻt remember anything, but when Harlee appeared, she would clearly say, ˇ°I killed Rhys.ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt believe it. She continued to hold onto the hope that she would find Rhys one day.

    But words like ˇ°I killed Rhysˇ± and ˇ°HeˇŻs already goneˇ± haunted her in the dead of night.

    Feeling the pain from her bleeding palm, Harlee slowly came back to her senses and picked up her phone. It was half past ten. The nightmares were arriving earlier and earlierˇ­ They used toe around three or four in the morning.

    Rubbing her growling stomach, Harlee threw off the covers, nning to find something to eat when her phone rang.

    It was Noel, her therapist and new friend.

    After LindsayˇŻs appearance, HarleeˇŻs guilt almost consumed her. She couldnˇŻt sleep for nights and even had thoughts of ending her life. It wasnˇŻt until one night when she held a knife to her wrist that she realized she might be suffering from a mental issue.

    The magic happens on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s??????

    Not wanting to burden her family or Tonya, Harlee randomly reached out to a therapist. Only then did she learn that she had moderate depression, and for the past three years, she had been secretly undergoing treatment with Noel.

    ˇ°Harlee, have you taken the medication I gave you? Are the nightmares still happening?ˇ± NoelˇŻs voice sounded weary, as though he had been up all night working on an experiment.

    ˇ°If itˇŻs not helping, IˇŻll adjust it for you tomorrow. I heard a new ce opened in the south. LetˇŻs meet for a meal and talk. IˇŻve got other things to do here, so IˇŻll end this call for now. IˇŻll pick you up tomorrow afternoon.ˇ±

    Noel quickly finished speaking and hung up, not allowing Harlee a chance to respond. That was his usual way; always making ns ahead of time.

    A new restaurant? It had been a while since Harlee tried something new, so she figured she might as well give it a go tomorrow.

    With this thought, Harlee lost interest in going downstairs for bread andy back down, closing her eyes again. She wasnˇŻt seeking sleep, but rather a reunion with Rhys in her dreams, even if the encounter caused her pain. She simply longed to see him again.

    The next day, Harlee opted for aid-back outfit: a pale blue sweatshirt, beige utility trousers, in white sneakers, and a coordinating canvas satchel. To shield her delicate features, she tilted a dark beige cap low over her forehead.

    As Harlee stepped out of her room, a message from Noel lit up her phone.

    ˇ°IˇŻm downstairs.ˇ±

    She responded with a brief ˇ°Alright,ˇ± descended the stairs, greeted Lonnie and Sk, and exited the house.

    ˇ°Take care out there,ˇ± Lonnie called out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 909

    ?Chapter 909:

    Harlee offered a faint smile.

    ˇ°Will do.ˇ±

    Once Harlee left, Lonnie turned to Sk with a conspiratorial grin.

    ˇ°Do you think Harlee and Noel could ever be a thing?ˇ±

    Without hesitation, Sk shook her head.

    Lonnie frowned.

    ˇ°They seem to make a good match.ˇ±

    Sk fixed him with a sharp gaze.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt start meddling again! Have you forgotten how many blind dates we pushed on her over the years? She never agreed to a single one. She was so frustrated that she left to marry into the Green family! Nothing we said made her reconsider. Only after I had a heart-to-heart with her did she decide to continue living with us in the Sanderson family vi. Lonnie, if you keep this up, you can forget about sleeping in the bedroom tonight!ˇ±

    Hearing this, Lonnie quickly backed down.

    ˇ°Sorry, my love!ˇ±

    Sk tugged his ear as a warning before storming off.

    Her daughterˇŻs happiness was not up for negotiation. Watching Sk leave in irritation, Lonnie let out a long sigh.

    He understood HarleeˇŻs feelings, but Rhysˇ­

    New stories uploaded on g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls

    Lonnie sighed again. If only he hadnˇŻt interfered back then, perhaps things would have turned out differently. Maybe Harlee and Rhys would have been happily married already, avoiding all this turmoil.

    Sinking into the couch, Lonnie recalled the day Harlee resolutely chose to marry into the Green family despite Rhys being gone.

    HeˇŻd been furious, nearly cutting ties with her entirely.

    It was Sk who changed his perspective. She had asked him one simple question: if something tragic had happened to her before their wedding, would he have married someone else?

    That question struck a chord. Putting himself in HarleeˇŻs shoes, Lonnie came to ept her decision. Though the ceremony that day had been small, with only close family and friends, it was filled with joy and love.

    For Lonnie, seeing his daughter marry for happiness had been enough.

    Meanwhile, as Harlee stepped outside, she quietly spotted Noel waiting by his car.

    As soon as he saw her, he opened the door with gentlemanly ease and greeted her warmly.

    Sliding into the passenger seat, Harlee noticed him jogging to the driverˇŻs side.

    ˇ°You might want to say the medicine didnˇŻt do much for you,ˇ± Noel remarked knowingly.

    Harlee blinked in surprise.

    ˇ°I can read your expression without even trying,ˇ± he said with a soft smile.

    ˇ°Those dark circles under your eyes tell me you didnˇŻt sleep well again.ˇ±

    Harlee sighed inwardly. SheˇŻd even tried to conceal them with makeup. Indeed, nothing could be hidden from someone who knew her so well.

    Admitting defeat, she nodded.

    ˇ°Yeah, it didnˇŻt help much.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 910

    ?Chapter 910:

    Concern flickered across NoelˇŻs face. Though his rtionship with Harlee had begun at RhysˇŻ request, over time, his feelings had deepened.

    But he knew no matter how much he cared for her, she wasnˇŻt his to have, so he kept those emotions hidden.

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± Noel said lightly.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs enjoy the meal and forget about everything for a while.ˇ±

    He drove swiftly, turning a thirty-minute trip into twenty.

    ˇ°IˇŻll park. You head inside and order,ˇ± Noel instructed.

    Harlee nodded.

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    Harlee got out of the car calmly.

    Disliking crowds, she appreciated that Noel had reserved a private dining room.

    After waiting twenty minutes for all the dishes to be served, Harlee noticed Noel still hadnˇŻt arrived, so she called him.

    ˇ°Still stuck with the traffic officers?ˇ±

    As Noel drove into the underground parking lot, he found two cars blocking the entrance, their drivers locked in a standoff, neither willing to yield. Trapped between them, he had no way to move forward or back.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre here. IˇŻm parking now,ˇ± Noel said into his phone.

    ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll start eating,ˇ± Harlee replied before promptly ending the call.

    ???€$? ???t??§ń? ?n ??ln?¦Í¦Ĺl?.c??

    After two and a half years of friendship, Harlee had no qualms about being blunt with Noel.

    Putting her phone aside, Harlee casually began savoring the food in front of her. The moment the vors hit her tongue, tears unexpectedly welled up in her eyes. The taste was identical to RhysˇŻ cooking. Only Rhys would omit garlic from the recipe because she disliked it.

    After three long years, Harlee finally had something, a trace of Rhys, however faint.

    Her hand instinctively clenched into a tight fist as she fought to suppress the wave of emotions crashing through her.

    Taking a deep breath, she forced herposure back, burying her feelings beneath a mask of indifference. She knew she couldnˇŻt afford to let anyone see her vulnerabilityˇŞher fear that if this small hope crumbled, so would she.

    With her expression cold and distant once more, Harlee motioned for a waiter and asked evenly, ˇ°Could I speak with the chef who prepared this? The dish suits my taste perfectly, and IˇŻd like to thank him personally.ˇ±

    The waiter, bowing slightly, replied, ˇ°Of course, maˇŻam. Please wait a moment while I inform the chef.ˇ±

    In the kitchen, the head chef muttered to himself, ˇ°You cooked the dish. IsnˇŻt it wrong for me to pretend otherwise?ˇ± He looked conflicted. Originally, he had been tasked with preparing HarleeˇŻs order, but at thest minute, the restaurantˇŻs owner had decided to step in and handle it himself.

    Despite his reservations, the head chef hadnˇŻt dared object.

    The head chef had watched as the owner worked deftly, his skill evident in every movement. Out of respect for the ownerˇŻs authority, the head chef had stayed quiet. Now, however, a problem had arisen: a customer wanted to meet the person behind the dish.

    Rhys, calm andposed, shrugged off his chefˇŻs jacket.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 911

    ?Chapter 911:

    Even in the kitchen, his presence radiated elegance and refinement, a natural sophistication that set him apart. The bright overhead lights entuated his sharp features, making his already striking appearance even more captivating.

    Regarding the head chefˇŻs words, Rhys said, his voice low and firm, ˇ°Pleaseˇ­ˇ±

    The head chef blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected gentleness in RhysˇŻ tone.

    The head chef hesitated for just three seconds before relenting.

    ˇ°Alright, but this dish might taste a little different from the usual. If the customerˇŻs sharp, I canˇŻt guarantee how theyˇŻll react.ˇ±

    Rhys cut him off before he could spiral further.

    ˇ°Just say the guest who reserved the table specifically requested it.

    He mentioned his friend doesnˇŻt like garlic, so you adjusted the recipe.ˇ±

    The head chef, perceptive as ever, picked up on the subtle undercurrent in RhysˇŻ words. There was clearly something special about this guest.

    As for why Rhys didnˇŻt want to appear in person, the head chef refrained from prying. Years of experience had taught him how to read people, and he recognized that beneath RhysˇŻ easygoing demeanory a temper best not provoked. If Rhys ever lost control, it wouldnˇŻt be a scene anyone could manage.

    ˇ°I understand,ˇ± the head chef nodded.

    Upon entering the restaurant, NoelˇŻs phone buzzed with a new message from Rhys.

    ˇ°HarleeˇŻs suspecting things. I got the head chef to say it was your specific request to leave out the garlic from the dish.ˇ±

    L¨»t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    Rhys, careful not to expose himself, had alerted Noel beforehand.

    Harlee was smart. She would grow suspicious over any inconsistency, even questioning Noel.

    Noel read the text, his brow furrowed, and he called Rhys immediately.

    ˇ°Are you really not going to show up?ˇ± RhysˇŻ voice was steady and unemotional.

    ˇ°IˇŻll show up, but she might resent me by then.ˇ±

    Noel grasped what Rhys meant by ˇ°by then.ˇ±

    ˇ°Do you really need to go through with this?ˇ± Noel probed. When Rhys had made ns toe back to the country, Noel was already aware, and he knew about the woman Rhys would bring.

    Resolve shed across RhysˇŻ eyes.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs necessary.ˇ± Rhys was aware that without taking this step, he wouldnˇŻt be able to determine the true motives of Anika and Eugenia.

    He had spent three years earning their trust, now nearing the truth of their hidden agendas, and he wasnˇŻt about to quit.

    Besides, Rhys had been putting on an act in front of Anika and Eugenia, all for his discreet efforts to protect Harlee. Now, with Harlee possibly in danger, how could he abandon his well-crafted n just because he feared her resentment?

    Stepping closer to the private dining area, Noel took a deep breath and said, ˇ°As your friend, I must be honest. I have fallen deeply in love with Harlee over thest two yearsˇ­ˇ±

    Before Noel could finish, Rhys cut him off.

    ˇ°I know, so please donˇŻt hurt her!ˇ±

    Rhys had anticipated NoelˇŻs feelings for Harlee, as she was someone easily adored.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 912

    ?Chapter 912:

    Noel asked, ˇ°Rhys, are you really going to back down?ˇ± A soft, nasal sound came through, followed by the mechanical click of the call ending.

    Unable to utter the word ˇ°give up,ˇ± Rhys had chosen this method to express his determination to Noel.

    Harlee was everything to him. If possible, he would never let go of her hand.

    But now, he had no choice but to back down.

    Inside the private dining room, Harlee hadnˇŻt received the response she had hoped for, and her mood was fluctuating. It wasnˇŻt until Noel appeared that she managed topose herself, masking her anxiety with a disy of normalcy.

    ˇ°How did you know to leave garlic out of my dish?ˇ± Harlee nced at Noel, her expression uncertain, as if she couldnˇŻt decide whether to direct her question at him or the chef.

    The head chef parted his lips, about to offer another exnation, but realizing it would require yet another fabrication, he chose to remain silent instead.

    Noel, sitting calmly next to Harlee, observed the untouched tes.

    ˇ°Why havenˇŻt you started eating yet?ˇ± he asked, a gentle smile forming.

    ˇ°You mentioned once that you dislike garlic. So, when I reserved this room, I made sure to tell the chef.ˇ±

    Harlee said, a bit distracted, ˇ°I thoughtˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°What was that?ˇ± Noel interjected quickly.

    She shook her head, dismissing her earlier thought, and offered a smile to the head chef.

    ˇ°Thank you, the meal is wonderful.ˇ±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s brings you fresh updates

    With a modest smile, the head chef replied, ˇ°If you need nothing further, IˇŻll head back to the kitchen.ˇ±

    As the head chef nudged the door open, Rhys, who was stealthily lingering outside, caught a fleeting glimpse of Harlee, the woman he had missed so intensely, through the gap.

    At that moment, his heart pounded wildly, racing beyond his control. Yet, an intense, unbearable pain gripped it, making each beat feel like an agony of its own.

    He realized this moment marked the end of his hopes with the woman he cherished so deeply. Yet, Rhys harbored no regrets. The thought of HarleeˇŻs happiness, even with another by her side, was a constion he was prepared to ept.

    As the dining room door closed, a cheerful voice called out from behind, ˇ°Rhys.ˇ±

    Rhys quickly regained hisposure and reverted to his usual self-assured manner.

    Anika, beaming, linked her arm through his.

    ˇ°Why choose this ce?ˇ±

    Rhys, with a polite smile, exined, ˇ°ItˇŻs been a while since I came back, and I wanted something new. You wanted to explore different cuisines, didnˇŻt you?ˇ±

    ˇ°Should we try it then?ˇ± she suggested eagerly.

    With a tolerant smile, Rhys responded, ˇ°If itˇŻs not to your liking, we can always go somewhere else.ˇ±

    Side by side, they made their way to a neighboring private dining room.

    For three years, Rhys endured the agony of feigning affection for Anika and indifference toward Harlee.

    Atst, after all this time, the true motives of Anika and Eugenia were beginning to surface.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 913

    ?Chapter 913:

    Two nights ago, Anika had proposed that she apany Rhys back to their home country. She confessed to having been too stern before, which had prevented Rhys from assuring his parents of his safety. She even offered to be part of the Green family permanently and suggested they could marry in Mogluylia and settle there.

    Eugenia yed along with AnikaˇŻs charade, rejecting their proposal and even iming she would withhold the antidote if they went back to Mogluylia.

    AnikaˇŻs tears and pleas eventually swayed her.

    Rhys concealed his emotions perfectly, especially at this critical moment.

    He had always portrayed himself as obedient to AnikaˇŻs advice, so he epted her suggestion without hesitation.

    Rhys had secretly orchestrated a n to unravel EugeniaˇŻs and AnikaˇŻs plots one by one once back home.

    His goal was not only to uncover their reasons for saving him but also to personally neutralize the threats they posed to Harlee.

    Later, Anika attempted to pry information about the Green family from Rhys, but he did not reveal anything, maintaining he was out of the loop about their current status.

    But the truth was, Rhys was fully informed.

    He knew of HarleeˇŻs struggles to marry into the Green family.

    He was aware of her efforts to sustain his businesses.

    He once believed his love for her was deeper than her feelings for him, yet their love was, in reality, mutual and profound.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction

    Half an hourter, Harlee absentmindedly wrapped up her lunch. Throughout the meal, she responded to NoelˇŻs questions casually.

    Even with the answer that Rhys hadnˇŻt prepared the dish, Harlee still focused on that single te,rgely ignoring the rest.

    Noel chose not to delve deeper into her wellbeing, instead shifting the conversation to light topics to help her rx.

    After the meal, Harlee cited a project as her reason to leave early.

    Rushing out of the restaurant, Harlee identally collided with a young girl.

    ˇ°Sorryˇ­ˇ± she murmured, and upon raising her eyes, she froze.

    The man holding the girlˇŻs hand was gazing at Harlee.

    Harlee locked eyes with the man.

    After three years, Harlee had envisioned many scenarios for her reunion with Rhys, yet none were as abrupt and intense as this.

    HarleeˇŻs hands tightened into fists, but when she gathered the strength to meet RhysˇŻ gaze, his calm and unshaken expression brought a surprising sense of peace over her. It appeared she was the only one clinging to the past, to a dream she had crafted for herself.

    Regaining her poise, Harlee managed a calm smile.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs been a while.ˇ±

    Rhys stepped forward with a seemingly casual demeanor, his first nce checking on Anika for any injuries before his eyes met HarleeˇŻs.

    His gaze at Harlee was as indifferent as if he were looking at a stranger, yet he maintained his characteristic poise.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 914

    ?Chapter 914:

    ˇ°Here for a meal? Are you by yourself?ˇ±

    Although Rhys smiled as he spoke, Harlee sensed theck of warmth in his words, feeling the distance that had formed between them. Struggling to navigate the emotional depth, Harlee felt a sting in her nose, signaling tears were imminent, but her voice remained steady.

    ˇ°Yes, IˇŻm here with a friend.ˇ± The noticeable tension alerted Anika. With a sentimental tone, she asked, ˇ°Rhys, who is this?ˇ±

    ˇ°Aˇ­

    A friend I havenˇŻt seen in a long time,ˇ± Rhys responded smoothly, pausing slightly.

    Anika detected the hesitation in RhysˇŻ voice and quickly connected the dots: this was Harlee, the woman whose influence had captivated Hale to the point of losing his life.

    A shadow passed over AnikaˇŻs eyes as she tightened her grip on RhysˇŻ arm.

    ˇ°So, youˇŻre RhysˇŻ friend from Mogluylia? Hello, IˇŻm his girlfriend, Anika.ˇ±

    Anika!? At the mention of this name, any visible pain in HarleeˇŻs eyes was swiftly reced by a cold detachment mixed with intrigue. The woman she had been desperately searching for over the past three years was right before her!

    ˇ°Harlee,ˇ± Harlee said, introducing herself with a look that was sharp and observant, as she had just uncovered an important clue.

    But in an instant, her expression shifted back to one ofplete indifference.

    While Anika remained unaware, Rhys caught the subtle shift.

    A flicker of interest lit up his eyes, pondering if Harlee had any curiosity about Anika.

    He decided to find an opportunity to send Harlee AnikaˇŻs details.

    Explore stories on g?????¦Ň¦Í??????.c§ŕm

    Just then, Tonya honked twice.

    Harlee pulled at the corners of her mouth, forcing a small, tight smile before turning to the two of them and saying, ˇ°Sorry, but I have to leave.ˇ±

    With these words, Harlee headed toward TonyaˇŻs car, not once ncing back, as if she had no interest in AnikaˇŻs identity.

    ˇ°What kind of person is that?ˇ± Anika murmured and then flirtatiously pulled on RhysˇŻ arm, insisting they head back to the Green family estate.

    Anika knew that when she took Rhys to Uwhor with her, Harlee had been the center of his affection, nearly his wife.

    Anika lowered her head. Yet now, it was she who stood by RhysˇŻ side. Would the poison keep Rhys tied to her for this lifetime?

    Anika was uncertain, and frankly, she avoided dwelling on it.

    Her sole desire was for Rhys to be irrevocably hers. Over their three years together, her initial ulterior motives had slowly given way to genuine affection for him. Therefore, she resolved to stop Harlee from winning back Rhys, no matter the cost.

    Earlier, Tonya, engrossed in applying her makeup, hadnˇŻt noticed HarleeˇŻs encounter with Rhys. She only knew Harlee had been talking with someone, prompting her to elerate away.

    Yet, TonyaˇŻs sharp senses picked up on HarleeˇŻs unsettled mood barely ten minutes into their drive.

    ˇ°Harlee, who were you talking to back there?ˇ± Tonya asked, ncing over her shoulder.

    ˇ°Rhys,ˇ± Harlee answered, her tone so even that it deprived the name of its usual weight.

    ˇ°You heard me.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 915

    ?Chapter 915:

    The response left Tonya so stunned that she braked abruptly. Thankfully, she halted by a red light, preventing any ident.

    Tonya faced Harlee again, her tone serious.

    ˇ°Did you just say it was Rhys?ˇ±

    As the chill of approaching winter seeped through the slightly opened window, Harlee wrapped herself tighter and gazed out at the passingndscape.

    ˇ°Yes, heˇŻs got a girlfriend now.ˇ±

    Tonya nearly erupted in fury, wavering on the brink of a rant, but clung to herst bit ofposure.

    ˇ°That jerk! That scoundrel! Just wait, IˇŻll turn this car around and give them a piece of my mind!ˇ±

    Harlee merely shook her head, detached.

    ˇ°No need.ˇ± The traffic light switched to green, forcing Tonya to resume driving.

    But soon after crossing the intersection, she pulled over.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve loved him for three years, and now youˇŻre just over him?ˇ± Tonya asked, confused.

    HarleeˇŻs throat narrowed. She longed to admit that knowing he had a new girlfriend destroyed her love for him, yet she couldnˇŻt articte the words. Opting for silence on that matter, she instead recounted the encounter.

    ˇ°He gazed at meˇ­ˇ±

    As though I were a stranger.

    He hasnˇŻt lost his memory.

    Exclusive stories gal¦Ç¦Ňv??l??

    He recognizes me.

    But now, his eyes hold no love.ˇ±

    Tonya, taken aback, had often pictured RhysˇŻ return and even spected that he might find new love, particrly if he lost his memory. She never could have imagined that he woulde back not only with his memory but also with a new love by his side!

    Tonya was speechless, her jaw dropped.

    After a heavy silence, she finally blurted out, ˇ°That jerk!ˇ±

    ˇ°This is actually quite goodˇ­ˇ± Harlee left it unclear what she found good. It seemed she might be referring to RhysˇŻ return, or perhaps the unmet expectations were somehow a relief.

    Tonya looked on sympathetically, understanding that no amount of condemning Rhys would restore HarleeˇŻs happiness. Thus, she chose to sit quietly beside Harlee.

    They sat in silence, the busy traffic blurring on the left, and peaceful greenery soothing on the right. TonyaˇŻs spirits sank as she gazed left, while Harlee felt a lightness looking right.

    Harlee couldnˇŻt grasp how someone could just stop loving.

    Despite knowing Rhys was doing fine, didnˇŻt want to see them, and even had a girlfriend, her thoughts drifted to letting go, not abruptly ending her love for him. Yetˇ­ She knew how to let go with grace when necessary. Staring down the road, Harlee whispered, ˇ°Three years is long enough for everything to change, love included.ˇ± Her words seemed meant as much for Tonya as for herself.

    Harlee avoided returning to the Sanderson family home, not wanting to distress her parents. Instead, she asked Tonya to book a suite at the Grand Oak.

    Remarkably, at the hotel, Harlee slept deeply, free from dreams or restlessness. She slept from the afternoon into the evening, woke briefly for dinner at TonyaˇŻs insistence, and then slept till morning.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 916

    ?Chapter 916:

    When Harlee reappeared, freshly washed and dressed, Tonya had prepared an expansive breakfast spread.

    ˇ°Harlee, my dear, look what I have made for you!ˇ± TonyaˇŻs movements were full of energy, and her smile radiated warmth, always lighting up HarleeˇŻs world just when Harlee needed it the most.

    Harlee approached slowly, not with thanks, but saying, ˇ°Tonya, I slept soundly through the whole night.ˇ±

    Hearing this, Tonya stiffened, tears suddenly spilling over as she embraced Harlee, crying loudly. Only she knew the depths of what Harlee had endured these past three years.

    ˇ°Finally, things are looking upˇ­ˇ±

    Tonya embraced Harlee tightly, speaking at length about their shared struggles and the wrongs they had faced. When Harlee imed she had moved on from Rhys, Tonya erased him from her life.

    Thirty minutester, Harlee sat at the kitchen table, a slice of bread in one hand and a cup of milk in the other.

    ˇ°The woman with Rhys is called Anika.ˇ±

    ˇ°Anika?ˇ± Tonya nearly spit out her drink.

    After dedicating three years and numerous resources to finding this woman, they now discovered she was connected to Rhys?

    ˇ°Is it that Anika?ˇ± Tonya asked, seeking confirmation.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know,ˇ± Harlee replied.

    In just a few seconds, TonyaˇŻs mind had raced with countless potential strategies for dealing with Anika, but HarleeˇŻs uncertain response disrupted her flow.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s delivers what you seek

    Tonya rubbed her temples.

    ˇ°Fine. IˇŻll start with this lead.ˇ± HarleeˇŻs calm, steady gaze said more than words would, as if silently urging Tonya to investigate.

    Sighing in resignation, Tonya left to handle the situation.

    After a quick tidy-up, Harlee stepped outside, only to unexpectedly encounter Rhys. This time, he was alone.

    Rhys fixed his eyes on Harlee, his deep voice betraying a hint of suppressed emotion.

    ˇ°Fancy meeting you here again.ˇ±

    In reality, Rhys was well aware Harlee hadnˇŻt returned to the Sanderson estate the previous evening.

    He had purposely lingered near the Grand Oak, hoping for a chance encounter. The odds of encountering her here were slim, almost like searching for a needle amidst endless straw. Yet, fortune seemed unusually generous that day. What he had expected to be a futile wait ended with him standing face-to-face with her.

    ˇ°Ugh, like I want to see you,ˇ± Harlee remarked curtly, clearly displeased by his presence.

    ˇ°Iˇ­ˇ± Rhys began, but Harlee interrupted by moving toward her car, her hand reaching for the door handle.

    Before she could open it, Rhys stepped forward, pressing her hand down, his attention sharply focused on a delivery man cycling past.

    Harlee nced at his stern profile and couldnˇŻt help but call out, ˇ°Rhys.ˇ±

    Rhys turned, his tone icy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 917

    ?Chapter 917:

    ˇ°Were you about to swing the door open without looking? Did you forget everything you learned about safety? Always check your surroundings before doing that!ˇ±

    If she had opened the door, the delivery man might have collided with her, leaving her injured. The thought of her getting hurt was unbearable to him.

    Harlee felt a sting at the tip of her nose but kept her expression stoic.

    ˇ°Fine. Thanks.

    Can you let go now?ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ fingers tensed before releasing their grip.

    He reminded himself not to let his yearning for her disrupt what needed to be done.

    HarleeˇŻs voice turned frosty.

    ˇ°You vanished for three years. Whye back now?ˇ±

    ˇ°She wants to meet my rtives,ˇ± Rhys answered tly.

    ˇ°Well, congrattions. Wishing you both evesting happiness.ˇ± Harlee slid into the driverˇŻs seat, shut the door with finality, and drove off without a backward nce.

    Rhys stood motionless, his eyes following the trail of her car as he tilted his head back, struggling to keep his tears in check.

    Harlee didnˇŻt drive far.

    After ensuring sheˇŻd distanced herself from Rhys, she pulled over. The words ˇ°She wants to meet my rtivesˇ± yed on an endless loop in her head.

    Pulling out her phone, Harlee aimlessly scrolled through her contacts until her gaze settled on RhysˇŻ profile image.

    L??€$? ???t??§ń? I¦Ç ?a?n?¦Í¦Ĺl?.c?m

    His username still read ˇ°Love Lee Forever.ˇ± The irony hit her hard. The man who promised eternal love had returned, hand in hand with someone else.

    Nathaniel, Jose, and Belinda were clearly unaware of RhysˇŻ return. They continued tagging Harlee in their group chat.

    NathanielˇŻs message read, ˇ°DonˇŻt forget toe for dinner tonight!ˇ±

    Since marrying into the Green family, HarleeˇŻs world had been divided. While she didnˇŻt live with them full-time, she still attended weekly family dinners.

    Harlee had been nning to find an opportunity to tell them about RhysˇŻ return, so she replied in the group chat with a simple ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    At the Green family estate, by the time Harlee arrived, Nathaniel had alreadye back from the countryside.

    He greeted her with a cheerful wave.

    ˇ°Harlee, how about a few rounds of chess?ˇ±

    ˇ°Nathaniel, still eager to lose to me?ˇ± Harlee teased as she approached.

    ˇ°Excuse me! I beat you twicest time,ˇ± Nathaniel retorted, puffing out his chest.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs because you kept undoing your moves.ˇ±

    ˇ°Lies! I just got a bit senile and dropped the pieces identally!ˇ± he huffed in protest.

    Hearing this, Harlee could only shake her head.

    Belinda, having noticed HarleeˇŻs arrival, set aside her embroidery to greet her,ughing as she caught the tail end of their banter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 918

    ?Chapter 918:

    Belinda beamed.

    ˇ°Alright, settle down, you two. No more quarreling.

    DinnerˇŻs ready.ˇ±

    In thest three years, with HarleeˇŻs help in smoothing things over, the rtionship between Nathaniel, Jose, and Belinda had grown more peaceful, and the Green household began to feel like a true home.

    Not wanting Harlee to go hungry, Nathaniel urged her to eat first.

    Belinda had long treated Harlee as if she were her own child, consistently offering her food and speaking to her with warmth.

    JoseˇŻs view of Harlee had shifted since the day she became part of the Green family. Initially, he had bought into the gossip spread by Hale, believing that Harlee was causing division and would tear the family apart.

    However, over time, her integrity and the bravery she showed by marrying into the Green family won his respect, and he began to consider her one of his own.

    Still, Jose wasnˇŻt good with words, often uttering simple phrases like, ˇ°Look after yourself,ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt overwork,ˇ± and ˇ°If you need help, juste to me.ˇ±

    During the meal, Nathaniel refrained from lecturing like he once did, and the mood at the table was light and rxed.

    After dinner, the four of them moved to the living room to chitchat. Nathaniel suggested, ˇ°How nice it is to set up the chessboard and enjoy a game.ˇ± He nced at Harlee, silently extending an invitation.

    Harlee responded with a clear look, signaling that she wasnˇŻt interested.

    Every journey starts at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s©q??§ŕ??

    NathanielˇŻs expression shifted. Just as he was about to try convincing Harlee to y, she suddenly said, ˇ°Rhys is back.ˇ±

    Her statement startled the others.

    Without hesitation, Harlee continued, ˇ°I saw him by the restaurant entrance yesterday.

    He was with a girlfriendˇ­ˇ±

    Before she could finish, NathanielˇŻs angry voice boomed, ˇ°Girlfriend? That couldnˇŻt be Rhys! It must have been someone who underwent surgery to look like him!ˇ±

    Belinda chimed in, ˇ°Exactly, if Rhys hadnˇŻtˇ­

    ˇ°Lost his memory? He would havee to find you first, Harlee.

    Do you think you might have been mistaken yesterday?ˇ± Frowning, Jose said thoughtfully, ˇ°Harlee has sharp eyes, so itˇŻs unlikely she made a mistake.

    But there could be some misunderstanding, or maybe Rhys has lost his memory?ˇ±

    Harlee had anticipated their reactions. She took a deep breath and responded calmly, ˇ°He hasnˇŻt lost his memory.ˇ± Harlee sighed. Rhys had simply moved on and left her behind.

    The atmosphere in the living room was charged with thick tension.

    Suddenly, the butler burst in, barely containing his excitement.

    ˇ°Good news! Mr. Rhys Green is still alive! HeˇŻs returnedˇ­ˇ±

    Momentster, Rhys stepped through the doorway, his hand sped tightly around AnikaˇŻs.

    ˇ°Grandpa, Dad, Momˇ­ˇ± he announced, his tone level and utterly devoid of the warmth one would expect from such a long-awaited reunion.

    Harlee tilted her head, surprise flickering in her eyes as she observed Anika.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 919

    ?Chapter 919:

    Anika looked stunning, her features perfectly highlighted by the elegance of her makeup. She wore an elegant maxi skirt topped with a white, fluffy cardigan adorned with delicatece at the neckline, her entire being exuding an air of unattainable grace.

    A white Chanel purse dangled from her hand, perfectly matching the dreamlike charm she radiated.

    Anika offered a smile that was both charming and calcted, clearly aiming to make a memorable impression.

    As her eyes darted toward Harlee, she tightened her hold on Rhys, as if marking her territory.

    With a soft, cheerful tone, Anika greeted the Green family and then turned her attention to Harlee.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, what a small world.

    After bumping into each other at the restaurant yesterday, here we are, meeting again at RhysˇŻ home.ˇ±

    ˇ°The world isnˇŻt just small. ItˇŻs ironic. The man by your side now was mine once,ˇ± Harlee countered sharply, her voiceced with blunt honesty that left no room for misinterpretation. She had decided to divorce Rhys.

    As HarleeˇŻs eyes swept over Anika, a subtle smirk yed at the corners of her mouth. Was Anika so desperate to meet RhysˇŻ family? Did Anika already see herself as his bride? Or was Anika worried that there were still lingering ties between her and Rhys?

    Harlee sneered.

    AnikaˇŻs concerns were unfounded. She had long since moved on from what she chose to leave behind.

    galno¦Í?ls is your update source

    AnikaˇŻs eyes glinted with annoyance as theynded on Harlee. Yet, she kept her demeanor cool and collected in front of the Green family.

    HarleeˇŻs and AnikaˇŻs res met like shing swords, slicing through the air and leaving it charged with unspoken hostility.

    The joy that lit up NathanielˇŻs, BelindaˇŻs, and JoseˇŻs expressions at RhysˇŻ arrival vanished, reced by a chilling coldness. Their gazes darkened as they shifted to Anika, their unspoken disapproval hanging heavily in the air.

    Harlee now held a more special ce in their hearts, quietly surpassing Rhys.

    Nathaniel broke the silence sharply.

    ˇ°Rhys, why have you not reached out in the past three years?ˇ±

    Jose chimed in with a hint of exasperation, ˇ°DidnˇŻt you realize we were all so concerned about you? If you didnˇŻt want toe home, the least you couldˇŻve done was let us know you were okay!ˇ±

    BelindaˇŻs eyes showed no traces of joy upon seeing Rhys. Instead, they were filled with anger and reproach.

    ˇ°We refuse to acknowledge such a wayward son! This is not your ce anymore. Leave, now!ˇ±

    As Belinda spoke, her nce flickered toward Anika, whether intentional or not.

    Though tension crackled between them, Anika returned BelindaˇŻs gaze withposed respect.

    Without a flicker of emotion, Rhys offered no exnation for his three years of absence. Instead, he introduced Anika, saying, ˇ°Grandpa, Mom, Dad, meet Anika, my girlfriend.ˇ±

    Fury erupted in NathanielˇŻs eyes as he scoffed dismissively.

    ˇ°Shut your mouth! I refuse to acknowledge a heartless grandson like you. You and that woman can go back to wherever you came from. This home isnˇŻt fit for the likes of youˇ­ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920:

    Cutting Nathaniel off, Harlee stood up with a faint smile.

    ˇ°Nathaniel, IˇŻll keep out of your family matters.ˇ± With that, she turned to leave.

    While Harlee was ready to move on from Rhys, the reality of him showing up with another woman in the Green family estate hit her harder than sheˇŻd anticipated. With a tight grip on HarleeˇŻs hand, Belinda said earnestly, ˇ°YouˇŻre part of this family, Harlee. ItˇŻs those intruders who need to leave.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyes dropped to their intertwined hands, a surge of unexpected warmth flooding through her. She grasped that BelindaˇŻs words were meant to reassure her that no one else but her would be recognized as RhysˇŻ wife.

    What started as an attempt to impress the Green family quickly turned sour for Anika, as their indifference and rudeness caught her off guard.

    Dropping her courteous facade, she retorted sharply, ˇ°With all due respect, Mrs.

    Green, youˇŻre mistaken. Rhys is your son and Miss Sanderson is justˇ­ˇ±

    As Anika stumbled for words, Harlee interjected calmly, ˇ°IˇŻm just his wife in name only, nothing else.ˇ±

    Assessing Anika with a calm, dismissive nce, HarleeˇŻs voice dripped with scorn.

    ˇ°That pretty face of yours canˇŻt cover up how bad you are at pretending.

    Already challenging your elders? The nerve!ˇ±

    In the presence of the Green family, Harlee treated Anika as insignificant, not deeming her worthy of rivalry.

    Arguing wasnˇŻt BelindaˇŻs strong suit, but Harlee was an absolute expert at both verbal sparring and standing her ground.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s is your fiction sanctuary

    Nathaniel and Jose paid no mind to AnikaˇŻs emotions, brushing them aside without hesitation.

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre too soft-hearted,ˇ± Nathaniel remarked firmly.

    ˇ°People like them ought to be shown the door straight away.ˇ±

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻve got it all wrong,ˇ± Jose sneered, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

    ˇ°Just look at all that heavy makeup. ItˇŻs anything but pretty.ˇ±

    Being around Harlee for so long, Jose had mastered the art of biting remarks.

    ˇ°Youˇ­ Rhys, your family despises me!ˇ± Anika protested, her voice tinged with a flirtatious whimper.

    Wrapping Anika in his arms, Rhys dered, ˇ°Anika is the one for me. If you have a problem with that, then weˇŻre out of here.ˇ±

    The moment Rhys returned to the Green familyˇŻs home, he hadnˇŻt dared to meet HarleeˇŻs eyes.

    He simply didnˇŻt have the courage to face her, afraid regret would crush him.

    Had he known Harlee would be here, he never wouldˇŻve picked this moment to return home.

    When Rhys made his statement, Belinda, Nathaniel, and Jose instinctively turned to look at Harlee. It was as if they were silently saying, ˇ°If you donˇŻt want him around, weˇŻll make sure heˇŻs out of this family.ˇ±

    Meanwhile, Anika, basking in her moment of triumph, seemed oblivious to the familyˇŻs true allegiance. She mistook their hesitation for indecision, not realizing they were actually in HarleeˇŻs corner.

    Anika firmly believed nothing could ever be stronger than the bond of family blood. Nestled in RhysˇŻ embrace, she gazed defiantly at Harlee, her eyes shimmering with challenge.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: I hope you enjoyed the chapters, dear readers. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (>?=)?

    .

 Chapter 921

    ?Chapter 921:

    ˇ°Looks like youˇŻre nothing more than a woman leaning on a man for support,ˇ± Harlee taunted, her toneced with casual scorn.

    AnikaˇŻs rage reignited upon hearing those words.

    ˇ°Harlee, wipe that smirk off your face. YouˇŻre nothing but a woman Rhys has discarded!ˇ±

    In the past, Anika could have retaliated immediately, but with Rhys watching, she aimed to preserve her poised facade.

    Frustrated, she stamped her foot and made a show of turning away.

    Yet, Anika was forced to halt after a mere step as Harlee, seizing the moment, grabbed a teacup from the table and sshed its contents over both Rhys and Anika. The tea drenched RhysˇŻ hair and smeared AnikaˇŻs perfectly applied makeup.

    Harlee said mockingly, ˇ°WhatˇŻs with the attitude? YouˇŻre clinging to a man who means nothing to me now.ˇ±

    ˇ°Harlee Sanderson!ˇ± Anika seethed with fury.

    HarleeˇŻs faint smile didnˇŻt waver as she sneered disdainfully.

    ˇ°Pathetic trash. Who the hell do you think you are, screaming at me?ˇ±

    No matter the situation, Harlee remained calm, her tone never betraying a hint of emotion.

    Blinded by rage, Anika was on the verge of losing herself.

    Her hand twitched, ready to strike Harlee, when NathanielˇŻs voice jolted her back to reality.

    ˇ°Rhys!ˇ±

    Nathaniel leaned on his cane as he walked up to Harlee, exhaling deeply with relief when he saw Rhys standing there unharmed.

    L§Ń§ä??t ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.§ăo§Ţ

    His voice was serious as he said, ˇ°Harlee is the only one the Green family recognizes as RhysˇŻ wife. Rhys, if you insist on bringing that woman into our home, then you must leave!ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs eyes widened in shock. She had not anticipated the Green family would threaten Rhys with expulsion just for HarleeˇŻs sake. This turn of events deviated from her n, leaving her momentarily speechless.

    RhysˇŻ eyes held aplexity beyond mere detachment.

    ˇ°Fine, IˇŻll leave,ˇ± he said, taking AnikaˇŻs hand and walking away without looking back.

    HarleeˇŻs brow furrowed, a sense of unease washing over her as she watched Rhys walk away.

    Belinda immediately enveloped Harlee in a warm embrace, her eyes soft with tenderness.

    ˇ°Harleeˇ­ˇ± Instead of seekingfort, Harlee reassured them with a smile.

    ˇ°IˇŻm fine. IsnˇŻt it enough that Rhys is safe? Why do you all look like this?ˇ±

    Touched deeply, Nathaniel looked at Harlee with great fondness.

    ˇ°Harlee, would you consider truly being a part of our family?ˇ±

    Having known Harlee for three years, Nathaniel recognized her integrity and foresaw her eventual request for a divorce after this confrontation, prompting his timely proposal.

    Taken aback yet touched, Harlee nodded affirmatively, already considering the Green family as her real family.

    While the warmth filled the Green family residence, Rhys was elsewhere, soothing an angry Anika.

    ˇ°Anika, please calm down,ˇ± he whispered.

    ˇ°They donˇŻt know you yet, and thatˇŻs why they reacted this way. IˇŻm confident theyˇŻlle to ept you as family.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 922

    ?Chapter 922:

    And about Harlee, donˇŻt worry. My heart is yours alone!ˇ±

    Anika, still bothered by the unexpected developments, barely registered RhysˇŻ assurances. To keep up appearances, she replied impulsively. Suddenly, she feigned anger to exit the vehicle.

    ˇ°Rhys, I canˇŻt tolerate how your parents treated me. I need some time alone.ˇ± Anika didnˇŻt wait for his response, hailing a car and leaving abruptly.

    Concerned Rhys might follow, she texted him.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt follow me. We need space right now. Rhys, you know how much your parentsˇŻ approval means to me. Today was just too much!ˇ±

    Rhys, left alone, read AnikaˇŻs message with a meaningful smile.

    He responded with a simple ˇ°Okayˇ± and words offort.

    Switching screens, Rhys essed a secure area on his phone and dialed a series of cryptic numbers. Instantly, a video call connected.

    The figure in the call, poised in a ck vehicle, asked, ˇ°Mr. Green, are we ready to begin?ˇ±

    Rhys responded, ˇ°The fish has taken the bait.

    Ensure those on his side keep a tight watch.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood, sir!ˇ±

    Once everything was set, Rhys drove back to the Green family estate.

    He paused at the gate, hoping for onest distant look at Harlee.

    When Harlee exited the Green family home, she noticed Rhys immediately, though she looked through him as if he were invisible.

    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Ňv?ls?c?m

    Upon seeing Harlee, Rhys feltpelled to leave his car and move toward her. She exerted a maic pull. Just one look made it impossible for him to remain distant.

    ˇ°Leeˇ­ˇ±

    As he uttered her nickname in that familiar, tender tone, Harlee momentarily faltered, her hand identally hitting the car door. She stifled a groan, her awareness snapping back.

    Her expression cooled as she faced Rhys, yet she unmistakably saw the love and restraint in his eyes.

    Her eyebrows knitted together reflexively, but she resisted contemting his potential motives.

    Caught in the snare ofplicated emotions, her strong sense of fidelity made her intolerant of any form of deceit.

    ˇ°ArenˇŻt you worried your woman will be jealous? Rhys, IˇŻve told you, I hate being lied to!ˇ± Harlee said coldly.

    ˇ°If thereˇŻs someone else you love, just be honest. I can step back. ThereˇŻs no need for pretense or feigned deep affection. ItˇŻs awful!ˇ±

    Rhys felt the sting of her icy gaze.

    He seized her hand, pressing her against the car door.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not faking my love for you.ˇ±

    This was the sincerest truth he could offer.

    ˇ°How hriousˇ­ You bring another woman home, iming sheˇŻs your girlfriend, and now you say youˇŻre not pretending to love me? Do you think IˇŻm that easily deceived, Rhys?ˇ± HarleeˇŻsugh was tinged with bitter sarcasm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 923

    ?Chapter 923:

    In a surge of anger, she kneed him forcefully, knocking him to the ground.

    Rhys absorbed the pain, clenching his teeth.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorryˇ­ IˇŻm sorry, Leeˇ­ˇ± He had broken his promise, wounded her once more, and left her heart in pieces.

    Harlee coldly opened the car door, slid into the driverˇŻs seat, and rolled down the window.

    ˇ°Have you enjoyed thest three years of hiding, Rhys?ˇ±

    Rhys lowered his head, his response barely audible.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs been tolerable.ˇ±

    At his words, Harlee mocked herself. Tolerableˇ­ So, she was the only one who had suffered these past three yearsˇ­

    ˇ°Good for you,ˇ± she said, nodding with a hollow smile.

    Her long eyshes hid her eyes, concealing the emotions that rippled through herughter.

    It was only when Rhys managed to stand, his pain somewhat eased, that Harlee lifted her eyes to meet his, her voice cold and detached.

    ˇ°Rhys, you truly are heartless.ˇ±

    With that, she started the car, elerated, and drove away, leaving him in the dust.

    Rhys brushed himself off, vigorously rubbing his nose as his eyes began to water.

    ˇ°Yes, thatˇŻs why karma eventually catches up to someone as heartless as me.ˇ±

    In the presidential suite of the hotel, Anika had returned before Rhys. She sprawled on the sofazily.

    Discover stories now g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í??s

    ˇ°Where have you been? Why are you back sote?ˇ±

    ˇ°Just took a walk since I hadnˇŻt been back in a long time.ˇ± Rhys casually joined her on the sofa, smiling casually.

    ˇ°When did you get back? About my familyˇ­ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs eyes lit up as she rushed closer, cing a finger on his lips.

    ˇ°No need for apologies. ItˇŻs understandable they donˇŻt like me after HarleeˇŻs been with them for three years.

    But I believe if we put in the effort together, theyˇŻlle to ept me as your wife.ˇ±

    Rhys yfully flicked her nose, chuckling.

    ˇ°My wife? Are you that eager to marry me already?ˇ±

    Anika curled up shyly in his arms, her silence speaking louder than words.

    Her intentions were clear, and her ambition to marry Rhys was genuine. Over these three years, what began as a strategic approach had evolved into a profound and authentic affection for Rhys.

    Tonya had grown close to Noel over time, and her constant updates about HarleeˇŻs condition to him made it seem like she had been ced near Harlee by Noel himself. Noel was quickly informed of any change in HarleeˇŻs mood, such as the shift in her temperament after RhysˇŻ unexpected return.

    After wrapping up his day, Noel promptly texted Harlee, his message filled with casual enthusiasm.

    ˇ°Feel like joining me for a quick bite?ˇ±

    Sequestered in her room after her draining encounter with Rhys at the Green family estate, Harlee took a deep breath before reluctantly typing back, ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 924

    ?Chapter 924:

    Harlee then texted Hamilton and Patrick, inviting them to a spontaneouste-night feast and sharing the location.

    Aware that Tonya was now romantically involved with Ritchie, Harlee, ever the thoughtful friend, chose not to disturb their evening.

    Tucked away at the far end of the local night market, their favorite food stall was still bustling with activity, even as the night stretched into the early hours. Thanks to a hefty payout from Brixton three years ago, Harlee had formed a friendly alliance with the stall owner, who would reserve a prime table for her at a momentˇŻs notice.

    Hamilton, overwhelmed by BrixtonˇŻs pressing demands, nned to catch upter. Meanwhile, Patrick, Harlee, and Noel arrived at the stall almost simultaneously.

    As they settled around the table, Patrick immediately sensed an air of difort. Realizing toote that he might look like the third wheel, he regretted his presence. In an attempt to extricate himself, he sent a misleading text to Hamilton, implying that Harlee urgently needed him.

    Hamilton, absorbed in his work, was jolted by PatrickˇŻs fabricated urgency. Resigned, he packed up hisptop and ventured out, determined to multitask during the journey.

    When Hamilton finished his work and stepped out of the car, he noticed the three of them sitting together.

    A sudden desire to turn around and dive back into work washed over him.

    Hamilton, struck dumb, muttered, ˇ°I never should have bought into PatrickˇŻs nonsenseˇ­ What is happening here? And why is Noel here as well? The airˇ­ˇ±

    The air around them crackled with tension, as if something major was about to happenˇŞperhaps a confession?

    L?t?st c§ß¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?ls.??????

    While Harlee remained unaware, the others were not so na?ve. They all knew Noel harbored unspoken feelings for Harlee, a ssic case of unrequited love. To everyone but Harlee, NoelˇŻs crush was an open secret.

    Resigned, Hamilton pushed forward, trying to approach Harlee casually.

    ˇ°Harˇ­ˇ±

    Hamilton choked on his words before he could finish.

    His eyes locked onto Harlee and Patrick, who mirrored his astonishment.

    He scrambled to gather himself.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs thetest? Mr. Green has returned, and heˇŻs not alone?ˇ±

    As Hamilton caught up, Harlee was casually discussing RhysˇŻ return.

    Too shaken to offer greetings, Hamilton quickly grabbed a chair and slid into the circle, elbowing Patrick lightly.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the scoop? Mr. Green is really back?ˇ±

    Patrick waspletely stunned.

    He absently grabbed a bottle opener, popped open a beer, and filled two ssesˇŞone for himself and one for HamiltonˇŞgulping his down in a single swig.

    ˇ°Please, donˇŻt ask me,ˇ± Patrick murmured, his voiceced with confusion.

    ˇ°IˇŻm just as puzzled as you are.ˇ±

    While Patrick could grasp that Rhys had returned, the notion that Rhys could be smitten with another woman was beyond hisprehension.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 925

    ?Chapter 925:

    For someone like Rhys, who seldom fell in love, having Harlee in his life was the pinnacle of bliss.

    How could there possibly be another? Yet, Harlee was the one dropping the bombshell, and he waspelled to believe it. Was there more to the tale than met the eye?

    As Patrick was about to voice his thoughts, Noel interjected, ˇ°Has something happened that might have changed his feelings?ˇ±

    After a brief pause, Noel added, ˇ°I may not know Rhys personally, but from what youˇŻve described, he doesnˇŻt strike me as one to quickly switch affections.ˇ±

    Without responding, Harlee asked again, her tone unyielding, ˇ°Should I increase the dosage?ˇ±

    Initially, Harlee had intended to keep her struggle with depression under wraps, but it turned out that everyone had been aware of her condition even before she sought medical advice. They had all feigned ignorance to protect her feelings, so she finally opened up about her ordeal.

    Depression was not a monster to be feared. With the support of her loved ones, she could face it head-on.

    Hamilton and Patrick, who had been close to Rhys and had witnessed his romance with Harlee unfold, found the idea of Rhys with another woman startling.

    They reminisced about the old days when it was just the three of them, and Patrick had daringly risked a scolding to pose the question.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, could you ever envision loving anyone other than Harlee?ˇ±

    With a tender smile, Rhys had responded, ˇ°No, in this life, the next, and even the one after that, my heart belongs solely to Harlee.ˇ±

    However, times had changedˇ­ Rhys had vanished for three long years, leaving only silence in his wake, only to reappear with an unfamiliarpanion.

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????s

    Echoing that distant night, Patrick once again ventured into precarious territory, inquiring, ˇ°Harlee, do you really believe that Mr. Green would lose his heart to another without any justification?ˇ±

    Harlee shot Patrick a knowing look. She understood the implication of his words, but after three years, wasnˇŻt change inevitable?

    Patrick asserted with conviction, ˇ°Even if the world around us transforms, I stand firm in my belief that Mr. Green would never betray you.ˇ±

    Harlee listened, her smile tinged with irony.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre entitled to your beliefs, but what use are they really? The truth stares us in the face unless you have more solid proof to offer. I recognize how much Rhys matters to you, and I donˇŻt fault you for your faith in him, but please, donˇŻt impose your feelings on me,ˇ± Harlee stated with a measured tone, her expression unwavering.

    Harlee turned to Noel and queried once more, ˇ°Should I increase the dosage?ˇ±

    Noel responded thoughtfully, ˇ°LetˇŻs watch how things go for the next few days. If the situation deteriorates, we can increase the dosage, but make sure it doesnˇŻt go beyond a quarter.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    Hamilton and Patrick shared a knowing look, their thoughts perfectly aligned. The bond between Harlee and Rhys was teetering on the brink of copse! Rhys was on the verge of watching Harlee slip away into someone elseˇŻs arms! Despite the obvious signs, they found it hard to ept that Rhys had ceased loving Harlee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 926

    ?Chapter 926:

    These past three years had solidified into HamiltonˇŻs and PatrickˇŻs collective belief system.

    That evening, the four of them had polished off two cases of beer.

    Fueled by the liquid courage, Patrick threw out a suggestion.

    ˇ°Merely drinking loses its charm after a while.

    How about we spice things up with a game? Whoever loses has to call Mr. Greenˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee, not known for her tolerance to alcohol, had once drowned her sorrows in booze when Rhys fell off the cliff.

    Even a few shots back then had been enough to get her heavily intoxicated.

    By the time Patrick proposed the game, Harlee had already downed four beers and was feeling buzzed. She responded with a rxed nod.

    ˇ°A game? Sure, why notˇ­ˇ± Harlee failed to recognize the name ˇ°Rhys,ˇ± her mind reflexively drowning out the echo of those letters, as if submerged in her intoxicating haze.

    Hearing his name was like a jab to the chest.

    Her head pounded with relentless drunkenness,pelling her to purge his memory entirely.

    Patrick caught the subtle shift in HarleeˇŻs demeanor, his empathy sparking a passionate determination to bridge the gap between Rhys and Harlee.

    Yet, just as Patrick readied himself to speak, HarleeˇŻs voice, heavy with disinterest and fatigue, quenched his burning enthusiasm.

    ˇ°If you find losing appealing, go ahead.ˇ±

    ?@?€?? ˇé??????? ?? g?lnove?s.c???

    These words struck Patrick, rendering him momentarily mute. Throughout all the years heˇŻd spent with Harlee, she had consistently outshone him, her talents vast and varied. She was truly a marvel in all she undertook.

    Biting back a sigh, Patrick whispered to himself with a shake of his head, ˇ°Rhys, IˇŻm sorry. ThereˇŻll be another opportunityˇ­ˇ±

    The thought of returning home, tears clouding his vision yet again, was more than Patrick could bear.

    Thirty minutester, after enjoying a round of drinks, the group prepared to leave.

    Harlee, having consumed five or six beers, was nearly drunk but kept up aposed front. She had driven herself and disliked others handling her car, opting instead to call a rideshare.

    Noel made no move to offer her a ride home.

    Patrick and Hamilton shared a look before saying, ˇ°Noel, arenˇŻt you going to drive Harlee home?ˇ± While they didnˇŻt want Noel recing Rhys, they were concerned about Harlee traveling alone.

    Noel offered a slight smile.

    ˇ°Harlee prefers to return by herself now.ˇ±

    Harlee echoed his smile, confirming his statement. She indeed favored solitude now and hadnˇŻt even nned on returning to the Sanderson family estate.

    ˇ°Noel, you still know me so well,ˇ± Harlee said, her voice tinged with the warmth of intoxication.

    Noel returned her smile, his eyes filled with caring.

    ˇ°Just be safe on your way back, and let me know when you arrive.ˇ±

    It waste, and naturally, Noel was concerned about Harlee heading back alone, but he respected her wish for solitude. Throughout the evening, she had maintained a guarded demeanor, her smiles shadowed by underlying sorrow.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 927

    ?Chapter 927:

    Harlee stood to leave, worried that lingering might let her emotions overwhelm her.

    Patrick and Hamilton shared a knowing look as if to say, ˇ°Psychologists really can read minds.ˇ±

    Catching NoelˇŻs eye, Patrick and Hamilton rose simultaneously.

    ˇ°WeˇŻre leaving too.ˇ± Noel nodded and said, ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    Noel felt perhaps the happiest among them was Rhys, who had loyal friends and the special one reciprocated his feelings. Noel felt a twinge of envy.

    The dimly lit street stretched out before Harlee. She wandered down it, lost in thought. She didnˇŻt have the driver take her to the Remson Manor but instead got off at a junction 500 meters away.

    Harlee hadnˇŻt visited Remson Manor in almost six months, having slowly withdrawn from it, yet tonight, she felt apelling pull to visit it.

    Unbeknownst to her, a man dressed in ck followed her from a discreet distance, about two hundred meters back, ensuring he remained unnoticed.

    Even as Harlee ascended the steps to the manor, he lingered, standing silently among the flowers meters away.

    He remained motionless, his attention persistently fixed on the bedroom window of Remson Manor.

    The following day, Harlee woke up at dawn after a sound sleep, having skipped her medication. She nced at the antidepressants on her bedside table and smiled.

    ˇ°It seems I might not need to up the dose. Perhaps I can even reduce itˇ­ˇ±

    She stretchedzily in bed, taking a moment before managing to rise.

    Over thest three years, Harlee had delegated all her responsibilities at the Green Group to Brixton and stayed mostly out of the daily operations at Shadow Moon Group.

    Her focus was primarily on projects at the National Aerospace Agency and tasks for Baldrick.

    She afforded herself this break because she had just concluded a significant case for Baldrick and now only needed to oversee the final testing at the aerospace agency.

    Standing at the bedroomˇŻs floor-to-ceiling window, Harlee looked out over thendscape that was both familiar and strange, her emotions aplexbination. It had been three years since shest admired this view.

    Thinking of Rhys, she impulsively picked up her phone and dialed the number she had tried countless times without a response. It was time for a direct conversation with Rhys.

    After such a long interval, she wasnˇŻt even sure if the number was still operational, especially now that Rhys had returned.

    Clutching her phone tightly, the uncertainty showed in her eyes.

    Bracing herself for another unanswered call, she was taken aback when it connected.

    ˇ°Leeˇ­ˇ± The voice on the other end was subdued as if silenced by secrecy.

    HarleeˇŻs grip on the phone tightened, her throat tightening with emotion.

    After thousands of attempts, she finally got through!

    But suddenly, Harlee felt the conversation was pointless.

    ˇ°Rhys, stay out of my life.ˇ±

    Rhys was taken aback.

    He pondered if she knew he was near Remson Manor the previous night.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 928

    ?Chapter 928:

    With hisst thread of hope cut, Rhys felt his spirit dete, his voice hoarse and faint.

    ˇ°Okay, I understand. I wonˇŻt bother you again.ˇ±

    His tone was strained, as if he were battling a severe cold, weak and breathy.

    Tears welled up in HarleeˇŻs eyes as she tightly gripped the bed sheets, her knuckles turning white. She pressed her lips together, resolved not to reveal her true feelings to Rhys.

    ˇ°Mmˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Rhys, are you in the bathroom? I need my toner. IˇŻm con-ungˇ­ˇ±

    Just as Harlee was about to end the call, AnikaˇŻs voice halted her actions, and tears began to stream down HarleeˇŻs cheeks.

    Harlee felt utterly foolish. The notion of calling Rhys to talk seemed more misguided than ever.

    Harlee then heard RhysˇŻ soft response from the other end.

    ˇ°Is it this one?ˇ±

    Then came the sound of a door opening and an item being retrieved.

    Harlee realized Anika had entered the bathroom.

    Feeling drained of all her energy, Harlee copsed onto the bed. Unable to endure hearing more, she pinched her thigh sharply and then forcefully pressed the hang-up button.

    Her face, buried in the pillow, was drenched with tears. She couldnˇŻt exin why she was crying, only that she was overwhelmed by a profound sadness.

    Meanwhile, in the presidential suite of a hotel, Rhys leaned against the sink, quietly pocketing his phone without needing to check to know Harlee had disconnected.

    ???¨¦?? ???t??§ń? ¨Şn Gal¦Đo¦Í¦Ĺl?.c??

    Anika, unaware of the strained atmosphere, pecked Rhys on the cheek with a cheerful smile.

    ˇ°Nicely done.

    HereˇŻs a little reward.ˇ± She then left with her toner.

    Rhys watched Anika go with a seemingly tender look until he was left alone in the bathroom.

    Pulling out his phone again, Rhys stared at the familiar number in his recent calls, his expression clouding over.

    He lit a cigarette and smoked in contemtive silence, his hand shaking as he held it, the shivers soon spreading through his body.

    Rhys had been aware of every one of HarleeˇŻs calls over the past three years, leaving them unanswered. Today, he had found the courage to answer, only to end up deepening a misunderstanding. It seemed they were fated to remain apart.

    His rtionship with Anika was in name only, and they hadnˇŻt even shared a kiss.

    He was in AnikaˇŻs room because she had suddenly texted him to go out, and he was waiting for her.

    Now that the misunderstanding had unfolded, Rhys resolved to ept it.

    He would continue to take care of Harlee from afar, a silent guardian.

    As time passed, two weeks had slipped by since RhysˇŻs unexpected return. It felt as though his previous absence had been nothing more than a brief pause, with the notable difference that Anika was now constantly by his side.

    Meanwhile, Harlee had been kept in the dark about RhysˇŻs whereabouts during those two weeks.

    Her only sources of information were Patrick, Hamilton Brixton, and Zandra.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 929

    ?Chapter 929:

    Rumors circted that Rhys had tried to reintegrate Anika into the Green family, only to be turned away by the family butler before they could even cross the threshold. There was also talk of his failed attempt to introduce Anika into the corporate environment of the Green Group, their entry blocked by Brixton. Patrick and Hamilton, for their part, conveniently ignored RhysˇŻs efforts to reach them by phone.

    The tales that reached Harlee were colored by a clear sentiment: Anika was not wee, and very few details about Rhys himself emerged.

    Just as Harlee found herself reflecting on Rhys for the third time that day, he suddenly appeared at the very center of her confrontation with a gang of criminals from Gruinia.

    ˇ°Why are you here?ˇ± Harlee demanded, her voice filled with astonishment. This mission, assigned by Baldrick, was meant to be a covert operation, known only to Tonya.

    Rhys didnˇŻt offer a direct response. Instead, he warned her with urgent sincerity, ˇ°If you keep losing focus, those criminals will slip away.ˇ±

    ˇ°Huh?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs attention snapped back to the present, though confusion still clouded her face. The involvement of the Gruinia criminals had been a secret shared only with Tonya and Baldrick.

    Despite her initial shock, the gravity of the situation quickly pulled her focus back to the immediate threat. She took a deep breath, ready to face the challenge head-on.

    Harlee gave the order, ˇ°IˇŻll take the right, you cover the left. Together, weˇŻll pin them down from both sides.ˇ± She had set out on this mission alone, without Ritchie and the team.

    Expecting the worst, the sudden arrival of Rhys turned her despair into hope.

    With a sly smile, Rhys teased, ˇ°LetˇŻs see who can bag more of them.ˇ±

    Together, they moved with agility, but the overwhelming number of adversaries meant some slipped past them.

    Read all updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??ls

    ˇ°Jump on!ˇ± As Harlee dashed forward, the roar of an engine grew louder, and RhysˇŻs strong hand yanked her onto the motorcycle.

    It was the same bike Rhys had made his spectacr entrance on, though he hadnˇŻt been able to reach her until that moment, having been forced to approach on foot due to the chaos.

    HarleeˇŻs thoughts wandered. Riding on the back of the motorcycle was a new experience for her. She hadnˇŻt realized that Rhys had such a wild streak.

    Reflecting on it, Harlee realized that their shared past wasnˇŻt as extensive as she had thought, with her feelings amplified by the three years of his absence.

    As the motorcycle sped down the muddy trail, Harlee stubbornly kept her hands to herself, resisting the urge to cling to Rhys.

    ˇ°Hold on tight. ItˇŻs going to get bumpy,ˇ± Rhys called over the wind.

    Harlee hesitated briefly, uncertainty flickering in her eyes, but then her fingers tightened resolutely around the motorcycleˇŻs backrest. If it werenˇŻt for thepelling nature of the mission, she would have steered clear of any further entanglements with him.

    Unbeknownst to her, a mischievous smile yed across RhysˇŻs lips.

    With a sudden, fierce motion, Rhys cranked the throttle all the way, unleashing the full power of the engine. The motorcycle shot forward, its tires biting into the rugged trail, each bump and dip sending shocks through their bodies.

    Cornered by the circumstances, Harlee cast aside her initial reservations and wrapped her arms tightly around RhysˇŻs waist.

    Clinging to the backrest was no longer an optionˇŞit had be too precarious and risky.

    The windshed at her, cold and relentless, fueling a rush of adrenaline within her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 930

    ?Chapter 930:

    Her eyes narrowed, focusing intently as she leveled her gun and fired.

    Each bullet streaked toward its target, a perfect, deadly strike.

    As Rhys coaxed even more speed from the motorcycle, HarleeˇŻs embrace grew tighter, her body pressed flush against his, feeling the thrum of the engine through his back.

    They swooped around a steep mountain curve, the motorcycle leaning so sharply that their bodies nearly grazed the groundˇŞa heart-stopping dance with danger. Yet, HarleeˇŻs trust in his expertise remained unshaken.

    Her attention stayed firmly on the road ahead, her focus unyielding as she targeted their adversaries with precision. Only the craftiest of their opponents remained.

    ˇ°Faster,ˇ± Harleemanded, her voice cutting through the howl of the wind.

    Heeding her call, Rhys pushed the motorcycle to its limits, the trees lining the path blurring into a green streak as they sped past.

    As Rhys barreled down the road, the force of his driving sent a rush of adrenaline through HarleeˇŻs veins, washing away the chaos in her mind. It was just the two of them, united against the threat ahead.

    As they closed in on their adversaries, retaliation became inevitable.

    A stray bullet, aimed at something else, grazed RhysˇŻs left arm.

    ˇ°Are you okay?ˇ± Harlee asked, her voice tinged with concern.

    Through gritted teeth, Rhys let out a pained grunt.

    ˇ°IˇŻll manage.ˇ±

    He pushed the elerator harder, signaling to her decisively.

    Fresh stories here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c?m

    ˇ°Aim for his tires first.ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt hesitate.

    As hismand lingered in the air, she squeezed the trigger.

    Her bullets found their mark, shredding the tires and sending the adversaryˇŻs car into chaos. The vehicle swerved wildly before plunging off the mountain road and crashing violently into a cliff below.

    With a quick,posed scan of the area, Harlee spoke, her voice steady but alert.

    ˇ°Rhys.ˇ±

    ˇ°Hmm? Do you need any help?ˇ± Rhys instinctively turned to face her.

    Harlee, with a reassuring wave of her hand, replied softly, ˇ°YouˇŻve been wounded. Please, just stay here and try to keep still. IˇŻll go down to make sure the body is really dead and return quickly to tend to your wound.ˇ±

    This mission required absolute certainty that the adversary was truly gone, so Harlee made it her priority.

    Rhys, momentarily stunned, struggled to find his voice.

    He had intentionally taken the bullet, aiming to protect her.

    He wasnˇŻt that weak, after all. Still, he found himself cherishing her attention. It told him she hadnˇŻt entirely detached from their shared past. To him, the depth of her concern meant everything.

    ˇ°Take care,ˇ± Rhys implored, his tone heavy with worry. Navigating the cliffˇŻs descent was effortless for Harlee, but RhysˇŻs heart clenched as he watched, consumed by the fear for her safety.

    As Harlee nced back, a wave of nostalgia washed over her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 931

    ?Chapter 931:

    For a fleeting moment, it seemed as if nothing had changed in the three years that had passed. RhysˇŻs eyes still shimmered with undiluted love for her alone. The love and worry in his gaze were unmistakable, radiating a purity that hadnˇŻt faded in all that time. There were no hidden agendas.

    HarleeˇŻs thoughts wandered back to their days together in the dense rainforests of Uwhor, where their bond had deepened.

    His gaze had been fixed entirely on her, undistracted by the lurking dangers around them.

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± It was a simple response from Harlee, but it carried profound meaning for both her and Rhys.

    A joyful light lit up RhysˇŻs face, like a child waking on Christmas morning to find gifts waiting for him.

    Yet, Harlee turned away, stepping down the cliffside.

    His radiant smile was overwhelming, threatening to pull her back into old feelings.

    AnikaˇŻs presence gnawed at HarleeˇŻs heart like a persistent thorn, always reminding her when necessary.

    Reaching the bottom, Harlee quickly assessed the adversaryˇŻs body, securing any critical items before coldly aiming her gun and delivering a decisive shot directly to his heart. She trusted her gun more than fate.

    Above, Rhys misinterpreted the situation, thinking their adversary still lived and that the battle raged on.

    He hurried down the path Harlee had taken, but in his haste, he stumbled and tumbled down the slope.

    ˇ°Rhys!ˇ± Harlee eximed.

    Latest chapters g@ln¦Ňv??ls?c©–m

    As Rhys tumbled down, the memory of him falling off the cliff years ago flooded HarleeˇŻs mind, making her heart seize as if time itself had stopped.

    Her breath seemed to vanish, her limbs growing numb.

    Instinctively, Harlee rushed to check on Rhys, though her soul had been stunned the moment he fell.

    ˇ°IˇŻm fine, Lee. IˇŻm fineˇ­ˇ± Rhys managed to say, blood staining his teeth from the fall. Still, he attempted to reassure her.

    He understood the weight of this fall on Harlee. Though she masked her emotions with an expressionless face, he could sense her heart was already weeping.

    He pushed aside the pain in his body, repeatedly assuring her that he was fine.

    ˇ°The blood? ItˇŻs from earlier when I was shot. The fall wasnˇŻt serious, reallyˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys repeated ˇ°ItˇŻs nothingˇ± until HarleeˇŻs rational mind began to resurface. With a stern demeanor, she tended to his wounds, asking, ˇ°DidnˇŻt I tell you to stay up there? Why did youe down?ˇ±

    ˇ°I heard gunshots, and I thoughtˇ­ˇ± Rhys paused, his gaze dropping as he awaited her response.

    Yet, she remained silent, her face impassive.

    Seeing this, Rhys couldnˇŻt help but smile faintly, recognizing the depth of her feelings for him beneath the indifferent facade she wore.

    They were far from the city, and with Rhys injured, Harlee had no choice but to drag him to a nearby cave.

    Considering GruiniaˇŻs state, the motorcycle was likely stolen when Harlee attended to RhysˇŻs injuries.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 932

    ?Chapter 932:

    Harlee didnˇŻt bother confirming it.

    The cave was close to their adversaryˇŻs body.

    After dragging Rhys to the cave, Harlee returned to search through the adversaryˇŻs belongings from the vehicle.

    Fortunately, the vehicle was stocked with enough food tost them through the night.

    Harlee tossed some biscuits and bottled water into RhysˇŻsp, saying tly, ˇ°Watch out for infection.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± Rhys nodded, refraining from any romantic talk, and focused on consuming the provisions she had gathered. Rhys sat on a stone, eating and observing Harlee as she worked, a scene that reminded him of their past.

    Initially, Harlee felt uneasy, but she gradually adjusted. She informed Tonya of their location and requested a helicopter for the following day.

    Tonya was ready toe immediately, but Harlee instructed her to prioritize another task first.

    Next, Harlee used a securework to update Baldrick on their situation, intentionally leaving out any mention of Rhys. Once everything was settled, she slumped wearily against a rock.

    HarleeˇŻs gaze lingered on Rhys, who watched her with an intensity reminiscent of scenes she had dreamed about many times. Yet, the reality of these moments felt different, not as she had envisioned. The pure, blissful past they had shared seemed ultimately tainted by AnikaˇŻs intrusion.

    A solitary tear escaped HarleeˇŻs eye, trickling down her arm before she absentmindedly wiped it away with her sleeve.

    Feigning exhaustion, Harlee covered her eyes with her palm and then moved to sit by the fire. She asked, ˇ°How did you end up here?ˇ±

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    She didnˇŻt mention she was on a mission, merely probing his reasons for being there. If his presence was coincidental, she would let it slide. If not, she might need to report it to Baldrick.

    Rhys found himself unprepared for her question.

    He struggled between being truthful and keeping his reasons hidden. With earnest eyes, he replied, ˇ°I canˇŻt fully exin, but believe me, I was only trying to help.ˇ±

    ˇ°Does this have to do with that woman?ˇ± Harlee narrowed her eyes.

    Rhys quickly shook his head.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs good.ˇ± Harlee returned to her seat, somewhat relieved.

    As long as his actions werenˇŻt linked to Anika, she could turn a blind eye.

    Harlee had gathered significant information about Anika, and todayˇŻs mission was somewhat rted to her. Rhys continued to gaze at Harlee as though seeing her anew.

    Confused, Harlee asked, ˇ°Is there something on my face?ˇ±

    He shook his head.

    ˇ°No.ˇ±

    Something urred to Harlee, and she coldly said, ˇ°Remember the woman you brought to the Green family.ˇ± At this, Rhys tensed up, his eyes briefly averting in sadness before meeting her gaze again with a solemn intensity.

    Observing RhysˇŻs unchanged demeanor, Harlee leaned back against the stone casually, raising an eyebrow with a twisted smile.

    ˇ°Do you enjoy watching me that much? DidnˇŻt you see enough of me before? Or, Rhys, are you just being greedy?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 933

    ?Chapter 933:

    RhysˇŻs response caught in his throat, the unspoken words reflecting his deep longing: he would never tire of Harlee.

    As for Anika, he preferred not to discuss her at that moment.

    Yet deep down, Rhys knew that HarleeˇŻs reference to ˇ°being greedyˇ± alluded to his desire for both her and Anika.

    But his heart had room for only Harlee.

    Rhys suggested, ˇ°You should rest. My woundˇŻs acting up, so IˇŻll stand guard.ˇ±

    Without hesitation, Harlee closed her eyes.

    As she settled into deep, rhythmic breathing, Rhys cautiously moved closer, tenderly positioning her head on hisp.

    Harlee, dressed for utility in abat jacket and ck tank top, unknowingly disyed the graceful curve of her corbones and the smoothness of her skin.

    Her lips subtly moved with each breath, adding an unintentional intimacy to the moment.

    Rhys watched Harlee, feeling a stir within him.

    He bit his lip, awkwardly shifting his gaze to avoid temptation.

    This movement roused Harlee. She sat up abruptly, her expression cold as she faced him.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve overstepped.ˇ±

    Her prating gaze, deep and consuming, seemed to challenge any further advances. She fixed her gaze on RhysˇŻs shoulder, her fingers resting on her thigh, moving slowly and without urgency, betraying her feelings.

    Feel inspired by g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s,

    Rhys recognized this as a clear sign of her growing angerˇŞor more urately, the storm that was about to explode. The calmer Harlee appeared, the fiercer her fury became. This time, he chose not to apologize but met her gaze squarely.

    His eyes held nothing but purity.

    Harlee, feeling unsettled, swiftly changed the topic.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not sure why you suddenly showed up. Never again. Otherwiseˇ­ I meant what I said about you staying out of my life!ˇ±

    Rhys grasped the full weight of her words: ˇ°Stay out of my lifeˇ± and ˇ°never again.ˇ± She no longer wanted even the slightest interaction with him. If he imposed again, she might not hesitate to confront him more aggressively. Rhys responded, ˇ°I understand. IˇŻll respect our boundaries.ˇ±

    ˇ°Rhys,ˇ± Harlee said sharply.

    ˇ°You must! My world is small, and it doesnˇŻt have space for many. If thereˇŻs another woman in your life, donˇŻt bother trying toplicate mine!ˇ±

    She was resolute in hermitment to a particr love, unwilling to share RhysˇŻs love with anyone.

    RhysˇŻs eyes locked onto HarleeˇŻs with a troubled expression, her determined gaze meeting his unflinchingly.

    Harlee leaned against the rugged stone wall, her focus trained on the distant mes.

    Her expression bnced between doubt and quiet determination.

    ˇ°I once said the same thing to you when you ended our engagement,ˇ± she remarked evenly.

    Her words sliced through the wall of memories Rhys had tried so hard to suppress, triggering a storm of sorrow and wistfulness.

    Every moment with Harlee had been a treasure he struggled to release.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 934

    ?Chapter 934:

    ˇ°Iˇ­ˇ± Rhys faltered.

    Without acknowledging his attempt to speak, Harlee drew her coat closer, her thoughts drifting into recollections of the past.

    ˇ°When I returned to the Sanderson family and learned you were my arranged partner, I felt relieved.

    At that time, I thought that even if there was no love, we could at least befortable together.

    But before I could even say anything, you ended it with such decisiveness. ThatˇŻs when I realized love canˇŻt be forced.ˇ±

    Her tone carried a tinge of mncholy, but when her gaze fell on Rhys, her disappointment was unmistakable. She harbored no me, though. Love didnˇŻt return with usations.

    RhysˇŻs hands trembled, his chest tightening as though needles were piercing his heart. The agony overwhelmed him, leaving him breathless. The fear of losing Harlee consumed him, yet he managed to swallow the truth poised on the edge of his lips.

    Harlee lowered her head slightly.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs preserve the good memories we shared, alright?ˇ±

    This marked the first time Harlee had ever used such a soft and humble tone. Though her eyes glistened with unshed tears, she held herposure, unwilling to let them fall. It was her final act of defiance.

    Without waiting for RhysˇŻs response, Harlee added calmly, ˇ°IˇŻll issue a public statement about our rtionship.ˇ± When Rhys had vanished years ago, the Green family had never dered him deceased, leaving HarleeˇŻs ˇ°marriageˇ± as little more than aˇ­

    ˇ­than a formality followed by a press announcement.

    L?t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l?.??????

    Another statement would finalize the separation.

    RhysˇŻs jaw tightened as his gaze lingered on Harlee through the darkness.

    His heart screamed to object, yet the word that left his lips was ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    The ache in his chest deepened.

    He knew this would sever their remaining tie.

    Harlee gave him a faint smile, as though releasing thest bit of her hold on him.

    Rhys watched her silently, as if trying to perfectly memorize her face.

    Seeing no reaction, Harlee closed her eyes.

    Just as she turned away, Rhys pulled her into an embrace from behind.

    Caught off guard, Harlee was enveloped by his arms, staring up into his intense, shadowed eyes.

    Her heart faltered, betraying the illusion of closure she sought to maintain.

    ˇ°Lee.

    Have you ever regretted it? After waiting for me all those years, I brought another into the Green family.

    Did you ever wish you hadnˇŻt?ˇ± Rhys asked.

    His voice hung in the air, heavy with unspoken emotion, as the silence of the cave seemed to magnify its weight.

    Rhys stared at Harlee, as if trying to unravel her true feelings through her eyes.

    Harlee shifted slightly before answering, her voice calm but distant, ˇ°IˇŻve never regretted it.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 935

    ?Chapter 935:

    After a pause, her gaze moved past him, focusing on the distant mes.

    ˇ°I simply trusted the wrong person.ˇ± Rhys felt his heart lift at herck of regret, only for her next words to send it plummeting into despair.

    He should have expected this answer.

    He had failed her in every way.

    But at least there was still disappointment.

    A hollowugh escaped Rhys as he gently let her go, allowing her to lean back against the stone.

    He straightened and looked down at her, his expression unreadable.

    ˇ°I did let you down, butˇ­ˇ±

    The rest remained unspoken as he turned and walked toward the fire.

    In his eyes, Harlee saw the pitiful look of shattered hope. It struck her as strange.

    He had been the one to let go of their rtionship first. Why did he now seem so lost? Could it beˇ­

    The thought flitted through her mind, but she pushed it aside. If there was still a game to y, she would see it through to its end.

    The following day, Harlee handed Rhys off to Tonya with little ceremony.

    ˇ°I prefer not to fight alongside the injured.ˇ±

    Rhys raised his bandaged arm earnestly.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs nothing.ˇ±

    g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s, home to the best fiction

    Harlee didnˇŻt respond. The bandage, still stained with crimson, gave away the truth. She wasnˇŻt easily deceived. Wiping her rifle, Harlee cast him a sharp nce.

    ˇ°Well?ˇ±

    Rhys hesitated, silent.

    Her re made it clear she wouldnˇŻt tolerate defiance, leaving him no choice but to back down.

    Tonya observed Harlee leaving Rhys in her care, her expression bright with the thrill of potential mischief. She thought this was a chance to put Rhys in his ce. Noticing the gleam in TonyaˇŻs eyes, Harlee firmly sped her shoulder.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt get any ideas. Just send him off.ˇ± Harlee knew TonyaˇŻs tendencies all too well, spotting trouble before it began.

    Ignoring TonyaˇŻs protests, Harlee slung her rifle over her shoulder and walked away. One final duty remained.

    Her involvement in the Gruinia mission hadnˇŻt been necessary. She had chosen it for reasons she kept to herself.

    As Tonya caught sight of RhysˇŻs wistful expression, she held back her urge to draw her pistol, settling for a swift kick instead.

    ˇ°Quit acting like you care!ˇ±

    Rhys stumbled but steadied himself, brushing off the dirt without a word, then climbed aboard the chopper.

    Before stepping fully inside, he paused, turning back with a faint grin.

    That look sent a chill down TonyaˇŻs spine, as if she were witnessing a man already lost to fate. She shook her head, brushing off the unsettling feeling.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 936

    ?Chapter 936:

    The helicopterˇŻs roar drowned out most sounds, but when Harlee called out to him, Rhys reacted instantly.

    From a short distance away, HarleeˇŻs voice cut through the chaos.

    ˇ°Next time we meet, donˇŻt apologize.ˇ±

    ˇ°Why?ˇ± Rhys asked.

    Rhys couldnˇŻt understand.

    He had betrayed her and what they once had. Would there even be another meeting? Last night, Harlee had warned him not to cross her path again or try to rekindle emotions better left buried.

    From that moment on, he had decided this was the end. No more chance encounters. No more excuses.

    He didnˇŻt want to bring her pain.

    He didnˇŻt want to be the cause of her sorrow again.

    Harlee advanced a few steps and said calmly, ˇ°Three years is long enough for everything to change.ˇ± She realized she had been clinging too tightly to the past.

    Rhys nced at her.

    Had he not known what her life had been like over the past three years, he might have actually believed her. She had waited three long years for a vain possibility.

    Could such hope really be abandoned so easily?

    Before deciding to return from Uwhor, Rhys had imagined many scenarios, but he never expected Harlee to neither resent nor me him. Instead, she had moved on upon discovering he was with someone else. Strangely, this realization caused him even greater pain.

    G a lno v els  is packed with thrilling adventures

    ˇ°I see,ˇ± Rhys said, his voice higher than intended.

    He understood that Harlee had chosen to part ways, to stop living in the past, and to let bygones be bygonesˇ­

    Yet, their paths were so deeply intertwined that even while Harlee was in Gruinia to discuss business with Margo, she unexpectedly ran into Rhys, who had arrived with Anika from their home country.

    In avish bar in Gruinia, Rhys sat, his face unreadable, masked with an emotionless facade. Under the barˇŻs dim lights, his profile was striking, with a sharply defined jawline.

    His slender, well-formed fingers casually stirred his drink, taking a modest sip. The movement of his AdamˇŻs apple was noticeable, and his detached demeanor exuded a blend of rugged appeal and deep allure.

    Several attractive women surrounded him, their gazes hungry and calcting. The sight of him caused a flutter in their hearts. Rhys, with his breathtaking looks, was utterly captivating.

    ˇ°Oh my gosh, heˇŻs so gorgeous that I can barely keep it together!ˇ±

    ˇ°If only his stare wasnˇŻt so intense, IˇŻd approach him right now!ˇ±

    ˇ°Do you think he goes for big-breasted, ditzy types? Maybe I should act like one? He seems so strong.

    A night with him would surely be unforgettable!ˇ±

    At that moment, a woman in a red strap dress, her curves entuated, walked over in high heels and took the seat next to Rhys. She confidently grabbed his ss and drank it all at once,ughing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 937

    ?Chapter 937:

    ˇ°You still attract thedies like no other!ˇ±

    Rhys retrieved his ss and shed a smile.

    ˇ°What kept you?ˇ±

    ˇ°Eugenia had me handle a few things,ˇ± Anika replied as she leaned close to Rhys, her gaze flirtatious.

    ˇ°Did you miss me?ˇ±

    Rhys offered only a faint smile in response, remaining silent.

    The more Rhys behaved this way, the more Anika found herself drawn to him.

    He was like a wild stallion roaming the prairieˇŞuntamed, fierce, and beyond the reach of an ordinary person. Yet, Anika had always been drawn to things that seemed just out of her grasp.

    Anika had be used to RhysˇŻs indifferent behavior, even confusing it for love, especially since his treatment of Eugenia was cold to an extreme.

    ˇ°I knew you missed me,ˇ± Anika teased, lifting his chin with a yful smile.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre not upset that I pulled you to Gruinia right after we got back, are you?ˇ±

    As Anika spoke, she leaned closer to him, her movements a blend of yful allure and possessive assertion. This was because she had spotted Harlee entering the venue.

    Anika didnˇŻt mind the women who had screamed for RhysˇŻs attention, but Harlee was different.

    From the moment they first met, Anika sensed she was up against a strong opponent for an unknown reason. Though she had noticed that RhysˇŻs look toward Harlee was devoid of love, carrying only a hint of regret, the unease lingered.

    Uncover your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s

    As Anika spoke, Rhys caught sight of Harlee but consciously averted his gaze, continuing to look at Anika with mock affection.

    ˇ°No, not at all.ˇ±

    By then, Harlee had made her way inside, approaching where Rhys and Anika were sitting.

    Seeing Harlee so close, Anika had a sinking feeling and fixed her eyes on Harlee.

    Harlee was, after all, the woman Rhys had cared for three years ago.

    Even though she was RhysˇŻs current girlfriend, Anika couldnˇŻt suppress a surge of jealousy and anxiety.

    Harlee was truly breathtaking.

    HarleeˇŻsplexion was naturally delicate and smooth, and her features remained striking even without any makeup.

    Still, Anika foundfort in the fact that HarleeˇŻs beauty was useless, since Rhys was with her now.

    ˇ°What a coincidence,ˇ± Rhys said, unable to ignore Harlee.

    ˇ°Indeed, quite the coincidence,ˇ± Harlee responded, smiling as she noted AnikaˇŻs cold stare.

    ˇ°Are you and your new girlfriend here just to soak in the atmosphere?ˇ± Harlee asked, her eyes drifting to Anika, who was closely attached to Rhys.

    ˇ°Do you mind if I join?ˇ±

    Harlee had arrived early for her meeting with Margo to pass some time. She hadnˇŻt anticipated actually encountering Anika.

    Yes, HarleeˇŻs visit was actually motivated by Anika, as her research had revealed that Margo harbored a deep grudge against Anika, and she aimed to leverage this enmity to glean valuable insights.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 938

    ?Chapter 938:

    A flicker of pleasure crossed RhysˇŻs face, though he managed to keep his expression neutral.

    He nced at Anika and asked, ˇ°Is that okay?ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs initial tension dissolved, reced by a bright smile.

    ˇ°Of course, after all, Miss Sanderson is our friend.ˇ±

    Harlee casually took a seat on a bar stool, idly tapping the table with her car keys.

    ˇ°Calling us friends might be overstating it, donˇŻt you think?ˇ±

    ˇ°Youˇ­ˇ± Anika began.

    ˇ°You have an issue? Remember, the man youˇŻre with is someone I walked away from.

    Does that make us friends?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice was even, but her words were cutting, clearly designed to provoke Anika.

    Anika bristled with anger.

    ˇ°Harlee, what are you so arrogant about? Rhys was with you once, but now heˇŻs chosen me. We are perfect together!ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh, thatˇŻs quite rich,ing from a shameless woman like you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Harlee Sanderson!ˇ± Anika grabbed a ss from the table, poised to throw it at Harlee, but Rhys intervened just in time.

    Anika stared at Rhys in disbelief.

    ˇ°What do you mean?ˇ±

    ˇ°This isnˇŻt Uwhor.

    Exclusive stories g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í?ls

    Avoid making a scene. I might not be able to protect you here.ˇ± Rhys gently took the ss from Anika and set it back down, his tone bing softer, masking his true motives.

    ˇ°IˇŻm only concerned about you. It doesnˇŻt matter if sheˇŻs injured, but if someone were to retaliate against you, IˇŻd lose my mind. The thought of you getting hurt is unbearable.ˇ±

    Rhys then said to Harlee, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, I apologize. My girlfriend can be quite fiery. Please, donˇŻt take it personally.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs focus remained intently on Anika, indifferent to whether RhysˇŻs disy of concern was sincere or merely an act.

    At this point, Harlee knew better than to let any man hinder her objectives. She was solely focused on her ns.

    Her attention never wavered from Anika, her expression tinged with curiosity. She was intrigued by what kind of person Anika truly was.

    AnikaˇŻs manner of speaking to Rhys was tender and womanly, mirroring the gentle allure that Lindsay once had.

    However, Harlee could tell this wasnˇŻt AnikaˇŻs true self.

    After all, how could someone who yed a key role in transforming GruiniaˇŻs drug market be genuinely lovestruck?

    HarleeˇŻs assessment was urate, but it reflected the Anika from three years ago. In the time since, under RhysˇŻs ster performance of affection, Anika had lost all rationality to love. Or maybe Anika had always been this way, just waiting for someone like Rhys to captivate herpletely. Rhys was the first.

    Anika sensed HarleeˇŻs intense scrutiny, and her instincts immediately put her on high alert. The expression in HarleeˇŻs eyes wasplex and probing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 939

    ?Chapter 939:

    Nheless, with RhysˇŻs next words, Anika quickly wrote it off as mere jealousy from a romantic rival.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, IˇŻd appreciate it if you didnˇŻt look at my girlfriend that way. I admit I havenˇŻt reached out in thest three years, and thatˇŻs on me, not Anika. Please donˇŻt direct your feelings at her.ˇ±

    Harlee quickly shifted her gaze away from scrutiny to one of seeming jealousy.

    As she expected, AnikaˇŻs defensive expression softened immediately.

    Harlee pondered whether Rhys was aware that she was investigating Anika. Was his interjection a subtle caution to her to remain unnoticed? But whyˇ­

    Harlee couldnˇŻt piece it together, much like the confusion she had felt two nights prior. She felt as though she was overlooking something crucial.

    With her mind in turmoil, Harlee decided to seek a quiet ce to collect herself, especially since she still needed to talk to Margo.

    Harlee dered, ˇ°IˇŻll think about it.ˇ±

    Anika was taken aback. Think about it? Think about what? Whether to continue harboring resentment toward her? What a joke. She wasnˇŻt bothered by HarleeˇŻs displeasure.

    Before Anika could voice her thoughts, Rhys interjected protectively, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, if you continue to treat Anika unfairly, then IˇŻm afraid IˇŻll have to intervene.ˇ±

    Harlee responded dismissively, ˇ°Oh, whatever.ˇ± With that, Harlee turned and walked away, leaving them behind.

    Get thetest updates on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s

    Harlee mused that Rhys certainly knew how to perform for an audience. Just two days ago, when they were alone, he had addressed her tenderly as ˇ°Lee,ˇ± but now, in AnikaˇŻs presence, he called her formally ˇ°Miss Sanderson.ˇ± He even went as far as threatening her to defend Anika. She wondered what he was really up to.

    Previously, Harlee might have questioned whether Rhys had betrayed her, but the recent developments had erased any doubts.

    Her suspicions intensified, convincing her that Rhys was involved in some undisclosed scheme. It wasnˇŻt that she was blindly in love.

    His actions simply didnˇŻt make sense. The man who had once loved her deeplyˇŞenough to risk his lifeˇŞhad suddenly ceased his affections and fallen for another. Over thest three years, he hadnˇŻt lost his memory, yet he chose not to return or even contact his close friends.

    Plus, when he thought she wasnˇŻt looking, his gaze toward her held the same deep warmth it had three years earlier.

    Harlee realized that extracting the truth from Rhys directly would be nearly impossible, so she decided on a different approach.

    MargoˇŻs business ventures in Gruinia were booming, quickly bing a significant force, nearly on par with MatteoˇŻs influence in Uwhor, and it appeared she was targeting AnikaˇŻs business.

    Harlee knew the enemy of her enemy might be her ally.

    Harlee requested a meeting with Margo under the guise of an assignment from Baldrick, making sure her true motives remained hidden.

    The meeting point was in the barˇŻs exclusive suite, essible only through a private elevator.

    Although Harlee was already in the bar, she still had to use the private elevator to reach the suite.

    Harlee noted the elevator doors were heavily guarded, with the security personnelˇŻs sharp eyes not softening even for a guest like her. This piqued her interest in the barˇŻs owner, given the unique security measures.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 940

    ?Chapter 940:

    Harlee cast her eyes downward, hiding her sense of istion with aposed exterior as she approached the suite and gently pushed the door open.

    Inside, Margo sat uneasily. It had been years since theirst encounter, and she was puzzled by HarleeˇŻs sudden outreach.

    Margo had barely sat down when she heard the door open, and Harlee nonchntly took a seat beside her.

    ˇ°Long time no see.ˇ±

    Margo, taken aback, thought to herself that she had hoped never to see Harlee again. She attempted to mask her difort with a polite smile, saying, ˇ°Quickˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Cameo, itˇŻs been a while. Whye to Gruinia all of a sudden without a heads-up? I could have made arrangements.ˇ± Margo shivered slightly.

    Harlee was as terrifying as ever!

    Harlee raised her chin slightly and said, ˇ°I hear youˇŻve been moving up in the world.ˇ±

    Margo caught the implied significance in HarleeˇŻs remark and responded promptly, ˇ°If thereˇŻs anything I can do to assist, I will give it my all!ˇ±

    Margo knew too well HarleeˇŻs formidable nature and was prepared to set aside her ego if necessary.

    Harlee narrowed her eyes.

    ˇ°CanˇŻt I just catch up with an old friend?ˇ±

    ˇ°Absolutely!ˇ± Margo replied without a second thought.

    ˇ°Having you as a friend is a rare privilegeˇ­ˇ±

    Keep reading at .cˇđm

    Harlee interjected, showing no interest in politeness, ˇ°IˇŻm not here forpliments, and you donˇŻt need to tter me. Technically, you hold a higher status than I do now.ˇ±

    Margo said nothing, though internally, she acknowledged that Harlee had the power to topple her from her elevated position.

    Margo vividly remembered an incident where Harlee had ruthlessly cut out her ex-boyfriendˇŻs tongue for speaking out of turn.

    His fate was a stark reminder of HarleeˇŻs ruthlessness. That scene was unforgettable to Margo.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes narrowed, her lips curling into a cold smile. She doubted someone in MargoˇŻs position would still fear her methods. She didnˇŻt consider herself particrly fearsome.

    Under HarleeˇŻs intense scrutiny, Margo felt like prey trapped in the gaze of a predator. She shifted uneasily and begged, ˇ°Please, donˇŻt tease me. I wouldnˇŻt have reached my position without your supportˇ­ˇ±

    MargoˇŻs words were urate.

    HarleeˇŻs behind-the-scenes support had yed a major role in her rise to power. This was a truth she had only recently discovered from a particr man.

    Harlee said slowly, ˇ°IˇŻve heard you and Anika are at odds, with her making significant moves in GruiniaˇŻs drug market?ˇ±

    Margo was taken aback by the yfulness in HarleeˇŻs tone. Was Harlee here to confront her or merely to gossip? However, she soon realized Harlee wouldnˇŻt bring up someone like Anika without a specific purpose in mind.

    ˇ°Are you interested in AnikaˇŻs affairs?ˇ± Margo asked.

    ˇ°Somewhat,ˇ± Harlee answered casually.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 941

    ?Chapter 941:

    Margo was confused. Somehow, she felt that HarleeˇŻs visit centered on Anika, but HarleeˇŻs casual tone and demeanor left her struggling to grasp her true intentions.

    Margo chose to remain silent. She knew that even if she said nothing, Harlee would eventually reveal her intentions.

    And as for the matter of Wessonˇ­

    This thought made MargoˇŻs brow furrow again. She was anxious, wondering if HarleeˇŻs earlier conversation had been a smokescreen, with the actual purpose of the meeting today involving Wesson.

    Margo sat silently on the sofa, her demeanor asposed as when she conducted business with other industry leaders.

    As time passed, Wesson entered the room and left a few times, yet HarleeˇŻs expression of quiet anticipation remained unchanged. She seemed to be waiting for Margo to initiate the discussion.

    In the dim light, HarleeˇŻs features appeared even softer and more delicate, yet her steady, resolute gaze left no room for misunderstanding.

    Margo observed HarleeˇŻs profile, feeling an intense frustration building up inside her. She was perplexed, as it was Harlee who had arranged this meeting, yet she remained silent.

    Eventually, Margo brought up AnikaˇŻs matter, knowing that if she didnˇŻt address it soon, she wouldnˇŻt be able to focus on anything else.

    Margo chose to reveal everything she knew about Anika, knowing it wasnˇŻt her personal affair.

    Feeling she had made a wise decision, she detailed the origins of her animosity toward Anika and exined her current situation.

    ˇ°Anika isnˇŻt just known as Anika in the underworld.

    Latest updates on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    There, Anika and Eugenia go by a more notorious nameˇŞAnigenia, representing both of them.ˇ±

    ˇ°Anigenia?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs brow furrowed. The name was deeply rooted in her memory, associated with a drug trafficker she had been helping the police track for years.

    Harlee hadnˇŻt realized that the elusive Anigenia she had been pursuing for nearly four years was, in fact, two people. No wonder all her leads had turned up nothing.

    Anika and Eugeniaˇ­

    A thorough investigation was needed.

    Having gathered information on Anika, Harlee quickly reverted to an uninterested facade. She didnˇŻt trust Margo and aimed to confuse her about the true purpose of the meeting today.

    As for her using Wesson as an excuse to arrange this meeting, Harlee intended to follow BaldrickˇŻs directions.

    ˇ°Anika and Eugenia are involved in drug trafficking, which has no connection to any of my enterprises,ˇ± Margo hastily said, distancing herself from such activities. While drug trafficking was profitable and could resolve many of her problems, Margo strictly adhered to her agreement with Harlee. It wasnˇŻt that she was particrly principled, but she feared any upheaval in her family.

    Harlee wouldnˇŻt hesitate to take action if she involved herself in drug trafficking.

    Harlee merely hummed, indicating her awareness that Margo wasnˇŻt involved in drug trafficking.

    Margo exhaled in relief and then detailed her rivalry with Anika.

    It was simply because Margo didnˇŻt engage in the drug trade, yet she controlled half of GruiniaˇŻs power, a country with the highest number of addicts, which had hindered AnigeniaˇŻs development.

    Consequently, Anika orchestrated attacks on many of MargoˇŻs establishments, infuriating Margo. Margo retaliated by leading her forces to Uwhor, and it was only due to HaleˇŻs intervention that Anika remained unharmed. Otherwise, Anika wouldnˇŻt even qualify as a significant adversary to Margo.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 942

    ?Chapter 942:

    Harlee listened silently, maintaining a stoic expression.

    Eventually, she purposefully steered the conversation to Wesson.

    ˇ°The man who has entered several times is your brother Wesson, isnˇŻt he? Margo, youˇŻre surely aware of the real reason for my sudden visit to Gruinia.ˇ±

    Margo, herposure shattered, turned pale. She tightened her grip on the cup, her knuckles whitening with the strain.

    HarleeˇŻs purpose foring to Gruinia was precisely the reason she had prioritized this meeting.

    Earlier, Margo had assumed the main concern was resolved since Harlee had brought up unrted issues. She hadnˇŻt expected the conversation before to be just a ruse.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes drifted to the ss window, suspecting that Wesson might be there. Perhaps he had been watching from the moment she walked in.

    Inside the room, WessonˇŻs heart raced when his eyes locked with HarleeˇŻs.

    ˇ°Has she spotted me?ˇ±

    But Wesson quickly dismissed the thought.

    ˇ°No, thatˇŻs impossible. The secrets of this room are safeguarded by the four major families of Gruinia, all of whom have exclusive ess.ˇ±

    Nevertheless, HarleeˇŻs prating stare unsettled Wesson.

    Even as a fearless man, Wesson now understood why Margo was intimidated by this woman.

    ˇ°What are you nning to do?ˇ± Margo grabbed the fabric of her dress tightly, her voice quivering. She was terrified that Harlee was after her brotherˇŻs life, and if so, she was prepared to defend him at all costs.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination

    But Margo knew that even if she sacrificed herself, her brother wouldnˇŻt be safe if Harlee truly intended to harm him.

    Harlee stared at Margo, a chuckle escaping her lips.

    ˇ°I might spare him, butˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°But what?ˇ± Margo responded, a flicker of hope in her eyes.

    ˇ°He must cut off one of his hands and publicly apologize to the Mogluylia authorities,ˇ± Harlee said, each word deliberate.

    Initially, Harlee had considered inflicting even harsher consequences on Wesson, but given the useful information about Anigenia Margo had provided, she was willing to offer a chance for leniency.

    Seeing Margo hesitate, Harlee remained patient.

    ˇ°Take your time to decide.

    Give me your answer within three days.ˇ± With that, Harlee exited, not giving Margo a chance to react.

    Soon after Harlee departed, Wesson emerged from his hiding spot.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt want to lose my hand. Why must weˇ­ˇ± Suddenly, MargoˇŻs hand struck WessonˇŻs cheek, her p echoing her deep-seated frustration and disappointment.

    ˇ°How many times must I warn you not to provoke the Mogluylia police? Why canˇŻt you ever listen?ˇ±

    Then, Margo copsed to the floor, defeated.

    ˇ°Wesson, you have no choice but to cut off your handˇ­ˇ±

    Wesson took her hand and looked into her eyes intensely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 943

    ?Chapter 943:

    ˇ°Why? Why are you afraid of that woman?ˇ±

    Margo was forthright with her response.

    ˇ°Of course, I am!ˇ± When Margo saw the disbelief in WessonˇŻs eyes, she suddenlyughed.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs up to you. If you donˇŻt want the entire family to suffer because of you, you can choose to stand against her.ˇ±

    Margo had protected Wesson from consequences for too long. Now, it was time for him to face reality.

    Shocked, Wesson found himself speechless.

    He hadnˇŻt anticipated that Margo would ce such a grave decision on his shoulders. The options were to lose a hand or oppose Harlee.

    Despite his reluctance, he knew he had to choose the former to avoid endangering his family.

    ˇ°Understood. In three days, IˇŻll publicly apologize, and regarding the matter of my handˇ­ IˇŻll take care of it myself at the press conference with a gun.ˇ± With a firm resolve, Wesson left, harboring no grudge against Margo but despising his ownck of strength. If only he were stronger than Harlee, perhaps things might have been differentˇ­

    Exiting the secluded chamber, Harlee felt drawn toward the bar, as thoughpelled by an intangible pull. She told herself it wasnˇŻt about Rhys, but the moment she crossed the threshold, she couldnˇŻt lie to herself anymore.

    Her gaze darted around, searching for RhysˇŻs silhouette. To her dismay, the person she hoped to see was absent.

    Harlee sat at the bar for a while, not even finishing her whiskey before leaving.

    Unbeknownst to her, Rhys appeared not long after, taking the seat she had just vacated.

    L?t?st §éh¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö????.??o§Ţ

    His expression was unreadable until a man in a cap joined him, sparking a subtle change in his demeanor.

    ˇ°Any updates?ˇ±

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson deduced through Margo that Anigenia is abination of Anika and Eugenia.ˇ±

    A flicker crossed RhysˇŻs face, and a faint smile tugged at his lips.

    HarleeˇŻs sharpness never ceased to impress him.

    Her ability to uncover the truth behind Anigenia was proof of that.

    Rhys instructed, ˇ°Reveal more details about Anika and Eugenia to Harlee, but do it gradually and make sure to safeguard our identity. Remember, better silence thanpromise.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ±

    Rhys tapped the table lightly, and the man caught on to the cue immediately, slipping away into the night.

    Momentster, Anika, still groggy from her hangover, stumbled into RhysˇŻs arms, her cheeks flushed.

    ˇ°Rhys, I want toˇ­ˇ± she murmured, her tone dripping with allure. The tension of waiting had worn AnikaˇŻs patience thin. She and Rhys had barely progressed beyond holding hands, and Eugenia had urged her to act under the guise of drunkenness.

    Though hesitant at first, panic overtook Anika when she noticed Harlee, whose presence felt like a looming threat. RhysˇŻs arms tightened around Anika as he spoke softly, his voice low and maic.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs head back to the hotel.ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs heart raced, utterly captivated by him. To her, Rhys was too enchanting, and she was willing to be bewitched by him forever.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 944

    ?Chapter 944:

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± Anika replied, holding Rhys closer,pletely entranced, oblivious to the calcting glint in his eyes.

    Having drunk the water Rhys had offered, Anika soon sumbed to deep slumber.

    Just then, a man appeared in front of Rhys.

    ˇ°Mr. Green.ˇ±

    Rhys remained poker-faced.

    ˇ°Go in. SheˇŻs inside the room.ˇ±

    Later, sounds of intimacy filled the room, yet RhysˇŻs expression remained unchanged.

    Three days passed.

    As promised, Wesson held a public press conference, apologizing to the Mogluylia police and dealing with his left arm on live television.

    ˇ°Obedient enough,ˇ± Harleemented tly, shutting herptop on the gory disy.

    She reclined in her chair, closing her eyes, only to be interrupted by a voice she instantly recognized.

    ˇ°Are you truly going to announce your divorce during the press conference?ˇ±

    Without opening her eyes, Harlee replied to Noel, ˇ°Yes. Rhys has already found a new girlfriend.

    Divorcing him is only a matter of time.ˇ± Her tone was casual, devoid of any emotion.

    ˇ°Are you sure you wonˇŻt regret it? YouˇŻve waited three long years for him. WouldnˇŻt it be worth asking for an exnation first?ˇ± NoelˇŻs tone carried a mix of shock and incredulity. What baffled him wasnˇŻt HarleeˇŻs choice to end her marriage, but her decision to bypass questioning Rhys entirely. She had let go the moment she spotted him with someone else.

    Your next story starts here g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    Though HarleeˇŻs expression remainedposed, only she knew how deeply it stung to witness Rhys standing beside another woman.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs unnecessary,ˇ± Harlee answered. To her, fighting for someone whose affections had strayed seemed futile. Moreover, there were plenty of fish in the sea, and she refused to lower herself.

    Oddly, when Noel heard HarleeˇŻs dismissive words, a spark of tion surged through him. Perhaps his feelings for her had grown beyond admiration into something far more profound.

    Noel wanted to chase after Harlee, yet unease restrained him.

    After all, he wouldnˇŻt have been in the picture if not for RhysˇŻs choice of protecting Harlee discreetly, a forced decision when faced with a predicament three years earlier.

    ˇ°Maybe thereˇŻs some misunderstanding?ˇ± Noel ventured.

    Harlee let out a softugh.

    ˇ°Misunderstanding? What could possibly be misunderstood?ˇ±

    Despite her words, part of her suspected there were truths hidden from her. She knew Rhys well. If he chose to remain silent, no amount of coaxing or confrontation would extract the answers.

    Her only option was to unravel theˇ­

    Truth herself. Publicly announcing their separation at the press conference had merely been her opening move.

    NoelˇŻs tone was t as he remarked, ˇ°I just hope you donˇŻt regret thister.ˇ± He genuinely wished for HarleeˇŻs happiness, even if it meant she was with someone else.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 945

    ?Chapter 945:

    Harlee opened her eyes slowly and met his gaze with a tranquil smile.

    ˇ°I wonˇŻt. IˇŻll never look back with regret.ˇ±

    Once again, Noel found himself captivated by her serene confidence until her movement broke his focus.

    He swallowed hard, struggling to mask his emotions, though the affection in his eyes betrayed him.

    But Harlee never paused long enough to notice, leaving NoelˇŻs feelings unobserved.

    His attempt at masking his feelings was pointless.

    Harlee approached, patting Noel lightly on the shoulder with a cheerful demeanor.

    ˇ°Rx. IˇŻve been sleeping fine, and nothing gets worse.ˇ±

    It took Noel a moment to realize Harlee thought his concern was for her well-being. Lowering his head, heughed bitterly. She truly didnˇŻt notice how deeply he cared for her. When he looked up, only tenderness remained in his gaze.

    ˇ°Alright, but if anythinges up, let me know right away.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded lightly, said, ˇ°Got it,ˇ± and left with her coat in hand. The only reason sheˇŻde for a check-up was because Noel had been relentless with his calls.

    Since returning from Gruinia, Harlee had taken refuge in Remson Manor, the sole ce where she could find restful sleep. She had deliberately concealed RhysˇŻs circumstances, leaving the Sanderson family in the dark about his return and his shifting affections.

    In the stillness of the night, Harlee woke abruptly, her forehead damp with cold sweat.

    A nightmare had shaken her.

    Find exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??ls

    She had dreamt of being pursued by a relentless mob. Just when she thought Rhys had shown up to rescue her, he turned on her, driving a de into her chest. In her final moments, she saw nothing but the cold resolve in his eyes. The agony was overwhelming.

    Before Harlee could fully rouse herself, a strong arm pulled her into a firm embrace, catching her off guard. The scent was unmistakable, wrapping her in a sense of safety that coaxed her back toward sleep.

    Normally, HarleeˇŻs instincts would have sent any intruder sprawling, but the terror of the dream still had her frozen, her reactions sluggish.

    Her thoughts were a jumble, unsure whether she was reliving the past or trapped in the present, until a familiar voice reached her ears, stirring something deep within.

    ˇ°Leeˇ­ˇ±

    The sound of this familiar voice caused her heart to quiver. It was the voice she had longed to hear for years.

    Her hand instinctively moved to reach out, only to halt midair as an image of Rhys with another woman intruded, shattering the fleetingfort.

    HarleeˇŻs fingers began to shake uncontrobly, and her lips turned white, drained of color. She quickly regained herposure and coldly pushed Rhys, the man next to her, away, searching around the bedside.

    A soft glow filled the dim room as Harlee moved to the edge of the bed, ready to dismiss Rhys and let him leave when his drug-afflicted face caught her eye.

    Harlee paused, taken aback.

    A chilling wave of recognition swept through her as she stared at the man engulfed in the bed covers. It reminded her starkly of Ritchie a year ago. Ritchie had once identally consumed drugs sold in Gruinia, and RhysˇŻs current expression mirrored the agony Ritchie had suffered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 946

    ?Chapter 946:

    ˇ°Rhysˇ­ˇ± Harlee pondered whether Rhys had identally ingested drugs or if someone had poisoned him. She had juste back from Gruinia the previous day, aware that Rhys had been with Anika for more than two years. It didnˇŻt make sense for him to have identally taken drugs. So, why was he in such pain now? And why was he here, instead of with Anika?

    HarleeˇŻs brow creased with worry. She looked down at Rhys, who was visibly suffering, and found herself unable to force him off the bed. She lifted her hand, her fingers tenderly massaging RhysˇŻs temples and soothing his furrowed brow.

    RhysˇŻs face, previously twisted in pain, rxed considerably under her touch.

    This change made HarleeˇŻs heart flutterˇŞit was eerily simr to RitchieˇŻs reaction when he was poisoned.

    With this realization, Harlee quickly sent a detailed message to Tonya describing RhysˇŻs condition before exhaling deeply.

    Feeling thirsty, Harlee moved to get out of bed for some water.

    But as she ced her foot on the floor, she was suddenly pulled back into a tight embrace.

    Harlee grabbed RhysˇŻs hands, attempting to free herself, but in the struggle, she found herself pinned under him.

    RhysˇŻs dark eyes were filled with deep longing, as if he wished to fuse with the woman beneath him permanently.

    ˇ°Lee, donˇŻt leave meˇ­ˇ± he begged, his voice carrying a note of desperation.

    Harlee felt a twinge in her heart as the emotional walls she had constructed began to crumble once again.

    ˇ°Rhys, what am I supposed to do with youˇ­ˇ± she murmured to herself, lost in thought.

    Your next adventure is at g  al n ovels . con

    The voice Rhys had missed terribly over the past three years softly resonated in his ears, calming his tormented features as he slowly regained hisposure.

    His intense gaze fixed on Harlee with an almost obsessive quality.

    After a moment, he rested his head against her neck, a mix of sorrow and relief evident.

    ˇ°Lee, is this a dream?ˇ±

    The mention of a ˇ°dreamˇ± caught Harlee off guard, causing her hand, which had been pushing him away, to freeze in ce. She, too, had clung to dreams for sce during many restless nights and understood the haunting, surreal sensation.

    HarleeˇŻs body tensed. She was unsure how to respond to Rhys now. She didnˇŻt want to get involved with him until she resolved the doubts in her heart. She had no interest in a love triangle.

    After a lengthy silence where reason finally overcame her emotions, Harlee firmly pushed Rhys away, whispering, ˇ°Rhys, wake up. We have no connection anymore.ˇ± She was determined to move forward. The words ˇ°no connectionˇ± echoed painfully in RhysˇŻs ears, and suddenly, all was silent.

    RhysˇŻs attempt to seek warmth from her neck ceased abruptly, and he passed out in HarleeˇŻs arms before copsing beside her.

    His actions seemed orchestrated, executed swiftly and without hesitation.

    Harlee inhaled deeply, decisively pushing Rhys away, thenposed herself and left the room indifferently.

    In the lingering darkness, Rhys, who had seemed unconscious, suddenly opened his eyes.

    ˇ°I thought I could enjoy just one more nightˇ­ˇ± Tears quietly streamed down his face as he felt the lingering warmth Harlee left on the bed.

    Anika was still tied up withmitments in Gruinia, and Rhys didnˇŻt want to miss any opportunity to be with Harlee, so he fabricated a reason to return to Mogluylia ahead of Anika.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 947

    ?Chapter 947:

    Rhys hadnˇŻt anticipated a drug rpse on his first day back. Overwhelmed with pain, he decided to return to Remson Manor, hoping thefort of old memories would help him endure.

    He hadnˇŻt expected Harlee to be there as well.

    Despite a fierce internal battle, he found himself unable to leave and insteady next to Harlee, silently watching her as she slept.

    Rhys promised himself heˇŻd stay only an hour before leaving, but he sumbed to sleep in just twenty minutes.

    By the time he awoke, Harlee had already found him.

    Rhys had hoped to pretend he didnˇŻt know and simply get by, but Harlee had never been one for vague or uncertain rtionships.

    ˇ°Just hold on a little longerˇ­ Lee, just a bit longer. I will eliminate all threats for youˇ­ˇ± His eyes sparkled with resolute determination, a fierce intensity brewing within.

    The next morning, Harlee stretched outfortably on TonyaˇŻs bed.

    Harlee had a key to TonyaˇŻs ce, and with Ritchie away on business in Uwhor, she had driven overte at night to find Tonya.

    On the bed, Harlee, though tired, managed to sit up, her natural beauty still evident without any makeup.

    Tonya clung to Harlee like an octopus.

    ˇ°Harlee, did you sleep with Rhys after sharing a bedst night?ˇ± she mumbled, barely awake.

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Harlee replied, gently detaching TonyaˇŻs limbs from around her.

    Tonya clung to Harlee once more.

    Fresh chapters live g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í????s

    After a brief pause, she said, ˇ°Really? Has Rhys be impotent or something after three years? To have a beauty like you in his arms and do nothing?ˇ±

    Harlee chuckled and yfully pushed Tonya onto the bed.

    Her sleepy eyes suddenly brightened, revealing a mischievous yet sharp look.

    ˇ°Is there anything in your mind other than naughty thoughts?ˇ±

    Captivated by HarleeˇŻs intense gaze, Tonya clung to her even more tightly.

    ˇ°My mind is only filled with you and those naughty ideas.ˇ±

    Harlee teased, ˇ°What about Ritchie?ˇ±

    Tonya responded without skipping a beat, ˇ°HeˇŻs one of the naughty ideas!ˇ±

    Harlee burst intoughter and then yfully pulled Tonya toward the bathroom.

    They stood side by side, brushing their teeth.

    Tonya became serious, inquiring about RhysˇŻs condition and offering some logical insight.

    ˇ°Considering everything, itˇŻs unclear whether he identally ingested drugs, was poisoned, or if itˇŻs nothing at all. We need more of his hair to determine that.ˇ±

    Tonya nced at Harlee with a raised eyebrow, suggesting, ˇ°Maybe you should work your magicˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee turned her face away and said, ˇ°DonˇŻt even think about it.ˇ±

    ˇ°Do you honestly intend to hold a public announcement about your divorce from Rhys?ˇ± Tonya was visibly shaken by HarleeˇŻs proposal during their breakfast chat. She choked, her coughs echoing around the room, and took several sips of water to calm her nerves before posing the question.

    Without pausing for HarleeˇŻs reply, Tonya pressed on, her eyebrows furrowed in concern.

    ˇ°Seriously? DidnˇŻt you mention there could be an exnation for RhysˇŻ actions? ArenˇŻt you going to consider giving him another shot?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 948

    ?Chapter 948:

    With a graceful motion, Harlee tore off a chunk of bread, a mischievous smile curling the corners of her mouth.

    ˇ°That is his shot,ˇ± she dered.

    TonyaˇŻs confusion deepened.

    Harlee exined further, ˇ°The announcement isnˇŻt merely about my divorce from him. IˇŻm also nning to reveal an engagement.ˇ±

    At these words, TonyaˇŻs eyes bulged, and her mouth fell open in disbelief.

    ˇ°Whoˇ­ WhoˇŻs the person youˇŻre going to marry?ˇ± she stammered,pletely bewildered.

    After all, for the past three years, there hadnˇŻt been a hint of any man in HarleeˇŻs life, much less a romantic partner.

    And certainly, Noel didnˇŻt count as one.

    With a yful glint in her eyes, Harlee leaned forward, ready to unveil her borate strategy.

    Harlee nned to use the public announcement as a dramatic stage to announce her divorce from Rhys, aiming to provoke him and then reveal an engagement to another man to further unsettle him.

    Her ultimate objective was to coax Rhys into exining his mysterious disappearance of three years and his return with another woman.

    Aware that a straightforward approach would be fruitless, she devised this intricate scheme.

    When Tonya grasped the n, she enthusiastically endorsed it with a thumbs up, eximing, ˇ°ThatˇŻs my Harlee, always bold and decisive!ˇ±

    L?t??t ?h¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.????m

    After pausing to consider, TonyaˇŻs curiosity piqued, and she inquired, ˇ°But who have you chosen to pose as yourˇ­?ˇ±

    TonyaˇŻs mind raced. Over the past three years, other than the regr sessions with Noel, the psychologist, Harlee hadnˇŻt shown any interest in anyone.

    Could it possibly be Noel?

    TonyaˇŻs face morphed from amused curiosity to surprise, and then to utter disbelief.

    Her hand flew to her mouth as she gasped, ˇ°YouˇŻre not thinking of involving Noel in this charade, are you?ˇ±

    Tonya felt this was deeply unfair to Noel, who had silently harbored feelings for Harlee for nearly three years. Yet, she bit her tongue, having vowed to Noel that she would keep his secret until he chose to reveal his feelings to Harlee himself.

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Harlee confirmed with a serene nod.

    After sipping thest of her milk, Harlee smiled and said, ˇ°IˇŻll talk to Noel about itter. In the meantime, could you visit my family estate and ease my parentsˇŻ worries?ˇ±

    ˇ°You havenˇŻt broken the news to them yet?ˇ± Tonya widened her eyes.

    Harlee drummed her fingers on the table, a sign of her growing anxiety.

    ˇ°No. I just donˇŻt want them to start worrying.ˇ±

    Harlee had been keeping RhysˇŻs unexpected return under wraps on purpose, even persuading Belinda to keep it a secret from Sk. Thest thing Harlee wanted was for her parents and brothers to be engulfed in anger or concern for her once again. Yet nowˇ­ since her marriage to Rhys wasnˇŻt legally binding, their only route to separation was a public deration.

    Despite her reluctance, hiding such significant news was not an option.

    ˇ°Alright, I understand.ˇ± Tonya gave a small nod, grasping HarleeˇŻs motives clearly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 949

    ?Chapter 949:

    ˇ°IˇŻll have a word with them and make sure they donˇŻt fret over you.ˇ±

    ˇ°YouˇŻve got this!ˇ± Harlee joked, her voiceced with humor, something that had be a rarity over the past three years due to her emotional strain.

    Witnessing HarleeˇŻs light demeanor, Tonya felt a sudden surge of determination.

    As long as Harlee found happiness, nothing else mattered.

    At half past three in the afternoon, Harlee made her way to NoelˇŻs clinic, right on schedule.

    Draped across the sofa, she gradually found herself rxing, shedding the initial reluctance that had clung to her.

    Noel, having tended to some affairs, discovered Harlee stretched outfortably on the sofa, her eyelids fluttering delicately over her serene face. It was evident she was feigning sleep.

    Approaching with a ss of water, Noel cleared his throat softly, his voice warm and inviting as it floated to Harlee.

    ˇ°What unexpected event brings you here today?ˇ± He sensed that her visit wasnˇŻt spurred by a deterioration in her condition.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes fluttered open as she pushed herself upright on the sofa, her expression a mix of shyness and unease.

    Noel could see she was wrestling with something difficult to express.

    ˇ°You can share anything with me; weˇŻre friends after all,ˇ± he reassured her, his smile tender andforting.

    Harlee nibbled on her lip, hesitating, then finally voiced her intentions for the following day.

    L??€$? ˇé??t??§ń? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨şl?.ˇé??

    ˇ°Tomorrow, I n to publicly announce my divorce, and after that, I n to announce an engagementˇ­ˇ±

    Though usually forthright, thetter admission clearly cost her some effort.

    After all, she was pulling Noel into an borate deception to be staged publicly.

    Although it was merely a facade, acting as her counterfeit betrothed in front of the entire nation waspletely uncharted territory for Noel. WouldnˇŻt such a proposal give anyone pause?

    ˇ°Do you expect me to go along with this act?ˇ± Noel asked.

    Engulfed in her own thoughts, Harlee failed to detect the joy in his voice. With an uneasy smile, she murmured, ˇ°Yes, if it proves too burdensomeˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Not at all.ˇ±

    ˇ°YouˇŻve been my closest confidant for three years, after allˇ­ˇ± Harlee stopped short, processing his words.

    ˇ°Do you mean you agreed?ˇ±

    ˇ°Absolutely. IˇŻve always told you that you can rely on me for anything,ˇ± Noel said firmly, his eyes shimmering with amusement. This feigned engagement was something he had secretly yearned for.

    Although fabricated, he relished the idea.

    His eyes softening with sincerity, he whispered reassuringly, ˇ°DonˇŻt feel overwhelmed. ItˇŻs merely a facade and wonˇŻt weigh me down.ˇ±

    Noel knew Harlee was fretting about the repercussions for him, unaware of his deeper wish that their pretend connection could somehow manifest into reality.

    HarleeˇŻs gaze, tinged with apology, quickly transformed into one of delight. She stretched outzily, sinking back into the sofa, her eyes locking onto Noel with a yful arch of her eyebrow.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 950

    ?Chapter 950:

    ˇ°Noel, IˇŻm so fortunate to have crossed paths with you.ˇ±

    Noel averted his eyes for a moment and then looked back into her sparkling eyes, his heart silently repeating her words.

    ˇ°IˇŻm so fortunate to have crossed paths with you.ˇ±

    Elsewhere, Tonya was handling HarleeˇŻs tasks.

    ˇ°What?ˇ± LonnieˇŻs hand crashed down on the table, his face a mask of fury and disbelief at RhysˇŻs audacity.

    ˇ°Tonya, confirm it once more for me.

    Did Rhys actually return unting a new woman?ˇ±

    Rising to match his intensity, Tonya sped his hand, her touch gentle yet firm.

    ˇ°Ease your mind.

    Harlee sent me to soothe your nerves. She knew this news would disturb you.ˇ±

    LonnieˇŻs eyes bore into hers,den with deep, soulful despair.

    ˇ°I regret not stopping her from entwining her fate with the Green family.ˇ±

    His posture crumpled, visibly aging him as grief took its toll.

    Just then, Sk breezed in, her face lighting up as she carried a bag of TonyaˇŻs favorite bread.

    ˇ°Tonya, quick! IˇŻve fetched your favorite breadˇ­ˇ±

    Sk started to unveil the bread when the gravity of the roomˇŻs atmosphere hit her, her pulse skipping a beat. With apprehensioncing her tone, she inquired, ˇ°WhatˇŻs wrong here?ˇ±

    Your escape begins with ga ln ov els .

    Tonya extended her right hand to grasp SkˇŻs as they settled on the sofa, gentlyforting her while exining that Rhys had returned, apanied by a woman.

    SkˇŻs mood soured instantly, but Tonya swiftly reassured her, exining that Harlee had instructed Belinda not to mention it to avoid causing her worry.

    Tonya then conveyed HarleeˇŻs sentiments, emphasizing that Harlee was doing fine and that she could rest easy at night.

    ˇ°Harlee has always been independent. If she chose not to tell us, itˇŻs because she didnˇŻt want us to worry,ˇ± Lonnie said, wrapping his arm around SkˇŻs shoulders, sighing with a mix of resignation and relief.

    ˇ°As long as sheˇŻs okay, thatˇŻs what matters to us.ˇ±

    ˇ°How can I not worry? SheˇŻs part of me,ˇ± Sk said, her voice choked with emotion, tears brimming in her eyes.

    Despite her anxiety, Sk acknowledged LonnieˇŻs perspective, agreeing that their happiness hinged on HarleeˇŻs well-being.

    ˇ°I get it now.

    Harlee wants us to trust her decisions without worrying.ˇ±

    Lonnie and Sk found themselves in a difficult position. They feared Harlee might be in a bad situation, yet they didnˇŻt want to burden her with their concerns.

    Tonya had braced for a lengthy discussion, but found that simply sharing HarleeˇŻs message had allowed Lonnie and Sk to internally resolve their worries without needing much from her. This realization deeply touched Tonya, enhancing her understanding of what family truly means.

    When Harlee arrived, Tonya was already engaged in a lively discussion with the Sanderson family, everyone managing to stay upbeat despite the concerns about Rhys. They began suggesting strategies for handling the situation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 951

    ?Chapter 951:

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre back! Come join us. We were just brainstorming how to manage the press conference!ˇ± Fletcher said excitedly.

    ˇ°It should be more spectacr than any wedding, making it clear to everyone that our Harlee is unattached.ˇ±

    Brenton adjusted his seat to make room for Harlee.

    ˇ°Need a little spectacle from me to spice things up?ˇ±

    The other brothers piled on with their ideas for dealing with Rhys, until Lonnie interjected with a cough to quiet the room.

    He earnestly added, ˇ°Noel seems more dependable than Rhys.

    Harlee, if you announce your engagement to him, DadˇŻs behind you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Mom supports you too!ˇ± Sk added, gesturing enthusiastically.

    Harlee took a seat next to Brenton, slightly overwhelmed.

    ˇ°WeˇŻre just putting on a show.ˇ±

    Lonnie quickly responded, ˇ°Sometimes, a show can be a reality!ˇ±

    ˇ°LonnieˇŻs right! If Rhys is that cruel, Harlee, why not make it real? Just find a new boyfriend!ˇ± Tonya couldnˇŻt help but smile at the unfolding drama.

    Harleeughed softly at Tonya.

    ˇ°Well, I think over in eliaˇ­ˇ±

    Tonya straightened, her frown deepening as she admonished Lonnie yfully, ˇ°Lonnie, how can you suggest such a thing? Marriage is not a matter to be joked about!ˇ±

    Stay updated g?ln¦Ň¦Íe??s

    It was unclear who chuckled first, butughter quickly filled the living room. The room was charged with a warm and joyful atmosphere.

    The following day arrived.

    Morning light poured through the window, bathing the bedroom in a warm hue.

    Harlee stretched leisurely, ncing at the clockˇŞit was nearly ten.

    Last night had been filled with nostalgia, with Tonya prompting stories about the past and even teasing Lonnie and Sk for their old romantic tales, keeping everyone chatting until the early hours.

    Afterward, they all ventured out for ate-night snack, finally returning home to wash up and head to bed around four in the morning.

    That exined why Harlee had slept in.

    Getting out of bed, Harlee slipped on a simple jacket and made her way downstairs.

    As Harlee approached the staircase, she could hear Brenton and Kareem being urged to settle down by Sk. Seeing their troubled looks, Harlee smiled as she continued down the stairs.

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre up? Come have some breakfast!ˇ± LonnieˇŻs voice came from the kitchen, where he stood in an apron, offering a steaming bowl of soup with a warm and inviting smile.

    Harlee moved closer and recognized her favorite soup being prepared.

    Sk, momentarily halting her chatter with Brenton and Kareem, turned to Harlee and said, ˇ°Your dad insisted you try his cooking again.

    He even went to the market early to get fresh meat.ˇ±

    Clint interjected from behind, ˇ°See those heart-shaped eggs on the table? Those are special, just for you and our mom.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 952

    ?Chapter 952:

    Although such scenes had be a regr part of thest three years, they still moved Harlee.

    Harlee quickly returned upstairs, freshened up, and sshed her face with cold water to fully wake herself.

    After drying off, she stared at her reflection in the mirror, lightly touching her cheeks. She resolved not to let her family worry any longerˇ­

    With a determined hand ced over her heart, Harlee appeared to make a silent vow.

    Later on, seated at the dining table and observing the spread before her, Harlee realized everyone had waited to eat until she joined them.

    Lonnie ced a heart-shaped omelet on her te.

    ˇ°Try this. Only you and your mom get these special ones!ˇ± He gave Harlee a wink, his expression both humorous and charming.

    ˇ°Dad, did you make all of this?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    ˇ°Of courseˇ­ˇ± Lonnie said, puffing out his chest.

    But when he caught HarleeˇŻs earnest gaze, he hesitated and corrected himself.

    ˇ°Well, not all of it. I cooked some, and La did the rest.ˇ±

    Harlee dered, ˇ°Then IˇŻll have what you cooked.ˇ±

    Lonnie responded with a smile, ˇ°These three dishes were made by me. If itˇŻs not enough, I can cook more of your favorites.ˇ±

    Harlee grinned.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs plenty already.ˇ±

    L?t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??o§Ţ

    Lonnie chuckled.

    ˇ°No worries. If thereˇŻs any left, your brothers will finish it off. They love it.ˇ± HarleeˇŻs siblings were rendered speechless.

    Harlee took a sip of the soup. It was warm, perfectly tempered.

    Clearly, Lonnie had made sure to let it cool before bringing it to her.

    Seeing they all gazed at her, Harlee lightened the mood by joking, ˇ°Why are you all staring? Someone might think we just got reunited after two decades.ˇ±

    Back when they had just reconnected, their cautiousness stemmed from a fear she might not adapt well to the Sanderson family dynamics.

    ˇ°I just find pleasure in watching you enjoy the meal,ˇ± Lonnie said,dling another serving of soup for Sk before he finally began to eat.

    Harlee nodded.

    ˇ°Then IˇŻll make sure to seem even happier eating.ˇ±

    Laughter filled the room again at HarleeˇŻsment.

    Lonnie surveyed the family gathered around the table, filled with a profound sense of appreciation. It had been a while since they all shared a meal like this. They should make it a more frequent asion.

    Brenton and Kareem engaged in a lengthy discussion in the study after their midnight snack, yet despite staying up through the night, they appeared energized the next morning.

    After breakfast, Brenton and Kareem exchanged a knowing look and subtly signaled for Harlee to join them in the study once Lonnie and Sk had left the kitchen. They then made their way upstairs.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 953

    ?Chapter 953:

    Harlee raised an eyebrow and understood that Brenton and Kareem needed to discuss Rhys with her privately. They had avoided the topic the previous night to keep their parents, who were nearby, from worrying.

    Harlee excused herself and ascended to the study at a leisurely pace.

    Upon entering, she found Brenton and Kareem already seated on the couch, with Fleming standing in front of it, having arrived earlier. She settled into a single sofa across from them, maintaining aposed demeanor that revealed nothing of her inner thoughts.

    Knowing the reason for this family meeting, Harlee decided it was time to share her insights to ease any concerns.

    ˇ°IˇŻve learned that the renowned pharmaceutical expert from Gruinia, known as Anigenia, is actually two individuals, Anika and Eugenia.

    Anika is the woman Rhys brought back. The uing press conference is a setup to see if Rhys has truly ceased loving me. I sensed something amiss and wondered whether he has been on an undercover mission, hiding something from me.ˇ±

    Harlee mentioned this because she had often engaged in covert operations, sometimes keeping Kareem uninformed.

    Despite their military involvement, they operated in different divisions and were usually unaware of each otherˇŻs specific missions.

    ˇ°Additionally, IˇŻm curious to see if Anika will exhibit any suspicious behavior.ˇ± Harlee paused, ncing at Fleming and Brenton.

    ˇ°Brenton, Fleming, it was Anika who developed the Bloodthirstiness Pill.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs gaze remained steady as she observed her brothersˇŻ reactions.

    Keep reading g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    The room fell quiet.

    BrentonˇŻs expression had particrly darkened upon hearing about the pill creator. In the past three years, Harlee had tried every possible method to heal Nic from the pillˇŻs effects in vain, and BrentonˇŻs resentmentˇ­

    Toward its creator, BrentonˇŻs resentment had deepened.

    Brenton was about to speak when Fleming interjected, ˇ°Harlee, are you certain about this? That Anigenia is actually an alias for two people?ˇ±

    Before Harlee could answer, Kareem spoke up.

    ˇ°The document confirming this just arrived this morning. I thought it was discovered by someone else, but it turns out it was Harlee again.ˇ±

    With KareemˇŻs confirmation, Fleming quickly grasped the situation.

    ˇ°Harlee, do you believe you can obtain the antidote?ˇ± he asked.

    Harlee shook her head.

    ˇ°No.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs siblings looked stunned, as they had never seen her express uncertainty before.

    Harlee smiled reassuringly.

    ˇ°Sess is uncertain until you try.ˇ±

    Brenton reflected briefly and then nodded.

    ˇ°We initially nned to discourage you from acting this time, but nowˇ­

    Harlee, if you need our help, just ask.ˇ±

    ˇ°No need. Just carry on as usual after the press conference as if youˇŻre unaware of anything.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 954

    ?Chapter 954:

    The three of them quickly realized Harlee was signaling for them to pretend they knew nothing.

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    That day, Brenton utilized the Sanderson GroupˇŻs official ount to announce a press conference at 3:30 p.m. Meanwhile, Clint used his significant online presence to promote the event, generating considerable interest.

    Curiosity piqued, theizens ventured their questions.

    ˇ°Wow, ClintˇŻs been off the radar for the past six months. WhatˇŻs he up to now?ˇ±

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt you get that? It means Harlee is hosting a press conference this afternoon!ˇ±

    ˇ°If IˇŻm not mistaken, itˇŻs been two years since HarleeˇŻsst press conference.

    Back then, the inte buzzed for months over her announcement of marrying into the Green family despite RhysˇŻ uncertain fate.ˇ±

    Online, spection swirled about HarleeˇŻs uing press conference, with everyone sharing their guesses.

    Meanwhile, Anika, upon catching wind of the announcement, hurried back from Gruinia.

    Assuming Harlee intended to publicly cut ties with Rhys, she booked the earliest flight, aiming to embarrass Harlee at the press conference.

    After all, she considered herself RhysˇŻ girlfriend now.

    At themotion downstairs, Anika quickly went down to find Rhys leading a group of people into the house. She curbed her enthusiasm, waiting until everyone dispersed at 1:30 p.m. before sauntering over to Rhys and leaning seductively.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Against the wall, Anika asked, ˇ°Have you been busy preparing to reim control of the Green Group these past few days?ˇ±

    Having heard RhysˇŻ n to snatch the leadership back from Harlee, Anika wasnˇŻt surprised by the influx of visitors to the vi.

    Rhys nodded.

    ˇ°Yes, the preliminary n is in ce. Why did you return sooner than expected? WerenˇŻt you supposed to stay a few more days?ˇ±

    Anika paused, uncertain whether to inform Rhys about HarleeˇŻs press conference, fearing he might have regrets and attempt to intervene.

    Noticing her hesitation, Rhys frowned.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the matter?ˇ±

    Anika hesitated again before saying, ˇ°Rhys, did you know Harlee is holding a press conference? It seems like she mightˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys interrupted, looking up sharply.

    ˇ°What about her?ˇ± His eyes conveyed deep concern.

    AnikaˇŻs tone shifted,ced with jealousy.

    ˇ°Why do you seem so concerned about her?ˇ±

    Rhys caught himself showing too much emotion. With Anika previously out of town, he had let his guard down.

    Despite this, he decided not to exin, knowing all too well that exnations would only heighten AnikaˇŻs suspicions.

    Rhys said, ˇ°IsnˇŻt it natural for me to be interested? SheˇŻs now mypetitor, and I must stay informed of her actions.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 955

    ?Chapter 955:

    As expected, Anika was convinced and dropped her jealous demeanor, confidently saying, ˇ°Harlee is going to announce her divorce from you at the press conference.ˇ± The online announcement hadnˇŻt revealed any details of the conference, but Anika knew what to expect, having ced a spy close to Harlee.

    ˇ°What?ˇ± Rhys eximed, jumping from his seat.

    Anika felt a sting from RhysˇŻ intense reaction.

    After that night of intimacy with him

    ˇŞat least she thought it was himˇŞshe found it difficult to tolerate any potential rivals in love. She expected some reaction, but not one so emotional. Learning from past mistakes, she chose not to press further, worried it might lead to another misunderstanding.

    ˇ°How do you know?ˇ± Rhys asked.

    Anika kept the existence of her spy a secret, vaguely answering, ˇ°I just do,ˇ± before redirecting the conversation toward the specifics of the press conference.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs scheduled for 3:30 p.m. today.ˇ±

    Rhys tensed, his hands clenching at his sides as he fought the impulse to stop Harlee from holding the press conference.

    He exhaled deeply, his tone nonchnt as if he didnˇŻt care about it.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs moving quickly.ˇ±

    Anika was puzzled by his reaction.

    Rhys leaned back, closing his eyes to settle his inner turmoil. When he opened them, his expression was one of mock dedication to Anika.

    The newest releases are at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    ˇ°She probably wants to garner sympathy from my family with this stunt.ˇ± It was a lie that Rhys hade up with on the spot, yet his expression made it appear convincing.

    ˇ°What should we do then?ˇ± AnikaˇŻs pulse quickened. The Green familyˇŻs support was central to her grand scheme, and she couldnˇŻt allow them to side with Harlee.

    RhysˇŻ lips twitched into a faint smile.

    He patted her back and said, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. I wonˇŻt give Harlee the chance.ˇ±

    ˇ°Are you going to the press conference?ˇ± Anika asked.

    ˇ°Absolutely.ˇ± Rhys nodded.

    AnikaˇŻs eyes lit up as an idea formed in her mind. She moved closer, her tone flirtatious.

    ˇ°IˇŻd like to join you.ˇ±

    Rhys didnˇŻt object, responding in an apparently warm tone, ˇ°IˇŻll take you wherever you wish to go.ˇ±

    Not suspecting anything, Anika assumed Rhys loved her, her heart bubbling with happiness. She nted a light kiss on RhysˇŻ cheek and said, ˇ°IˇŻm going to get changed. Wait for me.ˇ±

    ˇ°Sure.ˇ± Rhys watched her leave, his gaze lingering with what seemed to be affection.

    But as soon as Anika was out of sight, RhysˇŻ expression turned cold.

    He briskly wiped away the kiss from his cheek, his contempt evident.

    He walked over to his desk, pressed a button to ensure privacy, and dialed a number with practiced ease.

    ˇ°Stage an ident to ensure Anika will not reach that press conference.ˇ±

    At the same time, a convoy of luxury vehicles slowly rolled into Silverbrook Mansion, where a group of reporters had already gathered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 956

    ?Chapter 956:

    The Sanderson family and Tonya got out of one of the cars, and a formation of bodyguards quickly shielded them from the press, allowing only brief glimpses to be caught between them.

    Harlee came outst, her eyes scanning the sea of reporters. It had been three years since shest held a press conference, and the familiar surroundings filled her with mixed feelings.

    Noticing HarleeˇŻs lingering gaze on the reporters, Tonya stood silently by the car door, waiting patiently.

    The walk from the car to Silverbrook MansionˇŻs press conference venue took ten minutes.

    Harlee proceeded slowly, deep in thought, and Tonya kept pace quietly beside her.

    Tonya refrained from asking Harlee about her thoughts or any possible regrets.

    As Harlee and Tonya neared the venue, HarleeˇŻs family stood waiting, their concerned gazes fixed on her. Seeing them arrayed before her, Harlee remained silent. Lonnie moved forward, affectionately tousling her hair.

    ˇ°We still have an hour before it starts. If youˇŻve changed your mind, we can always cancel,ˇ± he said gently.

    ˇ°You all think I regret this?ˇ± Harlee questioned, gazing at her family, momentarily surprised by the warmth reflected in their eyes.

    s, another misunderstanding caused by her silence.

    Harlee quickly rified, ˇ°YouˇŻre mistaken. I was merely strategizing on how to make Anika slip up. SheˇŻs not like Lindsay or Etta. One single press conference wonˇŻt be enough to make her flustered and unwittingly reveal something.ˇ±

    Lonnie blinked, then nced at his sons, his look a silent reproach for their hasty assumptions, which even he had shared.

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s?c?m

    Brenton and Clint offered sheepish grins, feigning innocence.

    Kareem and Fleming opted to keep their silence, observing quietly.

    Fletcher, unable to hide his eagerness, said, ˇ°Have you devised any strategy, Harlee?ˇ±

    ˇ°Not yet.ˇ± Harlee had run through numerous scenarios, but none seemed feasible.

    Each strategy hinged on RhysˇŻ involvement, and she was still uncertain whether his recent behavior was genuine orpelled.

    ˇ°Fine,ˇ± Fletcher responded, a trace of disappointment in his voice.

    The Sanderson family reached the lounge set up for their use. Lonnie motioned for Sk to sit next to him, while the five Sanderson sons jostled to seat Harlee and Tonya by their sides.

    With an amused nce at each other, Harlee and Tonya bypassed the disputed chairs and chose seats across from them.

    The five of them let go of the chairs they had been wrestling over and scrambled to grab seats beside Harlee and Tonya.

    Kareem and Fleming stood back, conceding defeat.

    Fletcher saw his opportunity, but before he could take a seat, Clint yfully thwarted him, tossing him aside.

    Fletcher clenched his jaw and protested, ˇ°Clint, thatˇŻs foul y!ˇ±

    Fletcher attempted to shake off ClintˇŻs grip on his cor.

    Clint shed a teasing grin.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs all about skill.

    How is that cheating?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 957

    ?Chapter 957:

    Brenton, nowfortably seated next to Harlee, interjected, ˇ°Enough, everyone. LetˇŻs settle down. Maybe Harlee has more to share.ˇ±

    With BrentonˇŻs intervention, Fletcher reluctantly took his seat.

    At that moment, Nathaniel, Jose, and Belinda made their entrance.

    Harlee was taken aback.

    ˇ°Why are you all here?ˇ±

    Harlee had intentionally kept everything under wraps to prevent Nathaniel from worrying, yet somehow the Green family had discovered her ns.

    Sk appeared uneasy, her eyes shifting around the room in a futile attempt to mask the fact that she was the one who had informed the Green family.

    Nathaniel, despite relying on his cane, moved briskly to HarleeˇŻs side and warmly grasped her hand.

    ˇ°WeˇŻvee to support you!ˇ± he replied, his voice robust.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs you we stand behind, not Rhys.ˇ±

    Harlee felt somewhat overwhelmed yet moved, as this was exactly the scenario she had hoped to avoid by not informing them. Now that they were here, she chose to embrace the situation.

    ˇ°Nathaniel, Belinda, Jose, please take a seat. The press conference will start in thirty minutes, and you can rest until then.ˇ±

    Harlee then exchanged a significant nce with Brenton. Silently, they both excused themselves and stepped outside, while Tonya seamlessly filled in to reassure the elders.

    Outside, Harlee spoke decisively to Brenton.

    Stay tuned for more g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í??s.cˇđm

    ˇ°IˇŻm thinking of starting the press conference ahead of schedule.ˇ± She paused before continuing, ˇ°Just me.ˇ±

    Brenton immediately objected, saying, ˇ°ThatˇŻs not going to happen.ˇ±

    ˇ°I donˇŻt want to make a scene,ˇ± Harlee said, looking earnestly at him.

    ˇ°Please, Brenton.ˇ±

    At her plea, Brenton felt a tug at his heart. It was rare for his sister to ask for favors. Thest case had been her insistence on her marriage to the Green family.

    Brenton couldnˇŻt bear to refuse HarleeˇŻs pleas.

    ˇ°Fine, IˇŻll manage things with our family and the Green family.ˇ± Following that, Brenton took out his phone and dialed his assistant, instructing them to allow the reporters inside.

    ˇ°The venue is ready. You can head over now.ˇ±

    Harlee beamed appreciatively at him.

    ˇ°Thanks, Brenton. YouˇŻre the best!ˇ±

    Despite himself, Brenton, both exasperated and endeared, lightly pinched her nose.

    ˇ°Just this once!ˇ±

    At the venue of the press conference, Harlee made her entrance straight from backstage.

    By this point, her assistant had prepared everything, and the reporters gathered were poised for the live event.

    No sooner had Harlee taken her ce at the center seat than a familiar figure joined her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 958

    ?Chapter 958:

    Tonya shed her a yful wink.

    ˇ°I wouldnˇŻt miss this for the world,ˇ± she said with a smile.

    ˇ°Go on and shine. IˇŻm here for you!ˇ±

    Under the table, Tonya discreetly made a supportive gesture.

    A surge of warmth filled HarleeˇŻs heart. She tenderly squeezed TonyaˇŻs hand, feeling suddenly fortified. With Tonya, her family, and the Green family by her side, the challenges ahead seemed less daunting.

    Harlee stated slowly, ˇ°Good afternoon, everyone. TodayˇŻs press conference wonˇŻt concern the Sanderson family. ItˇŻs just myself and my best friend here. I recall thest press conference I held was a full two years ago. ItˇŻs heartwarming to see so many familiar faces here once more. Much like back then, todayˇŻs topic is my marriageˇ­ IˇŻm here to formally announce that I am getting a divorce.ˇ±

    No sooner had Harlee disclosed this than the room erupted intoplete chaos.

    For the media gathered, this revtion was undeniably the bombshell of the year, promising to significantly bolster their annual targets.

    Online, viewers tuning into the live stream were equally thrown into disarray. Spection had been relentless, yet HarleeˇŻs announcement came as a stark surprise.

    Especially since her marriage to the Green family, following RhysˇŻ tragic incident two years prior, had epitomized the ideal of true love.

    Oneizen ventured, ˇ°What just happened? Is this for real? Harlee and Rhys are splitting up?ˇ±

    ˇ°I had believed their love would survive even the end of the world.

    Clearly, I was too idealistic.ˇ±

    §Ţ¦Ň§ń? ¦Ô¦Ń?¦Á§ä?? ¦É§Ú g¦Á?§Ú¦Ň¦Í???.ˇé¦Ň§Ţ

    ˇ°HereˇŻs to my silly hopes in storybook endings. I must be the biggest fool on earth.ˇ±

    Online, the bacsh was swift, with many using Harlee of orchestrating a mere publicity stunt.

    Meanwhile, Rhys kept one eye covertly on the streaming live feedback on his phone, ensuring Anika remained oblivious to his divided attention.

    To Anika, Rhys was the picture of diligence, absorbed in his work.

    Twenty minutes into their journey, Rhys subtly caught the driverˇŻs knowing look and, with a gentle gesture, handed Anika a bottle of water.

    ˇ°Seems like you havenˇŻt had a drink all day, have you?ˇ±

    Anika responded with a teasing pout, extending her tongue slightly, ˇ°Oh, youˇŻre turning into my dadˇŞalways fussing about me drinking enough water.ˇ±

    Though she voiced a mockint, she smiled gratefully as she epted the bottle and took a refreshing gulp.

    In that instant, the car was sideswiped by a passing truck, the sudden scrape sending a shudder through the car and causing AnikaˇŻs teeth to m against theˇ­

    The bottle hit AnikaˇŻs mouth, and a chip broke off her front tooth.

    A thin stream of blood began to well from her gum.

    RhysˇŻ concern was palpable as he swiftly reached for her shoulder, his voice tinged with urgency.

    ˇ°Are you alright? Does it hurt much? We should head to the hospital.ˇ±

    Wincing from the sharp pain, Anika was about to nod in agreement when her gaze dropped to the chat on RhysˇŻ phone screen.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 959

    ?Chapter 959:

    A message read, ˇ°Mr. Green, the entire Green family is at the event. ItˇŻs crucial you make an appearance at the press conference, or the situation wonˇŻt end well for you.ˇ±

    Rhys hesitated, the word ˇ°OKˇ± lingering in the input box, not yet sent.

    Anika pushed herself upright, braving the sharp pain that radiated from her mouth. With her teeth clenched, she said, ˇ°No, IˇŻm fine. Let the driver take me to the hospital. You need to be at the press conference.ˇ±

    ˇ°I canˇŻt leave you alone. IˇŻming with you,ˇ± Rhys said, a faint smile tugging at his lips.

    AnikaˇŻs fist tightened, her teeth gritting once more.

    ˇ°Honestly, IˇŻm okay. ItˇŻs only the blood that looks worse than it is.ˇ±

    She urged him, her voice firm despite her pain, ˇ°Get out of the car and catch a cab. IˇŻll update you on my condition.

    DonˇŻt worryˇ­ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ face showed apparent reluctance to leave for the press conference, hispliance seemingly because of his adherence to her words.

    ˇ°Fine. Text me if thereˇŻs anything. IˇŻll attend the press conference to see what unfolds.ˇ±

    With a drastic sigh, Rhys stepped out, ncing back repeatedly, his eyesden with mock concern and hesitance.

    Yet, as AnikaˇŻs car disappeared around the corner, RhysˇŻ expression swiftly shifted back to its typical stoic chill. The earlier concern evaporated into nothingness.

    Switching his phone to private mode, Rhys quickly typed a new instruction in the chat box.

    ˇ°Get a team to keep an eye on Anika.

    Read exclusive stories .c©–m

    Ensure she wonˇŻt get the chance toe to the press conferenceter.ˇ±

    No sooner had themand been sent than he received immediate updates from several sources, detailing AnikaˇŻs current location and activities.

    After ensuring that Anika harbored no suspicions and was en route to the hospital for her injuries, Rhys climbed into a ck car, his face set in a serious mask.

    The moment Rhys settled into the car, he grabbed a tablet and tuned into the live stream of the press conference.

    His usually sharp gaze softened as he watched Harlee discuss previous incidents.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the current status at the press conference?ˇ± Rhys inquired.

    Royce, a subordinate of Rhys, responded with a shrug.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs pretty uneventful.ˇ±

    ˇ°I have to get there in thirty minutes.ˇ± As Rhys spoke, his fingers delicately traced HarleeˇŻs image on the tablet, his eyes brimming with deep yearning.

    ˇ°Understood, sir!ˇ±

    Brenton had extended invitations to a significant number of reporters, most of whom maintained favorable ties with the Sanderson Group, ensuring they wouldnˇŻt pose overly challenging questions. If public sentiment went astray, these reporters were ready to smooth things over.

    Megan Deleon, who had previously covered HarleeˇŻs marriage to Rhys amidst a flurry of media attention, was also present. Known for her impartial reporting during that tumultuous time, she had cultivated a strong rapport with the Sanderson family.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 960

    ?Chapter 960:

    Although Megan wasnˇŻt officially invited this time, she had boldly approached Harlee to secure an invitation.

    Following her crucial report, MeganˇŻs career had skyrocketed, positioning her on the brink of bing the top reporter at herpany.

    However, having ruffled some feathers, she found herself shunned by media circles. This press conference could be her final opportunity.

    Megan posed her question to Harlee.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, could you share your reasons for ending your marriage? It seems the onlinemunity has been quite vocal. They im your marriage to the Green family two years ago was merely for appearances. Would you care to respond to that?ˇ±

    Her questions were sharp, and the cameras from all the live streams immediately focused on her.

    Netizens grew excited. One of them teased, ˇ°Ah, atst, someone daring enough to delve into the real issues. Most reporters tend to skate around the trivial mattersˇŞitˇŻs utterly tiresome!ˇ±

    ˇ°This reporter looks incredibly familiar.ˇ±

    ˇ°Hey, pay attention! WeˇŻre here to dig up the juicy details!ˇ± The live streamˇŻsment section quickly descended into chaos following MeganˇŻs bold questions.

    ˇ°I always thought only celebrities attracted such blind loyalty. Turns out, Harlee also has her own fanbase.

    CanˇŻt you guys see? ItˇŻs just a show, yet some still argue she had valid reasons. ItˇŻs repulsiveˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Could the haters just back off? ItˇŻs clear Harlee has her reasons. Look, sheˇŻs trying to exin. This reporter isnˇŻt professional, is she? She interrupted Harlee just when Harlee was about to rify everything.ˇ±

    Latest releases on g@?¦Ç¦Ňv???s

    Some stood by Harlee, convinced that her decision to divorce must have been driven by significant reasons. Others used her of orchestrating a spectacle to elicit sympathy. Meanwhile, a few were merely there to relish the scandal, aligning themselves with the side that seemed more credible.

    The rest of the reporters observed as Megan fixed her gaze on Harlee, her eyes burning with determination to unearth the truth.

    Following a tense moment of silence, Harlee shifted her gaze, briefly meeting MeganˇŻs eyes before serenely facing the camera.

    At that instant, MeganˇŻs knees buckled. Thankfully, the room was furnished with chairs, allowing her to grasp one and steady herself, preventing an embarrassing tumble before the watchful eyes of the gathered crowd.

    Facing the lens squarely, Harlee responded to the inquiry.

    ˇ°Rhys has been with another woman. Is that not a justifiable cause for divorce?ˇ±

    A wave of astonishment swept through the room. No one had anticipated such startling news. The person handling the live broadcast camera shook with excitement, aware of the sensational story unfolding.

    Despite the turmoil, HarleeˇŻs demeanor stayedposed. She had nned a gradual disclosure, but confronted with impatience, she chose to disclose everything then and there.

    No sooner had Harlee uttered those words than the attendees of the press conference and the inte erupted in a frenzy of excitement.

    Amid the online chaos, oneizen asked, ˇ°Wait a second.

    Did I hear that correctly? Did Harlee really just say Rhys has been with another woman? But wasnˇŻt he already gone during the tragic incident three years ago? How could he be with someone else?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 961

    ?Chapter 961:

    ˇ°Unbelievable! The only news more sensational than a divorce is that Rhys is actually alive.

    Even more shocking, heˇŻs with another woman now!ˇ±

    Soon, hashtags like ˇ°#RhysIsStillAliveˇ±, ˇ°#RhysCheatsOnHarleeˇ±, and ˇ°#HarleeIsDivorcingRhysˇ± surfaced. They swiftly climbed to the top of trending charts on major social tforms within a mere ten minutes.

    The main live stream of the press conference attracted millions of viewers. Viewer numbers soared to tens of millions, nearly overwhelming the streaming equipment. Luckily, Brenton had the foresight to equip the venue with top-of-the-line streaming technology, ensuring the broadcast went uninterrupted.

    In the lounge, Nathaniel upied the main seat, his gaze fixed on the live stream, a look of concern etched across his face.

    He had repeatedly felt apelling need to be there beside Harlee, to offer his moral support physically.

    However, Brenton consistently intervened, urging patience.

    As the sentiments on social media began to shift favorably for Harlee and the critics redirected their fire at Rhys, a visible sigh of relief escaped NathanielˇŻs lips, easing the tension in his shoulders.

    Nathaniel remarked, ˇ°Harlee really shouldˇŻve brought RhysˇŻ unfaithfulness into the light much earlier. She bore too much on his behalf, which is utterly agonizing to witness.ˇ±

    Belinda leaned forward, nodding emphatically.

    ˇ°Absolutely! Some people are just vile.

    Your favorite tales live on g?ln¦Ň¦Íe??s

    Harlee is not one to enter a marriage as a mere facade. SheˇŻd have stayed out of the limelight if it werenˇŻt for this dreadful divorce.ˇ±

    Lonnie, after gently pacifying Sk with a tender pat on her hand, assumed a more authoritative tone as he addressed the room, ˇ°Harlee is quite aware of her actions. Our sole duty is to back her up. She clearly had substantial reasons for requesting our absence from the live stream today.ˇ±

    We need to trust her judgment and continue our unwavering support.ˇ±

    Earlier, when Brenton shared HarleeˇŻs n, Lonnie had harbored some skepticism but ultimately conceded.

    He recognized HarleeˇŻs intention to spare the Sanderson family from a public scandal.

    Bravely, she chose to face the fierce storm of online scrutiny alone.

    Had they appeared in the livestream against her will, it would have only deepened her sense of guilt.

    Harlee often found herself caught in a whirlwind of self-reproach, from which she struggled to escape.

    Hence, Lonnie chose to hold back his paternal instincts to protect her, rather than intensify her mental anguish.

    Sk echoed this sentiment. She, too, feared Harlee would spiral into self-me, so she refrained from attending the livestream.

    Nathaniel, closely observing the SandersonsˇŻ faces, pursed his lips and offered a warm smile.

    ˇ°Harlee is clever. LetˇŻs wait and see how she handles this.ˇ± Nathaniel shared the concern that Harlee might fall into self-me. Otherwise, BrentonˇŻs interference wouldnˇŻt have deterred him.

    Amidst the swirling tumult, Harlee managed a serene smile and directed her gaze toward the backstage area.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 962

    ?Chapter 962:

    Noel, radiating calmness and refined charm, stepped onto the stage with a confident smile.

    He approached Harlee, tenderly grasped her hand, and subtly leaned toward the microphone perched on the table.

    ˇ°Everyone, we are thrilled to announce our engagement. We invite you all to celebrate with us soon.ˇ±

    With these words, Noel casually guided Harlee away from the baffled crowd.

    Without questioning, Harlee let him lead her backstage.

    Once hidden from the reportersˇŻ view, she gently pulled her hand away and inquired, ˇ°WhatˇŻs going on?ˇ± At noon, Harlee had sent Noel a script. She couldnˇŻt fathom why he had acted against her n.

    ˇ°Rhys is here,ˇ± Noel replied calmly.

    Instantly, Harlee grasped NoelˇŻs underlying motive.

    He was worried that if they openly showed affection during the press conference, Rhys would lose hisposure, turning their moment into viral gossip.

    Thus, upon hearing of RhysˇŻ sudden appearance, Noel opted to quickly dere their engagement and then whisk Harlee off to the secluded area of the backyard.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes dimmed slightly.

    ˇ°Where is he?ˇ±

    Her original n had been to announce their engagement at the press conference, openly sharing a tender moment with Noel, pushing Rhys to reveal the reasons behind what she had assumed was just a performance. Yet, unforeseen developments had shifted the course of events.

    M¦Ňr? ¦Ôpd¦Át?s ¨Şn G¦Áln¦Ňv?ls.c¦Ňm

    Understanding NoelˇŻs concerns for her safety, Harlee found it hard to fault him.

    All she could cling to was the hope that the announcement of her soon-to-be marriage to another man would be enough to draw Rhys out.

    Before Noel could respond, Rhys charged at Harlee.

    tantly ignoring Noel, he seized her hand, his voice tinged with urgent hope.

    ˇ°Is it true?ˇ± His eyes, brimming with desperate anticipation, searched hers for denial.

    Harlee met RhysˇŻ intense, fiery gaze and allowed a sly smirk to y on her lips.

    ˇ°Which incident do you mean? The divorce, or my engagement to another man?ˇ±

    ˇ°Harlee Sanderson, you know exactly what IˇŻm referring to!ˇ± Rhys eximed, his voiceced with bitterness.

    The way Rhys enunciated each syble of her full name sliced through the air, wounding Harlee more than she expected.

    Despite their turbulent past, she had clung to the belief that he would never use her full name as a weapon.

    Harlee jerked her arm away from Rhys, her movements sharp and decisive. With her arms firmly crossed and a scowl etching her features, she stood her ground.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, IˇŻd appreciate it if youˇŻd check your tone. WeˇŻre no longer involved. YouˇŻve lost the right to interrogate me about my life!ˇ±

    ˇ°Iˇ­ˇ± Rhys began, his voice faltering as his eyes, aze with frustration, shifted hues, hinting at unshed tears.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 963

    ?Chapter 963:

    His fists balled at his sides, a physical testament to his inner turmoil.

    Their gazes locked, charged with unspoken emotions.

    At that moment, Rhys confronted the reality he had been avoidingˇŞhe was not indifferent to their divorce.

    He couldnˇŻt deny the pain of epting it.

    Furthermore, the news of HarleeˇŻs engagement had shattered his pretense and his borate n.

    Confronted by her presence, he realized his feelings hadnˇŻt waned.

    He still yearned to call her his own.

    For three long years, Rhys had monitored every detail of HarleeˇŻs life, a fact known only to him.

    He had yed the part of a man who had moved on, but now, confronting her directly, he recognized his true positionˇŞhe had no right to challenge her decisions.

    Curling his hands into fists, Rhys fought to quell the storm of emotions threatening to derail the meticulous n he had nurtured for three years.

    As he gradually regained control, the fury in his gaze softened.

    Harlee, sharp as ever, noticed the subtle shift in his demeanor. She stepped forward, her hand extended in a tentative gesture of peace.

    But Rhys, sensing the impending contact, recoiled, stepping back to maintain a buffer between them.

    This rejection ignited a spark of anger in Harlee.

    Her eyes narrowed with scorn, and her voice, cold and piercing, broke the tense silence.

    Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Íe?s

    ˇ°Rhys, did you really think IˇŻd wait forever?ˇ±

    Rhys had rushed here, a tempest of emotions, professing deep love. Yet now, faced with her outstretched handˇŞa test of his sincerityˇŞhe withdrew.

    He averted his gaze, and the corners of his mouth twitched in difort.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, you must be joking. I wouldnˇŻt presume such a thing.ˇ±

    Though Rhys had regained hisposure, the sight of her sorrow tugged at his heartstrings.

    Despite his resolve, empathy for her seeped through.

    Hearing his reply, Harlee felt a wave of disappointment wash over herˇŞheavier than she expected.

    Her gaze lingered on RhysˇŻ eyes, probing for answers, but all she could see was a veil of pretense.

    The harsh truth loomed over her, a relentless reminder. The man standing before her bore little resemnce to the one she knew three years ago.

    Feeling the futility of further questions, she resigned herself to silence. The air between them thickened with unspoken regrets.

    Harlee, burdened by a series of disappointments, had be apathetic to the world around her. No longer did she care to uncover the reasons behind RhysˇŻ ˇ°betrayal.ˇ± With a cid expression, she stared at him, her eyes cold and distant. They seemed to weave together the narrative of their first encounter, the depth of their love, and the bleakness of their current reality.

    A tremor of distress shook Rhys to his core.

    His eyes darted anxiously as he battled the impulse to bridge the gap between them.

    His hands twitched at his sides before he reluctantly pulled them back. In the end, he chose silence.

    Harlee offered him a lingering, profound lookˇŞone that conveyed her deep disappointment. Seeing that she wouldnˇŻt receive the answers she sought, she decisively stepped past him and made her exit. It felt as if the grand n, once full of meaning and direction, had disintegrated into nothingness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 964

    ?Chapter 964:

    As they brushed against each other, a surge of realization struck RhysˇŞhe was on the brink of losing her forever. Unable to contain his emotions any longer, he reached out desperately and sped her arm.

    ˇ°Let go,ˇ± Harleemanded, her tone cold and resolved. Rhys, with a mix of defiance and desperation, tightened his grip.

    Harlee responded by forcefully striking his knee.

    ˇ°I said, let go!ˇ±

    Despite the pain, RhysˇŻ fingers remained locked around her arm, driven by a futile hope. Terrified of the irrevocable damage it could do, he hesitated to release his grip, fearing that if he did, their rtionship would be shattered forever.

    Noel, who had been silent due to his knowledge of their shared affection, could no longer stand idly by at the sight of HarleeˇŻs evident distress.

    He couldnˇŻt bear to see her in pain any longer.

    With determined strides, Noel reached out and firmly seized RhysˇŻ wrist.

    ˇ°No more, Mr. Green,ˇ± he dered, his voice ringing with authority as he forced RhysˇŻ hand open.

    ˇ°Harlee is my fianc¨¦e now.ˇ±

    Then, with a protective stance, Noel drew Harlee to his side, positioning himself as a shield between her and Rhys, his actions dering his role as her man.

    The sight of their intertwined hands was a challenge to Rhys, who reacted with raw, unbridled jealousy.

    His eyes reddened, his sanity fraying at the edges.

    Your favorite stories g¦Áln¦Ňv???s

    ˇ°Get lost!ˇ± Rhys bellowed, his fist colliding with NoelˇŻs cheek with a thunderous impact.

    Blinded by rage, Rhys momentarily forgot that his own actions had driven Noel toward Harlee.

    Reacting almost instinctively, Harlee shoved Rhys forcefully, her eyes zing with anger.

    ˇ°Rhys, what are you thinking?ˇ± she demanded, her voice sharp with reproach.

    With a venomous re, Rhys turned on Noel, his fist clenched for another strike.

    But before Rhys couldnd another blow, Harlee sprang between them, bravely taking the hit herself. It was a testament to her resolve to protect Noel.

    The blow struck Harlee squarely on the right cheek, and soon after, a trickle of blood emerged from the corner of her mouth.

    ˇ°Harlee, are you okay?ˇ± NoelˇŻs hands were gentle on her shoulders as he looked into her eyes, his own filled with concern. With a trembling hand, he delicately dabbed at the blood on her lip, cautious not to cause her more pain.

    Harlee shook her head slightly. She was fine, but Rh

    sˇŻ actions had shaken her deeply.

    Closing his eyes, Noel drew Harlee close, holding her tightly in a silent embrace. The words tofort her were lost to him as he grasped the depth of her heartbreak.

    Turning to Rhys, NoelˇŻs expression was thunderous, his cheeks quivering with suppressed rage.

    His voice cut through the air, sharp and usatory.

    ˇ°What exactly do you want?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 965

    ?Chapter 965:

    Initially, Noel had felt a pang of guilt for drawing Harlee away from Rhys, which had made him step aside earlier, hoping they could sort things out themselves.

    But witnessing Rhys lose control had been too much.

    Noel realized he couldnˇŻt stand by while Harlee suffered. No longer could he hide his feelings under a veil of friendship. It was time to confront the storm, head-on.

    As Harlee nestled into NoelˇŻsforting embrace, a sharp, suffocating agony seized RhysˇŻ heart.

    He felt a surge of panic overwhelm him.

    ˇ°Harlee, Lee, please, it wasnˇŻt what I wantedˇ­ I didnˇŻtˇ­ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ heart pounded furiously, his hands clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned stark white, and his lips quivered, betraying his inner turmoil.

    Harlee looked down at the hand Noel sped firmly, her eyelids fluttering shut as she wrestled with her thoughts.

    After a moment of silent contemtion, she made her decision.

    The following day, Brenton waited patiently for Harlee at the gate of the Sanderson familyˇŻs home.

    Today, Harlee would be visiting the Sanderson Group. This was the condition Brenton had agreed to in order to ease the concerns of their parents and the Green family.

    His desire for her to visit the Sanderson Group stemmed from wanting the Sanderson familyˇŻs resources to be HarleeˇŻs most formidable backing.

    Honestly, Brenton wouldnˇŻt mind being a figurehead CEO, while Harlee managed the operation behind the scenes. Just as Brenton found himself lost in thought, Harlee emerged from the house.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    After the incident with Rhys the previous day, Harlee hadpletely dismissed any interest in him, though her concern for the Greens remained unwavering.

    Following BelindaˇŻs admission to the hospital, Harlee had stayed by her side throughout the night, only returning home at dawn.

    The Sandersons never objected to HarleeˇŻs interactions with the Greens, as they recognized the genuine care Nathaniel, Jose, and Belinda held for her. The fact that the Green family truly considered Harlee as one of their own eased their minds.

    Brenton quickly swung the car door open for Harlee. Noticing her in sportswear instead of the outfits more suited to the workce dress code, he couldnˇŻt help but smile. She was quite unique.

    Harlee walked past Brenton and settled into the car. She nced at him and asked nonchntly, ˇ°Brenton, donˇŻt you ever get bored of wearing a suit to work every day?ˇ±

    Taken aback, Brenton paused.

    He had never contemted going to work dressed otherwise.

    Heughed softly and replied, ˇ°Give me a second. IˇŻll also change into sportswear.ˇ± The idea of matching with his sister sparked a sense of amusement within him.

    Harlee gave a faint nod.

    ˇ°Working is tiring enough. YouˇŻll feel more rxed in sportswear.ˇ±

    Smiling, Brenton hurried inside and returned in an all-ck tracksuit that matched HarleeˇŻs.

    Kane, who had been stationed nearby, hesitated before speaking as Brenton approached the car.

    ˇ°Mr. Sanderson, Miss Sanderson, are you sure about your attire? TodayˇŻs board meeting is quite importantˇ­ I mean, key decisions will be made.

    And itˇŻs Miss SandersonˇŻs first appearance at thepany. IˇŻm concernedˇ­ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 966

    ?Chapter 966:

    BelindaˇŻs eyes were zed with a serene detachment as she fixed her gaze on Rhys.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs use todayˇŻs press conference to dere that I am cutting all ties with the Green family,ˇ± he said calmly.

    Rhys was aware that Anika had allowed him to return to Mogluylia solely because she intended to leverage the Green familyˇŻs influence to expand the drug trade into Mogluylia, and his procrastination was bing dangerously conspicuous. To avoid raising her suspicions, he made his deration, intending to extricate the Green family entirely from the ensuing turmoil.

    Yet, BelindaˇŻs love for Rhys remained undiminished. The shock of his announcement left her gasping for air, and she copsed. Thankfully, Jose was at her side in an instant, catching her just in time.

    Amid the ensuing chaos, the story between Harlee and Rhys seemed to reach a definitive conclusion.

    From that moment on, Harlee wanted nothing more to do with Rhys, abandoning even the borate n she had devised for today. She couldnˇŻt bear the thought of ever seeing him again!

    Harlee fixed Rhys with a steady, piercing gaze.

    ˇ°Rhys, you disgust me!ˇ±

    The words struck Rhys like a physical blow, causing him to inhale sharply.

    He gaped at Harlee, his eyes wide with shock and hurt.

    Her harsh words echoed in his mindˇŞunreal and cruel. Was exining it all now the right move?

    Yet, memories of his own agonizing illness came flooding back. Rhys decided to embrace the painful misunderstandings as a bitter yet necessary burden.

    He resigned himself to them.

    Your next story is at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s

    Having been apart from Harlee for three years, he had steeled himself for such a confrontation.

    Rhys clung to the hope that, if he passed away, Harlee would find someone else to cherish and safeguard her. Prompted by a surge of resolve, Rhys decided to lend Noel a helping hand.

    His turmoil concealed, RhysˇŻ eyes flickered with quiet defiance.

    He confronted Harlee, whose profound disillusionment hung heavily between them, and said bitterly, ˇ°You stand no higher than I. I might have sought sce in anotherˇŻs arms, but youˇŻve betrayed me just the same, havenˇŻt you, Miss Sanderson?ˇ±

    The retort was barely off his tongue when a loud p pierced the air.

    It was Belinda who struck Rhys, not Harlee.

    Seized by swift rage upon hearing the usations flung at Harlee, BelindaˇŻs hand whipped through the air, leaving a stinging red mark on RhysˇŻ cheek. It was clear she poured every ounce of her strength into it.

    Rhys reeled from the impact as Belinda, her face etched with cold condemnation, chastised him.

    ˇ°You are a grave disappointment, Rhys!ˇ± Her voice, cold and sharp as shards of ss, pierced the heavy air.

    ˇ°You never truly saw me as your mother. We might as well sever ties.

    Henceforth, we are nothing to each other!ˇ±

    At that moment, Nathaniel, Jose, and the rest of the Sanderson family gathered around, watching the unfolding drama. Nathaniel fixed a stunned gaze on Rhys, his heart sinking. The grandson he thought he knew now seemed like a stranger. The usation of HarleeˇŻs betrayal shattered hisst illusions, revealing a side of Rhys he couldnˇŻt recognize.

    Speechless and overwhelmed, Nathaniel could only offer Harlee his silent support, standing steadfastly by her side. JoseˇŻs face was a mask of muted disappointment, his eyes shadowed as he observed Rhys, a wordless testament to his disillusionment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 967

    ?Chapter 967:

    The Sanderson family had long since shunned Rhys, dismissing him with not so much as a fleeting nce. Rhysposed himself, shooting a detached look atˇ­

    Harlee smiled, her tone calm but firm.

    ˇ°Correct me if IˇŻm wrong, but the Sanderson family owns the majority of the shares, right?ˇ±

    Kane pursed his lips and nodded slowly, not fully grasping her point.

    ˇ°Then thatˇŻs all that matters,ˇ± Harlee said with a light grin.

    ˇ°Anyoneining about how I dress will be escorted out of the premises by security.ˇ±

    Kane froze, utterly stunned by her words. It appeared her confidence and boldness hadnˇŻt waned in the slightest, even after the events of the previous day. It was a relief to know she seemed unaffected.

    He figured those board members who dared not to take Harlee seriously because of her casual outfit would likely learn a tough lesson.

    Inside the car, Harlee reclined in the back seat, eyes closed for a nap.

    Tilting his head slightly, Brenton watched her with a quiet, gentle expression. The aftermath of yesterdayˇŻs press conference had unleashed a storm online. Social media tforms were flooded with chatter about HarleeˇŻs divorce and engagement. While some offered support, harsh criticisms were just as prevalent.

    Though Brenton knew Harlee had a resilient spirit, he had stayed close throughout the night, ready tofort her if she was stressed out. Now, watching HarleeˇŻs calm demeanor, seemingly not swayed by RhysˇŻ behaviors, Brenton found himself feeling significantly more rxed.

    Stay tuned for more g??lno¦Íe??s.c?m

    He had dreaded seeing her spiral into despair againˇŞthe memory of her curled up, broken, was still fresh and painful. Thankfully, the unwavering love of family and friends had given Harlee the strength to persevere over the years.

    Before long, they arrived at the towering headquarters of the Sanderson Group, a prominent sixty-six-story skyscraper fully owned by the Sanderson Group.

    A beauty to behold, it was a definingndmark in Baythorn.

    In the waiting room of the Sanderson Group, Gussie Dawson sat there, gripping her portfolio tightly, her fingers asionally brushing against her prosthetic left leg. She often chose long skirts that concealed her ankles, making it hard for others to notice that her left leg was prosthetic.

    GussieˇŻs gaze wandered to the other applicants, all polished, clearly well-educated, and seemingly in perfect health.

    Anxiously, she lowered her head, her hands wet with nervous sweat.

    Noticing there were still more than ten candidates aheadˇ­

    Gussie decided to step into the restroom to calm herself. Meanwhile, when Harlee and Brenton stepped out of the car, a group of executives immediately hurried forward to wee them.

    ˇ°Good afternoon, Miss Sanderson. IˇŻm Alden Scott, deputy general manager of the Sanderson Group.ˇ±

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, itˇŻs an honor to meet you. IˇŻmˇ­ˇ±

    One by one, the introductions rolled in, while some simply greeted Harlee with polite smiles.

    Harlee acknowledged them with a slight nod, her demeanor cool and unapproachable, discouraging any unnecessary familiarity.

    Alden, who stood among the managers, was visibly uneasy. Rumors about the Sanderson familyˇŻs devotion to their recently discovered daughter, Harlee, had made it clear that crossing her was a career-ending mistake. One had to be careful in her presence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 968

    ?Chapter 968:

    HarleeˇŻs roles as an engineer and designer at the National Aerospace Agency meant little to Alden. What truly mattered was her status as the gem of the Sanderson family.

    Moving toward the private elevator, Harlee nced at Brenton and said, ˇ°Brenton, IˇŻd like to walk around on my own. Let everyone return to their duties.ˇ±

    Brenton nced at those executives, who promptly nodded and dispersed. Turning to Harlee, he asked, ˇ°Would you like a tour first? I can show you around.ˇ±

    Harlee shook her head and said, ˇ°No. IˇŻd prefer to explore on my own.ˇ±

    With that, she pulled out a cap and adjusted it snugly on her head.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs easier if IˇŻm alone.ˇ±

    Brenton quickly grasped her purpose. She intended to discreetly observe the genuine culture and dynamics of the Sanderson Group. This approach would undoubtedly provide her with deeper insights into the organization.

    ˇ°Alright, go ahead. IˇŻll be waiting for you on the top floor,ˇ± he said.

    On the eighth floory the Sanderson GroupˇŻs recruitment area.

    ThepanyˇŻs monthly hiring event was in full swing, with the space bustling with applicants.

    Each role attracted nearly twenty hopefuls.

    Returning from the restroom, Gussie mustered the courage to ask another candidate how far along the line she was. Learning that six people were ahead of her, she retreated to a quiet corner.

    Closing her eyes, Gussie mentally rehearsed answers to possible interview questions, going over them again and again.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Even with all her preparations, Uneasiness lingered. Swallowing hard, Gussie tried to steady her nerves with deep, measured breaths.

    Nearby, a candidate who had just arrived nced around the room.

    Failing to spot any vacant seats, her gaze eventually settled on Gussie.

    ˇ°Well, if it isnˇŻt Gussie! ArenˇŻt you the girl with the bad leg from school? We were ssmates, remember? CanˇŻt believe youˇŻre here for an interview with the Sanderson Group too!ˇ±

    The speaker, d in designer attire and towering heels, was one of GussieˇŻs high school peers and had once joined others in tormenting her.

    The roomˇŻs attention shifted at the mention of GussieˇŻs disability.

    Curious eyes turned toward her, their stares heavy with judgment.

    Gussie, naturally reserved and easily gued by self-doubt, wished desperately to disappear.

    Many of the candidates began to gossip about GussieˇŻs disability, showing little concern for whether she appreciated being the topic of their conversation.

    ˇ°Oh my. She really doesnˇŻt have a left leg. ThatˇŻs shocking.ˇ±

    ˇ°Would apany like the Sanderson Group even hire someone like that? Honestly, I wouldnˇŻt want to work with someone disabled. ItˇŻd be so inconvenient.ˇ±

    ˇ°Exactly! I had a disabled ssmate in collegeˇŞso much trouble!ˇ±

    Each remark was like a sharp sting, leaving Gussie more distressed with every passing second.

    GussieˇŻs high school ssmate, Ka Carter, had orchestrated everything from the shadows. Ka seamlessly blended with the spectators, her icy smile betraying the satisfaction she felt while watching Gussie struggle to mask her limp.

    ˇ°Serves you right,ˇ± Ka muttered disdainfully to herself, ˇ°How dare someone like you presume to stand on the same level as me?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 969

    ?Chapter 969:

    Back in high school, Gussie had been the golden studentˇŞtop of her ss, beloved by teachers, admired by peers, and every boyˇŻs crushˇ­ On the other hand, Ka remained overlooked. She always simmered with resentment over her own insignificance. It was her jealousy that drove her to torment Gussie, enlisting her clique to make GussieˇŻs life miserable.

    Now, in the Sanderson Group, Gussie stood amidst a sea of scornful eyes, clutching her skirt tightly with trembling fingers. She kept her gaze lowered, unwilling to meet the piercing stares that carried the unspoken cruelty she knew too well.

    GussieˇŻs inner voice urged her to ignore them, to keep moving forward. She had an interview to face, a chance to chase the future she had painstakingly built.

    But in the end, she still failedˇ­ These mocking nces and whispered insults chipped away at her resolve.

    Clutching her right leg, Gussie whispered to herself to hold on a little longer.

    But these mocking voices just kept breaking her down.

    Just as Gussie couldnˇŻt bear the humiliation anymore and was ready to give up on her dreams, a calm and familiar voice interrupted her thoughts.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt waste your strength on worthless people.ˇ±

    It was a casual remark, but it instantly gave Gussie the courage to fight back. While others might brush it off as just words, to Gussie, it meant everythingˇŞit had pulled her out of the darkness years ago.

    Swallowing hard, Gussie lifted her head slowly.

    And there Harlee was, the goddess Gussie had admired for so long. Memories of being bullied in high school flooded back.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g¨»lnov?????.???§Ţ

    At that time, Gussie had attempted tomit suicide several times.

    There had been a time when Gussie had been trapped in an alley by a gang of thugs. They degraded her with cruel words, mocked her relentlessly, and even ripped her clothes apart.

    Just when Gussie had geared herself for death, sumbing to their humiliation, Harlee appeared. Without hesitation, Harlee approached, removed her jacket, and ced it gently over GussieˇŻs shoulders.

    Despite HarleeˇŻs poker face, Gussie felt a flicker of warmth and the faint hope of starting over.

    Within minutes, the thugs were incapacitated, groaning on the ground with shattered limbs, courtesy of HarleeˇŻs fighting skills.

    While Harlee dealt with them, Gussie remained still, her gaze unwavering. Strangely, there was no fearˇŞonly admiration for Harlee.

    When the chaos ended, Harlee had departed silently, leaving her jacket behind.

    It wasnˇŻt until three years ago, when Harlee publicly announced her marriage to Rhys, that Gussie discovered HarleeˇŻs true identity.

    Gussie saved the broadcast from that day and often revisited it for strength during difficult times.

    Today, Gussie found herself at the Sanderson Group, hoping to cross paths with Harlee once more.

    Back then, she didnˇŻt get the chance to express her gratitude to Harlee.

    The Sanderson Group, previously lively with chatter, fell into an uneasy silence. Recently, HarleeˇŻs name had dominated the news, and everyone recognized her instantlyˇŞthe treasured princess of the Sanderson family.

    Harlee, noticing that everyone had recognized her, calmly removed her cap and approached Gussie.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 970

    ?Chapter 970:

    HarleeˇŻs gaze softened slightly at the sight of Gussie, and she smiled faintly.

    Her eyes lingered on GussieˇŻs prosthetic leg.

    ˇ°That leg looks better than anything these people are wearing.ˇ±

    The stunned crowd gaped in disbelief, not expecting Harlee to stand up for Gussie. Many remembered their earlierments and avoided eye contact, unease weighing heavily on them.

    Though touched, Gussie wasnˇŻt surprised at all.

    Harlee had said those words to her before.

    Just then, the HR director, preupied with the dayˇŻs recruitment process, was abruptly informed by his staff about themotion outside. The moment he heard HarleeˇŻs presence, he abandoned his tasks and hurried out without a second thought.

    Approaching Harlee, he greeted her nervously, his tone ingratiating.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs expression turned cold, her voice sharp.

    ˇ°IˇŻve been told we discriminate against people with disabilities.ˇ±

    The HR director flinched and stammered, ˇ°Thatˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°No, Miss Sanderson! ThatˇŻs a misunderstandingˇ­ We would never do such a thing.ˇ±

    ˇ°Really?ˇ± Harlee raised an eyebrow.

    The HR director froze, struggling to interpret HarleeˇŻs thoughts, unsure how to salvage the situation.

    Before he could say anything, HarleeˇŻs voice cut through the tension.

    New content uploaded g?ln¦Ňv??ls?c?m

    ˇ°Everybody, donˇŻt leave just yet.ˇ±

    The crowd stopped in their tracks, including Ka, who had been trying to sneak away unnoticed.

    Turning to Gussie, Harlee said with a knowing smile, ˇ°I admire those who know how to settle the score.ˇ± Catching HarleeˇŻs cue, Gussie stormed toward Ka without missing a beat. Smack! The sound of the p reverberated through the room.

    Harlee tilted her head, her interest piqued by how quickly Gussie acted. She narrowed her eyes in approval. She was tempted to groom Gussie.

    Ka, humiliated and livid, raised her hand to retaliate, but Harlee effortlessly intercepted and tossed her aside as if she were nothing.

    The crowd stood frozen, overwhelmed by HarleeˇŻs swift and decisive actions.

    Even Gussie was momentarily stunnedˇŞnot by HarleeˇŻs forcefulness, but by the shift in HarleeˇŻs approach. Years ago, Harlee made it a point toy out her reasoning before taking someone down.

    Though furious, Ka, fully aware of HarleeˇŻs influence, clenched her teeth and said nothing, throwing a hateful re at Gussie.

    As the crowd continued to gawk in disbelief, Harlee turned back to Gussie, her expression softening.

    ˇ°May I see your r¨¦sum¨¦?ˇ±

    Gussie blinked in surprise before quickly pulling out her r¨¦sum¨¦ and handing it over with both hands.

    ˇ°Of course.ˇ±

    Harlee flipped through the pages casually, then looked up and asked, ˇ°YouˇŻre applying for the role of a fashion designer?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 971

    ?Chapter 971:

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Gussie replied, nodding.

    ˇ°I majored inputer engineering in college, butˇ­ˇ±

    Three years earlier, upon discovering that Harlee was the renowned head of Janessa Studio, Gussie had decided to pursue a double major and even chosen fashion design for her masterˇŻs degree.

    However, Gussie kept this to herself, not wanting others to think she was currying favor.

    After a brief moment, she simply said, ˇ°I have a deep passion for fashion design.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded thoughtfully, a small smile forming on her lips.

    ˇ°Would you consider applying for a different position?ˇ±

    Gussie froze, baffled by HarleeˇŻs suggestion. The onlookers exchanged curious nces, trying to make sense of the exchange.

    ˇ°I believe Shadow Moon Group would be a better fit for you,ˇ± Harlee remarked nonchntly.

    The HR director was at a loss for words.

    Harlee suggesting Gussie, a regr candidate, for a position at anotherpany under the Sanderson Group was unexpected. The crowd collectively drew in a sharp breath. Shadow Moon Group was the countryˇŻs most elite fashion corporation, renowned for its unparalleled resources and exclusive team of top designers.

    And now, Harlee was suggesting GussieˇŞa candidate they had looked down uponˇŞshould join Shadow Moon Group?

    Gussie stood there, utterly floored. Shadow Moon Group represented the ultimate peak of her ambitionsˇŞa goal so lofty that she hadnˇŻt even dared to dream about it. Yet, here was the industryˇŻs icon, offering her a ce. Was this even a decision to contemte? She would stop at nothing to seize this opportunity.

    Explore more stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??ls?c?m

    Taken aback, Gussie stood frozen, her mouth agape, unable to utter a word.

    Harlee quickly grasped GussieˇŻs silent consent behind that shocked expression.

    ˇ°I will interpret your expression as a yes. Tomorrow, a representative from Shadow Moon Group will reach out to you. Prove your abilities to me. I bet you wouldnˇŻt make me regret bringing you on board.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs decision wasnˇŻt impulsive. She had seen a spark in GussieˇŻs design sketches that was absent in the work of other designers at Shadow Moon Group.

    Gussie was a talent merely awaiting the right break. Under proper mentorship, she had all the makings of a future fashion icon.

    Once GussieˇŻs matter was settled, Harlee turned her attention back to the HR director.

    ˇ°Continue the recruitment drive.ˇ±

    Harlee walked away without a backward nce, leaving unresolved the issue of the person sprawled on the floor and whether the interviews with the rumor-spreading candidates should proceed.

    The HR director proved hispetence, promptly addressing Ka, who was still on the floor.

    ˇ°Regarding the incident today with Miss Sanderson, seek legal advice and even sue her as you see fit.ˇ±

    Ka, absorbed in her grievances about GussieˇŻs eptance at Shadow Moon Group, failed to realize her antagonizing Harlee had jeopardized her chances with the Sanderson Group.

    Upon grasping the implications of the HR directorˇŻs words, Ka was struck with shock. She didnˇŻt need awyer to know she couldnˇŻt sue Harlee. Nowyer would take on such a case, as their career in the legal world of Baythorn would be at risk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 972

    ?Chapter 972:

    Ka dared notin. She nodded before hastily dashing out, silently dreading damage to her future employment prospects in Baythorn.

    The HR director, unsurprised by KaˇŻs decision, remained impassive.

    He addressed the remaining applicants.

    ˇ°The Sanderson Group does not tolerate discrimination against individuals with disabilities. Those who have made inappropriatements are free to leave. Regardless of how long you wait, it wonˇŻt change the oue. We will review the surveince footage, and if your remarks were out of line, youˇŻll be disqualified from the hiring process.ˇ±

    Those who had spoken harshly earlier now shed tears, filled with remorse for their outbursts. The extensive selection process they had gone through to secure this interview opportunity had been ruined by their reckless words.

    At this moment, Gussie finally realized the magnitude of the opportunity that hadnded in herp. She felt a pang of regret for not thanking Harlee once more. She promised herself that, at their next meeting, she would express her gratitude properly, hoping to do so from a position of newfound sess.

    In the exclusive elevator, Harlee pressed the 66th-floor button and then moved to a corner to retrieve her phone. She made a call to Brice.

    ˇ°Check your email. IˇŻve sent you a resume. This candidate is a hidden gem.ˇ±

    ˇ°Is she a genius?ˇ± Brice responded, his voice alive with curiosity.

    ˇ°Comparable to David?ˇ±

    Harlee took a moment before answering, ˇ°With proper guidance, she could lead a studio with the same standing as Janessa Studio in the future.ˇ±

    Fresh chapters just uploaded g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s?c?m

    Brice nearly let his phone slip from his hand in his excitement.

    Capable of leading a studio with Janessa StudioˇŻs standing? This meant this very talent could rival HarleeˇŻs.

    Tears formed in BriceˇŻs eyes from the revtion.

    Atst, he wouldnˇŻt have to rely on HarleeˇŻs designs just to maintain his professional reputation.

    Brice asked eagerly, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, is it alright if I contact her today?ˇ± The thought of adding such talent to the group filled him with anticipation.

    A day? He couldnˇŻt even stand to wait another thirty minutes.

    Harlee responded indifferently, ˇ°Handle it as you see fit.ˇ± After ending the call, Harlee casually started ying a match-three game,pletely uninterested in the impending board meeting.

    Meanwhile, Rhys sat in his study, his morning consumed by staring at his phone.

    At 9 a.m., after two hours of hesitation, he finally decided to call Harlee.

    To his shock, the call connected, but before he could utter a word, Harlee coldly interrupted, ˇ°We donˇŻt need any further contact.ˇ±

    Harlee hung up abruptly. Rhys tried to call back, only to find his number blocked.

    Attempts from over a dozen different numbers also failed to connect.

    Feeling despondent, like a child who had just lost his treasured possession, Rhys remained seated, unresponsive to AnikaˇŻs continuous knocking.

    At this point, Rhys had already uncovered most of AnikaˇŻs secrets.

    He was one move away from dismantling her entire influencework, so he felt lesspelled to consider her emotions.

    His recent acts of defense and affection toward Anika were merely strategies to ensure that Harlee saw him in the worst light, causing her to lose all trust in him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 973

    ?Chapter 973:

    Rhys was torn.

    He wanted Harlee to be disappointed in him for the sake of his grand ns to expose AnikaˇŻs misdeeds, yet he also longed for Harlee not topletely abandon him. This internal conflict was the source of his misery.

    Anika, receiving no response from Rhys, mmed the door in frustration. Unable to bring herself to be harsh on him, she resolved to direct her resentment at Harlee. On the 66th floor, all the top executives of the Sanderson Group and the six board members had been waiting in the meeting room for nearly an hour, with no one daring to leave.

    Brenton had made it clear that absence from todayˇŻs meeting would result in severe consequences.

    Though Brenton was currently not in the room, and while the attendees remained seated under his directive, murmurs of discontent were audible.

    Ownership of the Sanderson Group was distributed as follows: Lonnie controlled 50%, Brenton held 10%, and the six board members shared the remaining 40%. The top executives of the Sanderson Group only held stakes in the subsidiaries, not in the parentpany itself.

    Typically, the six board members were known to have divergent views.

    However, the announcement of HarleeˇŻs visit to review thepanyˇŻs operations had unexpectedly united their perspectives.

    They respected BrentonˇŻs leadership due to his proven capabilities and the prospective advantages he could bring to the group. Nevertheless, their allegiance to the Sanderson family was not blind or unconditional. They believed it was high time to confront Harlee with the harsh realities of business leadership. They feared that without a strong demonstration of authority, the Sanderson family might growcent, believing anyone could easily take a leadership role within the group.

    Start your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv???s

    The board members had deliberately selected challenging projects to test Harlee.

    At this point, they were voicing their grievances but hadnˇŻt yet gotten down to business.

    One board membermented, ˇ°We are the senior members here.

    How appropriate is it for her to keep us waiting like this? Young people todayck proper respect!ˇ± In reality, the scheduled meeting was still three minutes away from starting. The board members had chosen to arrive an hour early intentionally to make a statement.

    Another board member added, ˇ°She is the prized darling of the Sanderson family, after all. Perhaps she feels entitled to a bit of arrogance.

    As for me, sitting this long is torture on my old back.ˇ±

    ˇ°Agreed,ˇ± another chimed in.

    ˇ°I used to think I was resilient, but this is bing unbearable.ˇ±

    The six board members continued to swap suchments, indirectly expressing their dissatisfaction with Harlee. The senior executives, well-versed in corporate dynamics, quickly sensed that the board was setting the stage to challenge HarleeˇŻs authority today. This strategy was clearly designed to remind everyone present of the importance of maintaining decorum and adherence to hierarchy in the uing meeting.

    At half-past two, Harlee entered the meeting room exactly on time. Instead of going directly to BrentonˇŻs office, she had someone deliver a message to him.

    ˇ°Tell Brenton he can join us in thirty minutes, or not at all. Today, IˇŻm setting some boundaries.ˇ±

    As the door to the meeting room swung open, the chatter inside immediately stopped.

    Harlee walked in with confidence and took her seat at the head of the table. Momentster, she surveyed the room with a cold gaze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 974

    ?Chapter 974:

    ˇ°I couldnˇŻt help but notice the lively chatter. Why the sudden silence? Is there something about my presence that bothers you?ˇ± Her tone was sharp, leaving the room tingling with uncertainty. Was she joking, or was it a serious question?

    It quickly dawned on the board members and senior executives that Harlee must have overheard their earlier conversation. It seemed she was firmly staking her im. They had all assumed the meeting room was soundproof, which had emboldened their candid discussion, unaware that Harlee might be listening in. None of them had considered the possibility of surveince or recording devices, as such technology was typically forbidden in the conference room.

    However, Harlee hadnˇŻt eavesdropped at all. On the day she decided to visit the Sanderson Group, she had thoroughly researched the backgrounds of the six board members.

    Herment was merely an educated guess.

    The board members felt a sting of humiliation under the gaze of someone so young, and their difort was palpable.

    BrentonˇŻs assistant, who had entered the room with Harlee, inwardly noted that these six board members would likely change their approach moving forward.

    Ever since the chairman, Lonnie, had stepped aside, these board members had formed a clique, often causing disruptions.

    Brenton had long nned to address this issue, and now it seemed like the perfect moment for Harlee to assert her authority.

    Just as the board members were about to respond, Harlee raised her eyes and tapped the table lightly.

    ˇ°Since it appears no one is eager to continue this discussion, letˇŻs begin the meeting.ˇ±

    Despite her words, her tone wasced with frost, sending a chill through the room.

    Your favorite updates g?ln¦Ň¦Í?ls

    The board members exchanged wary nces.

    HarleeˇŻs authoritative air mirrored LonnieˇŻs, though they assumed she was still inexperienced in the corporate world.

    At that moment, one of the board members, Jeffrey Palmer, spoke up.

    He lifted his head with pride.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, I hold twelve percent of the shares in Sanderson Group. IˇŻm one of the founders and have been here from the beginning.

    Feel free to consult me with any questions going forward. IˇŻm here to assist you.ˇ±

    Jeffrey paused briefly, scrutinizing Harlee from head to toe.

    ˇ°I understand youe from a background in fashion design. Running a corporation is far moreplex than designing apparel. If you feel uncertain about anything, my office is always open for you. IˇŻm avable whenever you need guidance.ˇ±

    With that, Jeffrey offered Harlee a paternalistic smile, positioning himself as a benevolent elder.

    His words had already charged the atmosphere with tension, and his insinuation that Harleecked knowledge of management only heightened the difort in the room.

    It was clear that JeffreyˇŻs suggestion was a power y disguised as benevolence, leaving Harlee little room to refuse without appearing ungrateful.

    epting his offer would havepletely undermined her authority, possibly leading to her ousting from the Sanderson Group.

    The room fell silent, awaiting HarleeˇŻs response, which would set the tone for future dynamics.

    However, Harlee merely nced at Jeffrey with indifference before starting to text on her phone, as though he were invisible.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 975

    ?Chapter 975:

    When Jeffrey noticed HarleeˇŻs dismissal in such a crucial meeting, his irritation escted.

    But before he or his allies could react, Harlee spoke with perfect timing and shot him a cold look.

    ˇ°You think designing fashion is simple? I challenge you to create an original evening gown within a week.

    Fail, and consider your board membership terminated!ˇ± She concluded her challenge with a sharp raise of her eyebrow, her expression icy.

    Jeffrey tensed, his hand hovering over the table, but HarleeˇŻs delicate fingers tapped the surface first. She added mockingly, ˇ°Hold your horses. I have several strategies to relieve you of that twelve percent ownership.ˇ±

    JeffreyˇŻsplexion turned ghostly white.

    He hadnˇŻt anticipated HarleeˇŻs audacity. Not only was she threatening his position on the board, but she was also aggressively targeting his shares.

    Even Lonnie had treated him with a degree of deference, but here was Harlee, boldly initiating a confrontation!

    The senior executives exchanged uneasy nces, instantly recalcting the power dynamics. They unanimously agreed that siding with the board members against Harlee was unreasonable, especially considering the risks to their own positions.

    The other five board members, witnessing HarleeˇŻs public dressing-down of Jeffrey, simmered with fury, their expressions grim. Yet, they remained silent, cautious not to challenge Harlee prematurely without first gauging her full capabilities.

    Harlee, reading the room effortlessly, pped her hands lightly twice.

    At her cue, the meeting room doors swung open again.

    Discover new books g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    All eyes turned as two stern-looking men in camouge uniforms entered and moved directly toward Harlee.

    ˇ°You have one week.

    Fail to produce a satisfactory gown, and youˇŻre out,ˇ± Harlee said sharply to Jeffrey. No sooner had she spoken than the two men swiftly seized Jeffrey and began escorting him out of the room.

    His mouth was covered before he could make a sound, leaving him unable to voice any objections.

    The roomˇŻs upants were frozen in shock, unustomed to such a tant disy. It was a clear and harsh flexing of power! HarleeˇŻs earlier confident stride into the boardroom now made sense.

    Her tactics were even more ruthless than LonnieˇŻs. This single incident dramatically altered the collective viewpoint andpletely disrupted the unity among the six board members.

    More than just asserting her dominance, HarleeˇŻs actions served as a stern warning: anyone considering confronting her should think twice. That was badass!

    The assistant who had entered with Harlee, remaining unobtrusively in the corner, subtly gave her a thumbs up. Now, he finally understood why Brenton had sent him.

    BrentonˇŻs concern wasnˇŻt about the board members potentially overpowering Harlee; rather, he feared Harlee might go too far and disband the board entirely.

    ˇ°Are we ready to start the meeting now?ˇ± Harlee asked in an even tone.

    Relief washed over the room as HarleeˇŻs voice finally carried a hint of warmth. The earlier episode hadnˇŻt just been tenseˇŞit had been like a unteral annihtion. She left no opportunity for the board members to push back.

    HarleeˇŻs entrance into the Sanderson Group promised a profound shift in the power dynamics.

    However, for department managers who were merely employeesˇ­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 976

    ?Chapter 976:

    These changes held little consequence for the department managers. The real losers would be the six board members and the top executives with their covert motives.

    The department managersˇŻ main focus now was to leave a strong impression on Harlee, ensuring they would be favorably remembered once everything settled.

    At that moment, Rhys, secluded in his room, discovered that Anika was digging into HarleeˇŻs affairs.

    Concerned that Anika might resort to deceitful tactics, such as poisoning, he decided to act preemptively and headed to the Sanderson Group.

    This time, Rhys leveraged his role as a top executive at the Preston Group, thergest partner of the Sanderson Group in Uwhor, ensuring that Brenton couldnˇŻt refuse him entry.

    Upon hearing of RhysˇŻ arrival, Harlee immediately paused the meeting and made her way to the VIP lounge. No one dared challenge her authority, especially after her assertive disy earlier.

    ˇ°Brenton, you take over the meeting. IˇŻll handle this.ˇ± Harlee stopped Brenton from entering the VIP lounge with aposed smile.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻll stay unaffected.ˇ± Recognizing her determination, Brenton nodded in resignation.

    ˇ°Fine. If youˇŻd rather not see Rhys, IˇŻll deal with him.ˇ±

    Harlee offered a brief smile before pushing the door open. If Rhys was so insistent on meeting her, she was curious to see his intentions.

    As for her emotions, she had buried them the previous day. If not for concerns that he might threaten the Sanderson GroupˇŻs interests, she wouldnˇŻt have agreed to this encounter.

    Walking into the VIP lounge, HarleeˇŻs expression remained neutral.

    Discover more at

    Her gaze met RhysˇŻs immediately. She frowned, puzzled by his intentions. Their rtionship had fractured the day before. Why had hee today under the guise of the Preston GroupˇŻs authority? Was he scheming against the Sanderson Group?

    ˇ°Mr. Green, is this visit to present a new proposal from the Preston Group?ˇ± Harlee asked, her tone detached, giving professional respect to his position at the Preston Group.

    Before Rhys could respond, HarleeˇŻs phone rang. Offering a polite ˇ°Excuse me,ˇ± she walked toward the window to take the call.

    ˇ°Yes, proceed with the arrangement.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood, IˇŻll take care of it.ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry.

    He no longer has any influence on me.ˇ±

    Sitting silently, Rhys heard her phone conversation.

    Despite their years apart, he immediately deduced that Tonya was on the other end of the line.

    ˇ°He no longer has any influence on meˇ­ˇ± Rhys repeated under his breath, a faintly wistful smile flickering before his face returned to its usual impassivity.

    Once Harlee ended the call, Rhys pulled out a chair and gestured for her to sit.

    ˇ°The Preston Group expects to see a genuinemitment from the Sanderson Group,ˇ± he said evenly.

    Harlee sat down, seemingly unshaken by the tension in the air.

    Her mind raced.

    Commitment? Was the Preston Group considering aligning with new partners in Mogluylia? The Brooks family? The Gill family, perhaps? Had her recent negotiation merely been a smokescreen? It seemed Rhys was exploiting his new role to meet her under the pretense of business, rather than possessing any real insight into thepanyˇŻs dealings.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 977

    ?Chapter 977:

    But how had he secured this position? Could it be that Anika had some connection to the Preston Group too?

    Leaning back in her chair, Harlee crossed her legs, radiating calm authority.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, you seem misinformed. Or are you implying yourpany hasnˇŻt reviewed the annual reports? If they had, theyˇŻd know itˇŻs the Sanderson Group deciding whether to continue the partnershipˇŞnot the Preston Group!ˇ±

    Her tone was icy, her words sharp, though her expression gave nothing away.

    Rhys faltered.

    He hadnˇŻt reviewed the reports.

    His sole purpose was to meet Harlee under the business pretense.

    He ced a document on the table, one he had meticulously prepared for three years, opening it with resolve.

    ˇ°This should suffice.ˇ±

    It wasnˇŻt from the Preston Group. This was a proposal Rhys had prepared over three years, a gift meant for HarleeˇŻs smile.

    Harlee picked it upzily, but her posture stiffened upon reading the first few lines. She hadnˇŻt expected the Preston Groupˇ­ no, she should say Rhys, to use Matteo as leverage like this.

    Over the past three years, Bart and his team had made countless attempts to bring Matteo down by nting infiltrators within his group. Yet, every time sess seemed within reach, a woman intervened to shield him, and their efforts were thwarted again and again.

    Discover tales at g ? ln ¦Ň¦Í?? ?? s,

    Unexpectedly, Rhys now held the key to MatteoˇŻs downfall. The intricatework that had been built among MatteoˇŻs bases, as this document implied, surpassed anything Bart and his team had achieved in their years of effort.

    Harlee couldnˇŻt tell if this was a genuine offer from the Preston Group or a carefully crafted n Rhys hadid out during his prolonged absence. Still, sheˇ­

    Harlee kept up her calm facade.

    ˇ°It appears your mindset is stuck in the past.

    Admittedly, this n wouldˇŻve been enticing to me three years ago.

    But now? ItˇŻs meaningless.ˇ±

    With that, she tossed the proposal onto the table with an air of indifference, as though discarding trash.

    In truth, the gift intrigued Harlee. She even felt tempted to act on it immediately.

    However, suspicion about RhysˇŻ motives kept her guarded, so she masked her interest with feigned apathy.

    Her confidence in Rhys had dwindled to nearly nothingˇŞbarely a sliver remained. That small fragment of trust existed only because of the Green family and his team, who had once endured life-or-death challenges with him.

    Rhys lifted his gaze toward her, his expression enigmatic, his eyes fathomless.

    ˇ°Is that so?ˇ±

    He casually retrieved the document, then grasped HarleeˇŻs hand, pulling her closer with subtle force. Their gazes locked, charged with tension, as if love and unspoken feelings lingered in the space between them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 978

    ?Chapter 978:

    ˇ°What else do you think?ˇ± Harlee said as she calmly withdrew her hand.

    ˇ°If this is the best the Preston Group has to offer, then IˇŻll decline. No need for goodbyes. Please, show yourself out.ˇ±

    Harlee dared to treat Rhys this way because three days earlier, she had personally met with the Preston GroupˇŻs president and finalized the contract renewal.

    Brenton remained unaware, as Harlee nned to surprise him with the news.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, are you dismissing me?ˇ± Rhys arched a brow.

    ˇ°You im IˇŻm stuck in old times, but arenˇŻt you doing the same?ˇ±

    If the Preston Group ended its coboration with the Sanderson Group, thetter would face substantial losses in the uing year. Rhys doubted Harlee hadnˇŻt considered the stakes.

    Thinking about her guarded demeanor, Rhys couldnˇŻt suppress the emotions he had worked so hard to bury.

    He was certain of one thingˇŞHarlee still cared for him, even though she refused to admit it.

    Catching his implication, Harlee rose abruptly.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, youˇŻre mistaken. IˇŻm not interested in discussing this kind of partnership.ˇ±

    She quickly checked her phone, taking in the ongoing updates of the meeting from Brenton.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, please carry on. IˇŻll wait here,ˇ± Rhys said coolly.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need. IˇŻll personally take care of the deal with the president of the Preston Group,ˇ± Harlee retorted, fully intending to sever ties with him permanently. She wanted nothing to do with him ever again.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, are you worried IˇŻll cling to you?ˇ± Rhys asked, his tone light but his intent clear.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s???§ŕm, your fiction hub

    He understood that the only way to maintain contact with Harlee was through professional matters. Personal ties were no longer an option.

    Harlee realized Rhys had picked up on her willingness to keep discussing work. Just a day ago, she had dered she didnˇŻt want him in her life, yet now, he was leveraging his new role to maintain a connection. Indeed, he knew her best.

    Rhys settled back onto the couch, not sparing Harlee another nce.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, go ahead with your work,ˇ± he remarked, his stance clearly conveying that he wasnˇŻt nning to leave anytime soon.

    Harlee was left at a loss for words. She turned, pausing for a moment as she bit her lip and blinked.

    A nagging sense of doubt crept in, telling her that Rhys had more on his mind than he let on, and she realized that shaking him off was not a simple matter.

    He had abandoned her for another woman, yet he still had the audacity to enter her life whenever he pleased.

    A mix of emotions stirred within Harlee as she exited the VIP lounge, heading toward the conference room, where reports filled the air.

    Pushing open the door, Harlee reentered, instantly capturing the attention of everyone present, including the HR manager who had been speaking.

    The assistant had organized all the reports from the departments and handed them over.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, here are the reports from the previous five departments.ˇ± Harlee gave a nod of acknowledgment as she took her seat at the head of the table.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 979

    ?Chapter 979:

    ˇ°Proceed,ˇ± she directed the group calmly.

    The HR manager took a deep breath, regained hisposure, and resumed his report.

    Leaning over to Brenton, Harlee whispered, ˇ°Rhys is still in the lounge.ˇ±

    Although todayˇŻs meeting with Rhys was meant to focus on cooperation, Harlee had no interest in meeting him again, as the emotional toll he had left on her was still fresh.

    Hidden from view, she was deeply scarred by him.

    Brenton mmed his fist on the table, his eyes shing with anger. The HR manager, assuming he had made a mistake, nearly copsed in shock.

    With a stern face, Brenton addressed the group, ˇ°From here on, Harlee will lead the meeting.ˇ± With that, Brenton walked out of the room.

    Harlee knew Brenton was going to confront Rhys, and a wave of warmth filled her chest. No matter how many years passed, the reassurance of being shielded by her brother still broughtfort.

    Harlee turned to the HR manager, signaling him to continue.

    The HR manager, his legs weak from the pressure, thankfully had the foresight to steady himself against the table, avoiding a copse.

    He cleared his throat and resumed his report, offering a nervous smile.

    This minor disruption didnˇŻt throw off the flow of the meeting, which continued for another two hours until all the departmental reports were delivered.

    Though part of her mind lingered on Rhys, HarleeˇŻs sharp intellect kept her focused on the key points of the reports. Raising an eyebrow, she sent her thoughts to Brenton.

    ˇ°It appears the Sanderson Group has a number of nepotistic ties.ˇ±

    ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ń? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ĺl?.???

    BrentonˇŻs reply was quick.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre all senior members, so itˇŻs hard for me to act.

    Could you give me a hand?ˇ± In an attempt to coax her, he even included a yful emoji.

    ˇ°Your attempt at charm isnˇŻt working,ˇ± Harlee replied tly.

    Seeing him typing, Harlee quickly sent another message.

    ˇ°IˇŻll deal with those unworthy of their roles, but nothing more.ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs a deal!ˇ±

    At that moment, Dina Stones, one of the board members who was closely aligned with Jeffrey, gave a discreet signal to the man preparing to ask the first question.

    Dina had been observing Harlee, noting her detached manner as though she were simply passing time.

    Harlee hadnˇŻt even asked the assistant to take notes, appearing distracted as she fiddled with her phone.

    Thus, Dina decided to go ahead with the n she and Jeffrey had devisedˇŞto challenge Harlee with thepanyˇŻs most critical project.

    The man in the bright blue suit, receiving DinaˇŻs signal, nodded and rose with resolve.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, this is the most significant project for the second half of the year for the Sanderson Group. The Sanderson Group leads the new energy vehicle sector. Therefore, our team has made substantial investments in this project. Recent research from the National Physics Laboratory shows further advancements in new energy materials, and weˇŻvemitted considerable resources.ˇ± At this point, the manˇŻs tone shifted to one of sincerity.

    He was no longer trying to challenge Harlee but instead seemed genuinely focused on finding a solution.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980:

    Despite the groupˇŻs financial strength, the loss of two to three hundred million each month wasnˇŻt sustainable in the long run.

    The man sighed, continuing, ˇ°Mr. Brenton Sanderson has reached out to Mr. Fleming Sanderson, but the National Physics Laboratory remains firm in itsˇ­ˇ±

    The man continued, ˇ°Even Mr. Fleming Sanderson couldnˇŻt get any details about when these materials will be released.

    Do you have any suggestions on how we might obtain some information? Or perhaps you could specte on when these materials could be avable, so we can mitigate our losses?ˇ± His words wereced with hesitation, and he didnˇŻt dare meet HarleeˇŻs gaze.

    After all, if even someone as influential as Fleming couldnˇŻt get answers, how could HarleeˇŞseemingly without ties to thebˇŞseed?

    But as an employee, the man had no choice but to press on.

    ˇ°If this continues, it could drain all our investments.ˇ± The moment the man brought up the project, those with strong connections began murmuring among themselves, though their conversations were kept discreet.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre still trying to challenge Harlee. I wonder how sheˇŻll handle this.ˇ±

    ˇ°Honestly, I donˇŻt think sheˇŻll manage.

    Everyone knows these new materials are key to the future.

    Even the Sanderson Group has to wait for theb to release them.

    How could Harlee solve this? Unless her connections are stronger than FlemingˇŻs!ˇ±

    ˇ°We need to tread carefully with her. Questions can be left unasked, but we mustnˇŻt offend herˇ­ˇ±

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s takes you to new worlds

    The top executives were quick to caution the department managers, preferring to offend the board members than risk crossing Harlee.

    After all, losing a job was one thing, but angering Harlee could lead to much worse.

    HarleeˇŻs slender fingers tapped rhythmically on the table, and the man, assuming she was about to snap, nearly buckled under the tension.

    At this time, the assistant, understanding HarleeˇŻs intent, stepped forward to take the report from the manˇŻs hands, allowing him to breathe a sigh of relief.

    The assistant handed the report over to Harlee with both hands. The new energy project had been dragging on for a while, giving Brenton a headache. Yet now, Dina and the man were pressing Harlee to handle something even Brenton and Fleming had failed at. This was clearly an attempt to challenge her.

    The assistant had hoped JeffreyˇŻs recent incident would keep these troublemakers at bay, but it seemed they were quite audacious.

    Concerned, the assistant quickly messaged Brenton. Yet, the reply he received was unexpected.

    ˇ°At least theyˇŻre getting down to business now.ˇ±

    The assistant was stunned. These individuals were making things difficult for Harlee, yet Brenton wasnˇŻt bothered at all? Could it be that he didnˇŻt want to protect Harlee anymore?

    Upon receiving the assistantˇŻs report, Brenton beamed with satisfaction.

    Fleming had always insisted that Harlee was the only one capable of resolving the emerging energy dilemma.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hi, dear readers! A lot has happened these past daysˇŞthe host info got wiped out, and the website was down for many hours. Thankfully, itˇŻs been fixed, and I really hope this time for good.

    That said, thank you for being here, dear ones. I truly want you to enjoy your time on . Right now, I have around 300 novels in correction/trantion, and I canˇŻt wait for you to dive into all these stories!

    And well, as ever, God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (>?=)?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 981

    ?Chapter 981:

    Since Brenton hadnˇŻt wanted to burden Harlee withpany affairs, he had kept things under wraps. To his surprise, the board had delivered an unexpected turn of events.

    So, Brenton decided to overlook their collusion for now. Meanwhile, Harlee nonchntly skimmed through the proposal, her face neutral, while her mind wandered to the n Rhys had shared with her.

    His idea was truly a masterstroke. Not only did it address Matteo, but it would also solidify the Shadow Moon SocietyˇŻs foothold in Uwhor. She waspletely captivated by how brilliant the n was.

    The five board members, observing HarleeˇŻs reaction, struggled to contain their excitement. This project was beyond BrentonˇŻs abilities. Surely, Harlee, far more inexperienced than Brenton, couldnˇŻt possibly tackle it, right? They reveled in their imaginary sess, assuming they had finally cornered Harlee.

    The five board members knew well that this project was a tough nut to crack, the most unsolvable issue for the Sanderson Group, and a challenge they bet Harlee couldnˇŻt ovee. Unlessˇ­

    But there was no ˇ°unless,ˇ± because even Brenton and Fleming had failed to resolve it.

    Dina was overjoyed, feeling that JeffreyˇŻs grievances had been avenged atst. She put on a worried face, pretending that the project had kept her up on multiple nights. She cleared her throat and said to Harlee, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, this project is vital for our group, but the National Physics Laboratory refuses to share any information. IˇŻm so worried.ˇ±

    The other four board members chimed in with mockery.

    ˇ°Yes. Unless Professors Diaz or Professor Campbell are willing to talk, no one can get precise information.ˇ±

    G  a lno  ve ls . is where the magic begins

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, you may not know these two professors, but theyˇŻrepletely immersed in their experiments, disregarding any norms. When they decide to withhold info, thereˇŻs no way to persuade them.ˇ±

    ˇ°Your brother says your skills surpass his, but this projectˇ­ˇ±

    The assistant, standing behind Harlee, gritted his teeth at these remarks. These crafty individuals knew that even Brenton couldnˇŻt solve it, yet they still pushedˇ­

    Harlee attempted to focus, despite their attempts to make her tackle the impossible.

    However, their chatter only annoyed her, as it made it difficult to concentrate.

    Gritting her teeth, Harlee spat, ˇ°Enough!ˇ± She simply wanted to handle these distractions swiftly and figure out how to acquire that n without involving Rhys.

    With calm precision, Harlee pulled out her phone and dialed Kieran. It was her first call to him, and she wondered if heˇŻd be too excited. To avoid embarrassing him, she chose not to put him on speaker.

    The call connected quickly, and as expected, Kieran was so excited that he jumped over his desk.

    ˇ°Ahˇ­ Miss Sanderson! I canˇŻt believe IˇŻm getting a call from you! Are youing to work with us on experiments? YouˇŻre wee anytime. Though weˇŻve been up for three nights, weˇŻre still up for coborating now!ˇ±

    ˇ°WeˇŻll talk about thatter,ˇ± Harlee said, casually cing the phone face down on the table.

    ˇ°Calm down. IˇŻll put you on speaker.ˇ±

    Kieran quickly got down from his desk andposed himself.

    Hearing this, Harlee couldnˇŻt help but smile. Kieran always brought a sense of lightheartedness.

    Harlee pressed the speaker button and tapped the table to signal Kieran to speak now.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 982

    ?Chapter 982:

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, how can I assist you?ˇ± Kieran asked, now speaking in a much calmer tone.

    BriceˇŻs eyes widened in astonishment. While others might not recognize KieranˇŻs voice, he had just heard it in BrentonˇŻs office the day before.

    Harlee was incredible! Even Brenton struggled to get more than a few words out of Kieran, but here Harlee was, having Kieran address her with such respect. It was unbelievable. The assistant couldnˇŻt believe what he was hearing.

    Harlee didnˇŻt want Kieran to introduce himself just yet so as not to spoil the surprise. She casually asked, ˇ°When are you nning to begin production with the new energy materials?ˇ±

    As soon as she spoke, all eyes in the room turned to her phone on the table. New energy materialsˇ­ Was it Kieran or Lenny on the line?

    As everyone awaited in disbelief for the voice on the other end, Harlee added, ˇ°I expect it to have an impact on society this year.ˇ±

    The room fell silent. It wasnˇŻt something Harlee could just decide. Wait! Maybe she couldˇ­ Maybe it could actually happenˇ­

    After all, she was extraordinary. The room held their breath, waiting for more bombshells.

    The department managers were in awe of Harlee, while the top executives and five board members were overwhelmed by unease. They never expected Harlee to demand something from the National Physics Laboratory like this. They could hardly believe their ears.

    Kieran, on the other end, was overjoyed. If Harlee was willing to visit theb every day, heˇŻd make the new energy materials avable immediately.

    Smiling, Kieran quickly replied, ˇ°There are still over three months left this year, but if youˇŻre in a rush, Miss Sanderson, IˇŻll make sure the new energy materials are ready by the end of this month.ˇ±

    Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv???s for fresh content

    At first, the people in the meeting room were still specting on his identity.

    But when they heard this, it was clearˇŞonly Kieran could make such a statement!

    In an instant, everyoneˇŻs expressions shifted, their moods conflicted. Still, they struggled to believe it.

    After all, Kieran had turned them down repeatedly. The project seemed doomed for endless dys.

    But now, suddenly, the deadline was moved up to the end of the month because of HarleeˇŻs words. Was it truly Kieran on the phone?

    Harlee nodded, her tone even.

    ˇ°Alright.

    For now, authorize the new energy materials for the Sanderson Group.

    As for otherpanies, keep them on dy for as long as you wish.ˇ±

    Despite HarleeˇŻs calm tone, her words of swaying national new energy initiatives were nothing short of shocking.

    The group wondered if Harlee had done Kieran a huge favor. There seemed to be no other usible exnation for her audacity to speak to him so bluntly like this.

    KieranˇŻs response was tinged with respect andpliance.

    ˇ°Okay, IˇŻll make the arrangements right away.ˇ±

    KieranˇŻs respectful demeanor toward Harlee was noticeable, a stark contrast to his usual self.

    At this point, the five board membersˇŻ faces went from pale topletely drained. If they had known better, they wouldnˇŻt have foolishly tried to challenge Harlee.

    Harlee put her phone away and asked coolly, ˇ°Any more questions?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 983

    ?Chapter 983:

    Yet, upon seeing the message from Brenton, Harlee momentarily lost herposure. She had assumed Rhys would leave once Brenton arrived, but he hadnˇŻt. Why? Frowning, Harlee tapped the table repeatedly, pondering what RhysˇŻ next move might be.

    For the first time, Harlee had been gripped by uncertainty.

    The unmistakable cold in HarleeˇŻs gaze, now tinged with irritation, silenced the five board members instantly. None dared meet her eyes, all choosing to look down instead.

    Harlee had even managed to handle the notoriously stubborn Kieran. What more could they argue? They should consider themselves fortunate if Harlee wouldnˇŻt go after them for their earlier foolish challenge.

    The top executives and department heads of the Sanderson Group had never dared to oppose Harlee openly, so it was unsurprising that they remained silent now.

    ˇ°If none of you have any more questions, then listen up to my next words.ˇ± HarleeˇŻs eyelids fluttered slightly, her fingers rhythmically tapping on the tabletop.

    ˇ°IˇŻll spare you the embarrassment of calling you out by name. Just know that your underhanded tricks didnˇŻt go unnoticed by me.

    Drop your pointless plots. Should this ur again, my response will be far less gentle.ˇ±

    Originally, Harlee had intended to focus on managing the groupˇŻs internal dynamics to minimize her interactions with Rhys, but now, her curiosity about his motives for still lingering behind got the better of her. Why did Rhyse to the Sanderson Group under the pretense of business and still stay around even when she headed for the board meeting? Was she somehow part of the reason?

    At HarleeˇŻs words, the room was left speechless. Was this considered a mild approach by her standards? Where was the leniency in her actions?

    ???¦Ĺ?? ˇé??t?€§ń? ?¦Ç ?a?§Ú?¦Í¨ş??.???

    ˇ°You have three days to rectify your actions.

    After that, IˇŻll take matters into my own hands,ˇ± Harlee said as she rose from her chair, her cold gaze sweeping the room.

    ˇ°This meeting is over.ˇ±

    As Harlee approached the conference room door, she paused, turning to add pointedly, ˇ°Our group does not tolerate nepotism, but for those of you who arepetent, I might overlook your backgrounds.ˇ±

    With that, she exited the room to the stunned looks of those present and made her way directly to BrentonˇŻs office.

    Brenton, still annoyed with Rhys, had delegated a random manager to attend to Rhys after their disagreement and had returned to his own office.

    Before Harlee even reached the office door, Brenton had already opened it, greeting her with a teasing grin.

    ˇ°Harlee, how about you take over my role? I could work as your assistant.ˇ±

    Harlee rolled her eyes yfully.

    ˇ°Daydreaming, are you? Need treatment from Noel for that?ˇ±

    The mention of Noel stirred a sad feeling in Harlee. She had hoped that announcing her name-only engagement to Noel would push Rhys into revealing his true intentions.

    However, it had only affected her.

    With her gaze lowered, Harlee fought back her sadness, attempting to conceal it from Brenton, though he perceived it nheless. Opting to act as if he hadnˇŻt noted her emotional struggle, he yfully tousled her hair, his gesture one of affectionate resignation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 984

    ?Chapter 984:

    ˇ°Not intent on easing my burden, are you?ˇ±

    ˇ°Uh-huh.ˇ± With a yful response, Harlee swiftly made her way to therge sofa, stretching out as though she were in thefort of her own home.

    Brenton watched her rxed demeanor, grateful that the issues with Rhys seemed not to trouble her that deeply. It was a relief that Harlee had been free from the depressive bouts that used to afflict her ever since Noel had been by her side these past three years.

    Regarding yesterdayˇŻs incident, Brenton was confident that Noel would help Harlee fully move past Rhys.

    After a brief silence, Harlee inquired, ˇ°Is Rhys still in the VIP lounge?ˇ±

    Brenton nodded, his face clouding with irritation.

    Had Rhys not been affiliated with the influential Preston Group, he would have already ejected Rhys from the Sanderson premises.

    HarleeˇŻs expression tensed when Brenton recounted his standoff with Rhys.

    ˇ°You didnˇŻt end up fighting him, did you?ˇ± she asked, her concern evident.

    Brenton snorted.

    ˇ°Humph, I refuse to stoop to brawling with someone of his type!ˇ±

    Sipping her coffee, Harlee sighed and replied, ˇ°Leave Rhys and Anika to me. IˇŻll take care of them.ˇ±

    ˇ°But how can I justˇ­ˇ±

    She interrupted, ˇ°I find it more gratifying to handle them personally.ˇ±

    Brenton gazed at her with a mixture of frustration and resignation.

    ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Ĺ§ń? ¨Ş¦Đ ?al¦Đo¦Í¦Ĺl?.c??

    He knew her too well to know she simply used this as an excuse to keep the whole family from fretting over her personal matters.

    Brenton exhaled deeply.

    ˇ°s! We shouldnˇŻt have endorsed your engagement to Rhys. We once thought heˇŻd make you happy, but all he brought was anguish and turmoil. I will ask Kareem to round up some men to set him straight!ˇ±

    Harlee nearly spat out her coffee, amused by BrentonˇŻs unexpectedly juvenile attitude.

    ˇ°Brenton, remember, Rhys is as skilled in fighting as I am.ˇ±

    Frustrated, Brenton raked his fingers through his hair.

    Setting down her coffee, Harlee smiled reassuringly.

    ˇ°Let me handle this, okay?ˇ± She was determined not to let those close to her face dangers on her behalf anymore. RhysˇŻ current unpredictability and AnikaˇŻs dangerous nature were too much of a risk.

    Downstairs, Dina and another board member ran into Anika, who was determined to confront Harlee but was halted at the reception.

    Dina and the board member shared a nce, both eager for Anika to cause trouble for Harlee.

    ˇ°Hold on.ˇ± Dina approached the reception.

    ˇ°I know thisdy. You can continue with your duties.ˇ± Anika eyed Dina with suspicion.

    ˇ°Who are you?ˇ±

    Dina smirked.

    ˇ°My identity is insignificant here. What you need to know is that I can lead you to Harlee.ˇ± Dina had no intention of revealing her identity.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 985

    ?Chapter 985:

    Apart from not knowing anything about AnikaˇŻs background, HarleeˇŻs recent warnings still echoed in DinaˇŻs mind. She had no desire to face repercussions from Harlee, who could easily make an example out of her. Moreover, Dina aimed to distance herself from the situation while observing how Anika would embarrass Harlee.

    Noticing AnikaˇŻs continued caution, Dina offered a reassuring smile.

    ˇ°Trust me, IˇŻm just interested in making things difficult for Harlee.ˇ±

    This single statement seemed to ease the tension, aligning their interests against a shared adversary.

    A slight smile crossed AnikaˇŻs lips.

    ˇ°Thank you.ˇ±

    Dina said nothing more, escorting Anika to the private elevator and tactically using herpanionˇŻs ess card to ascend to the sixty-sixth floor. It was a move to ensure she wouldnˇŻt be going down alone if caught red-handed. Meanwhile, on the sixty-sixth floor, Brenton gave in.

    ˇ°Fine. You deal with Rhys and Anika, but promise to call me if you need backup!ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ± Harlee finished her coffee and got up to leave.

    ˇ°What are you nning to say to Rhys?ˇ± Brenton asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Harlee looked confused.

    ˇ°Are you not heading to the VIP lounge to see Rhys?ˇ± Brenton probed.

    ˇ°When did I mention I was going to see him?ˇ± Harlee responded with a sly smile.

    ˇ°Since he lingers and is willing to wait, I figure I should let him wait for as long as heˇ­ˇ±

    New updates in g??l¦Ç¦Ňv???s

    ˇ°ItˇŻs not like leaving a light on for him will break the group,ˇ± Harlee said. She had vowed not to meet Rhys today, and she was sticking to thatmitment.

    Brentonughed heartily, giving her an approving thumbs-up.

    ˇ°Well yed!ˇ± He might not have been able to outmaneuver Rhys himself, but witnessing RhysˇŻ agitation was a constion.

    Brenton took a couple of steps toward Harlee and then shifted the conversation, hoping she would consider joining the group to ease his workload.

    But Harlee simply walked toward the elevator, leaving the conversation behind.

    On the sixty-sixth floor by the elevator, Brenton held onto Harlee, pleading, ˇ°Are you really not going to help me out with some work?ˇ±

    Brenton had strategically piled up recent documents to catch HarleeˇŻs attention, but she barely gave them a cursory nce. In fact, her gaze was only meant to signal her departure.

    With a mischievous smirk, Harlee replied, ˇ°With yourpetence, I bet youˇŻre more than capable of handling the workload.ˇ±

    A look of resignation flickered across BrentonˇŻs face, swiftly morphing into a doting smile.

    At that moment, the elevator doors slid open, and Anika marched out. She scrutinized Harlee from head to toe, her gaze sharpening.

    ˇ°Harlee, we need to have a word!ˇ±

    Harlee turned to Brenton, her smile wry.

    ˇ°Has our security be so poor that just anyone can stroll in?ˇ±

    Anika bristled at HarleeˇŻsment, her voice rising sharply.

    ˇ°How dare you insult me that way? YouˇŻre clinging to your current position only by the grace of the Sanderson family. Thinking you can rival me for Rhys? DonˇŻt delude yourself. Without my approval, Rhys wouldnˇŻt have returned to the country, much less remembered you. Just know your ce! Do you have any idea how deeply Rhys adores me? HeˇŻd forsake his past life, his family, even his friends, all for me! He even told meˇ­ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 986

    ?Chapter 986:

    Anika rambled on, her face aglow with joy and pride, detailing RhysˇŻ devotion to her.

    Harlee absorbed every word silently.

    Once Anika exhausted her tales of RhysˇŻ fondness for her, Harlee joked with a mocking grin, ˇ°ThatˇŻs all? I was expecting you could keep going for days.ˇ±

    Harlee smirked.

    Did Anika really think some tales of their rtionship would upset her? Anika had clearly underestimated her.

    While Harlee hadnˇŻt fully moved past her feelings toward Rhys, she never regarded men as essential to her happiness. She was not one to lose her dignity over a romantic interest.

    Her past three years of sorrow had been fueled by overwhelming guilt, not by an undying devotion to Rhys or a desire to follow him into death. While she was willing to risk her life to save Rhys, she wouldnˇŻt make her life revolve around him.

    AnikaˇŻs cheeks flushed with fury, and just as she was gearing up to provoke Harlee further, Harlee abruptly raised her hand.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs this now?ˇ± Caught off guard, Anika recoiled. Though adept at crafting poisons, shecked any realbat skills.

    Seizing the moment, Harlee grabbed Anika by the cor and turned to Brenton.

    ˇ°Brenton, IˇŻm off to clear out some trash.ˇ±

    Brenton had observed the entire exchange, aware that Harlee could easily handle Anika, whose appearance for confrontation had unwittingly turned into a chance for Harlee to vent.

    He couldnˇŻt help but revel in the drama, his lips twisting into a smirk.

    I?t€$? ˇé§ß?¦Ń?¦Ĺ?? ?§Ú g??l??ov?l??.??om

    ˇ°Go ahead.

    Fill me in on the detailster.ˇ±

    With a dismissive turn, Brenton walked away, leaving Anika behind without a backward nce. Women like Anika, who prioritized their romantic lives over other things, were simple to deal with.

    Outside, Harlee escorted Anika forcefully out of the Sanderson Group premises, indifferent to AnikaˇŻs protests and the curious looks from other employees.

    Her face showed no emotion.

    It wasnˇŻt until they reached the open parking lot at the rear of the building that Harlee released Anika, attracting a small crowd of onlookers by then.

    The bystanders whispered among themselves. Just then, AnikaˇŻs eyes flickered, and she suddenly burst into tears.

    ˇ°Harlee, why must you treat me this way? I get that youˇŻre hurt because Rhys doesnˇŻt love you anymore, but thatˇŻs an issue between the two of you. Why involve me? ArenˇŻt I a victim in all this?ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs tears flowed freely, portraying herself as deeply wronged.

    ˇ°Please, let me go and just move past your history with Rhys. Rhys isnˇŻt your whole world. You have family and friends. Why persist like this?ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs pretense of vulnerability cast Harlee in a harsh, unsympathetic light.

    Observing AnikaˇŻs performance in the presence of the gathered crowd, Harlee subtly raised her right hand. Then, with a swift motion, she delivered a p across AnikaˇŻs face.

    Although it left no physical mark, the public embarrassment was profoundly humiliating for Anika.

    AnikaˇŻs fist, concealed in her sleeve, clenched in fury.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 987

    ?Chapter 987:

    Her eyes seethed with venomous hatred toward Harlee.

    To the casual observer, Anika seemed stunned by HarleeˇŻs abrupt actions, yet internally, she was already plotting revenge. She resolved to make Harlee the first test subject once her new drug was ready. She envisioned Harlee enduring endless torment.

    Harlee paused nonchntly, sneering, ˇ°Trying to tarnish my reputation? Dream on!ˇ±

    Saying this, Harlee strategically showed her phone to the onlookers, pressing the y button. The recording of AnikaˇŻs earlier rant from the Sanderson Group building soon filled the air.

    The crowd, grasping the context, whispered discreetly, hesitant to speak out loud given AnikaˇŻs and HarleeˇŻs apparent wealth.

    Unbeknownst to them, their murmurs fueled wild imagination, driving Anika closer to the edge.

    It took nearly ten seconds before Anika realized her words were being broadcast.

    Enraged, she raised her hand to return the p.

    But Harlee was quicker, grabbing Anika by the throat.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt mind sending you to the police station!ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs words intimidated Anika, and she hastily withdrew her hand. Still, her eyes seethed with fiery intent tosh out at Harlee.

    Anika reluctantly backed down, knowing she was no match for Harlee in a physical confrontation, but fear was not what held her back.

    In the realm of strategy, Anika was like a master of poisonsˇŞcalcting and cunningˇŞwhereas Harlee excelled in the art of physical confrontation, akin to a skilled warrior.

    Faced with HarleeˇŻs decisive action, the typically imperious Anika opted to step back.

    Check exclusive content g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    Harlee, disregarding AnikaˇŻs temporary submission, tightened her hold around AnikaˇŻs throat.

    ˇ°As you have suggested, my rtionship with Rhys is in the past.

    Consider that p a mere caution.

    Cross me again, and I wonˇŻt hesitate to settle the score.ˇ±

    As HarleeˇŻs grip intensified, Anika gasped for air, her eyes still aze with undying resentment.

    The information Anika had gathered on Harlee indicated that Harlee, hailing from the influential Sanderson family, was merely a talented designer coupled with fighting abilities.

    Anika couldnˇŻt fathom the ferocity of HarleeˇŻs grip, wondering if the investigation results had misled her.

    But she soon dismissed the thought as unlikely.

    Unbeknownst to Anika, while her investigation results were urate, the details avable to her were strategically restricted by Rhys.

    While Anika found herself gasping for air under HarleeˇŻs grip, Rhys was discreetly positioned in a nearby nook, observing the scene.

    His face showed concern, but only for whether HarleeˇŻs hand might get sore from the exertion.

    Quietly, Rhys extracted his phone and made a call, his voice detached and cool.

    ˇ°What are our current odds of effectively dealing with Anika and her faction?ˇ±

    The sight of Anika irritating and repelling Harlee pushed Rhys to consider taking action sooner than he had intended.

    Rhys had been in the VIP lounge, waiting for Harlee to return, when his agents reported that Anika had arrived at the Sanderson Group and was subsequently escorted out by Harlee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 988

    ?Chapter 988:

    Realizing that Harlee had deliberately avoided meeting him, Rhys respected her decision and stayed away. Nheless, cautious of AnikaˇŻs plotting, he feigned departure, slipped past BrentonˇŻs assistant, and took up a hidden spot in the corner of the outdoor parking lot to keep a covert watch.

    At RhysˇŻ question, the person on the other end of the line replied, ˇ°Still just eighty percent.ˇ±

    Rhys tightened his fists, his expression sharp and unyielding, his voice low yet simmering with restrained fury.

    ˇ°IˇŻll grant you another month. I expect a full report on everything tied to Eugenia!ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ±

    For the past three years, Rhys had masterfully leveraged his connection with Anika to maintain absolute control over her. Their recent intimacy, which Anika assumed was with him, had almost entirely secured her loyalty, yet Eugenia remained an elusive factor.

    Rhys refrained from acting for two key reasons.

    First, he needed to uncover AnikaˇŻs true intentions. Second, EugeniaˇŻs unpredictability made any hasty move risky. Withoutplete certainty, he couldnˇŻt afford to proceed.

    He feared that if even one of EugeniaˇŻs sidekicks slipped through his grasp, Harlee would remain in peril long after his death.

    Rhys had been carefully tracking HarleeˇŻs activities. Watching her continually thwart AnikaˇŻs schemes and not granting Anika a chance to drug her reassured him, allowing him to continue to observe from the shadows.

    Meanwhile, Anika struggled against HarleeˇŻs firm grip on her neck, gasping for air as panic overtook her. She wed at HarleeˇŻs hands in desperation but couldnˇŻt break free.

    L¦Ët??¦Ó §éh¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?r? ¦Én g??l?ov?ls.??????

    Fearing she might suffocate if HarleeˇŻs grip tightened any further, Anika reluctantly gave in. She released HarleeˇŻs wrists and nodded with a look of reluctant submission.

    Harlee eased her hold just enough for Anika to breathe but didnˇŻt fully let go.

    Suddenly, Anika froze, her face betraying sheer disbelief.

    Eugenia, who had once sworn never to return to Mogluylia, had appeared.

    Dressed in a crimson slip dress under a sleek ck leather jacket, her tall, slender framemanded attention.

    Her cinched waist emphasized her striking figure, and amidst the bustling crowd, she stood out like a mythical figure.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, itˇŻs been a while,ˇ± Eugenia addressed Harlee from a distance, her longshes fluttering as she offered a warm smile.

    ˇ°Anika is a dear friend. Please, Miss Sanderson, forgive her this once for my sake.ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs eyes widened in shock.

    Eugenia moved closer, using a subtle hand gesture only the two of them understood to calm Anika. Then, she turned back to Harlee with a polite smile.

    ˇ°You once said I could ask for anything as a favor. This is my request.ˇ±

    Anika was dumbfounded. What was Eugenia talking about? What favor? What had happened in the past? How did Eugenia know Harlee? And what exactly was unfolding before her?

    AnikaˇŻs expression hardened. She hadnˇŻt anticipated Eugenia showing such deference to Harlee.

    Could this mean the information sheˇŻd gathered about Harlee had been iplete?

    Rhys was equally stunned to witness the unexpected familiarity between Eugenia and Harlee. None of his intelligence hinted at any ties between the two.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 989

    ?Chapter 989:

    Could the missing twenty percent of the certainty in his n involve Harlee? But he couldnˇŻt afford to dwell on it.

    Eliminating traces of AnikaˇŻs investigation took precedence.

    Anika wasnˇŻt naive. Once she pieced things together, she would undoubtedly dig deeper.

    He had to ensure his involvement remained concealed.

    Nearby, HarleeˇŻs cold gaze shifted to Eugenia. Slowly, she released AnikaˇŻs neck, a faint smile ying on her lips.

    ˇ°Indeed, it has been a while.ˇ±

    The exchange between Harlee and Eugenia was anything but casualˇŞit spoke of shared history.

    Even Anika, who considered herself EugeniaˇŻs closest friend, found herself bewildered.

    Clutching EugeniaˇŻs hand, she whispered incredulously, ˇ°You know her?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Eugenia replied calmly.

    ˇ°I once helped her rescue a friend. In return, she promised me one favor.

    But I didnˇŻt think I truly saved anyone, so I didnˇŻt take it to heart. I never expected to use it until now.ˇ±

    EugeniaˇŻs tone was measured, offering rity without hiding the truth. She didnˇŻt want to risk mistrust between her and Anika.

    In reality, it wasnˇŻt until yesterday that Eugenia learned RhysˇŻ previous fianc¨¦e was Harlee, the one she knew.

    rmed for AnikaˇŻs safety, she broke her vow to stay away from Mogluylia and booked the next flight.

    Check whatˇŻs new on g@lnov??s.cˇđm

    On her way, Eugenia learned that Anika was nning a confrontation with Harlee. She had bombarded Anika with urgent warnings, but Anika hadnˇŻt responded. Left with no choice, Eugenia headed straight to the Sanderson Group and arrived just in time.

    AnikaˇŻs face darkened.

    Eugenia, her best friend, shared an unspoken connection with the one she loathed the most. The realization felt like a betrayal.

    Leaning close, Eugenia whispered, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, Anika. IˇŻm with you when ites to Rhys.

    But Harlee is no amateur. We canˇŻt confront her recklessly.ˇ±

    Anika nodded reluctantly. With Eugenia by her side, she felt a renewed sense of resolve.

    Lowering her voice further, Eugenia added, ˇ°SheˇŻs furious right now, and this is her turf. We need to withdraw for now.

    As for making her leave Rhys for good, we can n that once weˇŻre back. Once I have basic knowledge of her current strengths and resources, weˇŻll dismantle her defenses one by one. Then, with your new poisonˇ­ˇ± Eugenia didnˇŻt finish, but her implication was clear.

    AnikaˇŻs eyes glimmered with understanding.

    ˇ°IˇŻve already offended her. You take the lead from here, and IˇŻll follow your lead.ˇ±

    Eugenia nodded and said, ˇ°Rx. I still hold some sway with her. If she agrees to back off, she wonˇŻt retaliate unless provoked.

    But donˇŻt escte things again.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay, I get it.ˇ± Anika nodded.

    Anika stared at Harlee, her hand tightly sped behind her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 990

    ?Chapter 990:

    A new scheme began to form in her thoughts. Taunting and repulsing Harlee had proven unproductive. To ensure Harlee wouldnˇŻt reconcile with Rhys, she needed to erase HarleeˇŻs presence.

    Additionally, Eugenia had hinted that HarleeˇŻs continued presence obstructed their grand schemes. Therefore, Harlee must be removed from the picture forever.

    Anika inhaled deeply, suppressing the chaos inside, and met HarleeˇŻs gaze with aposed expression.

    ˇ°I apologize for my earlier actions.ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs apology pleased Eugenia, as it saved her a lot of trouble.

    Eugenia chimed in, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, Anika is my closest friend. I trust youˇŻll forgive her mistakes.ˇ±

    EugeniaˇŻs words carried an unspoken message, hinting that Harlee should let go of any grudges for her sake.

    Harlee nodded coolly.

    ˇ°It depends.ˇ± It wasnˇŻt a definitive agreement, but rather a suggestion that AnikaˇŻs future actions would determine her response.

    Clearly, Harlee implied that she could honor the past promise but wouldnˇŻt extend further chances to someone like Anika, aware of AnikaˇŻs true nature.

    As for Eugenia, having connected to someone like Anika, she was expected to change.

    Upon hearing HarleeˇŻs words, a simmering resentment rose in Anika.

    However, on the surface, she maintained a demeanor ofpliance and calm, as if genuinely acknowledging her mistake.

    Latest chapters ?¦Áln¦Ň¦Íe??s

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, I realize I overstepped earlier, but IˇŻve apologized. Surely, thereˇŻs no need for such hostility, is there?ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs voice sounded earnest, her posture contrite, but her eyes betrayed the venom she harbored. Once her new poison was perfected, she would ensure Harlee suffered a fate beyond imagining.

    Originally nning to turn away and leave, Harlee paused, ncing at Anika with a sly grin.

    ˇ°You said I was hostile toward you?ˇ±

    Anika recoiled, her hand instinctively going to her neck, still haunted by the choking grip sheˇŻd endured moments earlier.

    Harlee dered, ˇ°You should open your eyes and see the world. Stop living in your little fantasy. Rhys is just a normal guy, nothing worth boasting about.ˇ±

    As Harlee walked away, Anika clenched her teeth in fury, her eyes seething with venom. She swore vengeance on Harlee, vowing to make thetter suffer a horrifying end one day.

    Meanwhile, Rhys had been observing from afar. Seeing Harlee handle the situation with ease, he silently departed.

    However, just as Rhys was about to leave the parking lot, Harlee strolled up to him slowly with her hands in her pockets.

    ˇ°Enjoying the view from the shadows?ˇ± Harlee hadnˇŻt meant to meet Rhys, but once she spotted him lurking, she couldnˇŻt resist confronting him.

    Rhys was taken aback.

    He hadnˇŻt expected Harlee to notice him hiding in such a hidden spot. Unsure of what to say, he remained silent.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 991

    ?Chapter 991:

    Harlee looked down, casually tapping the hood of his car with her phone.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know what youˇŻre plotting, but mark my words. If you hurt my family, I wonˇŻt let you off the hook.ˇ± Her gaze was sharp, filled with a chilling intensity.

    Rhys was still processing the shock of her spotting him hiding in the corner.

    He had assumed Harlee approached him because she sensed something off, not expecting she thought he would harm her family. In fact, hurting the Sanderson family was thest thing he would do.

    Leaning casually against the car, Rhys grinned yfully, his brows raised in feigned challenge.

    ˇ°IˇŻm genuinely curious. Tell me. If I were to target the Sanderson family, what would you do to me?ˇ±

    He was again stoking the fire, making HarleeˇŻs animosity toward him grow.

    ˇ°Try if you dare,ˇ± Harlee said, half-jokingly.

    Rhys simply hummed in response, not offering any more words.

    Harlee stood there, casually adjusting her sleeves as if unfazed by his words. Suddenly, she raised her fist toward his face, stopping just one centimeter from his charming eyes.

    Her gaze was cold and unyielding, her lips curving into an icy smile.

    ˇ°Next time, my fist wonˇŻt stop before your eyes.ˇ±

    Rhys calmly grasped her wrist, pulling it down with gentle force, a grin still on his face.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, IˇŻll keep these words in mind and never forget them.ˇ±

    Harlee paused, realizing Rhys had no intention of harming her family.

    1@?€?? ˇé??t?¨ş§ń$ ¨Ş§Ú gal??ovels.??om

    He was simply trying to provoke her.

    Confused by his true motives, Harlee felt a slight tension rise in her chest.

    ˇ°What exactly do you want from me?ˇ±

    Rhys smirked, his tone yful yet sincere.

    ˇ°I just decided I didnˇŻt want to leave you yet.ˇ±

    Harlee raised her hand to strike Rhys, but he caught her wrist mid-air.

    Standing tall in front of her, Rhys looked down with an air of superiority.

    ˇ°Lee, remember this. ItˇŻs not that I canˇŻt defeat you. ItˇŻs that I canˇŻt bear to harm you physically. If you push me, though, donˇŻt me me for using dirty tactics.ˇ±

    He called her Lee again.

    His tone was tender, hinting at an unspoken message.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes narrowed with cold disdain. So, his true nature was finally revealed. She had been fooled by him before.

    His words about abandoning her for someone else, the objections to her engagementˇŞit had all been deception.

    He was simply enjoying toying with her and AnikaˇŻs feelings.

    Harlee gritted her teeth, speaking each word with deliberate rity.

    ˇ°I never imagined you excelled at putting on a convincing act.

    But remember, IˇŻm not Anika. I wonˇŻt lose myself over romantic interests. So, donˇŻt even think you can trap me. YouˇŻre not worthy.ˇ±

    ˇ°Then letˇŻs see whether the Anika I trained is more formidable or your methods are more ruthless!ˇ± Rhys grinned, seemingly enjoying the tension.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 992

    ?Chapter 992:

    Harlee assumed he intended to manipte Anika from behind the scenes against her, feeling he had certainly nned things out to his advantage. She once doubted time could alter everything, principles and decency included, but now, she was convinced. Time could indeed change a personpletely. The Rhys she loved wasˇ­

    ˇ°ArenˇŻt you afraid IˇŻll expose your true colors?ˇ± Harlee asked coldly, holding up her phone.

    Rhysughed lightly.

    ˇ°Go ahead and letˇŻs see if my skills at charming women can outmaneuver whatever dirt you have on me.ˇ±

    Rhys was deliberately baiting Harlee, aiming to draw her into the critical phase of his n. Once that was in ce, he could wipe out Eugenia and Anika in one decisive blow.

    A decisive blow. Oblivious to RhysˇŻ n, Harlee looked at him with disappointment, struggling to reconcile the man she once loved with this despicable figure before her.

    ˇ°Despicable?ˇ± Rhys read the disappointment in her gaze, smiling provocatively despite his inner turmoil.

    ˇ°I like that description.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs expression was steely, her lips set in a firm line. It was clear she now saw him as her adversary.

    Rhys finally let go of her wrist and spoke with cold finality.

    ˇ°From now on, IˇŻll appear before you whenever I want, by whatever means necessary. You want to marry Noel? Over my dead body. I will do everything I can to disrupt your peaceful rtionship with him.

    G  al  no vel s . holds tales worth reading

    Even though I donˇŻt love you anymore, youˇŻre still mine. No one elseˇŻs!ˇ± With that, Rhys turned and got into his car, mming the door shut.

    Harlee was left wondering what he meant. When had she be his possession? Standing by the roadside, she watched as RhysˇŻ car vanished into the distance. Just then, her phone rang with a call from Tonya. She answered in a daze.

    ˇ°Harlee, Ritchie said he saw you with Rhys.

    Are you okay? Did he do anything to you?ˇ± Despite TonyaˇŻs anxious tone, the warmth her words brought was unmistakable.

    Harlee shook off her thoughts.

    ˇ°IˇŻm fine. I can handle it.ˇ±

    Her voice was tinged with a faint quiver as she was still processing the shock that came from her discoveries of RhysˇŻ true nature, herposure shattered.

    Tonya noticed the tremor in her tone.

    ˇ°Did Rhys hurt you? That bastard! IˇŻll make him pay!ˇ±

    Harlee stared in the direction Rhys had vanished into, trying to steady herself.

    ˇ°IˇŻm fineˇ­ I am just surprised by how much a person can change.ˇ±

    She didnˇŻt ry RhysˇŻ earlier words, though the sadness they brought seeped into her tone.

    ˇ°Harleeˇ­ˇ± TonyaˇŻs voice was full of sympathy.

    Suddenly, Harlee saw things from a new perspective. Rhys had taught her how to love, and ironically, the topic of hatred as well. It seemed she was being toyed with. She shouldnˇŻt let him affect her anymore. She still had responsibilities to fulfill and people to shield. Staying trapped in her emotions was no longer an option.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 993

    ?Chapter 993:

    ˇ°IˇŻm okay.ˇ± HarleeˇŻs tone was resolute.

    ˇ°Tonya, howˇŻs the investigation into Anika and Eugenia progressing?ˇ±

    Tonya smirked.

    ˇ°Just as you predicted, those two are scheming to produce biochemical weapons in our nation.ˇ±

    Harlee was astonished. She steadied herself.

    ˇ°Are you certain? And is Rhys part of this?ˇ±

    ˇ°No.

    From what IˇŻve gathered, everyone says Rhys is nothing more than AnikaˇŻs ything.

    For the past three years, heˇŻs only followed her around, never getting involved in her and EugeniaˇŻs operations.ˇ±

    When Tonya first uncovered this, she doubted the investigation result and had multiple teams look into it simultaneously, but the oue remained the same. It struck her as odd, yet she found no discrepancies in the information.

    ˇ°Harlee, whatˇŻs your next move?ˇ± Tonya asked.

    Harlee thought for a moment.

    Her resolve solidified as she gazed in the direction Rhys had gone.

    ˇ°IˇŻll lure Anika and Eugenia into our game.ˇ±

    Tonya frowned.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre not nning to put yourself at risk to bait them, are you?ˇ±

    Harlee knew even if she denied it, Tonya wouldnˇŻt be fooled, so she simply admitted it.

    I@?€$? ˇé??t??§ń? In ?al¦Đ?¦Í¦Ĺl?.c?m

    ˇ°Yes. IsnˇŻt Anika madly in love with Rhys? ThatˇŻs her weakness. I want her hatred toward me to mount until she canˇŻt resist striking ahead of her schemes.ˇ±

    Harlee was well aware that Anika didnˇŻt just want to annoy her.

    Anika was after her life. If her hunch was right, Eugenia and Anika were likely discussing how to deal with her at this very moment.

    HarleeˇŻs intuition proved urate.

    Anika and Eugenia were indeed discussing how to deal with her, though they decided to focus on the plot they had devised three years ago.

    In AnikaˇŻs ce, Eugenia gently took AnikaˇŻs hand.

    ˇ°Anika, IˇŻm sorry you have to endure Harlee a while longer.ˇ±

    Anika shook her head, sipping her wine calmly.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs eptable for the sake of our grand plots. I can handle holding back my moves for another six months.ˇ±

    ˇ°Have some rest. IˇŻlle by tomorrow to discuss the n with you,ˇ± Eugenia said as she stroked AnikaˇŻs hair before leaving the vi.

    Meanwhile, Harlee had finalized the first step of her strategy.

    Tonya stared wide-eyed.

    ˇ°Harlee, are you serious?ˇ±

    Harlee shrugged nonchntly.

    ˇ°Yes. IˇŻll contain my disgust and keep interacting with Rhys. Just make sure Anika knows about my meetings with him. I want her to go insane with jealousy!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 994

    ?Chapter 994:

    Harlee had thought it through. Rhys had appeared in her life whenever he pleased, affecting her, so why couldnˇŻt she turn the tables and use him to drive Anika to the brink of insanity with jealousy? Rhys had imed his decision to pester her, and she decided to y along for the sake of her n.

    In the early hours of the morning in Baythorn, the study of a vi was dimly lit by a single deskmp, creating a heavy atmosphere.

    Anika, seeking sce after provoking Harlee, was currently in an intimate encounter with RhysˇŞat least, she assumed that was him.

    Eugenia, who had returned from abroad, was arranged to stay at another vi by Rhys.

    His study held too many secrets. It was wise to keep Eugenia away from it.

    Rhys stood by therge window, his expression nk. Though alone, he radiated an icy presence.

    In the past few hours, Rhys had considered many ways to get rid of Eugenia, but none guaranteed absolute sess.

    He needed to ensure that Eugenia and Anika could never harm Harlee, so there was no room for error.

    Everyone knew how skilled Eugenia and Anika were with poison. If they sought revenge, dying from poison would be considered fortunate. The worst fate would be a poison that tormented for a lifetime. It would be a living nightmare, where death itself would seem like an escape.

    Three years ago, the poison they had used on him during his three-day unconsciousness had nearly imed his life.

    Even now, remnants of it lingered in his body, beyond cure.

    Latest updates only on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??ls

    Over the past two years, Rhys had gradually secured AnikaˇŻs trust, granting him the chance to either buy off or eliminate those opposing him in her faction. To him, they were all enemies, and whether he bribed or disposed of them depended on his mood.

    Anika had once withheld the truth, but now, in intimate moments, she confessed everything.

    After understanding AnikaˇŻs and EugeniaˇŻs power, Rhys had, in less than two years, set up an borate scheme, earning himself a position where he could manipte the situation behind the scenes with just a few orders. This was why he agreed to return to the countryˇŞsome opportunities were finally ripe.

    In the dim study, a yellow light flickered on, followed by the sound of footsteps.

    As the light illuminated the room, Rhys masked his emotions and turned toward the sound. There stood the two underground assassins sent to keep an eye on Eugenia, along with the man who had just shared intimacy with Anika under RhysˇŻ instructions. In the darkness, Anika, assuming the man making out with her was Rhys, didnˇŻt notice anything amiss.

    The man, who had been intimate with Anika, quickly changed into his usual ck assassin outfit, leaving only his neck exposed.

    His entire presence exuded a murderous intent, but upon meeting RhysˇŻ gaze, he suppressed it, recing it with respect and loyalty.

    This man was Christopher Duncan, the decoy Rhys had trained before meeting Harlee. With a mask on, Christopher was almost indistinguishable from Rhys, which was why Rhys had allowed him to ˇ°dateˇ± Anika.

    Christopher, having just spent hours with Anika, dared not show any post-coital satisfaction.

    He bowed respectfully.

    ˇ°Mr. .

    .

    .

 Chapter 995

    ?Chapter 995:

    Green.ˇ±

    Rhys didnˇŻt acknowledge ChristopherˇŻs greeting. Instead, he walked past him and casually sat on the single sofa, leaning back, his gaze indifferent as he looked at Christopher.

    ˇ°Christopher, youˇŻve developed feelings for Anika.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ even tone suggested his certainty of this conclusion.

    Christopher immediately felt uneasy and ashamed.

    He knelt on the floor.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, IˇŻve broken the rules. Please punish me as you see fit.ˇ±

    Christopher had indeed started caring for Anika, especially after the intimate moments they shared.

    His heart hadpletely melted.

    Rhys sat with his legs crossed,zily flipping through the documents on the table.

    The room was silent, except for the soft rustling of pages.

    Christopher, seeing Rhys focused on the documents, nervously swallowed. RhysˇŻ silence was more terrifying than the prospect of death.

    With his head lowered, Christopher said, ˇ°Mr. Green, I know I shouldnˇŻt have developed interest in someone like her, butˇ­

    But I canˇŻt control my feelings. SheˇŻs captivating when sheˇŻs with me.

    At first, I just wanted toplete the mission, but after being with herˇ­ I couldnˇŻt helpˇ­ˇ±

    . brings magic to life

    Christopher had expected Rhys to eventually find out about his feelings for Anika, but not this soon.

    Rhys closed the file with a sharp motion, raising his hand to throw it forcefully at ChristopherˇŻs forehead.

    His voice wasmanding.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve fallen for the daughter of the man who killed your father.

    Christopher, donˇŻt forget your vow!ˇ±

    The impact was so strong that it left a gash on ChristopherˇŻs forehead, blood trickling down, but he didnˇŻt flinch. RhysˇŻ words hit him harder.

    Christopher was stunned.

    He even spat blood, overwhelmed by the conflicting emotions that surged within him.

    Rhys stared coldly at Christopher, who was shocked to the point of spitting blood, his face contorted as if he might burst from the weight of the revtion. With an even tone, Rhys said, ˇ°I had warned you before that Anika was your sworn enemy, and you were never to fall for her.

    But you didnˇŻt take my words seriously.ˇ±

    A single tear of remorse slid silently down ChristopherˇŻs cheek.

    During the strategy meeting, Rhys had explicitly forbidden Christopher from forming attachments, yet Christopher still developed feelings for Anika.

    Before, Christopher had vowed to avenge his fatherˇŻs murder, but before he could gain the strength needed, the culprit had already perished.

    His chance for retribution had vanished.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 996

    ?Chapter 996:

    Later, Rhys revealed he had located the daughter of the murderer, but her identity was far too significant for Christopher to handle.

    Never in ChristopherˇŻs worst nightmares had he imagined the daughter of the murderer to be Anika, the woman he had adored for nearly three years.

    How could he ept that he had fallen for the offspring of the one he despised most?

    Ovee with anguish, Christopher copsed to the floor, striking his head with his fists in an attempt to quell the unbearable torment.

    Rhys paid Christopher no attention, but the loyal assassins who had endured countless trials by his side knelt beside Christopher, offering sce.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs done is done. Regain yourposure.

    As for revengeˇ­ Mr. Green has a n for that.ˇ±

    But Christopher could not shake off the weight of self-loathing.

    Grabbing a small de from the table, he prepared to end it all.

    RhysˇŻ icy voice rang out.

    ˇ°Did I give you permission to die?ˇ± These words alone froze Christopher in ce.

    His life was no longer his ownˇŞit belonged to Rhys. Without RhysˇŻ approval, even death was beyond his reach.

    Rhys watched as the internal battle yed out across ChristopherˇŻs face. Resigned, Christopher let the knife fall, his spirit utterly broken.

    A fleeting hint of regret flickered in RhysˇŻ eyes.

    Dive into tales at g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s,

    Christopher had been by his side for more than a decade, his most steadfast ally, someone he could trust unconditionally.

    Though Rhys knew ChristopherˇŻs feelings for Anika posed a threat to their n, he hadnˇŻt intervened earlier because he trusted ChristopherˇŻs loyalty to him would outweigh any personal attachment.

    ˇ°Only after finishing this assignment can you have the right to decide your fate,ˇ± Rhys said coldly.

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Christopher replied, his voice steady once more.

    ˇ°Thank you, Mr. Green. I will never make such a foolish mistake again.ˇ±

    As for Anika, Christopher resolved to bury any lingering emotions he had for her while working with Rhys to erase her presence from this world.

    Rhys nced at the surveince dossier handed to him by the two assassins.

    After a long silence, he turned to Christopher, still kneeling on the floor.

    ˇ°From this moment on, youˇŻll apany them in monitoring Eugenia. Prioritize discretionˇŞfailure is preferable to being detected.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, sir.ˇ±

    With Christopher and the two assassins gone, the study became an isted chamber once more, housing only the ailing Rhys within its walls.

    Meanwhile, Harlee barged into the vi boldly, carrying a bag of spoiled fruit she had turned into a weapon.

    Her original intent had been to scatter the rotten mess across the bed Rhys had shared with Anika. Midway, the dim light from the study caught her attention, prompting her to change course and push the door open.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 997

    ?Chapter 997:

    Rhys sat at his desk and leaned against hisptop, seemingly having justpleted some work.

    Having recently showered, he was d only in a ck robe, his damp hair dripping water onto his corbone.

    At the sound of the intrusion, Rhys didnˇŻt bother to look up, as if he had anticipated HarleeˇŻs arrival.

    ˇ°Have you changed your mind so soon, rushing over thiste just to indulge in somete-night passion with me?ˇ±

    Harlee was speechless. Rhys was truly shameless, his mind filled with nothing but crude thoughts. Though tempted to destroy his dignity, she restrained herself. Instead, she walked over, dumped the bag of garbage on his desk, and said, ˇ°Enjoy.ˇ±

    Rhys nced down. Rotten apples? Spoiled guavas? Squishy mangoes? His brow lifted slightly in surprise.

    ˇ°Quite the sophisticated form of mockery.ˇ±

    Picking up a somewhat intact date from the pile, he studied it before tossing it back.

    ˇ°Next time, feel free to call me trash directly. ThereˇŻs no need to dress it up.ˇ±

    Harlee leaned on the desk with both hands, meeting his gaze.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, arenˇŻt you curious why IˇŻvee to see you at this hour?ˇ±

    Rhys grabbed the discarded date, took a bite, and immediately spat it out.

    He calmly reached for a napkin to wipe his lips, though his expression betrayed the awful taste lingering in his mouth. Pursing his lips, his eyes flickered toward the cup of water nearby.

    ???€?? ˇé?¦Át?¦Ĺ§ńs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ĺl?.???

    Harlee noticed his gaze and shifted to block his line of sight, making it clear she wouldnˇŻt let him have a drink.

    Forced to endure the rancid vor, Rhys maintained hisposure.

    ˇ°If you wonˇŻt exin, how could I possibly guess your intentions?ˇ±

    Harlee pressed her lips into a thin line.

    ˇ°But if you want me to guess, IˇŻll humor you,ˇ± Rhys said smoothly.

    ˇ°Bringing a bag of trash to my door at four in the morning? Let me guessˇŞyou nned to throw it in my face, correct?ˇ±

    He remained seated, his face unreadable save for the faint crease of his brows, likely from the aftertaste.

    ˇ°Am I wrong?ˇ± he asked, his voice low as he lightly tapped his index finger on the table.

    Harlee faltered for a moment as Rhys had guessed correctly. With the truth out, there was no use in denying it.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt you find this amusing?ˇ±

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs your opinion?ˇ± Rhys countered.

    ˇ°IsnˇŻt throwing trash where it belongs entertaining?ˇ± It was easy for her toughˇŞit wasnˇŻt her feelings that had been trampled.

    RhysˇŻ gaze darkened.

    ˇ°How about you share your real reason for showing up?ˇ± He didnˇŻt buy the idea that her midnight visit with a sack of garbage was simply to insult him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 998

    ?Chapter 998:

    Taking a deep breath, Harlee lowered her gaze.

    ˇ°You canˇŻt force love. Stay with your girlfriend, and letˇŻs avoid each other moving forward.ˇ±

    Rhys chuckled, his eyebrow arching.

    ˇ°I have a penchant for the forced. ItˇŻs surprisingly delightful.ˇ±

    Harlee was at a loss for words. Though this was the oue she had hoped for, hearing him say so ignited an urge to strike him.

    ˇ°IˇŻve never failed to im what I want.

    Even if she shatterspletely, reduced to a hollow fragment of herself, sheˇŻll still belong in my graspˇŞnowhere else.ˇ± Rhys gazed at Harlee, deliberately unting the aspect of himself she loathed most.

    Harlee clenched her jaw, her fingers instinctively seeking something solid on the desk.

    Tilting his head slightly, Rhys continued, ˇ°YouˇŻre talented, no doubt, but taking Matteo down entirely is beyond you. With my help, though, itˇŻs possibleˇŞif you agree to be with me.ˇ±

    This was his awkward attempt to deliver the carefully prepared gift he had devoted three years to.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, do you really think this would force me to yield?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    Settling into his chair, Rhys presented everything he had meticulously nned.

    ˇ°Not at all.

    Consider it my way of knocking on the door.ˇ±

    He silently wished sheˇŻd ept, growing increasingly exasperated after two failed attempts to make her ept the gift.

    Stay updated with g?ln¦Ňv???s

    At RhysˇŻ audacious words, Harlee eximed, ˇ°Mr. Green, how could you be so shameless?ˇ±

    Harlee stood still, her breath slightly uneven. The temptation of RhysˇŻ proposal of taking down Matteo was hard to resist.

    ˇ°As long as being shameless makes you agree to be with me, no worries. I will respect your feelings when we have sex,ˇ± Rhys replied with a calm face and a confident tone.

    He had considered saying something bolder but refrained, deeming it inappropriate since neither of them had been intimate before.

    At his words, Harlee snorted and smirked coldly.

    Her presence tonight was to bait Rhys into a relentless pursuit, ensuring AnikaˇŻs jealousy boiled over. Therefore, instead of being irritated by his bold remark, she remainedposed and took the document from his hand.

    ˇ°Interesting proposal. IˇŻll give it some thought,ˇ± she said before leaving with an effortless grace.

    That evening, Rhys lingered in the study until Anika came looking for him.

    During this time, fleeting memories of his time with Harlee brought a faint smile to his lips.

    AnikaˇŻs knock broke his reverie. Rhys opened his eyes, momentarily revealing irritation, though he quickly concealed it.

    He rose and opened the door with a calm demeanor and a caring tone.

    ˇ°ShouldnˇŻt you rest a little longer?ˇ± He preempted her inquiry about his early hours in the study.

    ˇ°I just woke up,ˇ± Anika murmured, leaning into his embrace.

    ˇ°I canˇŻt be with you todayˇŞEugeniaˇŻs here, and I need to host her.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 999

    ?Chapter 999:

    ˇ°Alright. Let me know when youˇŻre ready to head back, and IˇŻlle get you,ˇ± he replied.

    Anika smiled, nestling closer.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre amazing.ˇ± As they walked out together, Eugenia, already present, caught sight of the coupleˇŻs affectionate disy. She lowered her gaze, feigning indifference. Rhys, still holding AnikaˇŻs hand, greeted Eugenia.

    ˇ°You wonˇŻt miss her too much, will you?ˇ± Eugenia teased. With his usualposure, Rhys replied, ˇ°What do you think? Every time you visit, you steal her from me.ˇ± As if to emphasize his point, he added, ˇ°DonˇŻt return toote.ˇ±

    Anika yfully nudged him.

    ˇ°IˇŻll be back soon.ˇ±

    Observing the couple, Eugenia felt a bit overwhelmed by their closeness, her fleeting suspicions dissipating. RhysˇŻ feelings for Anika seemed genuine. There was no way he was secretly aiding Harlee.

    Eugenia figured her knowledge of Harlee wasnˇŻt enough. Yet, what Eugenia didnˇŻt know was that Christopher, disguised, was actually the one who had opened the door for Anika and yed along with the affectionate disy. Initially, Rhys had nned to handle it himself, but ChristopherˇŻs timely return changed the n.

    At the Sanderson residence, Brenton rubbed his temples as he exited his room.

    Hearing HarleeˇŻs door creak open, he quickly feigned fatigue.

    ˇ°Morning, Harlee,ˇ± he greeted, his tone heavy with weariness.

    Find more books at g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls

    Harlee, stepping out, was taken aback by BrentonˇŻs drained appearance. What happened? Why did he look so exhausted? Did he pull another all-nighter at the office? Feeling a rare pang of sympathy as she thought of the burdens he carried, she offered to apany him.

    ˇ°Brenton, IˇŻll join you at work today.ˇ± BrentonˇŻs eyes lit up momentarily.

    Harlee turned away, her voice softening under his hopeful gaze.

    ˇ°IˇŻm just going to address those ipetent employees who secured their positions with nepotism.ˇ±

    Hearing this, BrentonˇŻs eyes dimmed.

    He hadnˇŻt expected her to remain so resistant toward thepanyˇŻs responsibilities. Still, as her brother, he indulged her whims. If she didnˇŻt feel like handling thepany business, she didnˇŻt have to. In fact, heˇŻd even ensure her annual bonus was generous regardless.

    ˇ°You go downstairs and have breakfast first. IˇŻll get ready and join you,ˇ± Brenton said.

    Harlee nodded and went downstairs.

    Today, Nyomi was the chef, and she had prepared all of HarleeˇŻs favorite dishes, which Harlee always indulged in.

    By the time Brenton came downstairs, Harlee was already reclining contentedly, a satisfied look on her face. With a slight chuckle, Brenton asked, ˇ°Is NyomiˇŻs cooking really that exceptional?ˇ±

    ˇ°Unbeatable,ˇ± Harlee replied without hesitation, giving a thumbs-up.

    However, RhysˇŻ breakfasts still reigned supreme.

    Swiftly concealing the mncholy in her gaze, Harlee called out to Brenton, ˇ°Come and taste NyomiˇŻs cooking. YouˇŻre always at the office when she cooks, so you have no idea how good her cooking is.ˇ±

    Half a year after Rhys went missing, Nyomi woke up from hera. It took her another eighteen months to recover fully, though she still struggled with residualˇ­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000:

    Health challenges had led to NyomiˇŻs retirement. To help her rx, Sk arranged for Nyomi to live with the Sanderson family.

    However, Nyomi wasnˇŻt one to sit idle. She enjoyed preparing meals for everyone, and despite SkˇŻs protests, she couldnˇŻt be persuaded to stop entirely. They eventually struck an agreementˇŞNyomi could cook no more than twice a week, and only on her terms.

    Brenton took a bite of the food and gave a nod of approval. The vor surpassed CallieˇŻs cooking. Recalling HarleeˇŻs mention ofyoffs the day before, Brenton asked casually between bites, ˇ°I forgot to ask you yesterday.

    How are you handling those employees?ˇ± Letting people go was straightforward, but dealing with the influences behind them was always tricky.

    Harlee gave a sly smile.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs my secret. Oh, and you need to rece Dina.ˇ±

    Brenton set his fork down and looked at her, intrigued.

    ˇ°ArenˇŻt you just targeting one person?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, but she couldnˇŻt resist interfering, so now sheˇŻs part of it too,ˇ± Harlee said lightly.

    Brenton murmured ˇ°interferingˇ± under his breath, quickly catching on to her meaning. The day before, after reviewing the security footage and confirming Dina had authorized AnikaˇŻs ess, heˇŻd specifically asked Harlee if she nned to address it.

    HarleeˇŻs response had been no, so what had changed? Unlessˇ­

    An idea clicked in BrentonˇŻs mind.

    Harlee would only take action when someone crossed a boundary.

    Fresh uploads now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??ls

    Dina must have either conspired with Anika or aimed to stir trouble over theyoffs.

    ˇ°Is it because of an internal issue or something external?ˇ± Brenton asked.

    Harlee nced at him with amusement.

    ˇ°DinaˇŻs situation? ItˇŻs a mix of both.ˇ±

    Brenton wasnˇŻt surprised. Many senior employees in thepany were opportunistic, each pursuing their own interests.

    Harlee finished her drink and stood up.

    ˇ°Take your time finishing. IˇŻll be waiting outside.ˇ±

    Brenton immediately rose.

    ˇ°IˇŻm done. LetˇŻs go.ˇ± With that, he quickly drained the rest of his ss and followed her out.

    His curiosity burned to see how Harlee nned to address those maniptors. When the time came, he intended to bring their father along to witness the spectacle. Their father had left him to deal with these tangled problems and had explicitly forbidden him from challenging the senior staff.

    Brenton wondered if their father would maintain the same stance once HarleeˇŞhis favored childˇŞstepped in to deal with the senior staff.

    At the break of dawn, employees from the Sanderson Group reached the office earlier than usual. They avoided having breakfast at their desks. Once seated, everyone directed their attention fully toward their screens.

    There were whispers that Harlee would address individuals who had gained employment through connections and clung to their roles, despiteckingpetence.

    Everyone felt the pressure to perform at their best.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Nice day dear ones! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (?O?=)? ?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1001

    ?Chapter 1001:

    After all, no one wanted to risk losing such a lucrative job.

    Each person hoped they wouldnˇŻt fall under HarleeˇŻs scrutiny, especially those aware they had been hired throughworking.

    Harlee allowed skilled workers to stay on, regardless of how they were recruited, as long as they avoided major mistakes. This gave them job security until retirement.

    However, those whocked expertise and often went unnoticed were particrly nervous, dreading the prospect of losing their position.

    When updates came in from each division, everyone flocked to the official website, only to discover Harlee was targeting high-ranking individuals in each department, leaving the lower-level employees unaffected.

    A collective sigh of relief followed.

    As the list of names circted, employees in each department watched eagerly as events unfolded. These were individuals with connections who often mistreated their subordinates or took credit for othersˇŻ work. They were the source of much frustration.

    Consequently, most employees felt no sympathy for them.

    While some celebrated, others were anxious.

    Dina, one of the board members, had been pacing the entire morning. The list included everyone she had brought into thepany. Some were skilled, while others were merely filling space.

    Dina knew Harlee was after her. Once the dust settled with her subordinates, Dina feared she would be the next target. With that thought, she gritted her teeth and decided to confront Harlee head-on.

    Dina picked up the phone, dialed an unfamiliar number, and waited for a response.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s brings your imagination alive

    After a few rings, the phone was picked upzily.

    Before Dina could speak, a womanˇŻs voice came through.

    ˇ°Ms. Stones, have you made your decision?ˇ±

    Dina nced at the list on her screen, narrowing her eyes, and said, ˇ°Miss Norris, IˇŻm ready to coborate with you. I can provide any intel on Harlee and help you deal with her.ˇ±

    ˇ°What do you want in return?ˇ± As long as it didnˇŻt involve Rhys, Anika was clear-headed.

    Dina replied, ˇ°I donˇŻt need anything specific. Miss Norris, we both want to take down Harlee. SheˇŻs ourmon enemy.ˇ±

    Anika exchanged a look with Eugenia before asking, ˇ°Ms. Stones, are you in trouble?ˇ±

    Suppressing her frustration, Dina answered, ˇ°Truthfully, Harlee ns to cut staff, and all of my people are on that list.ˇ±

    Dina understood that honesty was key to making the partnership work smoothly.

    Anika raised an eyebrow, surprised by HarleeˇŻs ruthless approach.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, Ms. Stones. Since we are allies now, IˇŻll assist you.ˇ±

    DinaˇŻs primary concern was dealing with Harlee.

    AnikaˇŻs unexpected offer made her smile.

    ˇ°Thank you, Miss Norris.ˇ±

    After hanging up, DinaˇŻs long-standing frustration eased.

    Her office had been crowded with people before the list was even made public. She had to put in considerable effort to convince them to leave one by one.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1002

    ?Chapter 1002:

    Meanwhile, the office gossipers noticed HarleeˇŻs unusual focus on Dina and began discussing it.

    ˇ°Hey, do you think Miss Sanderson really has it out for Ms. Stones? Most of the names on the list belong to her team!ˇ±

    ˇ°Shh, keep it down.

    DonˇŻt gossip about Ms. Stones.

    Be carefulˇŞshe might get you fired! DonˇŻt worry, though. Ms. Stones wonˇŻt let Miss Sanderson walk all over her. SheˇŻll stand her ground.ˇ±

    ˇ°So, does that mean weˇŻre going to see some drama unfold?ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt talk like that. This is a high-level issue, nothing to do with us low-level employees. Stay out of it.ˇ±

    Just then, a handsome man entered DinaˇŻs office.

    The office gossipers perked up immediately.

    Everyone knew him as Cayden Vance, DinaˇŻs boy toy.

    His job was to keep her content. With his less-than-ster acting skills, he portrayed himself as lovesick, revolving around Dina all day. The group disliked him, finding him overly artificial.

    But Dina adored it, constantly bragging about how devoted Cayden was to her.

    Cayden pushed the office door open with a sad expression.

    ˇ°Dina, I wonˇŻt be able to see you here anymore, will I?ˇ±

    Feel inspired by g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s???????

    DinaˇŻs heart sank upon hearing that. She couldnˇŻt bear seeing her young boyfriend upset, so she constantly spentvishly to make him happy. When he even suggested working with her at thepany, she quickly arranged a managerial position for him. Yesterday, he had attended a meeting, though it was the deputy manager who reported in his stead.

    CaydenˇŻs only talent was pleasing women.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. The department managerˇŻs position is still yours!ˇ± Dina said, caressing his abs before nting a kiss on his lips.

    ˇ°Baby, I canˇŻt bear to be apart from you.ˇ± Cayden kissed her back, pulling her into a tight embrace.

    ˇ°Dina, I donˇŻt want to leave you eitherˇ­ˇ±

    Amidst the intimate moment, the phone on DinaˇŻs desk rang.

    Cayden wanted to continue, but Dina pushed him away, hurriedly reaching for the phone.

    ˇ°Miss Norris.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻve sent you a significant gift to mark the start of our partnership,ˇ± Anika replied.

    Dina gestured for Cayden toe closer and hold her before asking, ˇ°Miss Norris, may I ask what the gift is?ˇ± Anika didnˇŻt hold back.

    ˇ°Harlee ns to make cuts, doesnˇŻt she? If something goes wrong, she wonˇŻt be able to proceed.ˇ±

    Upon hearing this, Dina draped her arm around CaydenˇŻs neck, her smile widening.

    ˇ°Miss Norris, are you suggesting a staged suicide?ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs darkugh echoed through the phone.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt deal in fakes.

    A real death will be much more exciting.ˇ± With that, Anika hung up before Dina could respond.

    Upon hearing AnikaˇŻs words, Dina shoved Cayden to the floor again, even stepping on his stomach with her high heels.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1003

    ?Chapter 1003:

    AnikaˇŻs move was ruthless.

    But she loved it. Only someone truly ruthless could crush her enemies underfoot!

    Dina enthusiastically stepped on Cayden.

    He dared not make a sound.

    Eventually, he passed out.

    Having received some updates, Harlee twirled a lock of hair and said to Brenton, ˇ°Brenton, do you think using DinaˇŻs precious boy toy against her would hurt her more?ˇ±

    Brenton leisurely sipped his coffee, a subtle smile hinting at his thoughts. Though silent, his anticipation was clear.

    He was eager to witness DinaˇŻs shock upon discovering her loverˇŻs betrayal.

    Harlee lingered by the expansive window, the morning sun casting intricate shadows across her delicately curledshes, her face an enigma of emotions.

    Eventually, Harlee shifted her attention to BrentonˇŻs assistant, who stood nearby, silently awaiting directions.

    Gliding past the assistant, Harlee gracefully took her ce on the leather sofa. With a measured smile, she instructed, ˇ°ItˇŻs time. Please open the door for Ms. Stones.ˇ±

    The assistant paused, his face clouded with uncertainty.

    Dina? She typically steered clear of BrentonˇŻs office. Was today an exception?

    Despite his bewilderment, the assistant acted promptly, reaching the door just as Dina raised her hand to knock.

    He was taken aback.

    Find great reads at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s

    Could Harlee have foreseen this?

    Dina was just as surprised. The prompt appearance of BrentonˇŻs assistant suggested her covert dealings with Anika might have been uncovered. Yet, she quickly dismissed the idea. Their brief encounter near the elevator the previous day seemed too fleeting to cause rm.

    Drawing a deep breath, Dina regained herposure, channeling the poised image she had perfected in her office.

    Upon entering, Dina observed Harlee deftly peeling an apple with a military knife, each slice meticulously thin and precise.

    Kelley stopped in her tracks.

    The tension in the room spoke volumes, needing no words to convey the stakes.

    Dina interpreted HarleeˇŻs theatrical disy as a pointed messageˇŞa warning or worse, a signal that her alliance with Anika was perhaps known. She reasoned it was merely a warning. Surely, Harlee wasnˇŻt truly threatening her. No real danger, right?

    Just as Dina steadied her nerves, Harlee casually flicked the knife. It skimmed DinaˇŻs cheek before embedding in the wall behind her.

    The incident was chillingly new for Dina. She stood petrified.

    Harlee leaned back, a slight smile ying on her lips.

    ˇ°Oops. My apologiesˇŞmy aim was off.ˇ±

    Dina was left reeling from the shock, barelyprehending the events that had just unfolded. It wasnˇŻt until Harlee stepped closer that DinaˇŻs legs buckled, sending her crashing to the floor.

    As Dina tried to regain herposure, she mustered the courage to confront Harlee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1004

    ?Chapter 1004:

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, what is the meaning of this?ˇ±

    Harlee, disregarding the question, asked calmly, ˇ°Are you here for my brother? What do you need from him?ˇ± Before Dina had arrived, Harlee had already signaled for Brenton to conceal himself.

    Through clenched teeth, Dina asked, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, are you aware that you nearly harmed me just now?ˇ± Harlee dismissed her concern with ease, replying tly, ˇ°ThatˇŻs not possible. The knife wasnˇŻt aimed near you.ˇ± Her gaze sharpened.

    ˇ°Now, tell meˇŞwhy are you looking for my brother?ˇ±

    Dina had intended to corner Harlee into apologizing, but HarleeˇŻsmanding presence wiped her thoughts clean, prompting her to blurt out her prepared inquiry.

    ˇ°Is the recentyoff list personally approved by Mr. Sanderson, or did you decide on it?ˇ±

    Harlee smirked.

    ˇ°I made the decisions. What about it?ˇ±

    Frustration mounting, Dina retorted, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, your impulsive actions have resulted in a fatality within thepany! Do you realize that?ˇ±

    Harlee raised an eyebrow. Was it the body that had just been brought back from the morgue? Or the one who hallucinated under the influence before taking his life? With a slight tilt of her head and a barely-there smirk, Harlee responded calmly, ˇ°No, I wasnˇŻt aware.ˇ±

    Dina was taken aback by HarleeˇŻs blunt dismissal andck of engagement with her concerns. She was momentarily thrown off bnce but quickly regained herposure.

    Pulling out her smartphone, Dina essed the anonymous chat forum on thepanyˇŻs internalwork, her tone filled with indignation.

    Feel the thrill at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s

    ˇ°Your rashyoffs have led Jeff Reed to end his life by leaping from the building. The entirepany is in turmoil! And when this news hits the public in the next ten minutes, our stock will plummet!ˇ±

    ˇ°Jeff Reed?ˇ± Harlee raised her eyebrows in feigned surprise.

    Ah, Jeff had overdosed and hallucinated before his fatal fall. Not the sharpest tacticˇŞa thorough autopsy would reveal the truth of his demise.

    Anika wouldnˇŻt normally slip up this way.

    Harlee suspected that Anika might have convinced JeffˇŻs family to reject an autopsy and turn down anypanypensation, which couldplicate matters.

    Yet, Harlee remained calm as she took DinaˇŻs phone to look over the messages on the anonymous chat forum.

    ˇ°Jeff didnˇŻt secure his role through connections but with hispetence.

    Always ready to lend a hand, he was truly indispensable. Why would you dismiss someone like him, Miss Sanderson?ˇ±

    ˇ°It seems Miss Sanderson acts entirely on her whims. She has no regard for us as employees! She ims sheˇŻs purging thepany of incapable employees, but it looks more like sheˇŻs eliminating those she dislikes.

    Did you notice how many from Ms. StonesˇŻ team are on that list? ItˇŻs clear sheˇŻs targeting Ms. Stones!ˇ±

    ˇ°Really, some of you just switch sides too fast. Just ten minutes ago, you were all singing Miss SandersonˇŻs praises.ˇ±

    ˇ°Praising her for what? ThatˇŻs only because naive people like you fall for her narratives.

    At heart, sheˇŻs just another spoiled daughter from a wealthy family.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1005

    ?Chapter 1005:

    Do you honestly believe she cares about us, the average workers? Keep dreaming.ˇ±

    Amidst the online turmoil, thepanyˇŻs workforce had been divided into three distinct factions. One group viewed Harlee as an overbearing tyrant, and the second group excused theyoffs as a regrettable but isted incident, still trusting in HarleeˇŻs leadership. The third faction remained indifferent, adopting an attitude of ˇ°it doesnˇŻt affect me.ˇ±

    Harlee, however, smirked, seemingly untouched by the turmoil. Three days of negative online chatter was something she could weather.

    After a final nce at the messages, Harlee casually flipped the phone back to Dina, her lips curling into a yful smirk.

    ˇ°Let the rumors fly.ˇ±

    Dina was visibly shaken.

    Had Harleepletely lost touch with reality? Endorsing the spread of rumors? Was she truly prepared to let the Sanderson Group copse around her? Yet, the look on HarleeˇŻs face was gravely serious. It was no jokeˇŞshe had evidently resolved that this path was the right one.

    DinaˇŻs mind whirled with confusion. She had anticipated that Harlee would be desperate, possibly pleading for help, or at least agreeable to reversing theyoffs.

    But now?

    Dina was at a loss for words, feeling as though sheˇŻd been punched in the stomach.

    With frustration mounting, Dina abruptly rose to her feet.

    ˇ°If youˇŻre indifferent to whether the group survives, then IˇŻm done wasting my time here!ˇ±

    Every story starts at galn   ovels ;

    Dina didnˇŻt wait for HarleeˇŻs reply. With a swift turn, she exited the office, determined not to let Harlee provoke her further. The longer she stayed, the more her grip on sanity slipped, overwhelmed by the sheer illogic of the situation.

    Yet, beneath her frustration, Dina held onto a firm beliefˇŞAnikaˇŻs scheme was airtight. It was only a matter of time before HarleeˇŻs downfall, which promised to be dramatic.

    As the sound of the office door clicked shut behind Dina, Brenton stepped out from his hiding ce in the back of the room.

    ˇ°Harlee, how do you intend to handle this mess?ˇ±

    The moment BrentonˇŻs voice rang out, HarleeˇŻs thoughts instinctively turned to Rhys. She had been mulling over how to handle this delicate situation, and just like that, inspiration struck.

    ˇ°Taking advantage of scumbags like Rhys is the right move,ˇ± she thought inwardly, a faint, knowing grin on her face.

    Harlee replied to Brenton in a light tone, ˇ°Simple. LetˇŻs find someone else to take care of it.ˇ±

    With that, Harlee retrieved her phone and dialed Ritchie, instructing him to investigate the recent activities of JeffˇŻs family.

    Ritchie was efficient. Within thirty minutes, he not only mapped out their movements but also uncovered details about their hidden finances.

    ˇ°Ten million? ThatˇŻs it?ˇ± Brenton scoffed after skimming the report.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt be so critical, Brenton. You shouldnˇŻt judge others by your wallet. Ten million is more than enough to get them motivated,ˇ± Harlee responded casually, toying with her phone.

    Standing up, she added, ˇ°Handle the online chatter, will you? And make sure Dina stays out of the game. She mustnˇŻt get another chance to strike. IˇŻm going to deal with JeffˇŻs family.ˇ±

    Brenton reached for her hand, urgency in his voice.

    ˇ°Harlee, are you seriously not going to help me with thepany workload? Once weˇŻve gotten rid of all the rotten apples in the group, youˇŻd only need to pop in once a week. What do you think?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1006

    ?Chapter 1006:

    Harlee arched an eyebrow, her gazeced with yful mischief.

    ˇ°Brenton, even you dislike work so much. Why on earth would you think IˇŻd enjoy it?ˇ±

    Brenton sighed, his shoulders slumping, disappointment clear on his face.

    As Harlee turned to leave, he called after her, ˇ°Hey, what about once a month?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs help in dealing with the troublemakers in thepany once a month would allow him to focus on corporate battles againstpetitors.

    ˇ°Once every three months,ˇ± Harlee shot back over her shoulder without pausing.

    Brenton chuckled, watching her retreat.

    ˇ°Three months, huh? Better than nothing, I suppose.ˇ±

    Later that evening, Harlee made a trip to TonyaˇŻs vi, where they went over a few actionable strategies.

    Before leaving, Harlee casually mentioned her n to involve Rhys.

    ˇ°I wouldnˇŻt expect anything less!ˇ± Tonya eximed, clearly impressed. She had been worried that Harlee might let emotions cloud her judgment, but instead, Harlee had emerged sharper, ready to wring every ounce of utility out of Rhys.

    Thinking back to recent events, Tonya hesitated before asking, ˇ°By the way, whatˇŻs your n for Noel?ˇ± Harlee blinked, confused.

    ˇ°n? What n?ˇ±

    Tonya sighed.

    ˇ°Your engagement with Noel.

    DonˇŻt tell me youˇŻve forgotten.ˇ±

    Freshly uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????s

    HarleeˇŻs expression faltered briefly. Truthfully, she hadpletely forgotten. In fact, she hadnˇŻt spoken to Noel in days.

    Clearing her throat, she rubbed her nose awkwardly and muttered, ˇ°Wellˇ­ I guess IˇŻll find some time to take him out for dinner. You know, as a thank you for his help with the act.ˇ±

    Tonya facepalmed.

    For all of HarleeˇŻs brilliance, her emotional awareness was practically nonexistent.

    With a resigned shake of her head, Tonya leaned in and gave her friend a yful tap on the forehead.

    ˇ°Harlee, you really ought to consider those around you.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs brow furrowed, baffled. Since when did Tonya start spouting cryptic remarks?

    Tonya caught the confusion in her friendˇŻs expression and sighed inwardly.

    Harlee was utterly cluelessˇŞnot only about NoelˇŻs feelings but also about who Tonya was hinting at.

    With a teasing smile, Tonya tapped her index finger against HarleeˇŻs temple and said lightly, ˇ°Honestly, if I didnˇŻt spell it out for you, would you ever figure out that Noel is head over heels for you?ˇ±

    Harlee froze in disbelief. Noel? Interested in her? That couldnˇŻt be true. They were simply acquaintancesˇŞa doctor and patient, maybe asionalpanions. She was closer to Robbie than sheˇŻd ever been to Noel. Why would Noel feel that way about her?

    Tonya stared at Harlee, sighing.

    Hopeless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1007

    ?Chapter 1007:

    Absolutely hopeless. Throwing an arm around Harlee, she said with mock seriousness, ˇ°For someone as sharp as you, it wouldnˇŻt kill you to develop a little emotional awareness!ˇ± Without giving Harlee a chance to respond, Tonya pushed her toward the door, shutting it firmly behind her.

    If the conversation dragged on, Tonya was afraid she might impulsively point out the ring signs of NoelˇŻs feelings for Harlee one by oneˇŞbut some truths had to be discovered on oneˇŻs own.

    Outside, the night stretched on. Streetlights illuminated the roads, but RhysˇŻ vi remained enveloped in shadows. Rhys, restingfortably in the hidden room ofˇ­

    Rhys, still lying in the study, was abruptly awakened by a suffocating weight and the unmistakable feel of cold metal against his temple. Opening his eyes, he found Harlee ring at him, her delicate face icy, her gaze sharp as a de.

    Not only had Harlee infiltrated the vi yet again in the middle of the night, but she had also uncovered the hidden door in the study.

    As RhysˇŻ mind shifted to Christopher, his eyes darkened briefly, though he quickly masked it. Knowing Christopher, he figured Christopher had probably disappeared the moment Harlee arrived. Otherwise, she wouldnˇŻt have looked so triumphant.

    Rhys could imagine Harlee storming into his shared room with Anika, finding it empty, and then stumbling upon the secret room in his study. Just thinking about the chain of events gave him a headache.

    How was he supposed to exin not sleeping in the same bed as Anika without rousing HarleeˇŻs suspicions?

    Calmly, Rhys reached out and sped HarleeˇŻs wristˇŞthe one not gripping the weaponˇŞand pulled her closer.

    Despite this, HarleeˇŻs other hand remained steady, the firearm pressed firmly to his temple.

    g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s hosts great fiction

    ring at him, she said icily, ˇ°Let go, or IˇŻll shoot.ˇ±

    Rhys tightened his grip, bringing her closer still.

    ˇ°Then pull the trigger.ˇ±

    Silence fell between them.

    Harlee pressed her lips together. This infuriating man! He knew she needed his help.

    Forced into a stalemate, Harlee ended up awkwardly leaning against his chest.

    Her voice was as cold as ever when she finally said, ˇ°LetˇŻs strike a deal.ˇ±

    Rhys arched a brow.

    ˇ°What kind of deal?ˇ±

    Taking advantage of the moment, Harlee freed herself from his embrace, sitting up on the bed.

    Her gaze turned unreadable as she said, ˇ°Help me handle JeffˇŻs family.ˇ±

    Rhys didnˇŻt answer immediately.

    He was already aware of AnikaˇŻs recent schemes and had gathered enough leverage against JeffˇŻs family.

    His initial n had been to assist Harlee discreetly in NoelˇŻs name. What he hadnˇŻt anticipated was her showing up like thisˇŞin the dead of night.

    When Rhys remained silent, Harlee didnˇŻt press him. She leaned back casually, her posturenguid, exuding an air of indifference as if she owned the space.

    After a long pause, Rhys reached for her face, his fingers hovering near her lips, before she pped his hand away without hesitation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1008

    ?Chapter 1008:

    A sly grin curved RhysˇŻ mouth, his voice low and provocative as he asked, ˇ°You want me to betray my girlfriend for you? WhatˇŻs in it for me? Care to offer something in return?ˇ±

    Harlee froze, her thoughts scattering.

    For a brief, irrational moment, she felt the urge to hit him. Shameless. This man was utterly shameless.

    He wanted to make out with her? Dream on!

    However, as HarleeˇŻs gaze drifted downward, she couldnˇŻt help but notice his toned abdomen. She found herself swallowing at the sight of his taut abs. What a waste. With a body like that, he might have been temptingˇŞif only his personality wasnˇŻt so rotten!

    The room was dim, heavy with an unspoken tension. RhysˇŻ eyes fixed on Harlee, who watched him silently. Without a word, he pulled her into his embrace, his lips descending toward hers.

    Just before their lips could touch, Harlee raised her hand, a small silver gun pressed against his mouth.

    ˇ°Tainted.ˇ±

    Rhys froze, a flicker of sorrow crossing his eyes.

    He understood what Harlee meant. She assumed he had been intimate with Anika and condemned his approach to rtionships.

    But what Harlee didnˇŻt know was that from the very start, he had been saving himself for her.

    His most intimate actions with Anika had stopped at holding hands, leaving everything beyond that to Christopher.

    His feelings for Anika? The truth was, he had stayed with her only to dismantle herwork and bring her down.

    He felt nothing for herˇŞnot even a shred of sympathy, let alone love.

    Yet, the night had a way of stirring emotions, and Rhys, usually soposed, couldnˇŻt hide the brief flicker of vulnerability that passed through his eyes.

    The study was dim, and Harlee didnˇŻt notice the subtle change in his expression. She thought his pause was due to unfulfilled longing. She stood, switched on her phoneˇŻs shlight, and approached the table by the bed.

    After grabbing a pack of cigarettes and a lighter, she turned on the bedsidemp.

    Leaning against the table, Harlee lit a cigarette, taking a slow drag before returning to Rhys. She pressed the cigarette to his lips.

    ˇ°Better now? Ready to talk about working together?ˇ±

    Rhys took a deep drag, the smoke swirling around him, his frustration easing as his mind cleared.

    He nced up and saw Harlee casually rummaging through the hidden roomˇŻs contents. She seemed intrigued by everything, as though nothing was off-limits.

    ˇ°You want a blueprint?ˇ± he asked.

    ˇ°Too simple. Not interested,ˇ± she replied with a dismissive tone.

    It had taken her less than ten minutes to find the hidden room. To her, the blueprint was insignificantˇŞnot even worth a second nce.

    Rhys sighed inwardly.

    Harlee was quite something! This secret room had been used in his estate back in Uwhor, and over the past three years, neither Eugenia nor Anika had noticed anything wrong.

    Harlee narrowed her gaze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1009

    ?Chapter 1009:

    ˇ°Mr. Green, instead of spending the evening with Anika, youˇŻre hereˇ­ˇ± Rhys froze, the cigarette still between his lips.

    He quickly shifted the topic.

    ˇ°What kind of cooperation are you offering?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs gaze briefly flicked over the deliberate curve of his waist, and she swallowed involuntarily before looking away.

    ˇ°Help me deal with JeffˇŻs family and clean up the Sanderson GroupˇŻs public image. In return, IˇŻll grant you one request.ˇ±

    ˇ°Your offer is far more valuable than that. ItˇŻs a deal I canˇŻt refuse,ˇ± Rhys replied with a smile.

    Clearing his throat, his tone dropped to something deep and enticing.

    ˇ°Let me throw in a gift.ˇ±

    He grabbed a file from the bedside table and tossed it her way. Itnded smoothly in her hands.

    Harlee raised an eyebrow, casting him a look before opening the file slowly.

    As expected, it contained evidence of DinaˇŻs misdeeds.

    Harlee was puzzled.

    First, Rhys handed her a well-thought-out n to handle Matteo. Then, a strategy to deal with JeffˇŻs family.

    Finally, undeniable proof to send Dina to prison. What was Rhys up to?

    For a brief moment, Harlee felt a tremor in her chest. She wasnˇŻt prone to overthinking, but she couldnˇŻt help but wonder if Rhys had been quietly helping her all along.

    Your story hub g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s

    But then, just as the thought crossed her mind, he shattered it.

    Rhys removed the cigarette and moved toward Harlee. Lifting her chin gently, his voice dropped to a teasing whisper.

    ˇ°Would you spend the night with me just for the sake of it?ˇ±

    Harlee let out a coldugh.

    Her eyes narrowed icily. She had thought, for a moment, that Rhys still had feelings for her.

    But noˇŞhe was just another man, driven by desire. Three years ago, he had never had sex with her.

    Now, even though he had been with other women, he still wanted to sleep with her.

    Smirking mockingly, Harlee ced a slender hand on his chest and shoved him back.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt y with secondhand toys,ˇ± she said coldly, mming the evidence onto the table.

    Rhys caught her by the waist, his lips curling into a yful smile.

    ˇ°It was just a joke, Miss Sanderson. Surely, youˇŻre not angry, right?ˇ±

    ring at him, Harlee retorted, ˇ°This is thest time I ask.

    Are we going to cooperate or not?ˇ±

    ˇ°Of course.ˇ± Rhys wasnˇŻt about to truly anger Harlee.

    ˇ°Just let me know when you need them to agree to the autopsy.

    Give me a time, and theyˇŻll follow your lead.ˇ±

    ˇ°Quite confident, arenˇŻt you?ˇ± Beforeing to Rhys, Harlee had sent Ritchie to negotiate.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1010

    ?Chapter 1010:

    However, JeffˇŻs family had refused to cooperate. Neither charm nor threats had worked.

    Yet, Rhys made it sound so effortless. What else had he been hiding from her? Harlee narrowed her eyes.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, youˇŻre not nning to betray me for your sweetheart, are you?ˇ± Tucking a lock of hair behind her ear, Rhys smiled warmly and said, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, donˇŻt you trust me at all? In this line of work, integrity is everything. If you still doubt meˇ­ IˇŻll wager my life on it.ˇ±

    ˇ°Deal!ˇ± Harlee aimed the gun at his forehead once more.

    ˇ°Keep your promise. The day you betray me is the day you die.ˇ± Her eyes were like steel, as if ready to pull the trigger at any moment.

    Rhys frowned slightly at her words. Then, with a hint of longing in his eyes, he reached for the barrel of her gun and kissed her lips.

    Before Harlee could even react, his mouth found hers, carrying the taste of smoke, and he kissed her with a force that stole her breath away.

    Harlee had never imagined that a single kiss could break down all her barriers. Initially, she fought, trying to push him away, but the more she struggled, the firmer his grip became.

    As the kiss deepened, the more she surrendered. She could feel herself dissolving beneath his kiss, her body quaking as she lost all memory of the past three years, consumed by the undeniable passion igniting between them. She waspletely lostˇ­

    All because of Rhys.

    Once the spark was ignited, everything moved quickly. Their kiss intensified, bing more urgent as they became lost in each other.

    Hisrge hands slid beneath her shirt, revealing the softness of her shoulders and neck.

    Discover updates g?l¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    His lips moved from her mouth to her corbone and lowerˇ­

    Just as her clothes were about to be removed, HarleeˇŻs hand struck the edge of the table, snapping her back to reality. She pushed him away as if nothing had urred and calmly adjusted her clothes.

    ˇ°Tomorrow at ten-thirty. I trust you wonˇŻt disappoint me.ˇ±

    With that, Harlee exited the hidden room, passed through the study, and left the vi without looking back, leaving no sign of the emotional turmoil she had just endured.

    Rhys trailed after her, not easing his tension until he knew she was safely gone.

    A faint, rueful smile tugged at his lips. Once again, he had lost controlˇ­

    He had vowed not to get too close, but once more, his feelings had overtaken him.

    Annoyed, he lightly knocked his head and stayed outside the Sanderson house the entire night. The night was chilly, but his heart burned warmly.

    Harlee hurried away in a whirlwind of emotion,pletely oblivious to Rhys tailing her.

    Her thoughts were entirely preupied with the kiss they had just shared. She couldnˇŻt deny itˇŞshe had been utterly spellbound in that fleeting moment.

    Logic and emotion collided fiercely within Harlee, leaving her feeling as though her mind was on the verge of bursting. When their lips met, she felt no hesitationˇŞonly a deepening desire for more.

    ˇ°Harlee, he belongs to someone else. You have to stop thinking about himˇ­ˇ± she repeated this mantra to herself, her fists clenched so tightly that her nails dug into her skin.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1011

    ?Chapter 1011:

    That night, sleep eluded Harlee.

    The following morning, for the first time, Dina had arrived at work before nine. She spun her chair gleefully before booting up herputer to admire her handiwork.

    After being dismissed by Harlee the day before, DinaˇŻs frustration had reached a boiling point. In a fit of anger, not only had Dina spent five million hiring online trolls to attack the Sanderson Group and tarnish HarleeˇŻs image, but she also arranged for JeffˇŻs family to create a public spectacle outside thepany, demanding ountability.

    Right on schedule, JeffˇŻs rtives gathered outside the building, armed with banners and a loudspeaker, demanding answers from the Sanderson Group regarding theyoffs and their alleged role in JeffˇŻs demise.

    As rumors spread rapidly online, a crowd formed below, rallying behind JeffˇŻs family and calling for transparency from the Sanderson Group.

    Impatient for updates on Harlee, Dina decided to venture into BrentonˇŻs office to snoop around.

    After only a few steps, Dina ran into Harlee, who was heading downstairs. stering a look of concern on her face, Dina quickly approached.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, are you going downstairs?ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt reply, and BrentonˇŻs assistant remained silent as well.

    DinaˇŻs expression stiffened, but she persisted.

    ˇ°You shouldnˇŻt go out there. JeffˇŻs family is furious, and if they find out you authorized theyoffs, things could turn ugly.ˇ±

    Harlee cast a cold nce at Dina and stepped into the elevator without a word.

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s???????

    Despite being ignored, Dina smirked inwardly, relishing the thought of Harlee being publicly disgraced. She followed behind, eager to witness the chaos firsthand.

    At the main entrance of the Sanderson Group, a middle-aged man with a slight limp stood at the front, clutching a loudspeaker and loudly using thepany of being responsible for his sonˇŻs death. Two women beside him wept incessantly, their tears flowing like an unending stream.

    A group of muscr men waved signs and shouted slogans, while two elderly individuals, dressed in mourning attire, knelt dramatically on the pavement. JeffˇŻs entire family had turned up for the spectacle, ensuring maximum attention.

    The Sanderson GroupˇŻs PR manager was on edge. With the director away on business and Brenton yet to arrive, HarleeˇŻs apparent indifference left him to manage the escting crisis alone. The weight of public outrage threatened thepanyˇŻs reputation, and if the situation wasnˇŻt contained soon, the stock value would plummet. The PR manager anxiously wished Harlee would finally take action.

    He suppressed a surge of frustration, and when his gaze lifted again, a glimmer of hope presented itself.

    Harlee appeared atst, apanied by BrentonˇŻs assistant and Dina. The previously rigid PR manager visibly softened.

    He dabbed at the perspiration on his brow, exhaling deeply in relief.

    Harlee had finally arrived downstairs.

    Had she dyed any longer, he feared he might have been the next one pushed to desperation.

    Without hesitation, the PR manager approached Harlee.

    ˇ°These are JeffˇŻs rtives. TheyˇŻre rejecting all offers of settlement and insist on an exnation from thepany.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1012

    ?Chapter 1012:

    After a quick summary, the PR manager retreated, lowering his head deferentially. With Harlee now in control, resolving the issue was no longer his responsibility.

    JeffˇŻs father, catching the signal from Dina, nodded knowingly.

    As Harlee drew nearer, he did something shocking.

    He dropped to his knees before her.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, IˇŻm not here to make trouble. I just need answers! They said you authorized theyoffs. Why was my sonˇŞa model employee who worked diligently and secured his employment not with connections but withpetenceˇŞfired?ˇ±

    Harlee sidestepped to avoid facing JeffˇŻs father directly.

    Her expression hardened, and her tone turned icy and unyielding.

    ˇ°A model employee, you say? Are we talking about Jeff, the one who was so drug-addled that he caused a hundred-million-dor loss and framed an intern who had been here for just half a month? Or the Jeff who embezzled two million fromst yearˇŻs railway deal, funding his addiction? Perhaps the Jeff who put on a fa?ade of respectability while abusing his wife, child, and elderly parents at home?ˇ±

    Each revtion left JeffˇŻs family pale and stunned, as well as the bystanders who had vocally supported them.

    Even Dina, who had orchestrated the drama, looked rattled.

    Dina couldnˇŻt fathom how Harlee had unearthed such damning details. It wasnˇŻt justpany mattersˇŞHarlee even knew personal secrets.

    DinaˇŻsplexion turned ashen, and a creeping sense of dread consumed her. The whispers among the crowd didnˇŻt stop, only intensifying DinaˇŻs internal turmoil.

    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ň¦Íe?s

    ˇ°I had no idea Jeff was like that! His family still wants to defend him? He probably overdosed and hallucinated himself off that ledge.ˇ±

    ˇ°No surprise they refused an autopsy. They mustˇŻve known the truth. What a despicable familyˇ­ˇ±

    JeffˇŻs father took a moment to process the shift in the crowdˇŻs sentiment. Moments ago, they were on his side. Now, they voiced disdain.

    Behind Harlee, BrentonˇŻs assistant watched with admiration.

    After shadowing Harlee for the past few days, he discovered that being an assistant was surprisingly effortless.

    Beyond handling a few minor tasks, there was almost nothing else required. No wonder Brenton had feigned exhaustion to convince Harlee to join thepany. She truly had a knack for resolving chaos.

    Meanwhile, Dina stood frozen, her face void of any color. She dared not look up at Harlee, forcing herself to appear calm, unwilling to admit defeat yet.

    Her n hadnˇŻt failed.

    As long as JeffˇŻs family stood firm, she still had a chance to turn the tables.

    JeffˇŻs father finally snapped, throwing down the loudspeaker.

    His voice wavered between indignation and fear.

    ˇ°This is defamation! I can take legal action against you for this!ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs expression remained calm.

    ˇ°Please do. ItˇŻll give us the perfect opportunity to uncover the real cause of JeffˇŻs death.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1013

    ?Chapter 1013:

    JeffˇŻs father was left speechless. It was the first time he had ever found himself in such a situation, and he had no idea how to handle it.

    All he could do was fall back on his usual, blunt demeanor.

    ˇ°You are educated and wealthy, and I canˇŻt win you over in an argument.

    But since you are determined to push us to this point, IˇŻll give you what you wantˇ­ˇ±

    After saying that, JeffˇŻs father made a reckless attempt to end his life by throwing himself at a jagged rock.

    He was in the final stages of cancer, with no more than three months left to live. Trading his life for a hefty amount ofpensation for his descendants seemed like a fair exchange in his mind.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes shed with cold fury. Instantly, she rushed forward and kicked JeffˇŻs father off his path.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre in thete stages of cancer and still not trying to do good deeds? Do you want to die and end up in the darkest pits of hell?ˇ±

    JeffˇŻs father crashed to the ground, his body scraped but otherwise unharmed.

    He shot Harlee a venomous re as if he wanted to tear her apart, but when their eyes met, he flinched. She looked downright frightening!

    Dina took a deep breath,posing herself.

    Concerned that JeffˇŻs father might sell her out, she quickly said to him, ˇ°Jeff is already dead.

    As his remaining family, you need to live well and not repeat his mistakes, ultimately losing your own life.ˇ±

    JeffˇŻs father was stunned when he heard these words.

    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?l??.???m

    He had once considered dragging Dina down with him if things went south, but now, her wordsˇŞunmistakably a threatˇŞmade him reconsider. If he dared to betray her, he would be doomed.

    Just then, HarleeˇŻs phone buzzed, breaking the tension. She nced at the screen and saw a message from Rhys. It contained a single name: Livia Reed. Livia was JeffˇŻs wife.

    Rhys hadnˇŻt spelled it out directly, but Harlee knew the key to getting JeffˇŻs family to agree to the autopsy was with Livia.

    After quickly typing ˇ°Thank youˇ± and sending the message, Harlee slipped her phone into her pocket, her gaze shifting to the two women in the crowd. They were sobbing so violently that it seemed like they might faint at any moment. One was Livia. The other was Gilda Reed, JeffˇŻs daughter.

    Harlee cast them a brief, dismissive nce, and the scene unfolded as if scripted.

    Livia stood up, her expression resolute.

    ˇ°I agree to the autopsy. Jeff was a good man, and I wonˇŻt stand by while anyone sullies his name!ˇ±

    JeffˇŻs father froze, his panic bubbling to the surface.

    ˇ°What nonsense are you spouting? Jeff is dead.

    CanˇŻt you let him rest in peace?ˇ±

    Livia fixed him with a piercing look.

    ˇ°Do you really want JeffˇŻs name to be dragged through the mud? Or would you rather people think we are scheming to extort the Sanderson Group?ˇ±

    JeffˇŻs fatherˇŻs eyes widened, a flicker of unease crossing his face.

    He knew what kind of man Jeff had been. When drunk, JeffˇŻs fists found their way to his wife and daughter. When he was frustrated, they bore the brunt of his rage. When he was desperate for drugs, they became his punching bags.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1014

    ?Chapter 1014:

    A man like Jeff didnˇŻt jump off a building over a simpleyoff.

    JeffˇŻs father felt trapped. Now, with everyone watching, refusing the autopsy would be painted as his confirmation of JeffˇŻs questionable reputation, and these onlookers would tear him apart with their words right here and now.

    But if he agreed, the real cause of JeffˇŻs death woulde outˇ­

    At the perfect moment, the assistant spoke up.

    ˇ°IˇŻll call the police right away.ˇ±

    Harlee shifted her gaze to Livia and Gilda, shaking her head faintly.

    ˇ°That wonˇŻt be necessary. The police are already here.ˇ±

    Harlee paused, letting the air grow heavy with suspense before turning her gaze meaningfully toward Dina.

    ˇ°However, they are not here for them.ˇ±

    The assistant was baffled. Not here for them? A ripple of confusion swept through him. If not for the troublemakers, then who?

    The next moment, sixw enforcement officers stepped out of an unmarked vehicle and quickly moved toward Dina.

    ˇ°Miss Stones, you have been reported for embezzlement, assaulting a minor, and murder. Pleasee with us.ˇ±

    Dina stood frozen, terror creeping into her expression. She knew all too well the crimes she hadmitted, but how could they possibly have proof?

    As the thought lingered in DinaˇŻs mind, Cayden stepped from behind the officers.

    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????sŁ®?¦Ď??

    At the sight of him, her face twisted with fury, her eyes burning.

    ˇ°Cayden, why? Why did you betray me?ˇ±

    Cayden remained silent, his posture rigid, his eyes vacant, much like his previous demeanor around her.

    With cold indifference, the officers cuffed Dina. She red at Harlee, her eyes red with rage and disbelief.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs you, isnˇŻt it? What did I ever do to deserve this from you? You will regret it all!ˇ±

    Unfazed, Harlee casually pulled a candy from her pocket, unwrapped it, and popped it into her mouth. She squinted, savoring the moment, a satisfied grin tugging at her lips.

    Earlier this morning, Harlee had arrived at CaydenˇŻs house at a quarter past eight. Without uttering a word, she dropped the evidence of DinaˇŻs crimes onto the table.

    At that time, Cayden had immediately grasped her intent.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻll report Dina to the police right away.ˇ±

    ˇ°Good.ˇ± Without a backward nce, Harlee had left. She wasnˇŻt the least bit concerned that Cayden might betray her.

    Beforeing, she had Ritchie dig into his background.

    Cayden was smart and yed the fool when it suited him.

    However, he knew how to position himself for the best possible oue. When faced with the choice of crossing Harlee or sending Dina to prison to win HarleeˇŻs favor, Cayden knew which path to take. Officers nodded at Harlee before calmly escorting Dina to the car.

    The staff on-site werepletely stunned by this sudden twist. What had just happened? WerenˇŻt they supposed to be talking about JeffˇŻs case? How had Dina suddenly ended up in custody? And the charges went beyond imagination.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1015

    ?Chapter 1015:

    Embezzlement? Assaulting a minor? Murder? Seriously?

    JeffˇŻs father was equally stunned.

    He had never imagined someone as powerful as Dina would be taken away so effortlessly. If Dina had been taken down so easily, what did that make himˇŞa powerless, ordinary man? At that moment, he swallowed his shock and, without a word, quickly nudged Livia forward, burying himself in the crowd.

    Harlee looked at the assistant, who immediately stepped forward with quiet respect.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻll take care of everything.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded, turned on her heel, and left the Sanderson Group building without a second nce. She had no intention of going back upstairs to help Brenton tie up the loose ends.

    In the car, HarleeˇŻs gaze drifted over the document Rhys had sent her at six this morning.

    Her mind was heavy with thoughts. The file outlined how to handle JeffˇŻs family, alongside strategies for using DinaˇŻs imprisonment to smooth over theplications. Rhys had presented two options. The first was to have Livia and her daughter voluntarily agree to the autopsy, revealing the truth of JeffˇŻs death andˇ­

    Thus, cleaning the Sanderson GroupˇŻs name. The second was to leverage DinaˇŻs imprisonment to force JeffˇŻs father into submission.

    Harlee felt a twinge of uncertainty.

    How could she express her gratitude? Beforest nightˇŻs kiss, she had convinced herself it was just cooperation, nothing more.

    But nowˇ­

    After what felt like an eternity of hesitation, she finally gathered the courage to send a message.

    ????tŁĺ??t ???????????????? ???? g¦Álnovels.Łă¦Ďm

    ˇ°The issue is resolved.

    Have you decided what you want yet?ˇ± She gripped her phone tightly, her thumb hovering nervously over the screen as she waited for a response.

    But as the minutes dragged on, there wasnˇŻt even a typing indicator from Rhys. With a heavy sigh, she slumped in the driverˇŻs seat, deted as if all the air had been knocked out of her.

    Determined to distract herself, Harlee picked up her phone and dialed TonyaˇŻs number.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go abroad today.ˇ±

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the matter?ˇ±

    Harlee responded in an intentionally casual tone, ˇ°Oh, nothing.

    Brenton wants me to work at the Sanderson Group, so IˇŻm nning a quick escape!ˇ±

    Already familiar with the situation, Tonya didnˇŻt raise an eyebrow.

    ˇ°I told you, you shouldnˇŻt let your brilliance shine too brightly. You are so capable. ItˇŻs no wonder Brenton wants you locked in the grind at the Sanderson Group!ˇ±

    Rebooking their flight, Tonya chatted idly to pass the time. When the new schedule was confirmed, she said, ˇ°The boarding time is set for six-thirty this evening, so make sure you are ready.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded.

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    Harlee set off on a trip overseas.

    Rhys stood in the vast open area outside the airport, gazing up at the nes soaring above, his thoughts swirling.

    Atst, Harlee was heading abroad.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1016

    ?Chapter 1016:

    He wasnˇŻt certain which flight she had boarded, but he stubbornly lingered in this spot, unwilling to leave as the nes flew past.

    In truth, when Rhys handed Harlee the carefully crafted strategy for dealing with Matteo, he had already anticipated her departure to Uwhor. This was part of his scheme.

    He needed HarleeˇŻs absence in the country to expose the vulnerabilities of Eugenia and Anika, hoping to catch them all at once. With Harlee near him, controlling his emotions became a challenge.

    He often prioritized her, eager to remove Anika from the picture.

    As Rhys thought of this, a fleeting look of longing crossed his face.

    ˇ°Lee, will we ever cross paths againˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys had already resolved that, once he had neutralized EugeniaˇŻs and AnikaˇŻs influence, he would retreat to a remote ind in Uwhor to await his end.

    He didnˇŻt know when heˇŻd act, whether before or after Harlee returned.

    Beside Rhys, Hamilton hung his head, overwhelmed with sorrow. When Rhys had first confided in him, he had imagined countless scenarios, even considering stepping in to defend Harlee if needed.

    But he never expected to learn about RhysˇŻ imminent death and his n to eliminate the threats to Harlee before he passed. That day, Hamilton had locked himself away, wrestling with his emotions.

    After a full day, he found rity and quietly decided to support Rhys.

    Indeed, Rhys learned of HarleeˇŻs recent activities through Hamilton, who had arranged the investigation into DinaˇŻs crimes.

    Explore the world of fiction at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    Rhys shot Hamilton a nce.

    ˇ°Focus.

    A tough battle is about to begin.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ± After a brief pause, Hamilton hesitated before asking, ˇ°Should we still keep Patrick in the dark?ˇ± Hearing Patrick call Rhys a scumbag was more painful for Hamilton than any torture.

    But without RhysˇŻ permission, Hamilton dared not speak out, not even hint at RhysˇŻ real intentions.

    ˇ°He sucks at keeping a secret.ˇ± Rhys twisted his wrist, his voice rough with frustration.

    ˇ°Harlee is too sharp. She could see through those who arenˇŻt exceptionally careful.ˇ± That was why even Bart remained unaware of RhysˇŻ grand n. Only a select few of RhysˇŻ men, who were unfamiliar with Bart, had been dispatched to Uwhor to protect Harlee.

    The following day arrived.

    Harlee saw MatteoˇŻs face on the news in Uwhor again.

    He appeared more self-assured, with greater influence than three years ago.

    Bart stood in front of Harlee, reporting with respect.

    ˇ°Harlee, our undercover team has taken control of 20% of MatteoˇŻs underground operations. TheyˇŻre ready to coborate with us. Over the past three years, weˇŻve collected enough evidence to imprison Matteo legally.ˇ±

    Harlee gave a small nod and handed him RhysˇŻ n.

    ˇ°From now on, we follow this.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1017

    ?Chapter 1017:

    Bart took the document and scanned it. Immediately, his expression shifted from calm to stunned, and then to disbelief.

    He felt as though he were riding an emotional rollercoaster. Was this really a n? ording to this n, taking down Matteo was as easy as a walk in the park. It made their three years of hard work seem insignificant.

    Bart stammered, ˇ°Harlee, youˇ­ This nˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt mention Rhys. Instead, she provided a simple excuse.

    ˇ°Follow these steps, and in less than two weeks, we canpletely transform Uwhor!ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± BartˇŻs excitement surged, and he wasted no time. With deep respect, he set the document down and hurried off to organize the first task.

    Harlee nced at the documents on the table, her mind in turmoil. She didnˇŻt know the ultimate goal behind Rhys gifting this n to her, but when it came to dealing with Matteo, she couldnˇŻt afford to wait any longer. Too many lives had already been lost, and she could not bear to see any more senseless sacrifices.

    Even if they were the most unnoticed assassins, she couldnˇŻt stand to see them harmed. So, even though this n hade from Rhys, she embraced it fully.

    In the grand estate in the eastern part of Uwhor resided Matteo.

    Harlee smirked.

    Finally, her three-year battle against Matteo was nearing its conclusion!

    Harlee stood 500 meters away, slowly unwrapping a piece of candy from her pocket and popping it into her mouth. It was sweet. She hoped that this final fight would end on a sweet note.

    Read it all on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    Back in Uwhor after all these months, the atmosphere surrounding Harlee had calmed considerably. MatteoˇŻs side had either gotten word of the situation or was simply looking for a temporary truce, showing no signs of aggression. Only those who had suffered from HarleeˇŻs ruthlessness were unsettled, but they were powerless to do anything and could only curse her from afar.

    While waiting for the n to reach its final stages, Harlee checked on its progress daily, fearful of any misstep. She also kept a watchful eye on the Uwhor government, wary that Matteo might find another vulnerability.

    In a bar within MatteoˇŻs territory, Harlee sat at the counter, having applied light makeup to blend in before heading out. No one paid her any attention. The light reflected off her disguised face, making her seem like an ordinary patron. No one could guess she was the renowned hacker, Quick Cameo.

    After sipping a cocktail with little alcohol, Harlee felt the time was right. She reached for her phone to call Tonya but was taken aback when she received a message from Rhys.

    ˇ°I havenˇŻt decided yet. Save it for next time.ˇ± As she processed this, Rhys sent another cryptic message that was hard to decipher.

    ˇ°Take care of yourself.ˇ± As soon as Harlee saw the message, she realized that Rhys knew about her trip to Uwhor and her n to deal with Matteo.

    In the silence, Harlee instinctively hit the call button, a flicker of hope igniting in her heart.

    The phone rang, but no one answered, leaving Harlee with a slight feeling of disappointment. She couldnˇŻt fathom why she felt that way.

    Back home, in the viˇŻs dimly lit room, Rhysy in the spot where Harlee once sat.

    His long fingers twirled his phone while he gazed at the screen nervously.

    For some reason, ever since that kiss with Harlee, he had begun to feel that his impending demise didnˇŻt matter. What mattered was enjoying the moments with Harlee by his side.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1018

    ?Chapter 1018:

    But in the end, logic took over.

    He could fade away quietly, but Harlee couldnˇŻt bear any more harm.

    Suddenly, the ringtone set up exclusively for Harlee sounded. Rhys sat up eagerly, staring at the words ˇ°Leeˇ± on the screen, his face breaking into a wide smile.

    Harlee was calling himˇ­ What on earth should he do? He longed to answerˇ­

    At that moment, Christopher entered through another hidden door, forcing Rhys to ce his phone down beside him. Rhys frowned, clearly irritated, his voice tinged with anger.

    ˇ°Is there an issue with Anika?ˇ±

    ˇ°No, Anika hasnˇŻt noticed anything,ˇ± Christopher quickly updated Rhys on AnikaˇŻs and EugeniaˇŻs recent activities, then hesitantly asked, ˇ°May I know what will happen to Anika once everything is finished?ˇ±

    Christopher kept his gaze lowered, not daring to meet RhysˇŻ eyes.

    Rhys didnˇŻt respond immediately. Instead, he checked his phone repeatedly.

    HarleeˇŻs call was nearing its endˇ­

    He was so tempted to pick it upˇ­

    Christopher assumed Rhys was upset and hastily said, ˇ°I understand itˇŻs wrong for me to have feelings for Anika, but Iˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°But you canˇŻt help it!ˇ± Rhys cut Christopher off, his voice cold.

    ˇ°Christopher, do you realize what youˇŻre doing right now?ˇ±

    Check out the newest chapters g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?ls

    Feelings couldnˇŻt be suppressed. If they could, Rhys wouldnˇŻt have repeatedly sought out Harlee due to his overwhelming longing, only to act like he no longer cared for her for the sake of his grand n.

    So, Rhys wasnˇŻt angry about ChristopherˇŻs affection toward Anika.

    He just hoped that, looking back, Christopher wouldnˇŻt feel regret.

    Christopher hesitated.

    Did he understand what he was doing? He didnˇŻt, and that was why he felt uncertain.

    Since learning that Anika was the daughter of his fatherˇŻs killer, Christopher had been off his game these past few days, aside from ying the role of Rhys. On several asions, he almost made a mistake. That was why he had gathered the courage to ask Rhys about AnikaˇŻs fate.

    ˇ°IˇŻll give you a week to figure things out. You donˇŻt need to y my part during this time.

    Come back when youˇŻre ready,ˇ± Rhys said calmly.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, Iˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys interrupted again.

    ˇ°The n will continue as nned with or without you. You donˇŻt need to carry so much weight.ˇ±

    Apart from Hamilton, who had been by RhysˇŻ side for years, Christopher was the subordinate Rhys trusted most, so Rhys had always been lenient with him.

    Christopher hesitated for a moment before turning around and heading out through the private exit.

    Before Christopher left, Rhys couldnˇŻt resist answering his original question.

    ˇ°As long as Anika doesnˇŻt harm Harlee, I can spare her life.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1019

    ?Chapter 1019:

    Christopher paused and then walked out with a heavier heart, his posture even more slumped.

    He didnˇŻt say thank you because he felt he wasnˇŻt even worthy of those words.

    Through Christopher, Rhys saw a side of himselfˇŞthe part that had loved someone unattainableˇŞand it oddly gave him strength. Looking at the disconnected call, he dialed back. The other line was busyˇ­

    After a few seconds, Rhys let the call end on its own and reluctantly put the phone away.

    A faint smile, full of regret and relief, appeared on his lips.

    He knew Harlee wouldnˇŻt return his call.

    Abroad, Harlee was on the phone with Tonya.

    Midway through their conversation, Harlee paused when she saw RhysˇŻ iing call.

    ˇ°Harlee?ˇ± Tonya asked, puzzled.

    Snapping back to reality, Harlee pretended nothing was wrong and replied, ˇ°IˇŻm fine.

    Go ahead.ˇ±

    Tonya was momentarily speechless. She had been just a listener earlier, not saying a word. What was there to continue? But she didnˇŻt press the issue, knowing it was rted to Rhys, even without needing to look.

    ˇ°Okay, IˇŻll handle things here for now. Once the n starts in a few days, IˇŻlle over to join you,ˇ± Tonya said.

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ± Saying this, Harlee hung up the phone, not noticing that Tonya still had more to say.

    Staring at the missed call on her screen, Harlee felt a strange weight on her chest but didnˇŻt return the call. She convinced herself that it was just a call. No biggie. In no time, the crucial day arrivedˇŞthe day Matteo was set to give his speech as a mayoral candidate.

    Harlee hadnˇŻt slept, filled with both anticipation and excitement. She had spent three years dealing with Matteo, failing at this point each time. Now, she was closer than ever to sess, and MatteoˇŻs fall was imminent.

    After today, dealing with him would be much easier.

    Harlee stood before her wardrobe, carefully picking a ck outfit for flexibility, and then hesitated before donning a bulletproof vest for the first time in her life. She had family to protect and couldnˇŻt afford any ident.

    Just then, her phone rang.

    Harlee activated the speaker, and TonyaˇŻs voice came through, filled with enthusiasm.

    ˇ°TodayˇŻs the day, Harlee! YouˇŻve got to bring Matteo down from that pedestal!ˇ±

    It was a shame Tonya had sprained her ankle yesterday. Otherwise, she would have been there to witness MatteoˇŻs downfall in person.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, IˇŻll make him regret every moment of these past three years!ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice wasced with lethal resolve.

    For three years, Harlee had continuously sent people to MatteoˇŻs base as undercover agents. They were all trained professionals, logically unlikely to be detected, yet many had died at MatteoˇŻs hands. The reason was always the same. Matteo sought sce in brutality when he was upset.

    Though those agents were under RhysˇŻmand, Harlee considered them friends and was willing to risk everything for their vengeance.

    As Harlee gazed at her reflection in the floor-to-ceiling window, her cold voice rang out, steady and deliberate.

    ˇ°Tonya, youˇŻll be there to share the news with them, right?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1020

    ?Chapter 1020:

    ˇ°Of course, they deserve to hear it first!ˇ± Tonya responded earnestly.

    The ˇ°thereˇ± referred to where their deceasedrades were buried at home. While carrying out missions in Uwhor, they sought to return to their mothend, so Harlee brought their urns back.

    ˇ°Just wait for the good news!ˇ± With that, Harlee ended the call, tucked two pistols into her waistband, and headed out.

    Ritchie and Bart had already been up, preparing the setup. Seeing Harleee out, Ritchie quickly approached to report.

    ˇ°Harlee, all our agents are in position, and snipers are covering all the hidden angles.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded.

    ˇ°Good.

    Continue with your tasks. IˇŻll contact you if anything changes.ˇ±

    Harlee resolved to oversee the most critical part personally, preferring to confront the danger alone instead of entrusting the task to others and putting them at risk.

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± Bart responded, always following HarleeˇŻs instructions without question.

    However, Ritchie sensed something was amiss.

    ˇ°ArenˇŻt youing with us?ˇ±

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Harlee replied, her face impassive.

    ˇ°I need to stay behind, managing everything to keep everyone safe.ˇ±

    Ritchie was silent for a moment. It made sense.

    Even though the n was wless, there were still risks.

    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;

    And only Harlee could control those risks.

    Without giving them much time to think, Harlee issued hermand.

    ˇ°You can begin now.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± Ritchie and Bart answered in perfect unison.

    After collecting their equipment, they disappeared into the vi.

    As the first light of day appeared, Harlee reached the area set for MatteoˇŻs speech. She made her way through the narrow alleyways, and in less than thirty minutes, she had mapped out the locations of every sniper.

    Running the entire scenario in her mind, she opened her eyes, determination etched on her face. She retrieved her phone and began typing rapidly, soon drafting a wless tactical n.

    ˇ°Positions three and four are vulnerable. Move them to the designated blue and white zones. Position one is ideal, but the shooter could bepromised immediately after the shot.

    Have him retreat from the red line once he fires, regardless of the oueˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee fine-tuned the sniper cements and devised their withdrawal strategies.

    Her goal was to take down Matteo without losing any of her team.

    At that moment, the speech tform was still vacant, with only a few workers setting up.

    Harlee stood casually by the roadside, watching the preparations unfold, a faint smile on her lips. This ce would mark MatteoˇŻs downfall at her hands.

    As footsteps approached, Harlee slipped into a corner, observing the surroundings with a furrowed brow. It was an entire army!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1021

    ?Chapter 1021:

    Harlee hadnˇŻt anticipated Matteo would deploy such a force for a mayoral speech. This was troubling news. With MatteoˇŻs forces involved, theirbined strength far exceeded hers, by at least three to four times.

    ˇ°Did someone leak our ns?ˇ± Harlee murmured, frustrated.

    ˇ°Or is itˇ­ˇ±

    Before she could finish, Rhys sent her the answer.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. This army is known for switching sides. Stick to the n, and theyˇŻll back off without us needing to do a thing.ˇ±

    Harlee read the message, her brow furrowing. The timing of his message was impable.

    Either he had known about this in advance, or his people were close by.

    Harlee scanned the area cautiously, but aside from her own team, there were only MatteoˇŻs forces and the Uwhor military personnel. No sign of any third party. Since

    No one else was around, so RhysˇŻ people must be among hers. This didnˇŻt surprise Harlee, as they had once belonged to him.

    After a moment of contemtion, Harlee sent a reply.

    ˇ°Thanks. IˇŻllpensate you after this is over.ˇ± Ultimately, she chose to trust Rhys. She knew this was a high-stakes gamble. Winning would grant her a long-desired victory. Losingˇ­ No, failure was not an option!

    Slowly, HarleeˇŻs resolve grew stronger.

    As she lowered her gaze, RhysˇŻ reply came through.

    ˇ°No need. Just remember that favor you promised.ˇ±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s offers tales worth telling

    Harlee didnˇŻt respond.

    By now, besides the Uwhor military, MatteoˇŻs people were arriving to finalize security checks for any threats.

    The sun steadily climbed higher, casting light over the bustling venue where reporters and performers, bribed by Matteo and disguised asmon people, had gathered to show support for MatteoˇŻs campaign.

    Matteo stood confidently at the front, addressing the crowd with an approachable facade, while the reporters captured every moment.

    ˇ°I aim to serve this country and its people in a practical role!ˇ±

    Having shed his reputation as an intimidating gang leader, Matteo now sought to be mayor.

    Everywhere he went, those performers, disguised asmon people and blending into the crowd, weed him with open arms.

    Today, this small stage where Matteo would deliver his speech would mark the final, most pivotal stop in the campaign.

    The locals were immune to persuasion or force, yet they controlled the majority of the votes. Matteo waspelled to win them over with his performance of being sincere. Once this stop was secured, he could dominate both the legitimate and underground worlds.

    By then, no one would be able to touch him.

    Even after controlling much of UwhorˇŻs criminal underworld for three years, Matteo had faced numerous threats to his life, narrowly escaping death with the protection of a powerful ally. This fueled his desire to shed his image of the underworld leader and pursue a political career. Mastering both legal and illegal worlds was the key to ruling the country.

    Thinking about this, a contented expression spread across MatteoˇŻs face, and his apparently approachable vibe seemed to grow even stronger.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1022

    ?Chapter 1022:

    Just then, a boy, about sixteen, jogged over, throwing himself into MatteoˇŻs arms with a bright smile.

    ˇ°Matteo, IˇŻm here to cheer you on!ˇ±

    The nearby performers praised the boy, unaware of the fear he inspired at school, where no one dared cross him. MatteoˇŻs smile faltered slightly, though he kept it hidden. This boy, Eik Walker, was his younger brother, sharing the same parents with him, unlike Hale, his half-sibling.

    Despite his concerns about Eik potentially ruining everything he had worked for, he didnˇŻt want to appear harsh, as it could tarnish his carefully cultivated image.

    Forcing a smile, he said, ˇ°IˇŻm here to serve the people. You donˇŻt need toe here just to cheer me on.ˇ± Throughout his campaigns, Matteo had always been hands-on, rarely relying on mere words.

    ˇ°Then IˇŻll join you in serving the people!ˇ± With that, Eik linked his arm with MatteoˇŻs and walked inside, giving Matteo no chance to protest.

    As the speech section drew near, MatteoˇŻs forces and the army were tightening security to prevent any disruptions. In a corner, Matteo locked eyes with Eik, his voice cold.

    ˇ°Why do youe here? DidnˇŻt I tell you to stay at home?ˇ±

    Eik instantly adopted his usual carefree attitude.

    ˇ°Staying at home is boring. You donˇŻt let me have fun at school or go out, so I decided to see the world with you.ˇ±

    Matteo sighed, rubbing his forehead. Since entering the mayoral race, he had been concerned that Eik might hold him back. Therefore, he had forbidden Eik from going to school or entertainment venues, and it had been a while since Eik had fun.

    Recalling this, Matteo softened his gaze.

    He ruffled EikˇŻs hair and smiled.

    ˇ°Hang in there.

    After today, youˇŻll be free to do whatever you like, and no one will stop you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Even a murdering game will be okay?ˇ± EikˇŻs eyes sparkled, clearly having nned his next few days of fun.

    ˇ°As long as you are pleased.ˇ± Matteo didnˇŻt even blink.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre the best. I can already imagine how thrilling my life will be!ˇ± Eik eximed. Recently, he had snuck into a bar and met a woman, fierce and fiery, unlike anyone he had encountered before.

    He was eager to try something new and thrilling with her!

    ˇ°Have fun, but donˇŻt push the limits,ˇ± Matteo remarked, giving EikˇŻs shoulder a firm tap.

    ˇ°Otherwise, I might start questioning your secret adventures.ˇ±

    EikˇŻs jaw dropped in astonishment.

    He had meticulously covered his tracks, yet Matteo had somehow uncovered his escapades.

    Gripping MatteoˇŻs arm with the urgency of a pleading child, Eik said, ˇ°I promise it wonˇŻt happen again.ˇ± But deep inside, his thoughts churned. Who could have exposed him?

    With a reassuring gesture, Matteo slung an arm over EikˇŻs shoulders and spoke softly.

    ˇ°You havenˇŻt forgotten about Hale, have you? He fell for a woman he shouldnˇŻt have feelings for and ended up perishing in her hands. Lately, IˇŻve been preupied with preparing for my speech, and you were grounded solely because IˇŻm worried you might be targeted because of my uing campaign.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1023

    ?Chapter 1023:

    After today, youˇŻll have three days to do whatever you like.

    Does that sound fair?ˇ±

    EikˇŻs expression brightened immediately.

    ˇ°You underestimate me, Matteo. Women donˇŻt hold sway over me.ˇ± His smirk radiated confidence, his demeanor that of a proud rooster strutting.

    Matteo patted EikˇŻs shoulder, adding, ˇ°Wait here backstage while I handle my preparations.ˇ±

    With MatteoˇŻs promise, Eik was content and didnˇŻt feel like mingling with the crowd outside.

    The venue swelled as more people poured in, turning a modest gathering into a bustling event.

    Harlee adjusted her cap and chose an unobtrusive spot to sit.

    From her corner, she overheard a coupleˇŻs hushed conversation.

    ˇ°These elites are unbelievable,ˇ± the woman muttered bitterly.

    ˇ°They dered abandoning their shady pasts and then aimed for public office. WhatˇŻs next, a run for president?ˇ±

    ˇ°Keep your voice down!ˇ± the man cautioned anxiously.

    ˇ°If weˇŻre overheard, we might not make it out of here.ˇ±

    The woman scoffed.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs there to be afraid of? WeˇŻre here to vote. If he dares target us during his campaign, letˇŻs see if he can secure the mayor role!ˇ±

    Harlee remained outwardly calm, though her mind raced. Why would people in Uwhor support Matteo even though they understood his true nature? Suddenly, she had this feeling that she had overlooked something significant.

    Her instincts kicked in as she pulled out her phone and opened her chat with Rhys. She began typing a detailed message but stopped just before hitting send.

    Stunned by her habitual actions, she deleted the text and exited the app.

    Had she started relying on Rhys after only a few conversations? Habits were insidious traps.

    In the viˇŻs hidden room, Rhys tracked the unfolding situation in Uwhor while Christopher acted as his stand-in on the ground.

    Since Harlee began her mission, Rhys had been glued to her chat window for close to three hours. When the ˇ°Typingˇ­ˇ± indicator appeared, his pulse quickened.

    But then, after what felt like forever, the message never came.

    He resisted the urge to ask why. Pushing for an exnation would only betray his unease, and it wouldnˇŻt make Harlee share anything she didnˇŻt want to. Rhys sighed and rubbed his temples before messaging the agent nted within HarleeˇŻs operation.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the situation over there?ˇ±

    The response was immediate.

    ˇ°EverythingˇŻs on track. MatteoˇŻs younger brother just arrived.ˇ±

    Rhys exhaled in relief and typed, ˇ°Good. Stay sharp and alert me to anything unusual.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ±

    Despite years of meticulous preparation, an unshakable worry gnawed at Rhys.

    He hated not being by HarleeˇŻs side.

    Back in Uwhor, the speech began.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1024

    ?Chapter 1024:

    Matteo stepped onto the stage, radiating confidence and charisma. Thunderous apuse greeted him as heunched into his well-rehearsed speech.

    Reporters in the front row streamed the event live, capturing MatteoˇŻs portrayal as a dedicated public servant.

    His charm, wit, and ambition won over the crowd effortlessly.

    What Harlee overheard earlier represented only a vocal minority. Most attendees had already been swayed by MatteoˇŻs extravagant PR campaigns and promises, believing he had reformed. This was why many people were willing to vote for Matteo, although the primary motivation was financial. Indeed, many of his backers were motivated by the allure of personal benefits.

    After each address, Matteo would dispatch money as a strategy to sway the audience.

    Matteo was thoroughly pleased with the oues, particrly since this crowd was notoriously difficult to charm. To keep the momentum going, Matteo intentionally shortened his address, concluding it within half an hour.

    He then stepped away from the tform to engage with carefully chosen ˇ°participantsˇ± who posed scripted questions.

    The ovation was thunderous and relentless, crafting the illusion that Matteo was universally hailed as the perfect candidate for mayor.

    Matteo announced, ˇ°My vision has always been to pioneer fully mechanized farming.

    Elevating agricultural earnings isnˇŻt just beneficial for our farmers but strengthens our entire nation. Only when our rural workers thrive can we im to lead the global stage!ˇ±

    After responding to one farmerˇŻs inquiry, Matteo smoothly transitioned into delivering a series of fiery yet shallow remarks.

    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading

    His rhetoric was designed to ignite excitement, and the audience reacted precisely as nnedˇŞbreaking into jubnt cheers and chanting his campaign slogans.

    Basking in the crowdˇŻs fervent energy, Matteo relished the admiration.

    His ego had never been more gratified.

    ˇ°Is there anyone else with questions or concerns I can address?ˇ± he asked.

    Naturally, it was all theater. Matteo had no real intention of addressing genuine concerns.

    He stuck to his script, interacting only with the preselected ˇ°participantsˇ± to ensure no unexpected disruptions marred the event.

    Beaming confidently, Matteo listened as the ˇ°participantsˇ± mored for his attention, their voices merging into an orchestrated symphony of support.

    But then, a sharp, clear voice broke through themotion.

    ˇ°I have a question!ˇ±

    MatteoˇŻs head jerked toward the soundˇŞfamiliar and unnervingly distinct.

    Harlee had made a deliberate noise before speaking to ensure Matteo couldnˇŻt ignore her. She emerged from the shadows with measured steps, each one purposeful. The onlookers turned, stunned, and instinctively stepped aside, parting to create a path for her. It felt as though shemanded the space, her presence dwarfing everyone else.

    MatteoˇŻs heart skipped a beat.

    Harlee Sanderson! How on earth could she be here?

    When HarleeˇŻs familiar features came into full view, MatteoˇŻs eyes widened momentarily before he recovered, narrowing them as he signaled to the security team to stay on high alert.

    The disguised soldiers and elite personnel around Matteo stiffened immediately, their hands subtly moving toward their weapons, ready for anything. This woman wasnˇŻt here with good intentions.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1025

    ?Chapter 1025:

    MatteoˇŻs gaze hardened as he carefully adjusted his expression, masking his unease with a polished smile.

    ˇ°Miss, what brings you here? Is there a problem you need assistance with? Or perhaps your embassy has failed to resolve your concerns?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs mouth curved into a frosty smirk as she drew closer.

    ˇ°Matteo, are you already tarnishing my embassyˇŻs reputation before even securing the seat of UwhorˇŻs mayor? Should I take this as a veiled threat against my nation?ˇ± Her tone dropped with each word.

    Her steely eyes andmanding presence exuded undeniable authority.

    The tension between Harlee and Matteo quickly turned into a dispute between nations, setting the crowd abuzz with spection.

    ˇ°Is this foreigndy someone of high status? Her aura was maic, almost as if she wielded control over the entire room.ˇ±

    ˇ°Truly, sheˇŻs breathtakingˇŞsuch perfect skin! But sheˇŻs quite bold, perhaps too bold, to challenge our prospective mayor like this.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll reserve my judgment for now, just in case I end up backing the wrong horse.ˇ±

    Every eye in the room was fixed on Harlee, intrigued by the audacity of a foreigner making such a scene at a political event.

    MatteoˇŻs face darkened.

    His n had been to unsettle Harlee with mere words, not to ignite a full-blown incident. To keep the peace during the campaign, he bit back his irritation and said to Harlee, ˇ°You do have a unique sense of humor. You said you had a question for me? What might that be?ˇ±

    Chapters live now at ??????¦Ň????????.c§ŕm

    Harlee stood directly across from Matteo, a smirk ying on her lips as his hypocritical tone hit her ears.

    Her grin carried a mix of amusement and quiet disdain. She took a few steps toward him, and at his discreet nod, the security personnel hastily stepped in to block her.

    With a calm chuckle, Harlee said, ˇ°I merely came to pose a question to an old acquaintance. Why all the nerves, gentlemen? Or is there more to your roles than meets the eye?ˇ±

    Herment stirred yet another round of uneasy murmurs among the crowd, heightening the tension in the air.

    Under the weight of the tension, Matteo reluctantly waved the security personnel off, permitting Harlee toe closer.

    Hisplexion turned pale, yet he managed to muster a semnce of a weing smile. This attempt only served to make him appear utterly ridiculous.

    Harlee confidently drew up an empty chair and seated herself opposite Matteo, her posture both bold and graceful.

    Her gaze was detached as she scrutinized him.

    ˇ°Do you honestly believe youˇŻre qualified to serve as mayor?ˇ±

    The crowd was taken aback.

    Despite MatteoˇŻs plethora of campaign speeches, nobody had dared to challenge hispetence so directly. Moreover, the challenger wasnˇŻt even a local of Uwhor.

    ˇ°My goodness!ˇ±

    ˇ°SheˇŻs so daring!ˇ±

    ˇ°Lady, this is rather disrespectfulˇ­ˇ± MatteoˇŻs bodyguard moved forward swiftly, aiming to escort Harlee away, but before he could even finish speaking, she pushed him back with unexpected force.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1026

    ?Chapter 1026:

    Unruffled, Harlee lifted her foot, and in an instant, the bodyguard hit the floor, groaning in difort.

    Herposure intact, Harlee drew a handgun and aimed it at the fallen bodyguard, turning to Matteo with an innocent look.

    ˇ°Really, Matteo? Gang henchmen as guards now? ThatˇŻs a little shady, donˇŻt you think?ˇ± As she articted her points, the screen red to life, suddenly showcasing numerous photographs of the bodyguard apanied by clips of his illicit deeds.

    The crowd inhaled sharply, their view of Matteo turning on its heel. Some began broadcasting the scene on their devices instantly. Under the threat of impostor security personnel, the reporters had been forced to halt their live streams.

    A fury brewed within Matteo, his fingers itching tomand HarleeˇŻs demise, yet the circumstances forbade it. Instead, he subtly gestured to the security to handle those unting the photographs.

    Reading MatteoˇŻs mind, Harlee shot him a taunting nce, fully aware of his turbulent thoughts. MatteoˇŻs ambition was to wield power over both the shadowy corners and the sunlight of the legal world.

    His ns were faltering. She was set on his downfall, determined that today would mark the end of his reign.

    The crowdˇŻs look of doubt deepened, and the scene teetered on the brink of chaos. Left with no other recourse, Matteo tried to salvage the situation.

    ˇ°There seems to be a misunderstanding here,ˇ± he said, his voice steady despite the inner turmoil.

    Fresh updates avable at ?@ln¦Ň¦Íe?s

    ˇ°ItˇŻs true my bodyguard once dwelled in the underworld, but like myself, heˇŻs chosen a better path now. We were cornered into that life before, but now weˇŻremitted to living uprightly, aiming to uplift everyoneˇŻs lives! To those who have weathered lifeˇŻs storms, you understand the struggleˇ­ˇ±

    Interrupting Matteo with a dismissive flick of her hand, Harlee retorted sharply, ˇ°Enough with these hollow words. Why donˇŻt you look at the screen while you talk? It seems to be quite revealing.ˇ±

    At her prompt, Matteo nced back, only to see the same condemning footage reying.

    As he opened his mouth to attempt another exnation, the screen switched to disy the opulence of his life, strategically timed as if the person behind it knew exactly when to strike for maximum impact.

    The footage revealed not just glimpses of MatteoˇŻs extravagant lifestyle, but also his ruthless executions, each one more horrifying than the previous.

    The crowd was in total disarray. This was excessively violent and truly horrifying. They would not support a man with such a history for mayor.

    The person in charge of the video, deeming the footage insufficiently shocking, purposely skipped ahead to the final moments, disying MatteoˇŻstest act of violence. The calendar showed October 8th. It was the date of hisst public address.

    MatteoˇŻsplexion flushed with rage.

    He inhaled sharply, striving to quell his rising anger.

    However, the surrounding mor intensified, overwhelming his attempts to stayposed.

    ˇ°Please, everyone, calm down. This video is fabricated andpletely unrted to me! IˇŻll provide proof shortly!ˇ± Saying this, Matteo stepped back, moving toward his team of disguised soldiers while pointing at Harlee.

    ˇ°Seize this woman. SheˇŻs sabotaging my campaign!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1027

    ?Chapter 1027:

    Snatching a gun from a guardˇŻs belt, Matteo aimed and fired at the projector screen.

    The resounding gunshot filled the air, yet the screen was unscathed, continuing to disy fresh footage where Matteo was caught in a heated discussion with a high-ranking official, plotting to divert national funds for their own enrichment.

    The crowd was left utterly aghast.

    Suddenly, the air erupted with the sharp echoes of gunfire as military forces and MatteoˇŻs men charged at Harlee.

    The violent exchange imed the lives of nearly one-third of the military personnel and MatteoˇŻs men. The crowds scrambled desperately, their panic turning the scene into a whirlwind of chaos.

    Only at that moment did Matteo realize Harlee had switched up her game n.

    Fully equipped and brimming with determination, she was set on shattering his image, outing his influential conspirators, and deploying her squad to assassinate him. The plot was a masterpiece of vengeance, years in the making, bolstered by incriminating evidence dated back to the previous years.

    Matteo, blindsided by the magnitude of his downfall, could hardly believe it.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre absolutely heartless!ˇ± Matteo bellowed, rage contorting his features as he swiftly disappeared into the swarm of his guards, orchestrating a swift and clever escape.

    Losing the mayoral position was like shedding a brittle disguise.

    Beneath it, Matteo stillmanded the dark heart of UwhorˇŻs underworld.

    He knew that bringing him down would be a deadly game, far from easy.

    HarleeˇŻsugh, cold and mocking, sliced through the tumult.

    Find your next read at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    ˇ°I wonder, Matteo, can you outpace my bullets?ˇ± she teased, her eyes glinting with the thrill of the hunt.

    At HarleeˇŻs words, Matteo faltered briefly, his behavior exposing his location amid the chaos.

    ˇ°Gotcha,ˇ± Harlee murmured with a cunning grin, raising her weapon. She focused on Matteo, weaving through the crowd, and took off in pursuit. Matching his stride effortlessly, she didnˇŻt hesitateˇŞher first shot rang out.

    The bullet struck MatteoˇŻs leg with pinpoint uracy.

    He screamed in agony, yet his pace remained unbroken. Instead of slowing, his movements turned more feral, and his expression darkened with fury.

    As Matteo darted through the masses, he grabbed bystanders as shields and, to HarleeˇŻs shock, returned fire in her direction.

    But each shot missed its target and only exposed Matteo further. This gave Ritchie an opening to fire again, hitting MatteoˇŻs same wounded leg.

    Ritchie had been uneasy after leaving the estate.

    After discussing strategy with Bart, they decided Bart would handle the main task while Ritchie focused on protecting Harlee.

    The moment Harlee caused a scene by saying, ˇ°I have a question,ˇ± Ritchie knew his instincts had been right. She had provoked Matteo to ensure the operation unfolded seamlessly.

    From that instant, Ritchie kept tabs on every potential threat to Harlee.

    Bart even deployed Robbie to support him, in case Ritchie found himself outmatched.

    Oddly, Ritchie sensed additional unseen allies aiding him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1028

    ?Chapter 1028:

    However, his attempts to identify them yielded no answers.

    With two shots and unrelenting blood loss, even a seasoned fighter like Matteo faltered. Yet, his loyal men risked everything to help him flee.

    Ultimately, Matteo slipped away. The sheer disparity in numbers had been too much.

    Initially, MatteoˇŻs forces contemted retreating, realizing their disadvantage.

    But Matteo somehow roused them, urging an all-out effort to defend him.

    Unwilling to endanger her own team, Harlee ordered her group to withdraw and leave the scene unnoticed.

    When reinforcements summoned by Matteo finally arrived, they found nothing but eerie silence. Not long after, headlines exploded.

    ˇ°MatteoˇŻs Reign of Terror and Bloodshed Exposed.ˇ±

    ˇ°Gunfight Ensued.ˇ±

    ˇ°MatteoˇŻs Younger Brother Tied to School Violence and Brutal Murders.ˇ±

    The inte was aze with outrage.

    Clips of Matteo and Eik discussing their ˇ°killing contestsˇ± backstage spread like wildfire.

    As MatteoˇŻs well-crafted persona for the mayoral role crumbled, anonymous voices flooded in. Students and teachers stepped forward to reveal EikˇŻs atrocities,ying bare his monstrous deeds. The entire inte was in shock.

    Shockwaves rippled through Uwhor, and not even the authorities could quell the uproar. MatteoˇŻs list of horrors was too long, and the mere thought of him almost bing mayor was horrifying.

    More updates uploaded to g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??ls

    Meanwhile, other crime syndicates emerged, seizing MatteoˇŻs territories and plunging his organization into disarray.

    Factions splintered, turning on one another.

    By the time Matteo fled to his base, his dominance had crumbled.

    He was no longer the kingpin he once was.

    But that was a tale for another day, as HarleeˇŻs undercover operative had already started their mission.

    Night fell.

    At a vi in Uwhor, Harlee stood alone on the balcony, hands gripping the railing, her gaze fixed on the vibrant lights of the courtyard below.

    Soon, RitchieˇŻs voice broke her reverie.

    ˇ°Harlee! Come down! The barbecue is readyˇŞtime to celebrate!ˇ± Despite the chaos outside, warmth and peace filled this ce.

    After three years of being undercover agents within MatteoˇŻs base, HarleeˇŻsrades finally returned.

    After Ritchie finished speaking, others gathered behind him, all calling out to Harlee in the same respective demeanor.

    Harlee watched the scene, a radiant smile lighting her face. This was the moment she had waited three long years to see.

    ˇ°Harlee!ˇ± Bart, limping slightly from an injury, waved excitedly.

    His eyes gleamed with admiration as if he were in the presence of a legend.

    ˇ°Your n was genius! I never imagined weˇŻd bring Matteo down without losing anyoneˇ­ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1029

    ?Chapter 1029:

    Bart continued to heap praise on Harlee, practically turning into her biggest cheerleader.

    Eventually, he paused, scratching his head.

    ˇ°But, uh, how did you even get those crucial pieces of evidence?ˇ±

    The evidence had been vital. Without it, bringing down Matteo by force alone would have been impossible.

    HarleeˇŻs gaze shifted toward Bart as she calmly said, ˇ°It wasnˇŻt me. Rhys delivered them.ˇ±

    ˇ°Rhysˇ­ˇ± Bart froze, shock spreading across his face as his eyes widened.

    His jaw dropped, releasing a startled ˇ°Ah,ˇ± though no intelligible words followed.

    After what seemed like an eternity, Bart swallowed hard before eximing, ˇ°Wait! What? Are my ears ying tricks on me?ˇ±

    Harlee tilted her head slightly, one brow arching.

    BartˇŻs expression grew even more incredulous as he gawked at Harlee, disbelief etched into every feature.

    He stuttered, ˇ°H-Harlee, the Rhys youˇŻre referring toˇ­ You donˇŻt mean Rhys Green, do you?ˇ±

    Bart had been tasked with handling issues in Gruinia as punishment for choosing an awful girlfriend who dared to offend Harlee, only to be summoned back to Uwhor for this mission.

    Consequently, he hadnˇŻt heard a word about RhysˇŻ return.

    HarleeˇŻs brow quirked higher.

    ˇ°Do you know another?ˇ±

    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls

    ˇ°HeˇŻs alive? No way, Rhys is alive!ˇ± Bart yelled, his hands flying to cover his mouth as tears streamed down unbidden.

    But before Bart could say more, Ritchie mped a hand over his mouth and yanked him away.

    Ritchie leaned in close and whispered, ˇ°Rhys came back with another woman.ˇ± At that, Bart stopped struggling, silencing himself as he quietly followed Ritchie to the lower floor.

    Harlee observed the scene with mild amusement.

    A faint smirk tugged at her lips as she pulled a mint from her pocket, popped it into her mouth, and savored the cooling sensation that momentarily cleared her thoughts. Just then, HarleeˇŻs phone vibrated in her pocket. She assumed it was Tonya, but ncing at the screen, RhysˇŻ name shing on it surprised her.

    A wry chuckle escaped her lips as she turned her gaze to the courtyard below.

    ˇ°Who could it be, RhysˇŻ informant?ˇ±

    She harbored no murderous intent. She merely wanted to know whether this person had recently contacted Rhys or had been aiding him covertly all along. No answers presented themselves, though.

    Her phone buzzed insistently.

    Harlee hesitated before deciding to ignore RhysˇŻ call, her thoughts spiraling in endless circles.

    But Rhys refused to relent.

    He waited for her to pick up until the call automatically disconnected, only to dial her number again, repeating with unyielding persistence.

    Pushing aside her inner turmoil, Harlee tried to convince herself that maybe this was about Matteo. With this in mind, she finally swiped to answer.

    ˇ°You finally picked upˇ­ˇ± came RhysˇŻ voiceˇŞtender, slightly exasperated, and unmistakably affectionate, much like it had sounded on that night three years ago.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1030

    ?Chapter 1030:

    Back then, over a trivial argument, Harlee had refused to answer RhysˇŻ calls, prompting Rhys to ring her over and overˇŞhundreds of times without stopping. In the end, his sheer persistence had dissolved her angerpletely. They had reconciled as easily as that.

    And now, hearing that same gentle tone, Harlee was in a daze, as if nothing had changed.

    Memories swirled in HarleeˇŻs mind. Poised on the brink of speech, she ultimately swallowed them back.

    Her gaze swept over the lively celebration below, her tone icy and detached.

    ˇ°Why are you calling?ˇ±

    Through the line, the faint sound ofughter in HarleeˇŻs ce reached RhysˇŻ ears and was met with his chuckle.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre enjoying themselves.

    ArenˇŻt you going to join them?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs response was sharp, tinged with impatience.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, did you reach out earlier in the morning just to ask this?ˇ±

    It was daytime in Mogluylia.

    Having justnded in Uwhor, Rhys nced at the dark sky.

    His voice carried an amused edge.

    ˇ°Why are you so sure itˇŻs daytime on my side, Miss Sanderson?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs brow furrowed. If it wasnˇŻt daytime, then was it also night for him?

    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?

    Before Harlee could end the call and return to the celebration, a thunderous st erupted from the small courtyard nearby. The deafening noise jolted her.

    Ignoring the difort in her ears, Harlee leaned over the balcony, her eyes locking on the smoking remains of the courtyard where the festivities had been set up.

    Her thoughts froze for a moment, but her instincts took over. She vaulted over the railing,nding smoothly to reach the scene as quickly as possible.

    At the same time, Rhys halted midway getting into his car, unease shing in his eyes.

    His voice dropped, anxiety seeping into his tone.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs going on?ˇ± Rhys had a sinking feeling.

    An explosion? Harlee had just been celebrating with her team.

    How had things spiraled all of a sudden?

    At this point, Harlee had pocketed her phone, leaving Rhys without an answer. Still, he caught snippets of her conversation with others.

    ˇ°Is everyone alright? Any injuries?ˇ±

    ˇ°Mostly fine, though three or four people werenˇŻt quick enough and got caught in the st.ˇ±

    ˇ°WhereˇŻs the source of the explosion?ˇ±

    ˇ°Somewhere near the grill.

    Bart and I were grilling when we heard a strange ticking. We cleared everyone out immediately.ˇ±

    ˇ°Good.

    Get everyone back inside the house now!ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice was firm, herposure unshaken.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1031

    ?Chapter 1031:

    After issuing orders, Harlee approached the st site with purpose.

    Seeing her heading toward danger, Ritchie called out hastily, ˇ°DonˇŻt! There could be another bomb!ˇ±

    Harlee waved dismissively.

    ˇ°Calm down. No one can infiltrate my domain and detonate two explosives without me knowing. IˇŻll uncover the proof and expose the mole.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs jaw tightened with resolve, though her movements remained deliberate and steady. The culprit had to belong to one of two factionsˇŞeither from their inner circle or those undercover agents who had recently returned from infiltrating MatteoˇŻs base. Yet, she couldnˇŻt entirely dismiss the chance it was one of the household staff.

    Harlee resolved to unmask the traitor at onceˇŞnot only to safeguard their lives but also to preserve the trust binding the group. Mistrust could fracture their unity, and that was a risk she refused to take.

    ˇ°Stay away from that ce!ˇ± RhysˇŻ voice was a low growl on the phone, thick with warning.

    From HarleeˇŻs brief exchange with Ritchie, Rhys quickly pieced together the culpritˇŻs identity: Matteo.

    Cornered and dangerous, Matteo was a vtile force, eager to drag others down with him.

    Before Rhys could issue another caution, the line went dead with a mechanical beep.

    Damn it! This woman! Could she not be so reckless?

    Rhys barked out orders to his team, ˇ°Suit up and move to HarleeˇŻs vi! Any dy will be dealt with under martialw.ˇ±

    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s??§ŕm (uso de ˇ°?ˇ± y ˇ°§ŕˇ± cir¨Şlica)

    Jumping into the vehicle, Rhys snapped at the driver, ˇ°Take the quickest routeˇŞno traffic, no excuses. Step on it.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, sir!ˇ± The driver floored the pedal,unching the car forward at a dangerous speed.

    RhysˇŻ unease mounted, cold sweat sliding down his temples.

    He tried to reach the undercover agent shadowing Harlee, but the line remained silent.

    Meanwhile, an array of hitmen from across the globe gathered in HarleeˇŻs viˇŻs courtyard, all zeroing in on her.

    At the heart of the storm, Harlee stood firm, her gaze razor-sharp yet eerily calm. She nced toward a distant vantage point. If her instincts were correct, Matteo was watching this spectacle unfold.

    He acted so quickly. She had believed that Matteo would lie low after she dethroned him, but he had regrouped in no time and was now out for blood, determined to end her.

    Harlee btedly realized she had underestimated Matteo ˇŞ a critical error when dealing with someone of his stature in the criminal world.

    But she couldnˇŻt let her unease show.

    Her team needed to see her unshaken, a symbol of resilience amidst the chaos.

    Biting her lip in a fleeting, unnoticed moment, Harlee steeled herself to maintain her poise.

    As the hitmen emerged from the shadows, Ritchie swiftly darted to HarleeˇŻs side. Surrounded, they stood back-to-back, while Bart and the others held their ground on the outer edges. These attackers were well-trained, their numbers doubling those of HarleeˇŻs group.

    Ritchie kept his attention razor-sharp, aware that even the slightest distraction could prove fatal. Sweat trickled down his back, yet his voice carried a yful confidence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1032

    ?Chapter 1032:

    ˇ°Been a while since we had some excitement. IˇŻll cover the leftˇŞyou take the right!ˇ±

    From the outer line, Bart called out, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry! WeˇŻll cut a path for you!ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt reply.

    Her response came through action, her determination palpable. She would shield them and carve a way forward.

    Watching from a nearby vehicle, Matteo smirked, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes as he reveled in the chaos he had unleashed.

    ˇ°Harlee Sanderson, I wonder who loses this time, you or me?ˇ±

    Matteo, his injured foot wrapped in bandages,shed out at Eik, his rage barely contained.

    ˇ°Say one more word, and IˇŻll throw you out of the car!ˇ±

    Eik stared in disbelief. Matteo, who had always doted on him, was now treating him with contempt.

    Before the speech, MatteoˇŻs gentleness was undeniable, but now, it had vanished as if it never existed. Worse still, Matteo clearly wanted him dead.

    Clever and calcting, Eik knew challenging Matteo now would be his undoing. Therefore, he lowered his head in a submissive demeanor.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorryˇ­ I know I messed up.ˇ± Smack! Eik pped himself three times, and blood began to trickle down from the corner of his mouth, but he bit back his moan of pain.

    Inside, though, Eik seethed with resentment.

    Hale had been rightˇŞMatteo was the epitome of ruthlessness, showing no mercy even to his family.

    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????

    He realized relying on Matteo was no longer an option. Maybe it was time to im MatteoˇŻs ce.

    Matteo gazed at Eik with icy indifference, then sighed and said, ˇ°I didnˇŻt mean to be this harsh with you, but you really let me down.ˇ± He left his words hanging, hoping Eik would bepelled to admit his own misdeeds.

    Matteo was staggered to realize that a significant portion of the evidence Harlee presented had been captured through EikˇŻs vantage point. The reasons behind EikˇŻs betrayal eluded Matteo, yet he couldnˇŻt think of anyone else who could have gathered such damning evidence. Left with no better option, Matteo resorted to merciless methods, aiming to expose the true culprit behind EikˇŻs actions.

    Not only did Matteo deploy elite assassins from across the globe, but he also mobilized every one of his devoted warriors.

    His forces now dwarfed HarleeˇŻs, outnumbering her team nearly twentyfold.

    Harlee found herself facing impossible oddsˇŞone against nearly a hundred.

    During a brief pause to reload her weapon, she failed to evade in time, and a bullet tore through her left arm. While getting shot was nothing new to Harlee, as she could withstand the pain and keep fighting without hesitation, this time, something was different.

    Grasping her injured arm, Harlee felt a searing agony in her mind, as though invisible ws were tearing at her thoughts. She grimaced.

    Damn it, they hadced the bullets with poison! Her breaths became shallow andbored.

    After delivering a wless headshot to one of the assassins, her strength began to fade.

    A metallic taste filled HarleeˇŻs mouth as she coughed up blood. Just before her vision turned to darkness, she caught a faint, familiar voice.

    ˇ°Harlee!ˇ± It was a hoarse cry, filled with desperation and dread,ing from somewhere nearby.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1033

    ?Chapter 1033:

    Drenched in sweat, Harlee summoned thest ounce of her willpower to nce up. Rhys was rushing toward her, with others battling fiercely to clear his path. So, reinforcements had arrivedˇ­ That was goodˇ­ They would be safeˇ­

    Harlee closed her eyes, a sense of relief washing over her. Though her bond with Rhys had shattered, she trusted his integrity.

    He would make sure her teamˇŻs safety. It was just unfortunate that Tonya wasnˇŻt at her side right now. She might not make it before TonyaˇŻs arrival and treatment.

    ˇ°Lee, stay awake! DonˇŻt you dare close your eyes!ˇ± RhysˇŻ trembling voice echoed persistently in HarleeˇŻs ears, filled with raw emotion.

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt you promise me one thing? Stay alive! I want you to be safe!ˇ±

    Harlee wanted to answer, but she had no strength left.

    All she could do was surrender to exhaustion.

    As her body slumped, she felt herself caught by a pair of strong arms.

    ˇ°Lee! Please, donˇŻt give in!ˇ± Rhys eximed.

    Was it raining? Why were water droplets falling onto her face? Fighting against her fading consciousness, Harlee opened her eyes, barely able to make out her surroundings.

    Everything seemed muffled, except for the man holding her closeˇŞthe one she had waited years to see again.

    Her voice, soft and fragile,cked its usual cold edge.

    ˇ°Why are you here?ˇ±

    Gunfire echoed in the distance, but their immediate space seemed untouched by the chaos.

    I@te$t ˇé#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m

    ˇ°IˇŻm here,ˇ± Rhys said firmly, carrying her while dodging through the mayhem.

    ˇ°IˇŻm taking you to the hospitalˇ­ To Tonyaˇ­ˇ±

    Tonya was still far away in their homnd. This was HarleeˇŻs only thought before her strength gave out.

    Rhys hastily said, ˇ°Lee, listen! The best medical team is ready to keep you alive until Tonya gets here. Just hold on!ˇ±

    Harlee clung to herst shred of consciousness and listened silently. Just holding on was enough?

    Seeing her eyshes flutter, Rhys hurriedly added, ˇ°Yes! Just hang in there. Think of Lonnie and Sk, your five brothers, and my grandfatherˇ­ˇ±

    For so long, Harlee had cared only for Tonya, willing to risk everything for her.

    But now, Harlee had more people she loved. She couldnˇŻt bear to leave them behind. With sheer determination, Harlee forced her eyes to stay open, refusing to give up just yet.

    Seeing her resolve, relief softened RhysˇŻ tense features.

    He carried her carefully, running as fast as he could without jostling her fragile body.

    Despite the searing pain coursing through her, Harleey in RhysˇŻ embrace, clinging to life, fighting with all of her willpower.

    Around them, others fought tirelessly to carve a safe path forward.

    RitchieˇŻs face bore the stains of blood spilled by countless foes. Though his body screamed with exhaustion, his mind remained honed and unyieldingˇŞhe had to buy more time for Harlee.

    Crack! A single bullet obliterated RitchieˇŻs determination.

    Darkness gradually consumed his sight as fragments of his past surged forward in vivid bursts. Joyful moments with Tonya, boisterous nights with Harlee over drinks, and the day he pledged his loyalty to the Shadow Moon Society unfolded like fleeting visions. Time felt both agonizingly distant and piercingly near.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1034

    ?Chapter 1034:

    ˇ°Ritchie!ˇ±

    Somewhere amidst the chaos, faint cries reached RitchieˇŻs earsˇŞmany voices, yet all seemed irrelevant.

    He let them fade. Rhys might have been unreliable in many ways, but he trusted RhysˇŻ integrity.

    He was certain Rhys would ensure HarleeˇŻs escape.

    RitchieˇŻs only concern now was Tonya.

    He had sworn to her that theyˇŻd enjoy countless ordinary couple moments together.

    But now, it was clear those promises would remain unfulfilled. Still, he believed in her strength. Others would cherish her even in his absence.

    His final wish was that she wouldnˇŻt grieve for long.

    Forgetting him was eptable, but carrying heartbreak? That was unbearable.

    Through the carnage, Bart, his arm mangled, pushed forward. With sheer grit, he caught Ritchie as RitchieˇŻs body began to give way, shielding Ritchie from another shot by absorbing the impact himself.

    Bart didnˇŻt mind. Women only saw his wealth, leaving him without true connections. If he perished, it would mean little.

    But Ritchie? He had Tonya, someone who brought him true joy.

    Bart couldnˇŻt stand the thought of fate robbing them of that happiness. If a life needed to be given, it would be his.

    Harlee flinched as sharp sunlight cut through her eyelids, forcing her to close them once more. The brightness was harsh and excruciatingˇ­

    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    Her body felt as though it had been pummeled endlessly, each movement igniting unbearable agony. She recalled the bullet that had struck her arm, but why did every inch of her ache now?

    Harlee attempted to lift her left arm but found no sensation. Slowly, she raised her right instead, noting the splint on her fingers and the IV taped to her hand.

    At least this wasnˇŻt hell.

    But why the unbearable pain?

    Could it have been the poison?

    Suddenly, a nervous yet gentle voice broke the silence.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt move. The doctor said your injuries are severe. YouˇŻll need three months ofplete rest.ˇ±

    Summoning all her strength, Harlee nced toward the source. Rhys sat by her side, his face unkempt and marked by exhaustion.

    His hands, trembling as they sped together, betrayed his overwhelming relief.

    At the sight of Rhys, Harlee froze for a second before recalling it had been him who carried her out of the courtyard when her consciousness began to slip away.

    He had made sure she survived.

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt expect Matteo to abandon escape for vengeance. IˇŻm sorry.ˇ± RhysˇŻ voice carried a mix of guilt and relief.

    His expression revealed the weight of an oversight.

    He hadnˇŻt foreseen it.

    Arrogance had led him to believe Matteo wouldnˇŻt dare retaliate.

    Harlee shifted slightly, her voice raspy and strained, as though dragged through gravel.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1035

    ?Chapter 1035:

    ˇ°What happened to the others?ˇ±

    ˇ°Rx. TheyˇŻre recovering in nearby rooms. No lives were lostˇŞaside from the traitor who nted the bombs,ˇ± Rhys replied with detached calm.

    Honestly, Ritchie was now confined to a wheelchair, Bart was unresponsive, and the others fared better, with fractures being their worst oues.

    Harlee remained in critical condition, and Rhys hadnˇŻt had the heart to deliver the full truth to her just yet.

    When Harlee heard that the others were alive, she exhaled deeply, a flicker of relief crossing her face.

    ˇ°Have they found the traitor?ˇ±

    Harlee had spent five days in intensive care and another two recovering in a standard room. Though frail, her calm demeanor and casual tone made it seem as if she were inquiring about the weather.

    ˇ°Yes, it was part of the first group sent over to MatteoˇŻs base as undercover agents,ˇ± Rhys replied, his voice icy as he mentioned them. If those turncoats hadnˇŻt nted the bomb and conspired with MatteoˇŻs men, Harlee and her group could have held on until he arrived with reinforcements.

    Harlee wouldnˇŻt have been shot, Ritchie wouldnˇŻt have lost mobility, Bart wouldnˇŻt have sumbed to a vegetative state, and the rest wouldˇŻve escaped with minor injuries.

    Still weak, Harlee failed to notice RhysˇŻ growing frustration. She whispered, her voice trembling, ˇ°Rhysˇ­ Thank you for saving me.ˇ±

    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s©q??????

    ˇ°Thank me? I thought you were convinced you could take on a hundred people by yourself!ˇ± Her gratitude seemed to have struck a nerve as Rhys, seated nearby, shot her a sharp look. Sarcasm dripped from his tone, masking the concern beneath. Only God knew how much it had pained him to watch her recklessly charge into danger, fists against bullets, with no regard for her life.

    Harlee, sensing the weight of his words, closed her eyes in silent remorse.

    Fine, let him rantˇŞher quietness was a truce of sorts.

    ˇ°Do you even realize how grim it was back thenˇ­ˇ± Rhys rambled on, but Harlee onlytched onto a single detail.

    A week? She had been unconscious for an entire week? Her foggy mind suddenly sharpened, and her gaze darted around the unfamiliar room.

    ˇ°Whereˇ­ Where are we?ˇ± Rhys, realizing she hadnˇŻt been paying attention, scowled in annoyance. Why was she always like this? Exhaling, he rubbed his temple and finally muttered, ˇ°WeˇŻre back home. I know you hate staying overseas, so once you left the ICU, I had Tonya handle your transfer.ˇ±

    Tonya? How did Rhys even know about TonyaˇŻs medical skills? HarleeˇŻs pallid face grew determined as she struggled upright. Though the effort sent pain radiating through her body, she refused to cry out.

    Rhys reached out to steady her, but she moved too quickly, leaving his hand hovering in midair.

    Although herplexion and lips turned ashen from the agony, she refused to make a sound. She clenched her jaw to endure the pain, speaking only after the chill of perspiration soaked her back.

    Her voice was tight.

    ˇ°How did you figure out Tonya knows medicine?ˇ±

    Rhys mentioned the time heˇŻd taken a bullet for Harlee. Though unconscious then, his mind had remained sharp enough to eavesdrop on her conversation with Tonya, where he learned TonyaˇŻs hidden expertise.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1036

    ?Chapter 1036:

    ˇ°Seems sheˇŻs been keeping quite the secret,ˇ± he remarked casually.

    Harlee raised her sole working hand, rubbing the back of her neck, which inexplicably felt crushed, despite her injury being in her arm.

    ˇ°Does your neck hurt? IˇŻll call the doctor!ˇ± Rhys offered immediately, his tone filled with concern.

    ˇ°No need. I just want to sit for a bit,ˇ± Harlee replied evenly. She didnˇŻt bother asking why he didnˇŻt call Tonya over since she knew that the moment Rhys left, Tonya would show up.

    ˇ°Alright, lie down and rest. IˇŻll handle some matters and let Tonya take over,ˇ± Rhys said, brushing his hand lightly over her head and ruffling her hair. Suddenly, he bent down, his face inches away from hers.

    ˇ°I havenˇŻt told anyone about your injury, but if you try something reckless like that again, IˇŻll make sure everyone you care about knows and worries themselves sick!ˇ±

    Before Harlee could respond, Rhys nted a brief kiss on her forehead, stepped back, and left without looking back.

    HarleeˇŻs fingers brushed the spot heˇŻd kissed, leaving her momentarily speechless but strangely unbothered. Tell everyone she cared about? He really knew her soft spot. Once the door closed behind Rhys, Harlee slumped onto her pillow, weak but determined to stay partially upright, her gaze fixed on the door. The ache had already drenched her in sweat, but she stubbornly held her position until the door creaked open again.

    As expected, Tonya entered, though her expression seemed off.

    ˇ°Harlee,ˇ± Tonya murmured, her voice trembling as she hurried to the bedside.

    Her reddened, swollen eyes betrayed how much sheˇŻd been crying.

    Harlee wondered whether Tonya had been this distraught the entire week.

    Tonya grasped HarleeˇŻs hand, tears brimming in her eyes.

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre finally awake!ˇ± Tonya eximed, tears spilling over as she took in HarleeˇŻs pale face.

    ˇ°I was terrified you wouldnˇŻt wake upˇ­ˇ±

    With a faint smile, Harlee lightly patted TonyaˇŻs head.

    ˇ°Silly girl, arenˇŻt you a doctor? You shouldˇŻve known better than anyone that IˇŻd recover.ˇ±

    Tonya, however, inwardly dismissed the thought. If she truly knew better, Bart wouldnˇŻt be stuck in aa, and Ritchie wouldnˇŻt have lost the use of his legs. Of course, she didnˇŻt dare voice those regrets.

    Harlee had just woken up and needed peace to heal.

    ˇ°Even as a doctor, I was scared out of my mind! YouˇŻre my only friend, Harlee. No amount of skill guarantees sess,ˇ± Tonya said softly, sitting at the bedside and wiping her tears. She was visibly worn out.

    ˇ°But IˇŻm awake now,ˇ± Harlee replied softly, noticing the exhaustion etched on TonyaˇŻs face.

    ˇ°Have you been skipping sleep this whole time?ˇ±

    ˇ°How could I sleep when I was so worried?ˇ±

    ˇ°Then rest here with me,ˇ± Harlee suggested, shifting despite the difort to make room on the bed. She signaled for Tonya to lie beside her.

    After hesitating briefly, Tonya slipped off her shoes and carefullyy down beside Harlee, ensuring she didnˇŻt disturb HarleeˇŻs injured arm.

    To avoid lingering on topics that might lead back to Ritchie, Tonya awkwardly brought up Rhys instead.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1037

    ?Chapter 1037:

    ˇ°Harlee, I just canˇŻt figure him out! He acts like a jerk but traveled all this way to help you and even gave you a solid n for dealing with Matteo.

    But then, heˇŻs the same guy who betrayed you and got tangled up with Anika.

    And now, heˇŻs been at the hospital day and night, barely leaving your side, only letting me in during check-ups.ˇ±

    TonyaˇŻs confusion deepened the more she spoke. Rhys had clearly moved on to Anika, yet his actions suggested otherwise. Just the day before, when Anika confronted him about staying at the hospital for Harlee, he had walked off without even trying to cate Anika. In fact, he didnˇŻt look like he cared about AnikaˇŻs feelings in the slightest.

    And then, when Anika attempted to visit Harlee under the guise of being thoughtful, Rhys had Anika escorted out with a firm warning not toe here again.

    Tonya was baffled. Was this the same Rhys who had seemed so enamored with Anika? Could he actually be thinking of rekindling things with Harlee?

    Tonya couldnˇŻt shake the feeling that something wasnˇŻt quite right. Rhys had been in a rtionship with Anika, but his actions suggested his heart actually belonged to Harlee, and it seemed Rhys couldnˇŻt care less about Anika.

    ˇ°Rhys had been staying by my side around the clock just to look after me?ˇ± Harlee froze,pletely caught off guard. She hadnˇŻt imagined RhysˇŻ worn-out state stemmed from sleepless nights tending to her. If that were the truth, then what about Anika? Had Rhys neglected Anika entirely?

    ˇ°You find it strange too, donˇŻt you?ˇ± Tonya nced at Harlee, noting the tension in her expression.

    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o??

    ˇ°By all logic, Rhys shouldnˇŻt have shown up in Uwhor then, but itˇŻs like he had an unexinable instinct about you. Not only did he show up, but he saved you when it mattered most.ˇ± That much was undeniable.

    Harlee had tried to figure out how Rhys managed to arrive in Uwhor with a team of skilled reinforcements precisely when she needed him.

    ˇ°It feels like heˇŻs orchestrating some masterful strategy, and we are merely his pawns.ˇ±

    Tonya quickly raised her hand to interrupt.

    ˇ°I might be a pawn, but youˇŻre not!ˇ±

    The very idea that Rhys would dare use Harlee as a pawn in his schemes seemed unfathomable to Tonya.

    Harleeughed softly at TonyaˇŻs indignation.

    ˇ°If being cheated on doesnˇŻt make me a pawn, then what does?ˇ± After some reflection, sheˇŻd learned to smile at the absurdity of it all.

    Tonya snorted and replied, ˇ°When you were with him, I thought he was so gentle.

    But now I realize that kindness was reserved for you and, by association, your friends.

    His cruelty toward traitors and Matteo matches your own merciless streak.ˇ±

    Tonya had once vowed to avenge Ritchie and Harlee, but before she could act, Rhys had already dealt devastating blows. There wasnˇŻt even an opportunity for her to intervene.

    Matteo? Rhys had found Matteo? Harlee stared, stunned.

    ˇ°What happened?ˇ± SheˇŻd been unconscious for an entire week and clearly missed a lot.

    ˇ°YouˇŻll need to get the full story from Rhys, but from what I know, he captured Matteo and those traitors, making them endure the same poisoning you suffered.ˇ± Harlee blinked.

    Did they die? Probably not! TonyaˇŻs description of RhysˇŻ brutal tactics suggested something far worse.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1038

    ?Chapter 1038:

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre likely alive, but trapped in a waking nightmare,ˇ± Harlee voiced her spection tly.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs why I said you and Rhys are so alike,ˇ± Tonya nodded.

    ˇ°Over the past week, he shot those traitors and Matteo with poisoned bullets fourteen times.

    Each time, he called in the best doctors to keep them alive. When I went to see them, not a single part of their bodies was left unharmed.ˇ±

    Rhys shot those evil individuals twice a day.

    His ruthlessness was quite something. If it werenˇŻt for AnikaˇŻs presence in the picture, Harlee and Rhys might have been the perfect pair.

    Lying on her bed, Harlee listened as Tonya described recent events.

    Her thoughts grew heavy as she wondered how she should face Rhys.

    Later, Harlee sang a luby to help Tonya drift off to sleep. Watching her friendˇŻs weary face, Harlee also nodded off. When Harlee awoke, darkness had fallen, and Tonya was nowhere in sight.

    Feeling her stomach grumble, Harlee picked up her phone to order some food.

    Just then, a delicious aroma wafted in.

    Harlee looked up to see Rhys entering in a sharp suit, trailed by a line of top chefs carrying covered tters.

    Rhys approached her bedside, while the chefs unveiled their dishes in sequence. Roastedmb with red wine ze, shrimp dumplings, hearty soupˇ­

    HarleeˇŻs stomach growled even more as she looked at the aromatic dishes, but her expression fell. None of it, save for a simple bowl of seafood porridge, was suitable for her condition. Worse, the seafood porridge was in, stripped even of its seafood vor.

    Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s??om

    ˇ°You can eat it yourself,ˇ± Harlee stated coolly.

    Rhys lifted his hand slightly, prompting someone to enter and prepare the dining table without dy. One by one, the chefs arranged the dishes before quietly exiting the room. Once everything was ready, a faint smile tugged at his lips.

    ˇ°Sharing a meal with you is always enjoyable.ˇ±

    The two of themmunicated as effortlessly as they had three years ago, their actions and words naturally in sync, needing no exnation.

    Harlee remained silent. If her hand wasnˇŻt throbbing with pain, if her left fingers werenˇŻt immobilized, sheˇŻd have overturned the table without hesitation.

    But for now, the porridge was surprisingly satisfying, and she savored every bit of it.

    Across from Harlee, RhysˇŞtypically refined and silent in his eating habitsˇŞmade exaggerated slurping sounds, loudlyplimenting each dish as though he were trying to provoke her.

    HarleeˇŻs expression hardened. Tossing her spoon into the bowl, she shot him a sharp re.

    ˇ°What are you ying at?ˇ± Her eyes, cold and questioning, searched his face.

    Unbothered, Rhys returned a disarming smile, unapologetic.

    ˇ°Nothing. I just hope youˇŻll cherish your health more. Otherwise, youˇŻll be stuck sipping porridge while I indulge in the feast.ˇ±

    Harlee clenched her fists, barely suppressing her frustration.

    Did he have to rub it in every chance he got? She mmed her hand against the table, locking eyes with him, her voice sharp.

    ˇ°What do you want? To humiliate me? Or are you toying with AnikaˇŻs feelings?ˇ±

    ˇ°Finish it while itˇŻs warm. Porridge isnˇŻt worth eating cold.ˇ± Rhys dismissed her usations effortlessly, steering the conversation away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1039

    ?Chapter 1039:

    Whatever glimmer of warmth Harlee had felt toward Rhys evaporated instantly.

    ˇ°Get out!ˇ± she demanded.

    ˇ°IˇŻll leave when youˇŻre done,ˇ± he replied.

    ˇ°Rhys, do you realize how repulsive your arrogance is?ˇ±

    ˇ°I do.

    But it pairs perfectly with the ndness of your porridge.ˇ±

    Harlee was speechless. She stared at him, trying to fathom how he had managed to be this insufferable over the years. Outraged, she turned back to her bowl, each spoonful fueling her simmering anger.

    The rest of the meal passed in tense silence, neither bothering to address the other.

    Just as Harlee neared the bottom of her bowl, a shrill voice pierced through the stillness from outside.

    ˇ°Step aside! IˇŻm your bossˇŻs girlfriend! Who do you think you are, stopping me?ˇ±

    ˇ°Apologies, but no visitors are allowed here. Please leave.ˇ± HarleeˇŻs lips curled into a knowing smirk. She raised an eyebrow at Rhys.

    ˇ°ArenˇŻt you going to handle your girlfriend?ˇ±

    Rhys, still savoring his extravagant meal, gave a short, detachedmand.

    ˇ°If she refuses to leave, throw her out.ˇ±

    L§Ńt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ďv?ls.??¦Ď??

    Harlee froze, staring at him as if heˇŻd lost his mind. What on earth was he up to? On one hand, he had walked away from their rtionship for Anika, yet on the other, he wouldnˇŻt let Anika disrupt their dinner now. Was he trying to anger everyone? Or was this his twisted idea of keeping the peace?

    Harlee was lost in her thoughts when RhysˇŻ sudden gaze pulled her back to reality, his sly smile unmistakable.

    He smirked slightly, his toneced with a teasing edge.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, please donˇŻt read too much into it. I simply wish to keep our partnership unaffected.ˇ± Rhys had meticulously nned everything and wasnˇŻt about to let it unravel now. What he needed from Harlee at the moment was for her to detest him.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes turned icy at his words, and she replied tly, ˇ°Mr. Green, perhaps you should first address the issues with your girlfriend.ˇ±

    Rhys rxed slightly. Predictably, Harlee refused to let her feelings cloud her judgment.

    He cast a calm nce at her before turning his attention back to his meal, slicing into the steak with elegance, an affectionate gleam lingering in his eyes.

    Harlee lowered her head, stirring her porridge absentmindedly.

    Her mind raced. Where were Ritchie and the others? Why hadnˇŻt they shown up? Even if Rhys had imposed restrictions, silence from all of them seemed unlikely.

    Could something have gone wrong? She bit her spoon in frustration, oblivious to the soft, lingering look Rhys directed at her.

    They ate in silence, neither breaking the stillness.

    Afterward, Rhys didnˇŻt leave. Once the staff cleared the dining table, he headed off for a shower.

    Harleey half-propped on the bed, messaging Ritchie. Momentster, Rhys strolled back into the room, drying his damp hair.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040:

    d only in a thin white robe loosely tied at the waist, his sculpted chest partially visible, Rhys radiated an effortless allure.

    Harlee swallowed reflexively, quickly averting her gaze as her expression hardened.

    At that moment, the atmosphere grew icy, cold enough to send an involuntary shiver through anyone nearby.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the meaning of this, Mr. Green?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    ˇ°I felt sticky after dinner,ˇ± Rhys replied with casual indifference, the lie slipping from him effortlessly.

    But Harlee wasnˇŻt fooled. She decided not to bother with whether he intended to stay and instead focused on something Tonya had mentioned earlier about Rhys capturing Matteo.

    ˇ°How did you happen to show up at the vi that day?ˇ±

    ˇ°Coincidence,ˇ± Rhys replied nonchntly, fiddling with his phone.

    After adjusting the interface, he tossed the phone to her.

    ˇ°Your answer is here.ˇ±

    Surprised, Harlee took the phone, her eyes lighting up as she scanned the screen. Rhys always knew what she wanted to know most.

    The phone screen revealed a scene resembling a live feed from a dim cer. The surroundings were damp and foreboding, with Matteo copsed on the floor.

    His face was ghostly, his expression twisted in agony, and his breaths shallow.

    His attire was shredded, riddled with bullet punctures. It was evident he had endured numerous gunshots.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.????

    Just as Harlee lifted her gaze to speak, a figure entered the frame.

    A man inbat boots delivered a brutal kick to Matteo and then pressed his heel into MatteoˇŻs hand, grinding down mercilessly. The dim basement reverberated with MatteoˇŻs anguished cries.

    Matteo, utterly degraded, pleaded for mercy.

    His sharp, once-dominant eyes had dulled to shadows of despair.

    ˇ°Give me a quick end! IˇŻll give you money, everything you want. Just kill me!ˇ± His voice cracked with sobs.

    Days of ceaseless torment and gunfire had worn him to the brink. Matteo didnˇŻt know the identity of his enemy, but he understood they wouldnˇŻt let him off the hook easily. To him, a swift death was preferable to enduring this hell.

    ˇ°IsnˇŻt this the legendary Matteo? Why is he pleading for mercy now?ˇ± a man trailing behind jeered.

    Anotherughed coldly and chimed in, ˇ°Hah! He looks like a filthy stray now!ˇ±

    Matteo groaned hoarsely, clinging to thest shreds of coherence.

    ˇ°Yesˇ­ IˇŻm a filthy strayˇ­ˇ± His spirit was nearly crushed. The bullets carried toxins, and only his resilience had kept him from spiraling into madness.

    Summoning his remaining strength, Matteo propped himself up, sinking to his knees to beg.

    ˇ°Pleaseˇ­

    End this. IˇŻll give you wealth, endless riches, everything I ownˇ­ˇ±

    The two exchanged mocking nces.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Double chapters to make up forst friday dear readers! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (=?=) /

    .

 Chapter 1041

    ?Chapter 1041:

    ˇ°Is this a joke or what? You have no money, you idiot!ˇ±

    ˇ°No! IˇŻm rich! I have money! I have offshore ountsˇŞdozens! Just one could set you for life!ˇ±

    ˇ°Is that so?ˇ± One of the men smirked, firing a shot into MatteoˇŻs right leg.

    ˇ°What else are you hiding?ˇ±

    Harlee watched, stunned.

    Her grip tightened on the phone as her expression darkened. She wasnˇŻt satisfied. Matteo hadnˇŻt yet hit rock bottom.

    He hadnˇŻt tasted true desperation.

    The anguish of losing everything he cherished. This was merely a scratch on the surface. It wasnˇŻt enoughˇŞnowhere near enough!

    Harlee clenched her fists, set the phone on the bed, and faced Rhys.

    ˇ°If this continues, how long can he hold on?ˇ± Rhys leaned back leisurely, taking her hand while retrieving his phone.

    ˇ°As long as you desire.ˇ±

    ˇ°I want him to witness everything he holds dear crumble away!ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs simple. I can arrange for someone to fake a rescue.ˇ± Noticing her hesitant frown, Rhys brushed her forehead gently, smoothing the creases with his fingertips.

    ˇ°Rx.

    He has no way out.

    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    His allies are scattered, his resources dismantled, and every potential contact is already under my thumb.ˇ±

    Harlee turned away ufortably.

    ˇ°Fine. In that case, IˇŻll leave it to you to handle this, Rhys.ˇ±

    Rhys tilted his head, his gaze narrowing as he gripped her chin, forcing her to look at him.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs it? A thank-you?ˇ±

    ˇ°What else do you want?ˇ± Harlee pulled back with a frosty re, but Rhys leaned in, his lips curling into a sly smile.

    His voice was a low purr, and his eyes lingered on her lips. In a sh, he closed the distance between them and kissed her deeplyˇ­

    Harlee struggled to resist, but her weak attempts were quickly subdued. Pinned against the headboard, she found herself unable to move.

    His chest pressed against hers as the kiss deepened, a raw intensity taking overˇ­

    Injured and drained, Harleecked the strength to fight back. Resigned, she decided to let the moment pass.

    After what felt like forever, Rhys finally broke away, resting his forehead against hers.

    His voice was husky and teasing.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, this is how you properly thank someone.ˇ±

    Whatever warmth had surfaced in HarleeˇŻs gaze disappeared instantly. She wiped her mouth with deliberate disdain and retorted coldly, ˇ°Next time, try using mouthwash first.ˇ±

    Mouthwash? Rhys froze.

    Him? Bad breath? Impossible!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1042

    ?Chapter 1042:

    Usually calm andposed, Rhys felt his temper re.

    He pinched her cheek lightly before releasing her hand.

    ˇ°Noted.ˇ±

    Without another nce, Rhys stormed out of the room, abandoning any ns of spending the night near her.

    He feared sheˇŻd drive him mad.

    HarleeˇŻs amusedughter echoed after Rhys, shattering thest fragments of his self-control. If not for the circumstances, he would have loved to put her in her ceˇŞjust to prove his breath was impable.

    EugeniaˇŻs grand estate stood as a symbol of opulence.

    Beyond the towering metal gates, a sleek ck car came to an abrupt stop, its tires screeching against the pavement. Six men d in military attire emerged in unison, forming an orderly line by the vehicle.

    Anika, poised as ever, stepped out, exuding authority. With a single, deliberate motion, the car vanished as though it had never existed.

    The noise drew Eugenia outside.

    Her time in Mogluylia had been spent indulging in luxuries and scheming against Harlee.

    AnikaˇŻs dramatic entrance left her stunned.

    ˇ°Anika, what are you up to now?ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs expression burned with rage, her fury almost tangible.

    ˇ°IˇŻm going to end someoneˇŻs life!ˇ± Her voice carried a chilling determination, brimming with wrath.

    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s

    Eugenia grabbed AnikaˇŻs arm, ncing at the six men, who melted into the vi without a word.

    ˇ°Come inside. WeˇŻll discuss this.ˇ± Without waiting for a response, Eugenia led Anika indoors.

    Anika copsed onto the couch, herposure cracking as tears spilled down her face.

    ˇ°What happened?ˇ± EugeniaˇŻs voice was soothing as she ced aforting hand on AnikaˇŻs back.

    Hearing EugeniaˇŻs words, AnikaˇŻs sobs intensified.

    Anika tried to exin but was ovee by fits of coughing and choking.

    Eugenia gently patted Anika until she steadied.

    ˇ°Did Rhys hurt you?ˇ±

    Eugenia had never seen Anika this distraught, and not even AnikaˇŻs motherˇŻs death had plunged Anika into this sadness. The only person capable of evoking such agony from Anika was Rhys.

    Eugenia had never been drawn to men, so she couldnˇŻt fathom how Anika could lose herself entirely for Rhys.

    Before meeting Rhys, Anika embodied independence, unwavering in her beliefs and decisions. Yet now, anything connected to Rhys unraveled Anika, leaving her life in disarray.

    For this reason, Eugenia had deliberately concealed her schemes against Harlee from Anika.

    ˇ°No, itˇŻs not himˇ­ˇ± AnikaˇŻs voice faltered.

    Even now, she was still trying to defend Rhys.

    ˇ°Is it Harlee?ˇ± Eugenia asked cautiously.

    AnikaˇŻs face darkened as she nodded fiercely.

    ˇ°Yes, sheˇŻs still interested in Rhys! But he belongs to me, and I wonˇŻt let her take him!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1043

    ?Chapter 1043:

    Harlee wanted to take Rhys away from Anika? Eugenia frowned, doubting it.

    Harlee was never one to let emotions get the better of her. With RhysˇŻ current rtionship with Anika, HarleeˇŻsck of making Rhys suffer should be considered lenient enough.

    How could Harlee still be interested in Rhys?

    Outwardly, Eugenia feigned agreement.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the story here? Are they involved again?ˇ±

    ˇ°No, Rhys wouldnˇŻt betray me,ˇ± Anika said quickly, her face turning ashen.

    ˇ°HeˇŻs just deceived by her maniptions.ˇ±

    ˇ°Anika, donˇŻt let emotions cloud your exnation,ˇ± Eugenia cautioned.

    ˇ°I need rity to help you.ˇ±

    ˇ°You donˇŻt need to know every detail.

    All you need to know is that HarleeˇŻs injuredˇŞbadly. This is the perfect chance for us to deal with her.ˇ±

    Anika didnˇŻt want anyone to know Rhys had humiliated her for HarleeˇŻs sake, much less that he had thrown her out.

    ˇ°Harlee is injured?ˇ± EugeniaˇŻs eyes lit up with excitement.

    Eugenia had been brainstorming relentlessly for ways to deal with Harlee, but none of her strategies had a sess rate above twenty percent. Topletely take Harlee out, HarleeˇŻs being gravely ill or severely weakened would be an ideal scenario. Otherwise, given her and AnikaˇŻs current strength and skills, harming or poisoning Harlee seemed out of reach. These sleepless nights were finally rewarded when Anika delivered such promising news.

    M??? ?¦Ń????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???

    How could Eugenia not feel overjoyed?

    Rhys had sealed off every detail about HarleeˇŻs recent activities, leaving Eugenia and Anika clueless that the live stream marking MatteoˇŻs defeat in the political world was tied to Harlee or that Matteo had retaliated.

    ˇ°Yes, I saw her at the hospital.

    Her injuries are very serious.ˇ± Anika instinctively lowered her gaze as she spoke. In reality, she hadnˇŻt seen Harlee at all, nor did she know the extent of HarleeˇŻs injuries. She had only spotted Rhys at the hospital and deduced HarleeˇŻs condition based on his reaction.

    Eugenia, too caught up in her excitement, failed to notice anything odd. She eagerly asked, ˇ°Anika, do you have a solid n?ˇ±

    ˇ°I want to use some poison that will make her life unbearable!ˇ± AnikaˇŻs eyes gleamed with malice. Initially, sheˇŻd intended to arrange for someone to kill Harlee at the hospital, but after meeting Eugenia, she changed her mind.

    A quick death was far too lenient. Making Harlee regret living would be the perfect oue.

    Eugenia nodded in agreement.

    ˇ°A toxin that bends her will to ours would be ideal. If she bes a tool for us, weˇŻll have a major advantage!ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes. IˇŻll have the six men I brought with me infiltrate the hospital and take her away!ˇ±

    Eugenia replied, ˇ°Six wonˇŻt suffice. IˇŻll organize thirty more to support them outside. This is our best shot, and there may not be another.ˇ±

    Without dy, Eugenia began putting together an borate abduction n. In the process, she asked for specifics and learned that Rhys had posted guards outside HarleeˇŻs hospital room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1044

    ?Chapter 1044:

    EugeniaˇŻs expression darkened.

    Eugenia recalled the toxins she had put into RhysˇŻ system, confident that he was under their control since he needed the special painkillers to relieve his agonizing pain that tortured him monthly. Though puzzled by AnikaˇŻs anxiety about losing Rhys, Eugenia decided not to question her.

    Ever since Anika developed feelings toward Rhys, she had refused to acknowledge the fact that his obedient demeanor around her, and hisck of any romantic feelings beneath the facade, was a performance for the sake of the unique anodyne. In her mind, his affection for her matched her feelings toward him, free from coercion.

    Meanwhile, in Uwhor, in a dimly lit and stifling basement, Matteoy sprawled like a defeated animal. Suddenly, a sharp, unfamiliar female voice echoed above him.

    ˇ°Matteo, you were once the ruler of half of UwhorˇŻs underworld. Yet, here you are, reduced to thisˇŞa pathetic existence in a filthy, forgotten corner.

    How amusing!ˇ±

    ˇ°Who are you?ˇ± MatteoˇŻs eyes flew open in the darkness.

    He was certain this voice was unfamiliar.

    ˇ°You donˇŻt need my name.

    All you need to know is that IˇŻm here to offer you help,ˇ± the woman responded deliberately.

    Matteo raised an eyebrow. Offer him help? In his current state, who could possibly be willing to help him? But the fact that this person had managed to subdue both his captors and guards suggested a remarkable skill set. Still imagining that she alone could help him reim his position with a few tricks wasughable.

    Discover more

    Sensing his skepticism, the woman interrupted before he could speak.

    ˇ°Matteo, donˇŻt rush to dismiss me. The fact that IˇŻve made it through all the obstacles to stand here means IˇŻm not alone. IˇŻll be upfrontˇŞthe people I work with have a score to settle with Harlee, and teaming up with you strengthens our chances against her.ˇ±

    At the mention of vengeance against Harlee, Matteo was tempted to agree immediately, but his recent suffering had taught him caution.

    ˇ°IˇŻm nothing but a broken man now. What use am I to you?ˇ±

    ˇ°Because your knowledge of Harlee surpasses ours,ˇ± she replied without hesitation.

    MatteoˇŻs gaze darkened.

    ˇ°Do you think IˇŻm a fool? You donˇŻt even know HarleeˇŞhow can you harbor such hatred for her?ˇ±

    The woman remained calm, her voice emotionless.

    ˇ°Sometimes, itˇŻs not necessary to know someone to despise them.ˇ±

    She crouched down to help Matteo to his feet, meeting his gaze with what seemed like genuine sincerity.

    ˇ°So, what do you say? Will you cooperate with us?ˇ±

    Matteo paused to consider. The worst-case scenario of aligning with this woman was death, but refusing to cooperate meant enduring endless suffering in this ce, a fate worse than death.

    His decision had been made the moment she appeared with the offer.

    ˇ°Fine, letˇŻs cooperate! But I have conditions. I want to reim everything thatˇŻs mine!ˇ± Ambition was in everyone.

    Given a second chance at life, Matteo, aside from seeking revenge, longed to regain his former status.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1045

    ?Chapter 1045:

    Noticing the sess of her n, the woman cast a nce at the hidden camera, a slight smile ying on her lips.

    ˇ°Of course, weˇŻll give you the power and resources you need, as long as you help us deal with Harlee.ˇ±

    ˇ°Deal!ˇ±

    The following day arrived.

    Harlee spent the morning in her hospital room, feeling restless. She decided to visit some of the other patientsˇŻ rooms.

    During her conversation with Ritchie the previous day, she had learned that Rhys had not only brought her back to the country but had also retrieved her entire team.

    Last night, while reviewing the surveince footage, Harlee had purposely avoided the moles that had previously been sent to MatteoˇŻs base as undercover agents.

    Although they were RhysˇŻs subordinates, their betrayal was too difficult for her to ept. Since Rhys had disappeared, she had taken control of his businesses and considered his men to be allies, which made confronting them even harder.

    Moreover, she didnˇŻt want to exin their sorry state to the otherrades. It was something neither she nor they coulde to terms with.

    HarleeˇŻs condition had been stable from the beginning, and after a week of excellent care, she could now sit up in a wheelchair with some effort.

    While moving, she identally bumped her left hand, the one that had been shot.

    ˇ°Ouchˇ­ˇ± Harlee winced in pain, sitting still in the wheelchair for a moment until the difort subsided. She allowed herself to show pain only when no one else was around.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live

    The previous night, Rhys had slept on the sofa in HarleeˇŻs hospital room. In the morning, he received a phone call that clearly upset him.

    Despite his distress, he made sure to arrange breakfast for Harlee and stayed by her side until she finished her meal, before heading off to business.

    Four bodyguards were stationed around HarleeˇŻs ward.

    Harlee resided in a VIP suite that had two bedrooms and a living room. One guard was stationed at the door, and the other three alternated resting in the living area.

    As Harlee wheeled herself out, the three guards sprang up from the sofa.

    ˇ°Good morning, Miss Sanderson.ˇ± Harlee nced at them coldly and, with an air ofmand, replied, ˇ°IˇŻm going out.ˇ± Her authority was unmistakable.

    ˇ°Weˇ­ˇ± The three exchanged uneasy nces, hesitant to speak.

    Before leaving, Rhys had explicitly instructed them not to let Harlee venture out, especially not to visit the other patients.

    ˇ°What? Do I need to get permission from Rhys to leave?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice turned icy, and her gaze was filled with warning.

    Despite her current weakness, her presencemanded respect, and the three guards dared not speak.

    Harlee looked back at them.

    ˇ°Rhys assigned you here for my safety, not to monitor me. Open the door!ˇ±

    The three of them dared not defy her, so they slowly stepped forward to open the door, fear of RhysˇŻs likely punishment gripping them.

    As Harlee wheeled herself out, the guard at the door, about to speak, froze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1046

    ?Chapter 1046:

    ˇ°Missˇ­ Miss Sanderson!ˇ±

    ˇ°Move!ˇ±

    ˇ°Huh? Oh, yesˇ­ˇ± The guard seemed paralyzed, his actions slow.

    Harlee rolled past the guard, but as she neared the corner, she paused and turned.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. I will ensure Rhys wonˇŻt punish you.ˇ±

    The four guards spoke in unison.

    ˇ°Thank you, Miss Sanderson!ˇ± Her reassurance meant everything to them.

    But their duty remained, and the one in the back quickly took out his phone to inform Rhys.

    Back at the vi, Rhys felt his phone buzz in his pocket. Just as he reached for it, Anika appeared. She jumped into his arms, wrapping her arms around his waist.

    ˇ°Rhys, Eugenia found an amazing restaurant. LetˇŻs go try it out!ˇ± Rhys gently pushed her away, saying calmly, ˇ°Alright.ˇ± These days, Rhys had been looking afterˇ­

    Harlee was in the hospital when Rhys had Anika thrown out after she tried to force her way in.

    He was afraid that if he didnˇŻt cate Anika, things could spiral out of control.

    After all, he still needed her unique painkillers to survive.

    Anika, pleased, held his hand as they left, looking like the perfect couple.

    Meanwhile, Harlee reached for the handle of a hospital room door and forced it open.

    ˇ°Who canˇ­ˇ± TonyaˇŻs voice trailed off as soon as she locked eyes with Harlee. Theughter in the room died down immediately.

    The world seemed to freeze, with only the sound of HarleeˇŻs wheelchair and the door shutting.

    Find thetest stories g?ln¦Ňv??ls

    ˇ°Harlee, what brings you here? WerenˇŻt you supposed to be resting?ˇ± Tonya jumped up from the edge of RitchieˇŻs bed, hurriedly tucking in the nket.

    ˇ°I felt better and thought IˇŻde to see how everyoneˇŻs doing.ˇ± HarleeˇŻs eyes scanned the room, noting the people gathered, including Robbie, Patrick, Aldrich, and a few of RitchieˇŻs close friends.

    But Bart was conspicuously absent.

    ˇ°WhereˇŻs Bart? Why isnˇŻt he with you?ˇ± Harlee asked, confused.

    Everyone exchanged uneasy nces, unable to fabricate a lie.

    Tonya quicklyposed herself, moving behind Harlee to gently push her forward.

    ˇ°HeˇŻs in another room with some others.ˇ±

    Despite TonyaˇŻs quick response and the othersˇŻ rtively calm demeanor, Harlee sensed something was off.

    Her gaze was drawn to RitchieˇŻs nket, where she noticed his hand twitching nervously underneath. It couldnˇŻt beˇ­

    Harlee suddenly stood up from her wheelchair and yanked back the nket before anyone could react. RitchieˇŻs legs were gone. Why?

    Harlee stood frozen, her face pale and drained of color. Tears immediately sprang to her eyes as she stared at the empty pant legs. In that moment, it felt as though her soul had left her body.

    ˇ°What happened?ˇ± Her voice trembled as she tried to stifle the sobs.

    Tonya, tears already flowing, rushed to embrace Harlee. Ritchie shed a reassuring smile at them.

    ˇ°The poison was severe, soˇ­

    But donˇŻt worry. ItˇŻs just my legs.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1047

    ?Chapter 1047:

    Care to take care of me from now on?ˇ± He managed to downy his situation with a yful tone.

    HarleeˇŻs mouth moved, but for a long time, no sound came out. What did Ritchie mean by saying the toxin was so potent that he had to undergo amputation? She too had been poisoned, so why was she unaffected? Could it beˇ­

    Harlee seized TonyaˇŻs shoulders,pelling her to meet her eyes. With a single nce, everything became clear. It was indeed because of her. They had chosen to save Harlee first, which led to Ritchie missing out on the treatment time window.

    Harlee felt unsteady, swaying before slumping back in the wheelchair, her face devoid of any expression.

    Her gaze was fixed on RitchieˇŻs missing legs, as though her spirit had been drained.

    Tonya knelt beside Harlee, grasping her hand, her face full of sorrow.

    ˇ°Harlee, this isnˇŻt your fault. ItˇŻs notˇ­ˇ± Harlee remained still. Instead of facing Tonya, she gently patted TonyaˇŻs back to soothe her.

    Her lips moved slightly.

    ˇ°WhereˇŻs Bart?ˇ± An eerie silence filled the room.

    Harlee understood everything.

    A faint, grim smile tugged at her lips.

    ˇ°Is he dead?ˇ±

    Everyone stared at Harlee, shocked by her expression and the assumption that Bart was dead without asking about his condition. Tonya was the only one who truly understood Harlee.

    ˇ°No, heˇŻs still alive.ˇ±

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    Harlee showed no emotion.

    ˇ°Is he in aa or what?ˇ± The others stared at Harlee in disbelief. What had happened to her? Why was she so distant, even with them?

    Knowing Harlee well, Tonya grasped the depth of HarleeˇŻs inner turmoil beneath that aloof fa?ade.

    ˇ°Harlee, heˇŻs notpletely brain-dead. ThereˇŻs still hope.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay, I understand,ˇ± Harlee replied stiffly.

    ˇ°IˇŻm a bit tired. IˇŻll go rest now.ˇ±

    Without waiting for anyone to respond, Harlee wheeled herself out.

    As Harlee reached the doorway, something seemed to ur to her, and she stopped, asking, ˇ°Which room is Bart in? IˇŻll visit when I can.ˇ±

    ˇ°Just next door.ˇ±

    Having received the answer she wanted, Harlee continued on her way.

    The others hurried to the door, watching Harlee go without sparing a nce at BartˇŻs ward. They gazed at her cold, indifferent back, feeling a strong urge to scold her for herck of empathy. Yet, as theyˇ­

    The others hurried to the door, watching Harlee leave without sparing a nce at BartˇŻs ward. They gazed at her cold, indifferent back, feeling a strong urge to scold her for herck of empathy. Yet, as theyprehended her feeble attempts to keep her turmoil concealed, all they felt was pity. Silence descended upon them.

    Tonya broke down in RitchieˇŻs embrace. Perhaps it was because of Harlee, or maybe she was simply releasing the emotions she had kept bottled up in recent days, having held back her tears since Ritchie woke up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1048

    ?Chapter 1048:

    Ritchie held Tonya quietly, his silence speaking volumes.

    He had long seen through her facade, knowing she had been putting on a brave face for him all this time, trying to reassure him.

    Her likely breakdown if he left her behind had brushed off any fleeting thoughts ofmitting suicide.

    At midnight, Harlee stilly awake. Propped up on her hospital bed, she stared out the window, her eyes dry but unblinking.

    Tonya kept watch in the living room. Suddenly, the sound of a door creaking open reached her ears. Rhys stepped in, his expression cold.

    ˇ°Why are you here?ˇ±

    Tonya shot him a frosty look and said firmly, ˇ°DonˇŻt go in.ˇ±

    Rhys ignored Tonya, and she quickly stepped in his way.

    ˇ°She knows about BartˇŻs and RitchieˇŻs conditions.ˇ±

    A while back, Harlee had returned to her ward upon learning BartˇŻs and RitchieˇŻs conditions. Not long after that, Tonya, having pushed herself to regain herposure, hastily came over to offer Harleefort.

    Since learning the truth, Harlee had stayed in bed, refusing food despite TonyaˇŻs pleas.

    Harlee only gazed at Tonya, her eyes filled with tears.

    ˇ°Tonya, IˇŻm in painˇ­ˇ±

    Tonya couldnˇŻt contain herself any longer and began to cry uncontrobly.

    Even when none were left to shed, she still wept.

    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s??§ŕnn

    Together, they wept for a while, and when exhaustion set in, Tonyay beside Harlee to sleep.

    But Harlee never closed her eyes.

    Later, concerned that her own sorrow would affect Harlee, Tonya chose to wait in the living room.

    At TonyaˇŻs words, Rhys swiftly brushed past her, heading straight for HarleeˇŻs room.

    By the time Tonya caught up, he had already opened the door.

    They both looked over at the same time, seeing Harlee propped up on her pillow, her gaze fixed on the window. The dim light cast a soft glow on her expressionless face, as though illuminating a body that had lost all vitality.

    ˇ°Stop staring.ˇ± Rhys entered with a serious expression, and as Tonya tried to follow, he mmed the door shut. Tonya was left standing outside. She rubbed her nose, gazing at the closed door, murmuring, ˇ°IˇŻll trust you onest time!ˇ±

    If it had been in the past, Tonya would have stayed by HarleeˇŻs side to console her, not needing RhysˇŻ assistance.

    But now, because of RitchieˇŻs condition, she could barely contain her overwhelming emotions, so she chose to stay quietly near Harlee, letting Rhys step in instead.

    Harlee sat motionless, her view now blocked by Rhys.

    Her eyes remained fixed, unblinking. She calmly extended her hands, trying to push him away.

    But he didnˇŻt budge, so she pushed harder, blood seeping from her wound. Still, she didnˇŻt blink, as if the pain didnˇŻt faze her.

    ˇ°Lee,ˇ± Rhys called out to her, a trace of pain in his voice. Seeing her unchanging expression, his heart hardened. When he nced up again, there was a flicker of coldness in his gaze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1049

    ?Chapter 1049:

    ˇ°What do you want to do?ˇ± Rhys gripped her shoulders tightly, speaking in a low voice.

    ˇ°Do you think theyˇŻll get better if you act like this? No. YouˇŻll only make them feel worse! Did you see Tonya? She also feels terrible, but she masks her feelings, not wanting you to be weighed down by guilt and self-reproach. What do you want to achieve by acting like this? Do you want everyone to share in your sadness?ˇ±

    Rhys was determined to bring justice for Ritchie and Bart, and he felt HarleeˇŻs self-condemnation was pointless.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes finally sparked with life at his words.

    Her heart gave a small tremor, and she nced up at him, as if wanting to speak but unable to find her voice.

    She understood that those around her would be affected by her sorrow.

    But did that mean she couldnˇŻt be sad? Was she expected to be the unyielding leader who wouldnˇŻt show vulnerability under any circumstance? Why? She was a real person with emotions. She had a family that cared for her and friends who meant the world to her. So why was it wrong for her to grieve? Did being a leader mean she had to bottle up all her emotions? Why should she?

    Rhys stood before Harlee, seeing her bloodshot eyes. Initially, he felt she shouldnˇŻt let her sorrow consume her, but now, a feeling of understanding washed over him.

    He softened his tone, though his face remained firm.

    ˇ°IˇŻll ensure justice is served.ˇ± In addition to making Matteo and those traitors regret ever being born, he would make sure that everyone linked to them experienced the same fate.

    ˇ°No. IˇŻll handle this myself,ˇ± Harlee responded with unwavering resolve.

    ˇ°If you interfere, IˇŻll deal with you myself.ˇ±

    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ň¦Íe??s

    ˇ°Alright, I understand.ˇ± His voice softened, the earlier frost reced with warmth.

    Rhys sat in a chair by the bed, leaning back as he silently watched her.

    ˇ°Has the rescue operation begun?ˇ± Harlee asked expressionlessly. She didnˇŻt directly mention Matteo, trusting that Rhys would understand what she meant.

    At HarleeˇŻs words, Rhys uncrossed his legs and remarked, seeking some form of recognition, ˇ°IˇŻve already arranged for someone to ˇ®rescueˇŻ Matteo.ˇ±

    ˇ°Does Bart have any rtives at all? Even those we havenˇŻt traced yet?ˇ± Harlee pressed.

    ˇ°None.

    HeˇŻspletely alone. When I first met him, he was already orphaned,ˇ± Rhys replied.

    A wave of sorrow washed over Rhys.

    Bart had been one of his earliest allies, and BartˇŻs condition weighed heavily on his mind.

    However, he forced himself to set aside the gnawing regret. Time was slipping away, and he resolved to see BartˇŻs wishes through before his impending demise.

    Rhys clenched his fist tightly as he wrestled with the storm of emotions churning inside him.

    Despite his efforts, a note of bitterness crept into his voice.

    ˇ°Five years ago, Bart tracked down his missing sister.

    But by the time he found her, her captors had denied her care for too long. She had mere days to live. Their reunionsted barely three days before he was alone once more.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs chest tightened at RhysˇŻ words.

    An indescribable pain wed its way up her throat, and she retched.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1050

    ?Chapter 1050:

    rmed, Rhys stood and approached her quickly, his hand resting gently on her back.

    ˇ°HeˇŻll pull through.

    Have faith.

    HeˇŻs stronger than this!ˇ±

    ˇ°Heˇ­ˇ± Harlee struggled to speak, her voice raw and broken.

    After a long pause, she managed to ask, ˇ°How did he end up shot? How bad is it?ˇ±

    ˇ°He stepped in for Ritchie, taking the bullets meant for himˇ­ˇ± Rhys said.

    HarleeˇŻs heart sank, and for a moment, words eluded her.

    From her own experience on the front lines, she knew that running from an outer position to shield someone in the center would mean being hit repeatedly.

    Five or six bullets at least. It was nothing short of miraculous that Bart was still alive. The fact that none of the shots had struck any vital organs was simply beyond astonishing.

    ˇ°I want Matteo and those traitors to suffer!ˇ± Harlee dered, each word deliberate and firm.

    ˇ°IˇŻll stand with you,ˇ± Rhys replied without hesitation.

    Harlee looked deeply into his eyes and then acted as if she hadnˇŻt heard his words.

    ˇ°Leave. I need to rest.ˇ±

    Rhys appeared unsurprised, as though heˇŻd expected her rejection. Turning to go, he tossed a sharp remark over his shoulder.

    ˇ°If youˇŻre so determined not to sleep, I wonˇŻt hesitate to join you in bed.ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt respond. She tilted her head, watching as he strode off without a backward nce. Was that a threatˇŞor something else? How quickly things had changed.

    At 3 a.m., HarleeˇŻs eyes snapped open in the pitch-ck room.

    Her stomach churned violently. Throwing off her nket, she bolted for the bathroom, heaving over the sink.

    When there was nothing left in her stomach, she leaned against the counter, her breathing shallow and uneven. It took ages for her body to settle before she sank to the floor, drained. She thought sheˇŻd recovered from RhysˇŻ betrayal and was no longer depressed, but it seemed her wounds had only been buried, not healed.

    Seeing RitchieˇŻs amputated legs and hearing that Bart wasatose was unbearable. The anguish stole her sleep, and when she did doze, nightmares jolted her awake, leaving her dry-heaving again. The pain felt like drowning.

    An unrelenting tide dragged her under, cutting off air and leaving her gasping for relief. She reached for a shore she couldnˇŻt see, her chest burning with the effort. It was excruciatingly painful.

    Harlee clutched at her heart, as though to stop it from breaking further.

    A quiet sound drew her attention, and a momentter, she was lifted effortlessly off the floor.

    Harlee didnˇŻt resist.

    Her eyes empty, she rested in the arms of the man holding her.

    Rhys gazed at her in silence, his expression darkened by sorrow.

    Had this been how she fought back the depression caused by his ident, when most had assumed he was dead, during the past three years? A pang of guilt struck him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1051

    ?Chapter 1051:

    He regretted his decision to distance himself from her in order to neutralize any threats posed to her before his impending end.

    In the past three years, he fought back his repulsion to endure AnikaˇŻs presence in his life. Not a single moment passed without him missing Harlee.

    He hated himself for deceiving her, iming he had moved on from their rtionship and developed feelings for Anika, for all his grand ns.

    His resolve wavered, and he questioned why he hadnˇŻt chosen to tell Harlee the truth, letting the two of them face their enemies together.

    But the regret onlysted a moment.

    After all, he was practically on his deathbed due to the toxins Anika had injected into his system.

    ˇ°WhereˇŻs the cigarette?ˇ± In the darkness, their eyes met.

    HarleeˇŻs voice was cold, devoid of feeling. She was in so much pain that only nicotine and alcohol offeredˇ­

    Even temporary relief. Knowing Rhys would refuse her a drink, she asked for a smoke instead.

    Hearing this, Rhys gently ced her on the bed before stepping into the next room. When he returned, he handed her a pack of cigarettes and a lighter without a word.

    Taking out a cigarette, Harlee lit it with steady hands, her motions practiced and efficient.

    Watching her smoke, Rhys felt as though his heart was being crushed. The sight of herˇŞso different from the woman sheˇŻd beenˇŞtore at him. Three years ago, she hadnˇŻt even touched a cigaretteˇ­

    Tears welled in RhysˇŻ eyes, but he clenched his fists, his shoulders trembling from the effort of holding himself together.

    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§Ş G¦«?§Ş?V¦®??.???

    Harlee said nothing, turning her face away to focus on the cigarette, as if she hadnˇŻt noticed his tears. She didnˇŻt want to say anything now.

    The room remained heavy with silence until Harlee reached for another.

    Before she could light it, Rhys caught her wrist.

    ˇ°Enough. If youˇŻre still hurting, bite me instead.ˇ±

    With that, he pushed up his sleeve, baring his arm.

    Harlee acted without hesitation, clutching RhysˇŻ arm and sinking her teeth into his skin. She only let go when the metallic tang of blood hit her tongue, then shifted to bite somewhere else.

    Harlee had no memory of when sleep overtook herˇŞjust the heavy exhaustion and thefort of a warm embrace.

    The following morning, Harlee awoke to find daylight streaming outside, though the room remained cloaked in darkness behind thick curtains. Moving silently, she approached and parted the ckout drapes.

    The man on the bed stirred faintly, his arms bearing the evidence of deep bite wounds.

    Harlee lingered by the window, staring out as if trying to pierce through an unseen veil, but nothing became clear. Rhys had spent the entire night watching over Harlee, afraid that if she lost control, he might not react in time. Only as dawn broke did he allow himself a light slumber at her side.

    By the time Harlee rose, Rhys was already awake.

    But he pretended to be asleep, savoring her warmth.

    Harlee saw through him and frowned slightly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1052

    ?Chapter 1052:

    ˇ°Mr. Green, how much longer do you n to lounge around?ˇ±

    Rhys opened his eyes, a resigned expression on his face, and turned to her with a faint smile.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, is this how you repay my efforts? Ready to discard me already?ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt reply, but the look in her eyes made her intentions unmistakable.

    With a smooth motion, Rhys sat up, got out of bed, and approached her, gently tilting her chin upward with his hand.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre right. You should leave before you regret staying.ˇ±

    Harlee batted his hand away, limped toward her wheelchair, and rolled herself to the bathroom without a backward nce.

    ˇ°I trust youˇŻll be gone when I return, Mr. Green,ˇ± she said firmly before disappearing behind the door.

    Rhys watched her retreat, his gaze soft and warm.

    A quiet smile formed on his lips.

    For him, simply being near her was more than enough.

    When Harlee stepped out of the room, Rhys was nowhere to be found. She froze, her shoulders sagging slightly, and her hands halted their grip on the wheelchair.

    Exhaling softly, she closed her eyes, biting her lip in an attempt to suppress the wave of frustration.

    After a while, Harlee opened her eyes, her expression devoid of emotion. The air around her seemed to grow colder, carrying the silent promise of retribution.

    Anyone who dared harm her people would endure unthinkable suffering, descending into utter despair.

    DonˇŻt miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??ls?c?m

    Meanwhile, in the distant region of Uwhor, Matteo sneezed violently. The dart in his hand flew straight, piercing the chest of a nearby guard, who dropped lifelessly to the floor.

    ˇ°Clean this up,ˇ± Matteo ordered tly, as though the fallen man were nothing more than discarded refuse.

    ˇ°Understood, sir!ˇ±

    Within moments, a team of six appeared to remove the body, restoring order and freshness to the room. Matteo pressed a handkerchief to his nose and mouth, his sharp gaze fixed on a wall covered with images of Harlee.

    A dangerous gleam flickered in his eyes. If not for his backer advising patience, he would have ended her life while shey vulnerable in the hospital.

    ˇ°Harlee dared to ruin everything IˇŻve built over the years. IˇŻll see her utterly destroyedˇ­ˇ± Matteo hissed.

    His thoughts turned bitterly inward. Since escaping the basement, his health had deteriorated. Violent coughing spells often left blood on his hands. Time was against him.

    His shortened lifespan fueled his growing obsession.

    As soon as the word was given, heˇŻd stop at nothing to end Harlee.

    Five days had passed since Harlee was admitted to the hospital.

    Aside from visiting Ritchie and Bart on asion, she remained confined to her room. She kept her hospitalization a secret from her family, meticulously nning how to bring MatteoˇŻs empire to its knees. Leaning against the window, her loose hospital attire rustled as she watched the scenery in silence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1053

    ?Chapter 1053:

    Without warning, the door burst open with a crash.

    Harlee turned calmly, her eyes settling on the intruders with detached indifference.

    A pair of ck boots stomped deliberately over the fallen door, revealing a young woman d in a leather jacket and a fitted ck dress.

    Her long, sleek hair draped over her shoulder as she strode in confidently.

    HarleeˇŻs brow creased. This woman was trouble.

    AnikaˇŻs gaze locked onto Harlee, standing unbothered by themotion, and her face twisted with irritation.

    ˇ°You really thought you could take my man from me, didnˇŻt you?ˇ± Anika sneered, advancing with clenched fists.

    Harlee met AnikaˇŻs re with a smirk that only fueled her fury.

    Provoked, Anika lunged toward Harlee.

    ˇ°Miss Norris, watch out!ˇ± one of the assassins trailing behind Anika yelled, but the warning was pointless.

    Harlee intercepted AnikaˇŻs attack effortlessly, sending her sprawling to the floor with a well-ced kick. With her foot firmly pressed against AnikaˇŻs face, Harlee scoffed, ˇ°Pathetic.ˇ±

    Despite her injuries, HarleeˇŻs precision and strength were unparalleled.

    Attacking her without support was a grave miscalction.

    ˇ°YouˇŻll regret thisˇ­ˇ± AnikaˇŻs defiance was silenced as Harlee pressed down harder, cutting off her words. The six assassins apanying Anika swiftly raised their weapons.

    ˇ°Release her now!ˇ±

    L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m

    Harlee didnˇŻt flinch.

    Her voice was cold and sharp.

    ˇ°Go ahead. LetˇŻs see if you can shoot before I snap her neck.ˇ± Harlee looked up, meeting their gaze.

    ˇ°If IˇŻm not mistaken, youˇŻre among the top six assassins in Gruinia, right?ˇ± The malice in her eyes made the assassins falter for a moment.

    ˇ°YouˇŻll pay for this!ˇ± Anika spat through clenched teeth. With a darkugh, Harlee leaned closer.

    ˇ°Resorting to poison, Anigenia-style? How predictable.ˇ±

    In a swift motion, without taking her foot off Anika, Harlee twisted AnikaˇŻs arm. The sickening crack of bone breaking filled the room.

    ˇ°Ahˇ­ˇ± Anika felt as though her body might tear apart from the agony.

    Earlier, when the assassins swiftly eliminated the guards at the entrance, Anika felt emboldened. Now, she btedly realized she had underestimated Harlee, failing to predict how effortlessly Harlee would dominate despite her injuries.

    Yet, Anika wasnˇŻt defenseless.

    Before leaving this morning, Eugenia had handed her a small de for protection. Ignoring the searing pain in her fractured arm, Anika unsheathed the weapon from her belt and struck HarleeˇŻs foot.

    Blood immediately seeped out.

    Harlee had not expected Anika to have a contingency beyond poison and could only watch as Anika stepped behind the shield of six assassins.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1054

    ?Chapter 1054:

    ˇ°Sedate her and get her out of here. I want her pain tost.ˇ± AnikaˇŻs tone was ice-cold as she issued the order. She craved immediate vengeance but realized that lingering too long would only increase the risk. Therefore, she decided Harlee had to be subdued and removed without dy.

    Harlee didnˇŻt fight back, allowing herself to be overpowered by the six assassins. She understood that her current strength wasnˇŻt enough to ovee them, and any resistance would only exhaust her further before reinforcements could arrive.

    Her best chance was to pretend to faint and leave subtle clues behind.

    Outside the hospital, Kareem rushed out of his car.

    At a meeting the night before, he had learned from foreign contacts that Harlee was responsible for MatteoˇŻs fall, prompting his immediate return.

    He had used every avable resource to uncover that Rhys had hidden Harlee in Bellflower Hospital, right under their watch.

    As Kareem walked past two janitors, something made him pause. Turning slightly, his sharp gaze zeroed in on the cleaning cart, noticing small yet telling details.

    Feigning disinterest, he discreetly signaled the soldiers apanying him and carefully observed the janitorsˇŻ actions, noting the concealed weapons at their waists.

    With narrowed eyes, Kareem raised his hand, giving a clear signal.

    Hidden among the crowd, the soldiers swiftly sprang into action, apprehending the two assassins disguised as janitors.

    The two assassins, sensing danger, reached for their firearms, only to find themselves staring down multiple barrels.

    gal¦Ç¦Ň¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source

    ˇ°Hands where I can see them. Kneel. Now.ˇ± On the other side of the scene, the four remaining assassins, prepared to assist, asked urgently, ˇ°Miss Norris, whatˇŻs our next move?ˇ±

    Anika hadnˇŻt anticipated that a short dy could spiral into such a disaster. She stomped her foot in frustration.

    ˇ°What else can we do? Take some hostages and start bargaining!ˇ±

    The assassinsˇŻ expressions turned icy.

    ˇ°You mean to trade our lives for transporting Harlee out of this hospital?ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs voice dropped, colder and more menacing.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt forget, your lives are mine to control! Move quickly. If Harlee is exposed, youˇŻll never get the cure from me!ˇ±

    As Kareem approached the cleaning cart, AnikaˇŻs heart raced, terror creeping in at the thought of Harlee being discovered. Sacrificing the six men was eptable, but HarleeˇŻs rescue would jeopardize everything, including EugeniaˇŻs nsˇ­

    Just as Kareem veered toward the janitorˇŻs cart, the crack of gunfire erupted around him. Several assassins in masks and tactical gear swiftly seized two unsuspecting individuals.

    ˇ°Hand them over, or weˇŻll massacre everyone here!ˇ± One of the assassins lifted an automatic weapon and sprayed bullets into the crowd.

    Kareem wasnˇŻt one to back down. With unwavering precision, he aimed his pistol and fired a single round. The shooter crumpled instantly.

    ˇ°You have one chance to walk away alive.

    Drop your arms!ˇ± KareemˇŻs gun locked onto another assassin.

    The remaining three assassins quickly pulled their captives in front as shields.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1055

    ?Chapter 1055:

    ˇ°Go on, try it. Shoot if youˇŻre bold enough.ˇ± Shrieks filled the air.

    Kareem gestured to the security team and soldiers to escort the remaining civilians to safety.

    He then faced the men, his tone measured.

    ˇ°We donˇŻt need more bloodshed. State your demands.ˇ±

    Just then, from beneath the cart, a hand darted out before retreating just as quickly.

    KareemˇŻs pulse quickened.

    Even in that fleeting moment, he couldnˇŻt miss itˇŞit was HarleeˇŻs hand.

    But why was she still conscious? Normally, abductors would subdue their targets. Was she faking unconsciousness because she knew them?

    Before Kareem could think further, the assassin in front pressed a de against a hostageˇŻs throat.

    ˇ°Ten minutes.

    Bring that cart and our tworades here, and then provide us with transportation.

    A second longer, and this one dies!ˇ±

    KareemˇŻs eyes flicked to the cart again, catching a subtle OK signal from underneath.

    He straightened and nodded.

    ˇ°Fine. IˇŻll do as you ask.ˇ±

    Inside the cart, Harlee exhaled in reliefˇŞher signal had been noticed.

    Kareem made swift arrangements for a vehicle and ordered his team to stand down.

    He instructed his soldiers to lower their guns from the two subdued assassinsˇŻ temples.

    Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c?m

    ˇ°The transport is ready. Your tworades are here. Nowˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Release your captives.ˇ± The three assants exchanged nces.

    ˇ°Once weˇŻre inside the car, weˇŻll release them.ˇ±

    ˇ°OK. I hope you will keep your word.ˇ± Kareem signaled, and his soldiers released the two subdued assassins. The two previously subdued assassins moved quickly. The moment they were unrestrained, they steered the cleaning cart toward the vehicle, while their aplices hauled the hostages along.

    Suddenly, Harlee sprang from the cart.

    ˇ°Now!ˇ±

    Harlee seized the head of the assassin steering the cart, wrenching it with deadly precision honed through training, and his body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. Quickly, Harlee coordinated with the soldiers to move the captives away from the assassins.

    Shrieks filled the air, sharp and overwhelming. Suddenly, HarleeˇŻs knees buckled, leaving her unable to stand.

    Among the hostages was a young girl. Though trembling with fear, she clung tightly to Harlee.

    ˇ°Miss, please hold on. LetˇŻs hide over there.ˇ±

    Harleecked the energy to reply, her teeth digging into her lip as she struggled to remain conscious. It was all she could manage at the moment.

    Her strength was drainedˇŞboth from blood loss and the effort of eliminating the enemy.

    The sh was over as abruptly as it had begun.

    All six assassins were eliminated inside the hospital. Thankfully, no hostages were injured, though some unfortunate civilians sustained injuries when one of the assassins sprayed bullets into the crowd.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1056

    ?Chapter 1056:

    Sensing imminent peril, Anika escaped immediately.

    Her arm, fractured in the skirmish, left her unable to drive. She sought refuge nearby, awaiting EugeniaˇŻs arrival.

    As KareemˇŻs bullet felled the final assant, Harlee exhaled heavily.

    Her body gave in, copsing from sheer fatigue.

    Before darkness imed Harlee, she faintly heard the worried voices of the little girl and Kareem, but she was too weak to respond.

    KareemˇŻs eyes widened as he noticed the blood pooling near HarleeˇŻs feet.

    His face paled.

    ˇ°Harleeˇ­ˇ±

    In the hospitalˇŻs VIP suite, Kareem stayed by HarleeˇŻs side.

    He refused to leave, terrified she might slip away if he stepped out for even a moment.

    Tonya visited with Ritchie, whose empty pant legs drew a sharp intake of breath from Kareem. The casualty reportˇŻs brief wording hadnˇŻt prepared him for the reality of RitchieˇŻs sacrifice.

    While deeply saddened for Ritchie, Kareem was also concerned about Harlee.

    He could only imagine the immense guilt she carriedˇ­

    Harlee remained unconscious for less than two hours. When her eyelids fluttered open, Kareem was the first person she saw, his face lighting up with relief.

    Kareem eximed, ˇ°Harlee! Are you feeling any difort? IˇŻll call the doctor.ˇ±

    Harlee reached out to stop him from leaving.

    Her parched lips moved, her voice raspy.

    ˇ°IˇŻm fineˇ­ Just hungry,ˇ± she murmured, managing a faint smile.

    Kareem let out a long sigh of relief and sat back down.

    ˇ°What would you like? IˇŻll have it sent right away.ˇ± Harlee shook her head, silently mouthing ˇ°anything,ˇ± as her throat still ached.

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ± Kareem gently tousled her hair and moved to make a call.

    Harlee caught his hand again.

    Before she could say a word, he assured her, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. I wonˇŻt tell our parents.ˇ±

    Her gaze lowered, and a soft smile graced her lips.

    Kareem had stayed by HarleeˇŻs side since she was wheeled out of the operating room. Only once he was sure she was stable did he step out of the room. No one who dared harm her would get away unscathed. Outside, KareemˇŻs soldiers snapped to attention.

    ˇ°Sir!ˇ±

    A sly grin spread across KareemˇŻs face as he gave the order.

    ˇ°Track down every single person responsible for targeting Harlee. No matter who they are, make sure they pay dearly.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, sir!ˇ± The team dispersed without hesitation.

    Returning to HarleeˇŻs bedside, Kareem masked his emotions, determined not to upset her further.

    He suspected she already had an idea of who was behind the attack but chose to leave the investigation to his men rather than press her for answers.

    Harlee finished a full pitcher of water, soothing her raw throat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1057

    ?Chapter 1057:

    ˇ°Kareem, about what happenedˇ­ˇ±

    Kareem cut her off.

    ˇ°Rest up. IˇŻll take care of everything.ˇ±

    Harlee hesitated before giving a small smile.

    ˇ°Alright. Make sure they regret crossing me.ˇ±

    Kareem yfully tapped her nose.

    ˇ°Trust me. TheyˇŻll wish they never tried.ˇ±

    His response made Harleeugh, a sound she hadnˇŻt heard from herself in far too long. The room felt lighter, filled with herughter.

    Watching her smile, Kareem also smiled and silently vowed to do whatever it took to keep that joy alive.

    Over thest three years, under AnikaˇŻs watchful gaze, Rhys had quietly constructed a new empire, outshining the power he once wielded as the leader of the ˇ°Sovereign of the Underworld.ˇ± The AQY Group, headquartered in Baythorn, had be the core of operations in Mogluylia.

    On the thirty-second floor, the expansive office of the CEO reflected sophistication, blending shades of ck, gray, and white into an understated yet modern aesthetic.

    Rhys stood before a massive window, his eyes fixed on the Shadow Moon Group building across the street.

    Behind him, a curved monitor disyed an ongoing video conference. Over a dozen participants debated the strategy that had gradually dismantled AnigeniaˇŻs stronghold in the area.

    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om

    A sharp series of knocksˇŞsix in totalˇŞbroke the roomˇŻs silence. The door slid open automatically, and Hamilton entered, his ck suit immacte as always.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs been movement from Anika.

    Earlier this morning, while you were awayˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys interrupted before Hamilton could continue, his tone tense.

    ˇ°What about Harlee? Is she safe?ˇ±

    Hamilton hesitated and then offered a measured response.

    ˇ°When two assassins attempted to swap positions, Kareem noticed them, sparking a violent sh.

    Harlee discreetly cooperated with Kareem and yed a pivotal role in subduing those assassins.

    Eyewitnesses say she was already injured before she joined the fight.ˇ± Noticing the growing intensity in RhysˇŻ gaze, Hamilton redirected the conversation.

    ˇ°Harlee only endured significant blood loss and fatigue. SheˇŻs conscious now.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ expression darkened, his knuckles whitening as his fist struck the desk.

    ˇ°Significant blood loss? Was Anika behind this?ˇ±

    ˇ°I am not sure,ˇ± Hamilton replied.

    ˇ°Find out!ˇ± Rhys roared, his icy stare fixed on Hamilton.

    ˇ°IˇŻve already dispatched people to investigate,ˇ± Hamilton replied quickly.

    ˇ°Kareem is also on the move. Should we send additional support?ˇ±

    Rhys shook his head and lowered himself into his chair.

    His voice was cold and unyielding.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1058

    ?Chapter 1058:

    ˇ°No need. This time, Anika wonˇŻt escape.

    Her life is mine to take.ˇ±

    ˇ°Mr. Greenˇ­ˇ± Hamilton hesitated.

    He was fully aware of the toxins in RhysˇŻ system.

    Eliminating Anika would seal his fate as well.

    ˇ°Why not confide in Harlee? SheˇŻs resourceful and might find a solution to obtain the cure,ˇ± Hamilton suggested earnestly.

    ˇ°If Anika is gone, youˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs none of your concern!ˇ± Rhys interrupted sharply.

    ˇ°Quietly arrange surveince on Anika and Eugenia around the clock.

    Any suspicious activity must be handled immediately!ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Hamilton held back the warning he wanted to voice.

    Rhys sat down in front of his monitor, pressed the mic button, and addressed his team.

    ˇ°The operation begins now. In five days, the name Anigenia will be erased worldwide!ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, sir!ˇ±

    Rhys shut down theputer momentster, his gaze hard and merciless.

    ˇ°I want the world to understand that anyone who dares to harm Harlee will face death. This way, even after IˇŻm gone, no one will dare to touch her.ˇ± Hamilton remained silent.

    ˇ°For now, letˇŻs observe KareemˇŻs actions,ˇ± Rhys continued coldly.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s is your story source

    ˇ°Coordinate with the organization to efficiently dismantle AnigeniaˇŻswork.ˇ± He spoke with a detached tone, his eyes showing his indifference toward Anika.

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Hamilton realized it was pointless to argue further.

    Bowing slightly, Hamilton left to carry out the orders.

    Despite his doubts, he trusted HarleeˇŻs perceptiveness. Once Anika was eliminated or seriously harmed, Harlee would likely sense something amiss and probably piece things together through the inconsistency.

    He could only hope Rhys would endure until then.

    Another day passed.

    Harlee finally moved on from nd, liquid meals and splurged on gourmet food from several five-star restaurants.

    At the dining table, KareemˇŻs phone buzzed with an update from his team. When he learned that Anika had orchestrated the attack on Harlee, his disdain for Rhys deepened.

    mming his phone onto the table, Kareem snapped, ˇ°So, itˇŻs the woman Rhys brought back! He needs to be taught a lesson!ˇ±

    ˇ°It has nothing to do with him,ˇ± Harlee replied calmly, savoring her long-awaited pizza.

    KareemˇŻs expression hardened with anger.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre too forgiving, Harlee.

    Even if he isnˇŻt directly involved, heˇŻs still responsible!ˇ± If Rhys hadnˇŻt been hovering around the hospital, Anika wouldnˇŻt have acted so recklessly.

    Harlee met his furious gaze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1059

    ?Chapter 1059:

    ˇ°Responsible or not, he has nothing to do with me. Kareem, it was Rhys who gave me the strategy to take down Matteo. I owe him for that.ˇ±

    Kareem looked surprised to hear that.

    ˇ°Rhys gave you theˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee nodded, and Kareem frowned. It hadnˇŻt urred to him that someone seemingly so loyal to Anika had been quietly setting her up.

    He knew how much Harlee resented MatteoˇŞa thorn in her heart that she could never ignore.

    That Rhys had gone to such lengths to help Harlee take Matteo down softened KareemˇŻs hostility toward Rhys.

    Kareem sighed, serving Harlee more food.

    ˇ°If thatˇŻs the case, I wonˇŻt go after Rhys for now.

    But if he causes trouble again, donˇŻt me me for stepping in.ˇ±

    Harlee smiled, knowing how to please her five brothers.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre the best, Kareem.ˇ±

    Sure enough, KareemˇŻs stern expression rxed into a smile.

    After the meal, Kareem was called away for a meeting. With an international summit in Mogluylia approaching, his schedule left little room for distractions.

    Once Kareem left, Harlee stayed in her hospital room, unusually quiet. She neither sought out Ritchie nor contacted anyone else.

    ˇ°I thought you wouldnˇŻt daree again,ˇ± HarleeˇŻs frosty voice broke the silence as her eyes locked on the shadow outside her door.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s is your escape to fiction

    Her cold, detached demeanor sent a chill through the room.

    Rhys had nned only to take a fleeting nce from the doorway, but even that subtle movement hadnˇŻt escaped her notice. It made sense, though.

    Given her abilities, if she hadnˇŻt noticed, heˇŻd need to be concerned about any other dangers lurking in the house.

    Rhys quietly entered the hospital room, approached Harlee, and replied with a faint smile, ˇ°You still owe me one. Why wouldnˇŻt I dare?ˇ±

    Noticing his intentionally awkward tone, Harlee kept her face neutral, her eyes locked on him without wavering. Seeing her response, Rhys shed a mischievous smile.

    ˇ°Why are you looking at me like that? Charmed by my presence?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs stern expression softened just a bit.

    ˇ°I just want to understand what youˇŻre really up to.ˇ±

    At this, Rhys let out a softugh, his striking features making his grin even more captivating.

    ˇ°Do you believe me if I say I had no ulterior motive? Everything IˇŻve done is for your benefit.ˇ±

    Harlee smirked at RhysˇŻ im that his actions were all for her own benefit. She hadnˇŻt heard anyone use the line ˇ°itˇŻs for your own benefitˇ± to tantly harm her in so long that it almost made herugh.

    Harleey motionless on the bed, her face devoid of emotion, with not a single trace of usation in her eyes.

    From the moment her incident urred, she had waited for Rhys for thirty-seven hours.

    During that time, he hadnˇŻt bothered to show up even once. She was thoroughly disillusioned. She had always believed disappointment hit like a force of natureˇŞintense and overwhelming.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060:

    But now she understood it often arrived quietly, slipping in unnoticed.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, why donˇŻt you just name your request so I can fulfill it? That way, we can settle this, and youˇŻll never have to face me again.ˇ± Harlee wanted to settle all scores, topletely sever all the ties between them.

    RhysˇŻ heart sank. Was she really going to cut him offpletely? Was it because Anika had attacked her, and she assumed he hadnˇŻt intervened? He had intervened, but he couldnˇŻt tell her what he had done.

    Rhys cleared his throat, masking his inner turmoil as he sat down at the edge of the bed.

    ˇ°About Anikaˇ­ IˇŻm here to apologize for her actions. Sheˇ­ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ objective that day was simple: to make Harlee despise him enough to never want to see him again.

    His well-nned strategy from thest three years was finally set in motion, but in truth, every step felt like a painful wound in his heart.

    When Harlee heard his words, she almostughed out loud.

    An apology on AnikaˇŻs behalf? Had Anika not been so reckless that day, giving her the chance to crush Anika under her foot and break AnikaˇŻs arm, she might have been reduced to a test subject for the poisons Anika created. Yet now, after her close call of being subjected to a fate worse than death, all he had to offer was an apology on AnikaˇŻs behalf? It was absurdˇŞutterly ridiculous.

    Harlee looked into RhysˇŻ eyes, her expression icy as she interrupted him.

    ˇ°Save your breath. I wonˇŻt ept an apology like that.

    From now on, the best way you can make amends is by staying out of my sight forever!ˇ±

    Rhys reached for her hand, but she dodged him.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv???s hosts exclusive updates

    All he could do was lower his voice.

    ˇ°But didnˇŻt youe out of it fine?ˇ± He knew these words would only push her further away, yet he had no choice but to push back his pain and utter them.

    Harlee retorted, ˇ°Anika intended to poison me, right? Would you only consider it serious if I were actually poisoned?ˇ± Perhaps, that way, they were even.

    For the sake of his grand n to neutralize any threats posed to Harlee before his demise, Rhys acted as though he were angry.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, donˇŻt you think youˇŻre going too far? Yes, Anika acted rashly, but it was out of jealousy.

    CanˇŻt youˇ­ˇ±

    p! A loud, red imprint appeared on his face.

    Rhys instinctively touched his cheek, only for Harlee to strike him again, harder.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, think of that as interest on your debt. Your apology is pointless. If you ever show up in front of me again, IˇŻll p you again!ˇ±

    p! Another strike hit his face.

    ˇ°Your voice is unbearable,ˇ± Harlee said coldly.

    ˇ°I suggest you be quiet and leave now. If you donˇŻt, I might just pull out a gun and shoot you. Kindly show yourself out!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Nice wednesday dear ones! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (©¤??O)

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1061

    ?Chapter 1061:

    Her tone was polite, but her demeanor was anything but. Rhys sat on the edge of the bed, gazing at the woman who looked as though she wanted to kill him on the spot, his head throbbing with frustration. This might be hisst chance to see herˇŞcould she at least let him speak? Forget it. The past few days theyˇŻd spent together had already been the greatest gift he could ask for.

    He shouldnˇŻt expect more.

    With a final, lingering nce at her, Rhys stood, nodded slightly, and walked out of the room without looking back.

    Kareem was relentless, and within a single day, he obliterated many of AnikaˇŻs and EugeniaˇŻs key bases in Mogluylia.

    Eugenia snapped, her impatience evident.

    ˇ°Anika, do you realize your foolishness has ruined everything? IˇŻm begging you, stop obsessing over Rhys. There are plenty of other men out there.

    He doesnˇŻt care for you. Just find someone better!ˇ±

    The argument between Eugenia and Anika had been going on for almost an hour in the vi,te into the dark, windy night. The worst part was Anika still didnˇŻt see her own fault and continued to talk back.

    Eugenia was frustrated, feeling like knocking some sense into AnikaˇŻs mind. Seriously, who hade up with the disastrous n of targeting Harlee in the hospital, only to mess things up, leading to their whole operation falling apart? Their failed attempt to kidnap Harlee had been met with KareemˇŻs wrath, and his efforts in seeking ruthless revenge were overwhelming them. If it werenˇŻt for their extensive resources, KareemˇŻs actions would havepletely destroyed them by now.

    When Anika tried to defend herself once more, Eugenia sighed, rubbing her temples.

    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .

    ˇ°Anika, I understand you love Rhys, but love isnˇŻt everything. I canˇŻt fathom why youˇŻve changed so much. Where is the old you, the one who toyed with menˇŻs feelings as you pleased? Could you stop making things difficult for Harlee and leave her alone? We canˇŻt win her over right now.ˇ±

    ˇ°Eugenia, IˇŻm still the same as before!ˇ± Anika replied, trying to defend herself.

    ˇ°The only reason I targeted Harlee was because I didnˇŻt want to be trampled on.ˇ±

    Not wanting her friend to misunderstand, Anika added, ˇ°You told me not to go after Harlee, and I havenˇŻt done anything since that day. ItˇŻs Kareem whoˇŻs gone crazy and wonˇŻt leave me alone!ˇ±

    ˇ°Fine,ˇ± Eugenia muttered, rubbing her forehead.

    ˇ°IˇŻm done arguing.ˇ±

    Anika grabbed EugeniaˇŻs hand, looking earnest.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻll ask Rhys for help.

    He has connections in Mogluylia.ˇ±

    ˇ°Ha, letˇŻs hope he doesnˇŻt make things worse for us!ˇ± Eugenia propped her head on her hand, her eyes hard.

    ˇ°If youˇŻre set on asking him for help, fine, but if he sides with them, donˇŻt let it wreck everything weˇŻve worked for.ˇ±

    ˇ°He wonˇŻt.ˇ± Anika hadplete trust in Rhys. If he didnˇŻt care about her, he wouldnˇŻt have slept with her, and he wouldnˇŻt have been so tender every time.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs hope youˇŻre right,ˇ± Eugenia said coldly.

    ˇ°When you go to him, IˇŻll have people follow you. If something goes wrong, theyˇŻll bring you straight back to Uwhor.ˇ± Eugenia was calcting and ruthless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1062

    ?Chapter 1062:

    Even though Rhys had been around her for three years, she wouldnˇŻt hesitate to eliminate him if necessary. If not for Anika, she might have already taken action.

    Upon hearing this, Anika straightened up and asked, ˇ°Are you leaving for Uwhor now?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yeah. Something doesnˇŻt feel right, so IˇŻm going back to check.ˇ± Eugenia frowned deeper.

    Even though no bad news hade from their areas of influence, she had felt uneasy for daysˇŞlike something major was about to happen.

    ˇ°Once Rhys helps me deal with Kareem, IˇŻll bring him back with me,ˇ± Anika said.

    ˇ°Hmm. WeˇŻll see.ˇ± EugeniaˇŻs voice was distant.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs hope everything goes as nned.ˇ± If they failed to take over Mogluylia, they could try again.

    But if it harmed their other interests, that would be disastrous.

    Anika leaned on EugeniaˇŻs shoulder, speaking softly.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre being too pessimistic. Things arenˇŻt as bad as you think!ˇ±

    ˇ°I hope youˇŻre rightˇ­ˇ± Eugenia muttered.

    Kareem unleashed a relentless campaign of vengeance, dismantling every one of AnikaˇŻs and EugeniaˇŻs ventures within the country and severing all avenues that might allow them to escape back to Uwhor.

    Eugenia had no choice but to remain behind.

    Anika never imagined such a drastic shift could happen after a single night. Though their circumstances werenˇŻt entirely bleak, they were far from ideal.

    Your story source galnov??????c?m

    After receiving the call that confirmed her inability to leave for Uwhor, Eugenia sat motionless on the bed, gazing nkly at Anika, who fumbled through an apology. The air between them felt heavy, and the oppressive silence in the room only magnified it. Neither spoke for what felt like an eternity.

    Finally, Anika attempted to break the suffocating silence, her voice low and tinged with regret.

    ˇ°IˇŻll go look for Rhys right now.

    HeˇŻll figure something out!ˇ±

    But the truth was, as soon as Eugenia learned she couldnˇŻt return to Uwhor, Anika had secretly tried to reach out to Rhys. SheˇŻd made several attempts to call, only to find his line constantly busy.

    Eugenia gave no reply, her face an unreadable mask as her eyes remained fixed on Anika. There was no reproach in her stare, yet it was enough to make Anika shift ufortably.

    As a pampered daughter of a mafia, Anika was unustomed to being scrutinized so intensely.

    Even after her familyˇŻs influence waned, her expertise in narcotics secured her authority, and few dared to challenge her in such a manner.

    AnikaˇŻs uneasiness was rooted in remorse. If only sheˇŻd acted with more caution that dayˇŞif she had instructed the assassins to abduct the target instead of escting mattersˇŞthey might have retained control of the situation.

    Anika hesitated, opening her mouth to say something, but Eugenia rose abruptly and disappeared into the bathroom.

    Swallowing her words, Anika stayed silent. She considered waiting outside to attempt to soothe EugeniaˇŻs fury, but the thought of KareemˇŻs unyielding retaliation left her uneasy.

    Clenching her jaw, Anika yelled at the closed door, ˇ°Eugenia, IˇŻm heading to find Rhys. Stay safe, and call me if you need anything.ˇ±

    Not waiting for a response, Anika hurried out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1063

    ?Chapter 1063:

    The two vis were close to each other, so reaching RhysˇŻ ce only took a short sprint.

    Arriving breathless, Anika called out for Rhys from the lower floor.

    After a moment with no answer, she began climbing the stairs, only for Rhys to appear, casually holding a steaming cup of coffee.

    ˇ°Why are you so flustered?ˇ± he asked.

    ˇ°Rhys, you have to help us!ˇ± AnikaˇŻs voice wavered, filled with desperation.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs going on?ˇ± Rhys asked, his tone measured.

    Anika was about to spill the whole truth, but then she remembered EugeniaˇŻs distrust of Rhys the night before, and her words shifted at thest second.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt even know what Eugenia and I did to upset Harlee.

    Harlee got her brother to target us for no reason and even barred Eugenia from returning to Uwhor!ˇ±

    Anika gazed at Rhys imploringly, crafting a pitiful look. So focused was she on putting on an act that she failed to notice the subtle way Rhys avoided her outstretched hand.

    AnikaˇŻs brow furrowed as she pouted.

    ˇ°YouˇŻll help us, wonˇŻt you?ˇ±

    Rhys responded with a faint, enigmatic smile.

    ˇ°Of course.ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs shoulders sagged in relief, her face brightening with hope. She looked at him as though heˇŻd just saved her life.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories

    But her relief was short-lived. Without warning, a group of men in dark suits appeared behind her.

    rmed, she turned toward Rhys.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs going on? Are you sending them after Harlee?ˇ±

    Rhys gave Anika a cold, unreadable nce.

    ˇ°What do you think?ˇ±

    Then, with chilling calm, he waved his hand.

    ˇ°Take her.ˇ±

    Before Anika could react, strong hands restrained her, tying her arms and legs with brutal efficiency.

    Anika froze, her mind struggling to process what was happening. She gazed at Rhys in utter disbelief, her face morphing from startled bewilderment to profound sorrow, stung by his betrayal. It was as if every ounce of strength had been stripped from her, leaving her hollow as she stared at him.

    All she received in return was icy detachment and hatred.

    Anika couldnˇŻt get it. Why did his eyes hold hatred toward her? He hated her? But just days ago, heˇŻd murmured derations of love while holding her close during their intimate encounters. Now, that love had soured into loathing?

    The weight of RhysˇŻ cold gaze hit Anika like a dagger, tearing through her heart until it felt raw and exposed, bleeding from wounds she couldnˇŻt mend. Why? What made Harlee so irresistible that heˇŻd gamble everything for herˇŞtime and time again? And yet here she was, the one who had loved him with every part of herself, now abandoned to endure his merciless betrayal. Why?

    Anika knew better than anyone how deadly the toxin Eugenia had slipped Rhys was. Without the remedy sheˇŻd painstakingly crafted, the torment of pain, suffocation, and eventual death would have been unavoidable for Rhys.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1064

    ?Chapter 1064:

    Rhys brushed past Anika, crossing the room to copse onto the sofa.

    ˇ°Anigenia? That name deserves to be erased from the globe forever.ˇ±

    Anika could no longer hold herself together.

    A scream tore from her throat, the agony within consuming her like a tempest. She had never felt so small, so utterly powerless.

    Anigenia wasnˇŻt just about her. It epassed Eugenia too.

    Eugenia was still in Mogluylia. Tears streamed down AnikaˇŻs cheeks, soaking her skin as her emotions surged uncontrobly.

    Minutes passed in silence. When her eyes finally cleared, the reality of the situation still felt impossible to ept.

    ˇ°Rhysˇ­ What do you mean?ˇ±

    ˇ°Are you that dense?ˇ± His words dripped with disdain.

    ˇ°Did you really think you were worthy of my love?ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs voice faltered as she echoed, ˇ°Worthy of your love?ˇ± Then,ughter bubbled up, harsh and frenzied, spilling out as she cracked under the weight of his cruelty. The man who once whispered sweet nothings while tangled with her in bed, who had begged for her help with the most sharine of words, now dared to belittle her as unworthy? Of course, Eugenia was rightˇŞhow pitiful she had been. Love coerced with poison could never have been real, and yet sheˇŻd clung to the illusion as if it could be.

    How stupid was she?

    Rhys seemed to have read the anguish on her face, his lips curling into a mocking smile.

    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    ˇ°Did it take you this long to figure out that love couldnˇŻt be forced? Toote. I was nning to let you live a little longer, but you crossed the line when you targeted Harlee.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs name struck a nerve, and rage red in AnikaˇŻs chest as she broke into a bitter, venomousugh.

    Even now, he spoke of Harlee with such tender affection, while sheˇŞshe was nothing more than a pawn to be used and discarded.

    Anika felt her heart shatter into unrecognizable fragments.

    As her fury burned itself out, she lifted her tear-stained face to Rhys.

    Her eyes glistened with fiery determination.

    ˇ°Do you really think you can walk away from this? ArenˇŻt you afraid of death?ˇ± The antidote was in her possession, after all. Without it, his fate was sealed.

    Rhys tilted his head with a smirk that cut deeper than any knife.

    ˇ°Do you?ˇ±

    ˇ°Think I fear death? IˇŻve stayed alive these three years for one reason onlyˇŞto dismantle Anigenia.ˇ±

    AnikaˇŻs chest tightened. No matter how much she thought sheˇŻd steeled herself, his response tore through her like countless invisible des. Never in her darkest dreams had she believed that Rhys, who stood by her side for three long years, feigning devotion, had done it all to dismantle the empire she and Eugenia had painstakingly built.

    ˇ°If not for the risk that AnigeniaˇŻs power might threaten Harlee, you wouldnˇŻt have been worth even a single day of my time,ˇ± Rhys said coldly.

    The light in AnikaˇŻs eyes dimmedpletely, leaving only a void. The countless wounds her heart had endured finally turned her numb. So, this was the truth. Three years of swallowing his pride, ying the part of a devoted partnerˇŞall for Harlee. What was there left to grieve? For those years theyˇŻd shared, he had been scheming against her all along.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1065

    ?Chapter 1065:

    Could there be any cruelty worse than this?

    Words eluded Anika.

    Eugenia had cautioned her, warning that Rhys was no ally.

    Anika thought sheˇŻd prepared for the worst, but sheˇŻd been blind. Rhys wasnˇŻt just indifferentˇŞheˇŻd been scheming against them and aiming for their ruin from the start.

    After a prolonged silence, Anika finally raised her head, her gaze steady and unshaken. She said evenly, ˇ°Rhys, send Eugenia back to Uwhor, and IˇŻll create the antidote that will extend your life by another three years.ˇ± Anika assumed this was her strongest weapon. She not only held RhysˇŻ life in her hands but also controlled how many more years he would linger after she was gone.

    Her message was unmistakableˇŞshe didnˇŻt trust RhysˇŻ ims that Anigenia had been destroyed. To her, the organizationˇŻs influence was far too extensive for Rhys to dismantlepletely, no matter how much time heˇŻd spent preparing.

    As long as Eugenia drew breath, she would rebuild their empire and avenge AnikaˇŻs death.

    Erasing all emotion from her face, Anikaid her demands bare, forcing Rhys to the table. She had epted her own fate, but EugeniaˇŻs sufferingˇŞcaused by her foolish devotionˇŞwas something she could still prevent.

    All she wanted now was for Eugenia to survive.

    Rhys regarded Anika with an icy stare, his eyes devoid of any warmth.

    ˇ°The second you left that vi, Eugenia was as good as dead.

    Do you really think you and Eugenia couldnˇŻt return to Uwhor solely because of KareemˇŻs intervention? DonˇŻt kid yourself. If Anigenia still existed, Kareem wouldnˇŻt have stood a chance.ˇ±

    galnov??s keeps you updated

    These words crushed AnikaˇŻs final hope. Rhys anticipated her disbelief, so he had prepared proof. With a flick of his wrist, his men flung stacks of papers at her. The documents scattered,nding across her face and falling to the floor.

    Rhys sneered, ˇ°Want me to list them one by one?ˇ±

    Breaking free from her captorsˇŻ hold, Anika frantically gathered the papers, her hands trembling. Recognizing the names written on each sheet, herposure disintegrated.

    ˇ°Noˇ­ This isnˇŻt realˇ­ It canˇŻt be!ˇ± she cried, shaking her head as tears poured freely.

    But deep inside, she knew. The empire she and Eugenia had sacrificed everything for was gone, crushedpletely by Rhys.

    Rhys regarded Anika coldly, contempt etched into every line of his face.

    ˇ°Eugenia foresaw this. YouˇŻre the only fool left clinging to hope. She was right about youˇŞyouˇŻre all bark, no brain.

    And in case youˇŻre still wondering, Eugenia was captured the moment you stepped out of that vi.ˇ±

    A deafening crack reverberated through AnikaˇŻs mind, her resolve shattering.

    Eyes bloodshot and features contorted with fury, she screamed, ˇ°What did you do to her? IˇŻll kill you!ˇ±

    Anika lunged at Rhys with every ounce of strength, but before she could reach him, his men pinned her down, their grip like iron chains.

    Breathing itself became a battle. Rhys chuckled darkly.

    ˇ°Rx, I simply killed her.ˇ± His words echoed relentlessly in AnikaˇŻs ears.

    Her mind wentpletely nk for a moment, and then her entire world came crashing down.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1066

    ?Chapter 1066:

    Her body refused to hold her upright, and she crumpled to the floor.

    Her best friend had perished due to her reckless ignorance and misguided devotion.

    At that instant, her endless tears ceased.

    Her eyes becamepletely dry, not a single drop escaping. It was then that she finally understood: when a person is shattered beyond repair, they no longer have the strength to weep. She tried to pull her lips into a semnce of a smile, but the emptiness in her gaze betrayed her loss of will to live.

    Rhys had once considered sparing Anika for the sake of Christopher, but her decision to target Harlee was unforgivable.

    ˇ°Break her limbs,ˇ± Rhys instructed.

    His merciless words plunged Anika into an abyss without end.

    For three years, she had cherished him, devoted herself to him, and sacrificed everything she hadˇŞbut he had never loved her. To outsiders, Rhys might have seemed cold and unapproachable, yet with her, he had been differentˇŞor so she thought.

    He had been gentle, attentive, and endlessly affectionate. In front of the world, he openly showed her tenderness.

    He tied her shoes, showered her with sweet words, and made her believe she was irreceable.

    But the truth was crueler than anything Anika could have imagined. Yes, Rhys was a man who loved deeply, but never her.

    Every kind act, every warm smile, every whispered promiseˇŞit had all been a carefully crafted lie to shield the woman he truly cared for from unseen dangers. That love had never belonged to Anika.

    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s

    When her limbs were dislocated, Anika didnˇŻt scream or cry. She merely furrowed her brows. The pain in her heart had already numbed her entire body, and no physical agony couldpare to the torment of a shattered soul.

    ˇ°Come out,ˇ± Rhys ordered.

    From her spot on the cold, hard floor, AnikaˇŻs still body gave an involuntary twitch at the sound of his voice. Was it Harlee? Had Harleee to mock her, to strip away what little dignity she had left?

    But when the figure appeared, Anika found herself wishing it had been Harlee.

    Christopher emerged from the shadows, wearing a mask of RhysˇŻ face.

    As he approached, AnikaˇŻs vacant eyes darted between the two almost identical men, frozen in disbelief.

    ˇ°You know him well,ˇ± Rhys remarked, his tone sharp with derision.

    ˇ°HeˇŻs the one who shared your bed for three yearsˇŞwhile pretending to love you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Noˇ­ No, youˇŻre lyingˇ­ YouˇŻre lying to meˇ­ˇ± AnikaˇŻs voice trembled as her mind began to unravel.

    Even the news of EugeniaˇŻs death had not shattered her like this. She tried to lift a hand to block out the horror before her, but with her limbs rendered useless, she was powerless. She could only screamˇŞa broken, hollow sound that echoed through the room.

    Christopher, steeled by his decision long ago, approached Anika with grim purpose.

    His fatherˇŻs murder had been a wound that refused to heal, and though he had once cared for Anika, he chose to betray his feelings for her. Yet, he had never wished her harm. In his heart, he still believed her innocent of the sinsmitted by her family. The grudges of adults, he thought, shouldnˇŻt involve the children.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1067

    ?Chapter 1067:

    Christopher knelt before Anika, grasping her chin in an iron grip and forcing her to look at him. Then, following RhysˇŻmand, he tore the mask away.

    For a fleeting moment, Christopher saw a mixture of fear and disappointment reflected in her wide, stunned eyes.

    The disappointment made sense to Christopher.

    After all, she had loved Rhys, not him.

    But the fear? That unnerved him. They had never crossed paths before this. So, why did she look at him as though he were a ghost? Unlessˇ­ Suddenly, it clicked.

    ˇ°Do you know me?ˇ± Christopher hissed, his grip tightening as fury seeped into his voice.

    Anika shook her head violently, but her trembling shoulders betrayed her denial.

    The memory hit Anika like a blow.

    A nightmare she had buried for years wed its way to the surfaceˇŞa memory of a dark, blood-streaked basement where she had once hidden as a child.

    A man, his face contorted into a grotesque grin,y in a pool of his own blood, his body dismembered. The image was seared into her mind, forever haunting.

    ˇ°Ughˇ­ˇ± The nausea overwhelmed Anika. She bent forward and retched violently.

    ChristopherˇŻs suspicions solidified.

    Anika had seen his father. She had witnessed the torture inflicted upon his father.

    Suddenly, the sound of a p cracked through the silence as ChristopherˇŻs palm connected with AnikaˇŻs face.

    His eyes zed with unrestrained fury.

    Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s,

    ˇ°Tell me! What happened to my father before he died?ˇ± he demanded, his voice trembling with rage.

    Anika froze for a second. The man tortured by her father was ChristopherˇŻs father?

    AnikaˇŻs eyes slowly lit up and then widened with a wild, frantic gleam. Was she really dating the son of the man her father had tortured beyond recognition? Had she really slept with himˇŞthe son of the man she had found so disgusting and terrifying? She let out a string of maniacalughs, each one tinged with bitter irony. To her, it was nothing less than karmaing full circle.

    A tear of anguish slid down her cheek as she bit her tongue hard enough to draw blood. If the man standing in front of her discovered that his father had been tortured to the point of muttion, she would be doomed.

    Faced with the prospect of enduring the agony of being tortured to death, it would be wise for her to end her own life.

    But just before Anika lost consciousness, she nced defiantly at Rhys, her eyes daring him to understand. She was convinced that even if she and Eugenia died here, someone, somewhere, would make sure they were avenged.

    Unfortunately for Anika, every step she had taken since her capture was part of RhysˇŻ precise calctions.

    Anika would die, yes.

    But not now.

    At least not before spilling some useful information.

    Rhys instructed firmly, ˇ°Take her away.

    Handle her with ˇ®careˇŻ, but rememberˇŞshe hasnˇŻt confessed everything.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1068

    ?Chapter 1068:

    DonˇŻt let her die too easily.

    And donˇŻt make her toofortable either.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, sir!ˇ± the men in ck responded in unison. Without dy, they dragged AnikaˇŻs limp form toward the basementˇŞa space meticulously prepared for her stay. Meanwhile, another team hauled the battered and barely breathing Eugenia into a different room below.

    Indeed, Rhys hadnˇŻt gone so far as to end EugeniaˇŻs life directly.

    He still needed to squeeze out the information about the Bloodthirstiness Pill, ideally its antidote.

    He knew what mattered to Harlee.

    His ns had always been built with that in mind.

    As for the antidote to the toxins in his own system, Rhys understood all too well it didnˇŻt exist. The toxins could only be managed.

    Standing tall, Rhys said to Christopher, ˇ°IˇŻll allow you to interrogate Anika, but you need to rein in your emotions first.ˇ±

    Rhys was already aware that ChristopherˇŻs father had been severely tortured when he discovered AnikaˇŻs father had captured ChristopherˇŻs father. Yet, for some reason, he couldnˇŻt bring himself to say it to Christopher, and the truth had been dyed until now.

    ChristopherˇŻs gaze fixed on Rhys, empty and lifeless, as if his very soul had withered away.

    Anger or madness seemed beyond him now.

    Rhys stepped closer, his hand gripping ChristopherˇŻs shoulder with quiet determination.

    ˇ°Stay focused. Your father is still alive, waiting for you to rescue him.ˇ± Though Rhys knew ChristopherˇŻs father had suffered unspeakable horrors, his whereabouts remained a mystery.

    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    ChristopherˇŻs vacant eyes flickered ever so slightly, a faint glimmer of life returning.

    ˇ°Okay,ˇ± he muttered, his voice lifeless, as he turned to leave.

    ChristopherˇŻs feet moved of their own ord.

    He had no destinationˇŞonly the sinking dread that if he stopped, the weight of everything would crush him entirely. Rhys watched Christopher go, letting out a silent sigh. Time was running thin, but in what little remained, he hoped to help Christopher find a way to heal before it was toote.

    ˇ°AnigeniaˇŻs overseas forces have beenpletely wiped out?ˇ± Harlee had just stirred from her nap, still half-asleep, when TonyaˇŻs voice pierced through her haze, delivering the startling news.

    Her mindgged until the words ˇ°AnigeniaˇŻs forces have beenpletely wiped outˇ± echoed clearly. In an instant, the fog lifted, and she was fully alert.

    Harlee shot upright, furrowing her brows.

    ˇ°WhoˇŻs behind this?ˇ±

    Tonya replied, ˇ°I donˇŻt know. Whoever it is, their identity is a total mystery. I have used every resource at my disposal, but I canˇŻt uncover a thing.ˇ±

    Before Harlee could respond, the door creaked open, and Kareem strode in, his travel-worn appearance shing with the cheerful energy in his eyes.

    A broad grin lit up his face as he greeted her.

    ˇ°Harlee, I have some fantastic news.

    Go on, take a guess! If you nail itˇ­ˇ±

    Noticing Harlee holding the phone, he abruptly stopped mid-sentence.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs Tonya,ˇ± Harlee exined.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1069

    ?Chapter 1069:

    KareemˇŻs expression faltered before he perked up again, though the faint flicker of disappointment in his eyes didnˇŻt escape HarleeˇŻs notice.

    ˇ°Wait, Tonya hasnˇŻt told you the good news, right?ˇ±

    Harlee smiled faintly and switched the call to speaker mode, cing the phone between them.

    ˇ°Tonya just told me that a mysterious person wiped out AnigeniaˇŻs forces. If thatˇŻs your good news, I already know.ˇ±

    KareemˇŻs gaze darted to the phone as he said, ˇ°Tonya, hold up for a second! Let Harlee guess the other good news I have.ˇ±

    Tonya hesitated, her voice tinged with uncertainty.

    ˇ°Uh, Kareem, IˇŻve been cooped up in the hospital these past few days. IˇŻm not exactly in the loop, so your news might be as new to me as it is to her.ˇ±

    If Harlee hadnˇŻt nted her own informants, Tonya wouldnˇŻt have known about this either.

    ˇ°Ha-ha, even better! Now you can take a guess too!ˇ± Kareemughed heartily.

    TonyaˇŻs tone turned skeptical.

    ˇ°Does it have something to do with Anika and Eugenia? Did something else happen to them?ˇ±

    After speaking, Tonya muttered under her breath, ˇ°This canˇŻt be right.

    How could Rhys let something happen to them? However, Kareem wouldnˇŻt be this excited if nothing happenedˇ­ˇ±

    TonyaˇŻs thoughts swirled as Harlee confidently dered, ˇ°The good news must be that something has happened to them.ˇ±

    ˇ°Bingo!ˇ± Kareem snapped his fingers, grinning.

    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con

    ˇ°Harlee, you have a sharp instinct. Yes, something did happen to Anika and Eugenia.

    ording to my sources, they had a huge argument this morning over something, and Anika stormed out of the vi. Then, she and Eugenia vanished.ˇ±

    ˇ°Has Rhys made any moves?ˇ±

    Kareem shrugged and replied, ˇ°IˇŻm not sure. The informants didnˇŻt mention anything about Rhys, and the people I have keeping tabs on him havenˇŻt reported anything new.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs frown deepened. She knew Rhys well.

    He wouldnˇŻt allow harm toe to his woman unless he didnˇŻt love her and was just using her.

    But if it was just a matter of use, how could someone as meticulous as Rhys be so willing to share his bed with Anika?

    Frustration gnawed at Harlee.

    Her patience with Rhys was wearing thin. What on earth was he trying to aplish? What was the endgame behind all of this?

    Harlee nced at Kareem and then down at the phone between them.

    Her lips moved as she pondered.

    After a moment, an idea struck her, and she suddenly said, ˇ°Maybe they didnˇŻt disappear at all. Maybe Rhys is protecting them. Kareem, youˇŻve been growing increasingly aggressive toward Anika and Eugeniately, and with BrentonˇŻs maneuvers in the mix, they probably couldnˇŻt handle it anymore. They must have reached out to Rhys, asking him to help and send them back to Uwhor.ˇ±

    Kareem couldnˇŻt help but wonder if Rhys still had the power to conceal Anika and Eugenia right under their noses, given his diminished influence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1070

    ?Chapter 1070:

    But when he saw Harlee so resolute, he pushed aside his doubts.

    Tonya nodded in agreement.

    ˇ°HarleeˇŻs analysis makes sense. Rhys is a formidable force. If heˇŻs behind this, itˇŻs certainly possible.ˇ±

    Harlee spoke with unshakable confidence.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs no rush. Time will reveal the truth.

    He might manage to hide them for a while, but he canˇŻt keep them hidden forever.ˇ± Her tone was firm, as though she could already predict RhysˇŻ every move.

    Kareem sat silently on the edge of the bed, his breath barely rising as he pondered over this.

    Could Rhys truly possess the power to conceal two women right under his nose? He struggled to believe it.

    But with no concrete proof to refute the idea, all he could do was agree with them for the time being. Still, ns were already forming in his mindˇŞhe would send more people to keep an eye on things.

    Deep down, though, he couldnˇŻt bring himself to fully believe that Rhys could hide Anika and Eugenia.

    A month had passed, and Harlee remained confined to her bed, unable to escape the confines of the hospital. She had originally nned to leave after ten days, but Kareem issued a stern warning: if she even thought about leaving early, he would inform her parents.

    Fearing their concern and worry, Harlee reluctantly agreed to stay.

    Thest time Harlee spoke to Rhys on the phone was the day Kareem forbade her from leaving the hospital. She was ordered to rest and avoid any work during her stay. To prevent her from sneaking out at night to deal with matters of the Shadow Moon Society, Kareem confiscated herputer and phone, leaving her with nothing but a childˇŻs phone to contact family and friends.

    But Harlee couldnˇŻt stop worrying. If she gave Matteo too much time, he would only cause more trouble. Therefore, she called Rhys, giving him clear instructions to follow her n to dismantle MatteoˇŻs resolve and lead him into despair.

    Since then, the only contact Harlee had with Rhys was through a daily email update on MatteoˇŻs situation.

    Meanwhile, Kareem had been using his official and underground connections to track down Rhys, Anika, and Eugenia. Yet, every time he seemed close to uncovering the truth, the trail would mysteriously go cold.

    After several fruitless attempts, Kareem finally realized that Rhys had been stringing him along the entire time. Irritated and out of ideas, he roped in his other four brothers to help, but their efforts were equally futile. RhysˇŻs, AnikaˇŻs, and EugeniaˇŻs whereabouts remained aplete mystery, as though they had disappeared into thin air.

    Initially, they had considered seeking HarleeˇŻs help, but Kareem, his pride wounded, put a stop to that n.

    As a result, Harlee remained unaware of the tactical chess game unfolding between her brothers and Rhys. She simply assumed that Rhys, Anika, and Eugenia had returned to Uwhor.

    Inside her hospital room, Harlee dialed BriceˇŻs number using the childˇŻs phone. It had been over a month since shest checked in on the Shadow Moon Group, and she was curious about Gussie, the girl she had met by chance.

    ˇ°Oh my God! Miss Sanderson, you finally remembered us from the Shadow Moon Group! If you hadnˇŻt contacted me, I might have thought you had run off!ˇ± BriceˇŻs voice burst with excitement as he recognized the familiar yet long-absent number.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1071

    ?Chapter 1071:

    He was so thrilled that he picked up the call in a heartbeat, even though he was right in the middle of a meeting.

    The executives exchanged puzzled nces, their curiosity piqued, but none dared to say a word.

    Brice raised a hand, signaling for the meeting to pause, and strode confidently out of the conference room.

    Hearing from Harlee after such a long time had Brice grinning from ear to ear.

    ˇ°Our group has climbed into BaythornˇŻs top ten! If we keep this momentum, breaking into the Fortune 500 is no longer just a pipe dream!ˇ±

    Sitting on the hospital bed, Harlee casually unwrapped a piece of her favorite candy, letting it melt in her mouth as her voice remained nonchnt.

    ˇ°So, howˇŻs that girl I asked you to train?ˇ±

    Harlee nned to push Gussie into the limelight and bow out of her own career for good, stepping out of the spotlight once and for all. She had crafted countless designs, and she knew the well of inspiration would eventually run dry. She thrived on the freedom of designing without being elevated to a high position.

    Her goal was for Gussie to take the reins and ascend to the throne of the fashion design world.

    When Harlee asked her first question, BriceˇŻs voice betrayed a hint of disappointment.

    ˇ°I knew you would be calling to check on herˇ­ˇ±

    But his dismay was short-lived, and his tone quickly shifted to one of enthusiasm as he spoke of GussieˇŻs impressive abilities and her innate design talent. Then, as though he had just remembered something exciting, he dropped his voice to a conspiratorial whisper.

    ˇ°Want to take a wild guess at how many of GussieˇŻs old designs are usable?ˇ±

    Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s???§ŕm

    Harlee was at a loss for words.

    After all, there was no reward for guessing. She had seen GussieˇŻs design drafts before. Most of them only needed a few tweaks before they were ready for the runway. She replied coolly, ˇ°Enough with the jokes. IˇŻm calling to discuss something serious. I n to present Gussie next month to officially take over my position.ˇ±

    ˇ°Are you serious?ˇ± Brice was incredulous, his hand flying to his mouth.

    ˇ°She is just a neer with hardly any experience in designing.

    Are you sure about letting her take over so soon, especially recing you? ThatˇŻs incredibly fast!ˇ±

    Fast? To Harlee, next month felt like a lifetime away. If Kareem hadnˇŻt insisted she stay put in the hospital for another month, Gussie would have already been standing in the spotlight by now.

    Just as Harlee opened her mouth to speak, a notification lit up her screen. It was a message from Kareem.

    ˇ°Anika and Eugenia are dead. Their deaths were horrific. They appear to have been tortured. Their bodies were found abandoned in the wilderness.ˇ±

    Before Harlee could process it, a message from Tonya popped up.

    ˇ°OMG! Anika and Eugenia are gone! They died in the Baythorn suburbs. I once thought Rhys had sent them back to Uwhor. WhatˇŻs happening?ˇ±

    Harlee couldnˇŻt help but frown. She zoomed in on the photos Tonya had sent.

    As she studied them, her frown deepened further. The bodies were mutted beyond recognition, except for their disturbingly intact facesˇŞalmost as if whoever did this wanted their identities known.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1072

    ?Chapter 1072:

    For reasons Harlee couldnˇŻt fully exin, Rhys was the first person toe to her mind. She couldnˇŻt shake the feeling that this tragedy had something to do with him. The more she thought about it, the more she wondered if he was the one responsible for their deaths.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson?ˇ± BriceˇŻs anxious voice cut through her spiraling thoughts, pulling her back to the moment.

    Harlee drew a deep breath, steadying herself.

    ˇ°We will discuss GussieˇŻs situationter. There is something more pressing I need to deal with. IˇŻll reach out when I can.ˇ± She didnˇŻt wait for BriceˇŻs reply.

    Before he could say another word, she ended the call.

    Harlee stared at TonyaˇŻs messages about Anika and Eugenia again, each detail seeming to point back to Rhys.

    After a brief hesitation, Harlee grabbed the simple childˇŻs phone she used for emergencies and quickly made her way to RitchieˇŻs room. She needed herptop.

    Both her phone andptop had been with Ritchie, and under KareemˇŻs orders, she was only allowed two hours of ytime a day.

    ˇ°Harlee?ˇ± RitchieˇŻs jaw dropped when Harlee stepped back into the room.

    He stammered, his voice barely above a whisper, ˇ°Youˇ­ YouˇŻve already used up your two hours for todayˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee paid him no mind.

    Her gaze hardened as she snatched up her phone and dialed a number she knew by heart.

    ˇ°Sorry, the number you dialed is temporarily unavableˇ­ˇ±

    L??€$? ???t??§ń? ?¦Ç g??l??ov?l??.??§ŕm

    Frustration boiled inside Harlee, but she quickly redialed, repeating the process over and over again.

    Each time, the same robotic message echoed back. She couldnˇŻt reach Rhys.

    She mmed the phone down and swiveled to herptop, her fingers flying over the keys.

    Her eyes narrowed as she pulled up thest email from Rhys.

    ˇ°I left the antidote for the Bloodthirstiness Pill in the mailbox at 786 Vertos Road. Remember to pick it up when you have time.ˇ± Harlee quickly hacked into his email, revealing the real address behind the virtual one. It led to a small inte cafe in the suburbs of Baythorn.

    She grabbed her phone andptop, not sparing a nce at the still-shocked Ritchie.

    ˇ°I have something to take care of. IˇŻll be back soon.ˇ±

    Without another word, she turned and strode out of the room, leaving Ritchie behind in stunned silence.

    As Harlee made her way, she reached out to Kareem and Tonya through separate texts.

    ˇ°Kareem, I have something urgent to handle outside.

    DonˇŻt stress about meˇŞIˇŻll return soon.ˇ±

    ˇ°Tonya, head to the mailbox at 786 Vertos Road and pick something up. The code is my birthdate. Rhys left a message saying the antidote for the Bloodthirstiness Pill is there.ˇ±

    Shortly after sending the messages, both replied. Kareem wrote, ˇ°What did you promise me? You said youˇŻd follow the doctorˇŻs rmendationsˇ­ˇ± He continued his lecture, but Harlee skimmed to the key part.

    ˇ°Alright, I get it, you want to look into Rhys. LetˇŻs make a deal. You have to rest at the hospital tonight.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1073

    ?Chapter 1073:

    Harlee sincerely replied, ˇ°Okay.ˇ± She needed answers about Rhys but didnˇŻt want to worry her family.

    TonyaˇŻs shock was evident in her reply.

    ˇ°What the hell? What is Rhys up to? Antidote for the Bloodthirstiness Pill? Did he kill Anika and Eugenia?ˇ±

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know yet, but I tracked the emailˇŻs location.ˇ± Although Harlee didnˇŻt explicitly share her next steps, years of understanding between her and Tonya had built a silent trust.

    Tonya replied, ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll wait for you to bring him back and get to the bottom of this.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    Putting her phone away, Harlee pressed the elerator, racing down the wide boulevard.

    Meanwhile, Rhys, who had just arrived in Asmain,y silently in the home he had purchased two years prior.

    He stared at the iing calls on his phoneˇŞthirty-six missed calls.

    Harlee had clearly figured out something was amiss.

    After realizing he had been poisoned, Rhys decided to spend his remaining time in the ce where he and Harlee had first grown close. That was why, two years earlier, he had purchased this home near the bungee jumping spot.

    He smirked faintly, removed the SIM card, and walked to the pool. Without hesitation, he tossed both the card and the phone into the water.

    He didnˇŻt want Harlee to track him down.

    ˇ°Maybe in the next life,ˇ± he murmured, watching the device sink.

    Harlee covered a one-hour drive in just half the time. With her phone andptop in hand, she strode into an inte caf¨¦, scanning the room before spotting a specific machine.

    A man was engrossed in a game on theputer.

    Harlee hesitated brieflyˇŞonly a few secondsˇŞbefore walking toward him as though he didnˇŻt exist.

    Deep in a crucial part of the game, the man scowled at the unwee intrusion, irritated by HarleeˇŻs presence.

    He waved his hand sharply, his tone biting.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs your deal? CanˇŻt you see IˇŻm busy?ˇ±

    To him, this woman was stunning, a real beauty.

    But gaming came first, and she had no business interfering. Unbothered, Harlee reached into her coat pocket and pulled out a thick wad of cash.

    ˇ°One hundred thousand.

    For theputer.ˇ±

    The man froze.

    His priorities instantly shifted.

    He nced up at her and then at the cash she casually tossed down, his eyes widening in disbelief.

    ˇ°A hundred thousand? Just for me?ˇ± Money now overruled his focus on the game.

    ˇ°Yes, for this spot,ˇ± Harlee replied, sliding a mint into her mouth.

    Her voice was calm, indifferent.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1074

    ?Chapter 1074:

    ˇ°If itˇŻs enough, take it and leave. If not, IˇŻll find someone else.ˇ±

    The room buzzed with excitement. Other patrons chimed in, eager to make their offers.

    ˇ°Over here! My seatˇŻs primeˇŞitˇŻs right next to the heater. IˇŻm not even after the cash. IˇŻd just love to give up my spot to such a beautifuldy!ˇ±

    ˇ°Not to brag, but my spotˇŻs reserved for ten hours. YouˇŻll game without a single interruption!ˇ±

    The caf¨¦ quickly transformed into a chaotic bidding war. Realizing his windfall might slip away, the man panicked.

    ˇ°Everyone, back off! She picked my spot!ˇ±

    The man shot to his feet and shooed the others away before turning back to Harlee with exaggerated politeness.

    ˇ°Here you go,ˇ± he said reverently, pulling out the chair for her.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs an honor to give up my seat for someone like you.ˇ±

    Before he could say more, Harlee shoved another stack of bills toward him.

    ˇ°Take the money and leave.ˇ± The sight of nearly two hundred thousand silenced the man. Without another word, he grabbed the cash and left, stunned.

    The other patrons watched with envy, except for a group of young men in a corner, their hair dyed in vivid colors. Their eyes flicked between Harlee and her cash, clearly interested in more than just her wealth.

    Ten minutes after sitting down, Harlee had already hacked into a nearby surveince feed, pulling up footage from a specific time frame.

    ˇ°Hamilton?ˇ± she gasped.

    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Ňv????s

    Her pupils contracted as she stared at the screen. Of all the possibilities sheˇŻd considered, the idea that Hamilton was behind the emails had never crossed her mind.

    HarleeˇŻs grip on the mouse tightened, her hand trembling as waves of betrayal rolled over her.

    But the initial shock soon gave way to fury.

    Hamilton had been RhysˇŻ subordinate for years, so it wasnˇŻt surprising that heˇŻd follow RhysˇŻ orders. What stung wasnˇŻt HamiltonˇŻs loyaltyˇŞit was his act of ignorance for three long years.

    Honestly, Hamilton hadnˇŻt been hiding the truth deliberately for the past three years.

    He had only learned of RhysˇŻ motives recently.

    If given the chance, Hamilton might have exined everything,ying out the timeline.

    But Harlee wasnˇŻt in the mood to wait for exnationsˇŞor to trust him again.

    Harlee didnˇŻt know why Hamilton had kept her in the dark.

    Grabbing her phone andptop, she headed for the parking lot while dialing his number. The phone rang until the veryst second before it connected.

    HamiltonˇŻs steady, measured voice came through.

    He sounded as though heˇŻd expected her call.

    ˇ°Harlee, itˇŻs not that I donˇŻt want to exin, but itˇŻs something I canˇŻt share.ˇ±

    Harlee was puzzled, wondering what was stopping Hamilton from revealing the full story. She froze, gripping theptop tightly and clenching her jaw.

    ˇ°Give me one reason.ˇ±

    ˇ°The reason is, I simply canˇŻt share.ˇ± Hamilton felt cornered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1075

    ?Chapter 1075:

    ˇ°Harlee, I understand your desire to know about Rhys, but I genuinely canˇŻt tell youˇ­ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs frustration mounted. She rubbed her temples, her irritation growing, and pushed on.

    ˇ°Fine, I wonˇŻt ask why Rhys assigned you this task. Just tell me, what can you share?ˇ±

    ˇ°Nothing.ˇ± HamiltonˇŻs resignation deepened.

    He wanted to reveal everything to Harlee, but he had made a promise to Rhys that no matter the circumstanceˇŞnot even the threat of deathˇŞwould make him break his silence.

    After all, beyond their professional connection, he and Rhys had been like family for years.

    ˇ°Fine!ˇ± Harlee tried to control her temper, muttering the word before ending the call.

    But her anger wasnˇŻt easily extinguished. She quickly typed a message to Patrick, simply stating, ˇ°Hamilton has always been aware of RhysˇŻ dealings.ˇ±

    PatrickˇŻs concern for Rhys rivaled HamiltonˇŻs.

    HarleeˇŻs motive for revealing the truth to Patrick was simple. Once Patrick realized that Hamilton had been hiding matters involving Rhys that shouldnˇŻt have been kept secret, he would undoubtedly confront Hamilton harshly.

    Although HamiltonˇŻs actions werenˇŻt irredeemable, Harlee couldnˇŻt resist the urge to make him pay for his mistakes. When HarleeˇŻs message reached Patrick, he immediately sought out Hamilton to confront him. Without a word, Patrick delivered a fierce kick to HamiltonˇŻs chest. It wasnˇŻt until Patrick pinned Hamilton down andnded punches from both sides that he finally exined his reason for the attack.

    At that point, Patrick had no intention of hearing HamiltonˇŻs exnations. To silence Hamilton further, his strikes grew more intense.

    This was all Patrick recounted to Harlee afterward.

    Stay updated with galn¦Ň¦Í??????.c?m

    During the event, she waspletely unaware.

    As Harlee reached for the car door, barely opening it, a group of rugged men approached her. The ones at the front were the bleached-haired troublemakers she had seen at the caf¨¦.

    The leader red at her with hostility.

    ˇ°Lady, hand over ten million, or youˇŻll regret it!ˇ±

    Grinning, two thugs beside him quickly chimed in.

    ˇ°Hey, sweetheart, how about some fun? Pay up, and weˇŻll make it worth your while.ˇ±

    ˇ°That car must be worth a fortune.

    Hand over ten million and the keys, and maybe weˇŻll let you go.ˇ±

    ˇ°Are you seriously robbing me?ˇ± Harlee sneered.

    ˇ°You must have a death wish.ˇ±

    ˇ°Youˇ­ˇ± The leaderˇŻs face darkened with anger.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre not walking away! I want the cash, the car, and you! Everyone, get her!ˇ±

    With that, the henchmen behind the three thugs surged forward, brandishing wooden bats.

    These henchmen were notorious in BaythornˇŻs underbelly, known for their ruthlessness. No one in their territory dared challenge them. Surrounded by them, most would have panicked.

    Harlee, however, saw them as nothing more than an outlet for her simmering fury. It was the perfect opportunity to vent.

    She tossed herptop and phone into the car, calmly shutting the door as the men closed in.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1076

    ?Chapter 1076:

    Her demeanor shifted as she turned to face them, her gaze sharp and cold. With calcted ease, she sidestepped an iing strike, delivering a kick that sent thergest man sprawling. It had been a while since herst workout, and she noticed her movements had lost some of their sharpness.

    Taking a candy from her pocket, she unwrapped it leisurely and popped it into her mouth. Three more rushed her at once. One aimed for her legs, another swung at her head, and the third targeted her back.

    Harlee sprang upward, gripping one attackerˇŻs shoulder to propel herself,nding blows that left the others staggering.

    The three thugs gawked in disbelief, stunned that a single woman had dismantled their group so easily.

    Infuriated, the leader yanked a chain from his waist and charged at Harlee, wildly swinging it, even at the expense of hitting his own men.

    To this, Harlee only felt disdain. She toyed with the henchmen, holding back her full strength, using them as practice dummies while she burned through her anger.

    Noticing an object hurtling toward her, she quickly shoved the henchman out of harmˇŻs way and, to everyoneˇŻs astonishment, seized the chain mid-air with a firm grip.

    The onlookers were left speechless by how easily she managed to catch it.

    The three thugs were stunned, as were their henchmen nearby. This woman was terrifying beyond words. They began to suspect she had been toying with them, treating their fight like a game.

    A chill ran down the spines of the henchmen as sweat trickled down their faces. None of them could have foreseen being bested by a woman.

    Harlee stood tall, her icy gaze fixed on the three thugs.

    Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ň????????

    A sly smirk yed on her lips.

    ˇ°Impressive tool.ˇ± With a swift tug, she sent the first thug sprawling and swung the chain with precision, knocking down the nearest henchmen one by one.

    The chain moved as if it weighed nothing, gliding effortlessly in her hands, yet each strike delivered a devastating blow, leaving bones shattered on impact.

    Unmoved from her spot, Harlee remained a formidable presence, while none of the henchmen dared to approach.

    Fear consumed them. They werenˇŻt here to risk their livesˇŞjust to extort money.

    The three thugs, paralyzed with dread, shoved the henchmen forward in desperation.

    ˇ°What are you waiting for? Go get her!ˇ±

    The henchmen backed away instead, some even attempting to push the three thugs toward Harlee.

    HarleeˇŻs gaze locked on the leader, the chain whipping across his face with uncanny precision. She smiled faintly.

    ˇ°How does that feel?ˇ±

    Hearing this, the leader crumpled to the ground, trembling.

    ˇ°AwfulˇŞabsolutely awful. Please, donˇŻte any closer.ˇ±

    But letting this man go wasnˇŻt on her mind. She was just getting started.

    Harlee twirled the chain lightly, stepping closer to the trio.

    ˇ°No more, I beg youˇ­ Please spare us!ˇ± One thug dropped to his knees, groveling in fear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1077

    ?Chapter 1077:

    The others quickly followed suit, their voices trembling.

    ˇ°Madam, I was wrong. IˇŻll do whatever you wantˇŞjust donˇŻt hurt me!ˇ±

    ˇ°Mercy, please! I have a family to care forˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Enough!ˇ± Harlee snapped, her patience wearing thin. She kicked all three to the ground and secured them tightly with the chain.

    ˇ°Say another word, and IˇŻll dislocate every joint in your arms.ˇ±

    The threat silenced the three thugs immediately, their mouths agape but no sound escaping. The nearby henchmen also stood motionless, terrified of provoking her wrath.

    Brushing her hands off, Harlee addressed the henchmen.

    ˇ°Keep an eye on them. No food, no water, and no escaping until eight tonight. If they do, youˇŻll answer to me.ˇ±

    Without waiting for their response, she stepped into her car, started the engine, and sped away.

    One henchman hesitated before asking, ˇ°Do we really have to obey her?ˇ±

    Another sighed.

    ˇ°Feel free to ignore her orders if you want to risk it.ˇ±

    After a brief discussion, the henchmen unanimously decided toply.

    Defying the three thugs would mean they wouldnˇŻt get paid, but crossing Harlee might cost them everything. Little did they know, their decision would save their lives.

    As Harlee exited the parking lot, news of the incident reached their boss, who was already nning a punishment to pacify her.

    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination

    But that was a story for another time.

    As Harlee emerged from the car, her gaze fell on a familiar figure lingering near a nearby parking space. The man stood silently, clutching a bouquet, his eyes fixed on herˇŞclearly, he had been waiting for her to notice him.

    ˇ°How was your trip abroad?ˇ± Harlee approached him with a bright smile and a gentle tone, seeming lighter than usual.

    Noel had left for an overseas trip shortly after their engagement was announced.

    For three months, there had been no contact.

    Struggling with his unspoken feelings for Harlee and his loyalty to Rhys, Noel had traveled in search of rity and peace, hoping to return without regrets.

    ˇ°It was fine,ˇ± Noel replied, offering her a winsome smile as he extended the pink roses.

    ˇ°You know, traveling really puts things into perspective. You should try it sometime.ˇ±

    Harlee epted the flowers but sidestepped his advice, her thoughts drifting elsewhereˇŞprimarily to Rhys, whom she needed to find for the answers she sought.

    As they walked together, NoelˇŻs hand gripped the hem of his shirt, a gesture hidden from HarleeˇŻs view.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve managed without any therapy sessions for nearly three months. Looks like youˇŻre doing much better,ˇ± he said.

    ˇ°Somewhat,ˇ± Harlee replied with a wry smile, uncertain of her own emotional state.

    ˇ°What about Rhys? Have you been in touch with him?ˇ± NoelˇŻs voice wavered slightly as he asked the question.

    He stole a nervous nce at Harlee, hoping she hadnˇŻt caught on to his unease. She seemed distracted, however, oblivious to the tremor in his tone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1078

    ?Chapter 1078:

    Noel allowed himself a bitter smirk. Of course, she hadnˇŻt noticed. She never hadˇŞnot his unease, nor the deeper feelings he had carried for her all these years. Why would she pick up on it now? Plus, his decision was already made, wasnˇŻt it? He ought to embrace it with joy.

    Holding onto that thought, Noel managed to muster a faint smile.

    Harlee was consumed with worry over RhysˇŻ abrupt disappearance.

    ˇ°HeˇŻs gone missing,ˇ± she replied, her voice tinged with sorrow.

    ˇ°Missing?ˇ± Surprise flickered across NoelˇŻs face.

    Had Rhys neutralized the threats against Harlee already?

    Noel wrestled with his feelings.

    He knew Rhys had dedicated his life to keeping Harlee safe, and if RhysˇŻ n had been set in motion, he might not survive it. Torn about whether to disclose the full truth, Noel chose silence as they continued their stroll.

    As they entered the hospital room, Noel stopped just as Harlee was about to sit. Without warning, he wrapped her in a firm embrace.

    Caught off guard, Harlee didnˇŻt resist. She trusted Noel, though his sudden disy of affection left her puzzled.

    For three minutes, Noel held her tightly, silently cherishing the closeness. When he finally released her, his eyes appeared slightly teary, though his smile remained intact.

    ˇ°You might not realize this, but IˇŻve been in love with you for nearly three years.ˇ±

    Shock registered on HarleeˇŻs face. Love? Her? For three years? She understood each word he spoke, yet putting them together felt strangely perplexing.

    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s???????

    NoelˇŻsugh was gentle, his gaze unwavering.

    ˇ°Yeah, itˇŻs been three years. IˇŻve had feelings for you that long. I really donˇŻt know why I felt this way. It began as merely fulfilling a promise to a friendˇŞto take care of you, to be both your friend and therapist.

    But then, I found myself unable to resist these feelings.ˇ±

    The phrase ˇ°a promise to a friendˇ± triggered an image of Rhys in HarleeˇŻs mind.

    Her face remained impassive. She didnˇŻt reciprocate NoelˇŻs feelings, yet she wouldnˇŻt trivialize them.

    Noticing her restrained reaction, Noel continued gently, ˇ°I think itˇŻs your personality. Seeing you in pain over Rhys didnˇŻt make me jealous. It just broke my heart. Perhaps because he was the one who asked me to care for you.ˇ±

    At thisst part, Noel tightened his fists, aware that his honesty might drive Harlee further away. Yet, he wanted her happinessˇŞnot necessarily to win her heart.

    Noel closed his eyes, sparing himself the sight of her response to his admission. Then, finally revealing the feelings he had long hidden, he said softly, ˇ°Harlee, I care about you deeply. I just wanted you to know that thereˇŻs someone who truly admires you. YouˇŻre incredible.ˇ± When Noel reopened his eyes, they glistened with unshed tears, though his smile remained steady.

    ˇ°IˇŻve said it now. This allows me to finally discuss Rhys with you.ˇ±

    As he finished, emotion choked his voice, and his reddened eyes betrayed the strain, but the persistent smile remained.

    ˇ°Youˇ­ˇ± Harlee was momentarily speechless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1079

    ?Chapter 1079:

    In an unexpected gesture, she stepped forward and embraced him, mirroring his earlier action. She whispered in his ear, ˇ°Thank you for your feelings toward me. I am ttered.ˇ±

    Her words struck Noel deeply, overwhelming him with emotion. She didnˇŻt press him for RhysˇŻ whereabouts or any details. Instead, she simply acknowledged his feelings with quiet, genuine gratitude.

    To Noel, this moment affirmed what he had always believedˇŞthat Harlee was, indeed, the most wonderful person.

    For the first time, Noel truly let Harlee go. Though the act was painful, he did it willingly. Looking earnestly into her eyes, he said clearly, ˇ°Harlee, Rhys never deceived you. On the day he was rescued, Anika and Eugenia had poisoned him.ˇ±

    NoelˇŻs voice remained calm and soothing as Harlee listened intently, absorbing every word without outward shock.

    Noel continued, ˇ°Rhys and I have been friends for years.

    Because of family issues, I kept my distance.

    But he always supported me from behind the scenes.

    He helped me secure my familyˇŻs assets and achieve everything I have now. Our friendship might seem unconventional, but weˇŻve always been there for each other in the moments that mattered.ˇ±

    Noel hesitated for a moment and then added with a lightugh, ˇ°Throughout our years of friendship, the only thing he ever requested was that I look after you as a friend.

    His concern for you never waned.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s holds stories for every mood

    However, after he sustained severe injuries and was unconscious, Anika and Eugenia took that opportunity to poison him. Initially, they manipted him with the antidote. Yet, when he suspected they might pose a threat to you, he chose to feignpliance.ˇ±

    Saying it aloud lifted a weight from NoelˇŻs shoulders.

    ˇ°For three years, he meticulously nned to dismantle their control, ensuring your safety against any threats.ˇ±

    Harlee remained silent, her expression thoughtful as the gravity of the revtions sank in. She had long suspected that Rhys was hiding somethingˇŞbut never to this extent.

    ˇ°Heˇ­ˇ± she said, her voice faltering as if the words refused to form.

    Noel finished for her.

    ˇ°Now that Anika and Eugenia are gone, so is the antidote. Without it, Rhys likely has less than six months.ˇ±

    Six months. Was that all Rhys had left? A tightness gripped HarleeˇŻs throat. She had longed to confront him, but the truth sheˇŻd uncovered was unimaginable.

    The thought of Rhys dying within months hurt more than any betrayal she could have imagined. Just then, TonyaˇŻs call jolted Harlee from her thoughts. She answered instinctively, and TonyaˇŻs cheerful voice burst through the line.

    ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻve taken the antidote to theb for testing. It seems to be improving NicˇŻs conditionˇ­ˇ± Tonya continued chatting, but the silence that followed caught her attention.

    ˇ°Harlee? Are you there?ˇ±

    ˇ°Tonyaˇ­ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice was hollow.

    ˇ°Rhys only has six months left.ˇ±

    TonyaˇŻs phone slipped from her hand,nding with a dull thud on a nearby surface. She quickly reimed it, her voice filled with shock.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080:

    ˇ°Harleeˇ­

    Did Anika poison Rhys?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Harlee whispered.

    Overwhelmed, Tonya was momentarily speechless, stunned by the weight of HarleeˇŻs words.

    Grabbing her car keys, she said, ˇ°Stay put. IˇŻm heading to the hospital for you.ˇ±

    Harlee remained motionless, her voice strained as she turned to Noel.

    ˇ°Do you know where Rhys is?ˇ± Rhys had kept his location a secret, and his associates offered no help. She felt lost, unsure where to even start.

    Noel froze.

    He had revealed the truth to Harlee because he couldnˇŻt stand seeing her in pain and wanted to offer help.

    But he was just as uncertain about RhysˇŻ whereabouts.

    ˇ°HeˇŻs cut off all contact with me as well. I canˇŻt find him,ˇ± Noel said, his head bowed in regret.

    Harlee frowned and let out a bitterugh.

    ˇ°HeˇŻs really outdone himself, hasnˇŻt he? He even anticipated that you might tell me the truth.

    Cutting you off was just anotherˇ­

    ˇ°Step to ensure I wouldnˇŻt get any updates about himˇ­ˇ± she muttered to herself and then suddenly straightened up, a resolute smile forming on her lips.

    ˇ°Rhys, do you really think I canˇŻt locate you? ThereˇŻs nothing I canˇŻt handle once I set my mind to it!ˇ±

    Noel stood quietly, his gaze filled withpassion.

    He no longer harbored jealousy toward HarleeˇŻs affection for Rhys.

    He had spent thest three years exhausting all his feelings of envy.

    Harlee turned to Noel and said, ˇ°Noel, I appreciate you sharing the truth. Without it, I would have kept running in circles.ˇ±

    ˇ°ArenˇŻt you upset that I kept this from you for so long? Or that I had hidden motives when I approached you?ˇ± Noel asked.

    Harlee looked at him and smiled.

    ˇ°I trust my own judgment.ˇ± Noel was a genuine and rare friend.

    Being liked by him was something she considered both happiness and fortune. Unfortunately, the timing of their encounter was off.

    Her heart had no space for anyone else.

    Without watching NoelˇŻs reaction, Harlee honestly continued, ˇ°I wonˇŻt hold you up any longer.

    Go ahead with your ns. IˇŻll see if I can dig up more clues.ˇ± She didnˇŻt seek out Hamilton for answers, knowing he would be clueless too. Rhys had resolved to erase himself from her life, leaving no traces for anyone connected to her to notice.

    That afternoon, Noel joined Harlee as they searched through countless ces, nearly turning Baythorn upside down.

    But there was no sign of Rhys, not even the smallest trace. It was as if he had evaporated, just like he had three years earlier.

    Still, like before, Harlee was not ready to give up.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy weekend dear readers! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (©¤??O)

    .

 Chapter 1081

    ?Chapter 1081:

    Facing these hurdles only stiffened her resolve. She nned to search every possible ce in the country before considering locations overseas.

    As evening settled, Harleey in her hospital bed, TonyaˇŻs arms gently around her waist. They were both silent.

    Suddenly, Tonya sat up sharply.

    ˇ°Harlee, how did you first meet Rhys?ˇ±

    Tonya had a sense that Rhys might have picked a ce with special significance to both Harlee and himself to spend his remaining time.

    Upon hearing this, Harlee also sat up and began to recount their initial encounter, a tender smile spreading across her face.

    ˇ°Later, I took them to a hospital in Asmain.

    His grandpa, half-asleep, thought I was Nic. I just had to stay until his surgery was doneˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee fondly revisited the memories, a joyful expression lighting up her face. Then, her eyes brightened, and she pped her hands together.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs itˇŞAsmain! How could I have overlooked that?ˇ±

    ˇ°What do you mean? Harlee, are you suggesting Rhys might be in Asmain?ˇ± Tonya grasped her hand, her excitement palpable.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs very possible!ˇ± Harlee responded confidently.

    ˇ°Back then, his grandpa expressed regret for never trying bungee jumping and suggested that Rhys and I fulfill that wish. It was meant to bring us closer.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales

    After much convincing, I agreed. Our bungee jump was tandem, and it became our first real moment of closeness.ˇ±

    Time had erased many details, and Harlee had nearly forgotten that pivotal first encounter.

    Tonya wasted no time. While Harlee recounted the story, she was already booking a flight for the following morning.

    ˇ°Flying yourself would be too exhausting. YouˇŻll need all your strength to search for Rhys once youˇŻre there, so IˇŻve booked a private flight for you.ˇ±

    Seeing the gratitude in HarleeˇŻs eyes, Tonya yfully pinched her cheek.

    ˇ°Alright, I know youˇŻre thankful, but letˇŻs focus on finding Rhys first.ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. No matter what poison heˇŻs battling, IˇŻll bring him back, even if it means pulling him from the brink of death!ˇ± Tonya added confidently, tapping her chest.

    Harlee nodded firmly. She had full faith in TonyaˇŻs medical expertise.

    Even if the poison was incurable, Tonya would find a wayˇŞjust as Anika had doneˇŞto devise a treatment that could extend RhysˇŻ life.

    Three dayster, Harlee returned to the bungee jumping site where she and Rhys had shared their first meaningful moment.

    On her first day in Asmain, Harlee rushed to the location, eager to find any clues. Unfortunately, she found nothing of value.

    Convinced that Rhys was nearby, she returned the next day, spending the entire day at the site, searching through every possible location. Once again, there was no progress. She even showed RhysˇŻ photo to the staff, but everyone had the same response. No one recognized him or had seen him.

    Tonya had urged Harlee to consider giving up, arguing that if Rhys truly wanted to vanish, finding him would be nearly impossible.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1082

    ?Chapter 1082:

    However, Harlee remained undeterred. On the third day, she visited once more. Sitting on a stone block in a corner, she stared at RhysˇŻ photo on her phone.

    Her mind was turbulent, yet herˇ­

    Harlee fondly revisited the memories, a joyful expression lighting up her face. Then, her eyes brightened, and she pped her hands together.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs itˇŞAsmain! How could I have overlooked that?ˇ±

    ˇ°What do you mean? Harlee, are you suggesting Rhys might be in Asmain?ˇ± Tonya grasped her hand, her excitement palpable.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs very possible!ˇ± Harlee responded confidently.

    ˇ°Back then, his grandpa expressed regret for never trying bungee jumping and suggested that Rhys and I fulfill that wish. It was meant to bring us closer.

    After much convincing, I agreed. Our bungee jump was tandem, and it became our first real moment of closeness.ˇ±

    Time had erased many details, and Harlee had nearly forgotten that pivotal first encounter.

    Tonya wasted no time. While Harlee recounted the story, she was already booking a flight for the following morning.

    ˇ°Flying yourself would be too exhausting. YouˇŻll need all your strength to search for Rhys once youˇŻre there, so IˇŻve booked a private flight for you.ˇ±

    Seeing the gratitude in HarleeˇŻs eyes, Tonya yfully pinched her cheek.

    ˇ°Alright, I know youˇŻre thankful, but letˇŻs focus on finding Rhys first.ˇ±

    New chapters now on .c?m

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. No matter what poison heˇŻs battling, IˇŻll bring him back, even if it means pulling him from the brink of death!ˇ± Tonya added confidently, tapping her chest.

    Harlee nodded firmly. She had full faith in TonyaˇŻs medical expertise.

    Even if the poison was incurable, Tonya would find a wayˇŞjust as Anika had doneˇŞto devise a treatment that could extend RhysˇŻ life.

    Three dayster, Harlee returned to the bungee jumping site where she and Rhys had shared their first meaningful moment.

    On her first day in Asmain, Harlee rushed to the location, eager to find any clues. Unfortunately, she found nothing of value.

    Convinced that Rhys was nearby, she returned the next day, spending the entire day at the site, searching through every possible location. Once again, there was no progress. She even showed RhysˇŻ photo to the staff, but everyone had the same response. No one recognized him or had seen him.

    Tonya had urged Harlee to consider giving up, arguing that if Rhys truly wanted to vanish, finding him would be nearly impossible.

    However, Harlee remained undeterred. On the third day, she visited once more. Sitting on a stone block in a corner, she stared at RhysˇŻ photo on her phone.

    Her mind was turbulent, but her determination remained unshaken.

    HarleeˇŻs resolve only strengthened.

    Her instincts told her that Rhys was close by.

    Just then, a middle-aged woman approached Harlee, her face etched with concern.

    ˇ°Do you need any help?ˇ±

    Harlee was about to decline but then hesitated. What if this woman had seen Rhys before? She quickly showed the woman RhysˇŻ photo and asked, ˇ°Do you recognize this man?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1083

    ?Chapter 1083:

    The woman studied the photo intently.

    After a brief pause, she nodded with certainty.

    ˇ°Yes, I do. The house I own nearby was bought by him.ˇ±

    The revtion that Rhys had purchased a nearby vi left Harlee momentarily bewildered.

    Despite having asked the same question to countless people over the past few days, with every answering back negativeˇŞnobody recognizing Rhys or having seen himˇŞthis womanˇŻs confirmation took Harlee by surprise.

    Harlee quickly regained herposure, clearing her thoughts in less than three seconds. She fixed her gaze on the middle-aged woman and asked, ˇ°Could you take me to him?ˇ±

    Initially, Harlee had nned to ask for RhysˇŻ address, but realizing her unfamiliarity with the area, she decided it was wiser to be guided directly.

    The middle-aged woman hesitated, her expression shifting to one of slight caution.

    ˇ°What is your rtionship with him?ˇ±

    Without hesitation, Harlee answered, ˇ°IˇŻm his fianc¨¦e.ˇ± Since learning the full story from Noel, Harlee hade to terms with her feelings for Rhys.

    The woman studied Harlee for a moment before her face lit up with recognition.

    ˇ°Oh, yes! IˇŻve seen your picture at Mr. GreenˇŻs house!ˇ± she eximed with a warm smile, reaching out to take HarleeˇŻs hand.

    ˇ°You two lovebirds are quarreling, arenˇŻt you?ˇ±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s, your source for inspiration

    The woman recalled her visit to RhysˇŻ house, which had left asting impression on her. The stark ck, white, and gray decor stood out in her mind, with its minimalistic furnishings and an overwhelming number of photos featuring the same womanˇŞHarlee. It was clear to her that only someone deeply in love would decorate their home in such a way.

    As a result, she didnˇŻt feel the need to ask about the reasons for Rhys purchasing the vi.

    Confidently, the woman patted her chest.

    ˇ°No worries, IˇŻll guide you to him.ˇ±

    Harlee offered a faint smile but chose not to speak. Thirty minutester, they arrived at a vi designed in the distinctive Asmain style.

    ˇ°I need to take care of something, so IˇŻll leave you here. Just press the doorbell, and youˇŻre good to go,ˇ± the middle-aged woman said.

    ˇ°Thank you,ˇ± Harlee replied.

    The middle-aged woman waved cheerfully and even gave Harlee an encouraging thumbs-up.

    Harlee couldnˇŻt help but return the womanˇŻs warm gesture with a bright, engaging smile.

    The woman paused for a moment, spellbound by HarleeˇŻs smile, before whispering to herself, ˇ°ItˇŻs clear why that man is so smitten with her.

    Even I, a married woman, feel a little stirredˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°What is it?ˇ± Harlee asked, sensing something unusual.

    The womanughed softly, brushing it off.

    ˇ°Nothing.

    Head on in.ˇ±

    Harlee, unaware of the womanˇŻs thoughts, simply watched as she walked away. Once the woman was out of sight, Harlee turned her attention back to the entrance of the vi.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1084

    ?Chapter 1084:

    As Harlee approached the entrance, she chuckled coldly, her steps deliberate. She drew closer to the lone guard.

    ˇ°You look at me as if IˇŻm a familiar face you canˇŻt quite recognize.ˇ±

    Harlee studied the man in front of her.

    He was the only protector of the viˇŞclearly one of RhysˇŻ trusted aides, skilled and observant. Yet, she had never met him before, which only deepened her curiosity. Was he someone who usually operated from the shadows?

    With narrowed eyes, Harlee gave Christopher a cold stare.

    Christopher, having only heard of Harlee from Rhys, instinctively took a few steps back, his face betraying disbelief.

    He hadnˇŻt expected her to find this ce.

    ˇ°No, no, youˇŻre mistaken,ˇ± he stammered.

    Harlee smirked. She hadnˇŻt said much, yet his reaction was enough to tell her he was rattled. Pretending he didnˇŻt recognize her? Did he think she would fall for that?

    Herughter grew colder, and her poker face sharpened. She locked eyes with Christopher and spoke in a cold, controlled voice, ˇ°While IˇŻm still willing to be kind, take me to Rhys.ˇ±

    Christopher shook his head forcefully, refusing.

    HarleeˇŻs expression hardened.

    ˇ°So, youˇŻre choosing the hard way?ˇ± she said, rolling up her sleeves with methodical precision. She grabbed ChristopherˇŻs chin with force, making him look her straight in the eye.

    ˇ°My patience has limits.

    Your adventure awaits at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c©–m

    Either lead me to Rhys, or brace yourself for the consequences.ˇ±

    Christopher stood frozen, overwhelmed by HarleeˇŻs intimidating presence. She was nothing like the gentle, kind woman Rhys had described. Instead, she issued impatient threats when he resisted. She was far more frightening than Rhys had ever portrayed her to be.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, itˇŻs not that IˇŻm unwilling to take you to Mr. Green.

    But he really isnˇŻt in the vi right now!ˇ± Since Rhys was in a hidden room, Christopher felt that, technically speaking, he wasnˇŻt lying.

    ˇ°What of it?ˇ± Harlee replied, tightening her grip.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt care where he is. You need to take me to him.ˇ± Christopher thought about trying to escape, but HarleeˇŻs hold was unyielding. Resigned, he closed his eyes and mentally apologized to Rhys.

    ˇ°Sorry, Mr. Green, I canˇŻt resist any longer.ˇ±

    Christopher was about to speak when HarleeˇŻs smile vanished. In an instant, her hand flew up, and he felt a sharp p across his face. The force of the blow jolted through his body, and his entire face twitched from the impact.

    Christopher hadnˇŻt expected the ˇ°gentle womanˇ± Rhys often spoke of to deliver such a forceful p. It was enough to knock him off bnce.

    Pain shot through his body as he struggled toprehend how a p from her, a woman, could knock a tall, strong man like him to the ground.

    He muttered to himself, ˇ°A man in loveˇŻs words really canˇŻt be trusted.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1085

    ?Chapter 1085:

    Attempting to rise, Christopher was swiftly knocked back down by HarleeˇŻs kick. She pressed her boot firmly against his chest, looking down on him with disdain as if he were merely an inconvenience.

    Lying on the cold ground, Christopher groaned, ˇ°Harlee, I was just about to tell you! That p was uncalled for.ˇ± He quickly changed his tone, realizing that leading her inside was now unavoidable.

    HarleeˇŻs voice was cold and unwavering.

    ˇ°I told you my patience is limited. You have onest chance. Where is he?ˇ±

    ˇ°HeˇŻs in the secret room,ˇ± Christopher blurted out, the words tumbling out faster than he could process.

    A momentˇŻs hesitation might mean more punishment.

    ˇ°Lead the way,ˇ± Harleemanded, ncing down at the pitiful Christopher on the ground. She then dismissed him and strode confidently into the vi.

    Christopher scrambled to his feet, brushing himself off while anxiously gesturing for Harlee to follow.

    As Rhys often said, HarleeˇŻs influence was undeniable. Or more urately, those who dared oppose her rarely lived to tell the tale.

    At the double doors, Christopher took a deep breath, his expression one of stern resignation.

    ˇ°Mr. Green is inside.ˇ± HarleeˇŻs eyes briefly flickered before she signaled for him to proceed.

    With trembling hands, Christopher approached the keypad and entered the code, a secret known only to him and Rhys.

    The doors creaked open slowly, revealing the room beyond.

    g ? ln¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home

    Standing at the entrance, HarleeˇŻs gaze swept across the space. There, on an oval mechanical bed, a many tightly bound in chains.

    Rhysy motionless, his eyes shut, arms outstretched as if frozen in ce.

    He appeared to have stopped breathing.

    A soft light spilled over his face and the heavy iron chains binding his limbs, their weight seeming unbearable. In that moment, he resembled a lifeless marite, devoid of soul, utterly still, drained of color.

    As Harlee entered the room, she was met with a sight she hadnˇŻt anticipated. She stopped in her tracks, her eyes wide with shock and disbelief. Tears welled up, and she squeezed her eyes shut, overwhelmed by sorrow.

    ˇ°Lee, soon youˇŻll be my wife. The thought is so thrilling that I lose sleep over it.ˇ±

    ˇ°Lee, meeting you was the highlight of my existence!ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻve made my choice. I choose to save Nyomi.

    But Lee, know that my heart is yours!ˇ±

    These memories surged in her mind, ring brightly like a series of fireworks.

    She had assumed that Rhys had forsaken their love, leaving her behind, pushing her to erase all memories of what had transpired three years ago. She had deceived herself, telling herself she had never loved him, that he hadnˇŻt gotten into trouble saving her, that they were merely strangers whose paths had once crossed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1086

    ?Chapter 1086:

    Yet herey Rhys, once proud and invincible, now a lifeless figure chained to a bed, resembling nothing more than a puppet.

    A question popped into HarleeˇŻs mind. What had he endured over these past three years?

    Breaking the tense silence, Christopher spoke up.

    ˇ°Harlee, Mr. Green insisted we chain him.

    He feared his seizures might drive him to madness, endangering others.ˇ± ChristopherˇŻs previous attempts to intervene had always been dismissed.

    Harlee shot a stern look at Christopher, who lingered just behind her, and marched forward to RhysˇŻ custom bed. She reached out, her hand hesitating just before touching his cheek.

    ˇ°Madness during his episodesˇ­ˇ± she whispered, her voice quivering.

    She then fixed her gaze on Christopher, who stood attentively by her side.

    ˇ°Give me the key.ˇ±

    Christopher answered respectfully, ˇ°Mr. Green has mixed the keys in a box after each use to prevent me from releasing him. IˇŻm not sure which key is the one.ˇ±

    Christopher said, his voice betraying his nervousness, fearing HarleeˇŻs wrath.

    ˇ°Bring the key box to me.ˇ±

    Christopher retrieved the box and knelt, starting to try each key.

    Harlee sat on the edge of RhysˇŻ bed.

    As Christopher unlocked one of RhysˇŻ hands, she cradled it tenderly, her gaze focused on his pale, lifeless face. In just a month, his weight had dropped rmingly.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures

    She gently pushed back the damp hair from RhysˇŻ forehead, tenderly dabbing the perspiration away.

    Inwardly, she resolved to stay by his side, refusing to let him slip away from herˇŞnot in this lifetime. She wondered if he knew she was here. Was he hurting? She decided she would face this together with him. Would he wake up? He had slept for so long, and it was beginning to terrify her.

    After all the chains that bound RhysˇŻ limbs were freed, Harlee clutched his right hand, hoisting it over her shoulder and pulling his body upright from the bed. She inhaled sharply, clenching his hand firmly as she braced herself and rose to her feet.

    RhysˇŻ weight bore down on her, causing her to grit her teeth and steady herself.

    At this, Christopher moved to assist her.

    ˇ°No need.ˇ± Her voice, fragile and dismissive, stopped Christopher instantly. She was determined to escort Rhys from this underground chamber.

    Despite RhysˇŻ recent weight loss, his stature remained imposing, and lifting him was a formidable challenge for Harlee.

    As they neared the exit, a bead of sweat formed on HarleeˇŻs brow.

    Christopher hesitated before asking, ˇ°Harlee, do you n toˇ­ˇ± It was clear that Harlee intended to take Rhys out, but Rhys had explicitly instructed before losing consciousness that he should never be removed from the chamber under any circumstances.

    Positioned at the door, Harlee held RhysˇŻ hand in one while supporting his shoulder with the other, her expression nk as she nced back at Christopher.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1087

    ?Chapter 1087:

    ˇ°I refuse to let him spend his final days in this miserable, underground chamber.ˇ±

    ˇ°But Mr. Green had explicit instructions before he copsed.ˇ± Though Christopher trusted Harlee wouldnˇŻt harm Rhys, that didnˇŻt mean he could disregard RhysˇŻ orders.

    ˇ°My decision isnˇŻt up for debate.ˇ± With these final, cold words, Harlee continued to help Rhys ascend the stairs.

    Christopher, gripped by a sudden panic, reached out to seize RhysˇŻ arm to halt their departure.

    However, a chilling re from Harlee rooted him in ce. The deathly intent in her stare was unmistakable.

    Christopher had no fear of death itself, but his dedication to outlive Rhys was essential.

    He vowed to survive as long as Rhys breathed.

    Harlee struggled under RhysˇŻ weight as they progressed. Upon entering the living room, her breaths were strained and deep. She eased Rhys onto the couch, gently supporting him until he was seated securely.

    Silently, Harlee sat beside Rhys, allowing him to rest his head against her shoulder.

    His eyelids remained closed, hisplexion deathly pale. The slight warmth originating from RhysˇŻ body provided Harlee with faintfort.

    Determined, she believed there was still a possibility to heal him, recalling how he had found the cure for NicˇŻs condition.

    Shifting slightly to ensure Rhys was morefortable against her, Harlee gazed down at his face, which she hadnˇŻt properly seen for nearly four years. With a tender smile, she caressed his cheek, as if touching a long-lost, precious artifact.

    ˇ°What in the world has happened over the past three years?ˇ± While her eyes remained soft, her voice took on a cold tone.

    At HarleeˇŻs question, Christopher nced at Rhys, but the ensuing silence was overwhelming.

    He rubbed his nose. If only he had dyed administering the sedative today.

    Christopher stood, fists clenched, wrestling with his thoughts. Rhys had not explicitly forbidden him from discussing the past with Harlee. Perhaps sharing some details was permissible.

    Strengthening his resolve, Christopher began.

    ˇ°Three years ago, Anika followed Hale and Lucretia to Mogluylia.

    After the incident with Lindsay and Mr. Green falling off the cliff, Mr. Green was rescued by Anika.

    Anika poisoned Rhys with a lethal toxin, intending to manipte him against you. Over time, however, her feelings shifted, and she fell for him. She forced Mr. Green toply with her demands using the antidote. Later, Mr. Green feigned affection for her, helping with his undercover schemes.ˇ±

    Christopher hastily added, ˇ°Please donˇŻt think too much about it. Mr. Green has no feelings for Anika. I was the one who dated her.ˇ±

    ChristopherˇŻs words puzzled Harlee.

    HarleeˇŻs face showed shock, prompting Christopher to quickly say, ˇ°Hold on. IˇŻll get something from my room that will exin everything.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1088

    ?Chapter 1088:

    As Harlee was still consumed by bewilderment, Christopher walked into a room and returned with his face concealed by a mask that mirrored RhysˇŻ features perfectly.

    The pieces began to fall into ce for Harlee. Over the past three years, Rhys had shielded the truth from her, but now,yer byyer, it wasing to light, pulling her back into a stark reality. The depth of her significance in RhysˇŻ heart had always eluded her. It was her own insecurities that had clouded her judgment in their rtionship. It turned out Rhys had been as ready to sacrifice his life for her now as he had been when he jumped from the cliff for her sake three years ago.

    He had endured three years of degradation, all for her benefit.

    ˇ°Did he endure all this until now because he feared Anika and Eugenia might hurt me?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    Despite everything Noel had shared previously, his knowledge of RhysˇŻ n paled inparison to ChristopherˇŻs.

    At this juncture, Harlee sought to understand what drove RhysˇŻ deep desire to persevere.

    Christopher shook his head before nodding.

    ˇ°Our initial strategy involved Mr. Green confronting Anika and Eugenia six months down the line.

    However, AnikaˇŻs failed abduction and your injuries that day elerated his ns.

    He abandoned caution, fearing the missionˇŻs failure more than death itself, and orchestrated a new strategy. What we nned for half a year was executed in under three days, effectively neutralizing AnikaˇŻs and EugeniaˇŻswork overseas.ˇ± Christopher vividly remembered those days, the loss of manyrades who had fought tirelessly by his side, and the noticeable thinning of RhysˇŻ hair throughout the stressful period.

    Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls

    Upon learning of the missionˇŻs sess, RhysˇŻ hair had turnedpletely white by the following morning. The dark hair he now wore was merely a disguise, one that Christopher had covertly dyed while Rhys was under sedation.

    Christopher often pondered whether RhysˇŻ insistence onpleting the mission ahead of schedule had led to his current suffering.

    Had Rhys not pushed himself so hard, might his life expectancy not have been drastically reduced to under a month?

    HarleeˇŻs eyes widened in astonishment upon hearing this. She hadnˇŻt expected the extent of RhysˇŻ sacrifices over the years, all made for her.

    His existence was tethered to her survival.

    He had dismantled AnikaˇŻs and EugeniaˇŻs operationˇ­

    Overseas in under three days. She knew all too well the Herculean effort that entailed, even with three years of preparation.

    ˇ°What happened next? How did you find your way here? And when did you arrive?ˇ± Harlee asked, her voice trembling.

    After a brief pause, Christopher replied, ˇ°After securing the location of the antidote for the Bloodthirstiness Pill from Anika and Eugenia, we made our way here.ˇ± Harlee grew quiet.

    ˇ°Three years ago, Mr. Green started decorating this vi, choosing it because the bungee jumping spot nearby was where you two first bonded,ˇ± Christopher exined, his voice breaking as he was ovee by emotion.

    ˇ°It was here he realized he had fallen for youˇ­

    He hoped to spend his final moments in the ce of his happiest memories.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1089

    ?Chapter 1089:

    Harlee responded with conviction, ˇ°He will not die! IˇŻll defy the odds and snatch him from the brink of death, no matter what it takes!ˇ±

    ˇ°Unfortunately, Anika didnˇŻt design an antidote when she developed this poison,ˇ± Christopher continued, his tone gentle, easing the heartbreaking reality.

    Harlee froze, struck by his words.

    Given AnikaˇŻs global acim as a chemist, the odds seemed threatening if even she hadnˇŻt created a cure.

    But Harlee dismissed the idea instantly. She resolved then and there to discover a solution.

    Failure was not an option.

    Christopher exhaled a weary sigh.

    He wished more than anything to save Rhys, yet Rhys had destroyed any chance of his own survival, leaving no room for rescue.

    Christopher remembered the extreme measures he had taken, torturing Anika to extract information about an antidote.

    Her final words haunted him still. She had said the poison she administered to Rhys was the most lethal she had ever developed, beyond even her ability to counteract.

    Gazing upon RhysˇŻ sleeping face, Christopher said solemnly, ˇ°Harlee, I have faith in you. Perhaps you can develop something to ease his suffering.ˇ±

    While Christopher harbored doubts about aplete antidote, he hoped a partial remedy might at least prolong RhysˇŻ life by a couple of decades.

    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    Harlee absorbed his words, her thoughts already racing ahead to the antidote. She knew she couldnˇŻt aplish this alone, but she believed in TonyaˇŻs medical expertise. Together, they could potentially develop an effective cure. With tears brimming, Harlee shut her eyes briefly. When she reopened them, they sparkled with resolute determination. She turned slowly to look at Rhys, her right handˇ­

    Tenderly brushing his cheek, Harlee felt the warmth of his skin under her fingers, making her breath catch.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs going to be alrightˇ­ IˇŻll find a way,ˇ± she whispered with confidence.

    In RhysˇŻ bedroom, Harlee gently lifted him onto the bed. She then warmed some water, bathed him, and dressed him in clean clothes.

    Once finished, she picked up the basin of used water to dispose of it when Christopher approached, handcuffs in tow.

    ˇ°Harlee, he might still need these,ˇ± he suggested, his demeanor awkward.

    Catching the difort in ChristopherˇŻs gesture, HarleeˇŻs expression hardened instantly.

    ˇ°Whenever Mr. Green experiences one of his episodes, hepletely loses his self-control and reacts violently,ˇ± Christopher said, his voice thick with concern.

    Day by day, RhysˇŻ condition had deteriorated. Initially, he managed to keep his aggression in check, avoiding harm to others. Now, however, he became uncontrobly violent, capable of fatally wounding anyone who ventured too close with a single blow. Once, Christopher had narrowly escaped death when Rhys came dangerously close to cutting his throat.

    Harlee stayed silent, hesitant to ept the handcuffs.

    It was clear to her that Christopher cared for RhysˇŻ well-being above his own.

    His offer of the handcuffs suggested they had recently faced a harrowing situation, one they both hoped to avoid in the future. Yet, Harlee was resolute in her refusal.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1090

    ?Chapter 1090:

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. With me here, the fears you have wonˇŻte to pass.ˇ±

    Harlee had already been in touch with Tonya, who was scheduled to arrive in Asmain the following afternoon, likely when Rhys would be conscious. That would be the perfect time for Tonya to assess his condition.

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± Christopher said, realizing he couldnˇŻt persuade Harlee to change her mind.

    The following afternoon arrived.

    Tonya reached their location an hour and a half earlier than expected.

    Christopher led her into RhysˇŻ room, where Harlee was carefully adjusting the nket over him.

    Noticing their entrance, Harlee raised a finger to her lips, signaling for silence, before quietly exiting the room. She took Tonya by the hand and led her to the living room.

    ˇ°Take a moment to rx. YouˇŻve just arrived,ˇ± Harlee suggested gently.

    Tonya nodded subtly.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not worn out, but IˇŻm afraid assessing RhysˇŻ condition is beyond my abilities.ˇ±

    As Tonya spoke, her expression grew more troubled, clearly surprised by her initial observations.

    Harlee had been cryptic over the phone, urgently summoning Tonya to Asmain without revealing the full details of RhysˇŻ poisoning.

    From her quick assessment, Tonya could tell that the toxin had deeply infiltrated RhysˇŻ system. Setting aside the possibility of creating an antidote,pletely removing the poison from RhysˇŻ body was already an enormous challenge. Unlessˇ­

    TonyaˇŻs mind sifted through various treatment options, finally settling on traditional tactics. If only there had been a mythical golden insect, carefully nurtured over years with rare elixirsˇ­

    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    However, Tonya quickly abandoned that thought. Shecked the skills to cultivate such creatures.

    Furthermore, the only specialist she had ever known had passed away two years earlier.

    As for others who might have mastered the craft, an elder from a long-standing family had once mentioned that the expertise of nurturing such organisms had vanished with her generation. The younger members of her lineage barely understood the basics. This method offered a fragile hope, but it was also a cruel dead end for Rhys.

    TonyaˇŻs forehead creased in concern.

    After reviewing the medical files Christopher had provided, she realized RhysˇŻ condition had deteriorated to a point dangerously close to the threshold of no return.

    Seeing HarleeˇŻs hopeful expression, Tonya forced herself to remainposed. She murmured, ˇ°I can try. ThereˇŻs no guarantee, but IˇŻll at least attempt to figure something outˇ­ˇ±

    Bang! Before Tonya could finish speaking, a loud noise erupted from RhysˇŻ bedroom.

    HarleeˇŻs heart raced as she sprinted for the door, bursting into the room.

    Tonya and Christopher hurried after her. When they entered, they were met with a terrifying sight: Rhys had Harlee by the neck, his face expressionless, while hers turned red as she struggled for breath.

    ˇ°Stay backˇ­ˇ± Harlee managed to rasp through her coughing, barely able to speak. She reached up, cing a hand gently on Rhys, and whispered, ˇ°Rhys, itˇŻs meˇ­ˇ± She tried to use her voice to pull him back from the edge.

    RhysˇŻ eyes, which had been tightly shut, snapped open, and a chilling gaze swept over her. Without hesitation, he flung her aside.

    Harlee was sent flying across the room, mming against the wall with a bone-rattling impact before copsing to the floor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1091

    ?Chapter 1091:

    Blood trickled from her lips as she struggled to stand. Without pausing, Rhys advanced toward her like a predator.

    Tonya and Christopher froze, fear gripping them.

    ˇ°Harlee, donˇŻt be foolish! Rhys isnˇŻt himself anymore. You canˇŻt bring him back like this,ˇ± Tonya warned through gritted teeth.

    Christopher, equally rmed, chimed in, ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre going to get yourself killed! HeˇŻspletely unstable during a seizure.ˇ±

    Rhys showed no signs of stopping.

    His gaze darkened further, and an unnatural red hue filled his eyes, exuding a terrifying bloodlust.

    Rhys brushed his lips with his fingertips, a quietugh escaping him, as though heˇŻd stumbled upon something amusing. In an instant, he sprang toward Harlee. Seizing her by the cor, Rhys hoisted her effortlessly and flung her across the room toward the far wall.

    Bang! A thunderous impact echoed as HarleeˇŻs back collided with the wall before she copsed to the floor, motionless and drained of strength.

    HarleeˇŻs body had barely recovered to begin with, and now, with this brutal assault, herplexion turned ghostly pale, as if she might pass out at any second.

    As Rhys moved to strike again, Christopher threw himself at him, wrapping his arms and legs around Rhys in a desperate attempt to hold him back.

    At that moment, Rhys already had Harlee by the cor.

    His choking grip on her throat shattered thest shred of restraint she had left.

    The first time Rhys had gripped her throat, Harlee could have fought back or allowed Tonya and Christopher to intervene.

    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s., conn

    But some small part of her clung to the beliefˇŞfragile as it wasˇŞthat her words could still reach him. Only now did she fully grasp how dire his condition truly was. In the grip of his episodes, he became a mindless force, striking out at anyone indiscriminately, even to his own detriment.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes sharpened with resolve. When she saw Rhys seize ChristopherˇŻs arm, poised to hurl him aside, she surged forward and drove her fist into his stomach.

    Rhys swung back with a brutal strike, but Tonya intercepted, deflecting the blow and forcing him to stagger.

    Using TonyaˇŻs support, Harlee pushed herself off the floor. The three of them surrounded Rhys, maneuvering swiftly to restrain him.

    Harlee wrapped her hands around RhysˇŻ neck, her vision swimming with tears. She murmured, voice trembling, ˇ°Rhys, listen to me. ItˇŻs okay. IˇŻm here now.

    Everything will be alright.ˇ±

    Rhys hesitated, his expression flickering with uncertainty before he crumpled into HarleeˇŻs arms.

    Even then, his fingers dug into his arm, tearing at his own bloodied flesh.

    Harlee gazed at his injured arm, her throat tight. Pressing her forehead against his, she whispered hoarsely, ˇ°I came for you, Ree.

    Do you hear me? IˇŻm here for youˇ­

    DonˇŻt be scared. IˇŻm not leaving again. I promise.ˇ±

    Christopher, sprawled on the floor, gripped RhysˇŻ thrashing legs. Suddenly, silence fell.

    Lifting his head in disbelief, Christopher saw Harlee cradling Rhys, her lips moving softly. To his astonishment, the feral light in RhysˇŻ eyes dimmed, his body ceasing its struggle.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1092

    ?Chapter 1092:

    Christopher stared, dumbfounded.

    He had seen Rhys in countless episodes, his madness unchecked, his strength unrelenting.

    But thisˇŞthis was different.

    However, before Christopher could process the change, Tonya moved closer to assess Rhys. The moment she did, the fragile calm shattered.

    Rhys erupted with violent force, kicking Christopher away and wing at HarleeˇŻs arms, raking her skin into raw wounds.

    In the end, they were forced to secure Rhys to a chair.

    Throughout the chaos, Rhys red at Harlee with a murderous fury that promised death without a momentˇŻs hesitation.

    Kneeling before Rhys, Harlee worked silently, tending to his wounds.

    Tonya, however, grabbed HarleeˇŻs hands and insisted on tending to her injuries first.

    Her tone was sharp.

    ˇ°Have you lost your mind? I warned you Rhys canˇŻt recognize anyone when he has a seizure! Why throw yourself at him? What? His body matters, but yours doesnˇŻt?ˇ±

    Despite her words, TonyaˇŻs hands moved carefully, wrapping HarleeˇŻs wounds with the utmost gentleness.

    ˇ°IˇŻm alright,ˇ± Harlee replied softly, a faint smile crossing her lips.

    Christopher, still kneeling, let out a bitterugh.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s??§ŕm, where stories thrive

    ˇ°Now you see why Mr. Green instructed, during lucid moments, to have himself tied up. The first time he lost control, none of us knew what we were dealing with. We rushed in blindly, thinking we could bring him back.

    Butˇ­ˇ± His voice broke.

    ˇ°One man died, and three others were left maimed.

    After that, Mr. Green locked himself in the viˇŻs underground chamber. I was the only one he trusted to keep watch.ˇ±

    ˇ°When did his first episode happen?ˇ± Harlee asked, her voice barely audible.

    Christopher hesitated, his eyes flicking to Rhys, who snarled like a wounded animal, his face twisted in pain.

    ˇ°After we dealt with Anika and Eugenia in Asmain, he came back from the bungee jumping siteˇ­ ThatˇŻs when it began.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs chest tightened. She hadnˇŻt realized how far back RhysˇŻ torment had begunˇŞor how closely it was tied to her.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes brimmed with unshed tears.

    Tonya noticed HarleeˇŻs tears and exchanged a nce with Christopher, who immediately stood up and positioned himself to shield HarleeˇŻs view of Rhys.

    ˇ°Harlee, would you mind stepping out for a moment? I need to assist Mr. Green with changing,ˇ± Christopher said calmly.

    Harlee remained silent, her gaze hollow.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1093

    ?Chapter 1093:

    Tonya took HarleeˇŻs hand gently and coaxed her softly.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go. I need to share something with you.ˇ±

    Tonya feared that staying any longer would only deepen HarleeˇŻs anguish.

    After a moment of hesitation, Harlee allowed Tonya to guide her outside. She understood ChristopherˇŻs actions stemmed from TonyaˇŻs concern for her well-being.

    By the poolside, Harlee sank into a lounge chair, her eyes fixed on the bandages that encased her injured arm. The faint throbbing from the wound was insignificantpared to the ache in her chest. RhysˇŻ condition was still a mystery. The source of the poison remained unknown, and no treatment had been found.

    Tonya seated herself beside Harlee, intuitively grasping HarleeˇŻs thoughts. She gave HarleeˇŻs hand a reassuring squeeze, her voice steady.

    ˇ°WeˇŻll get through this.ˇ±

    ˇ°Will we?ˇ± Harlee whispered, her lips curving into a faint, bitter smile.

    Her voice was so soft that it barely broke the quiet night.

    The anguish in HarleeˇŻs expression was unlike anything Tonya had ever witnessed.

    Harlee, always unyielding and resilient, now seemed fragile.

    ˇ°IˇŻll work on developing a medicine to ease his suffering,ˇ± Tonya said, though she carefully avoided using the word ˇ°antidote.ˇ± She couldnˇŻt make a promise she wasnˇŻt sure she could keep. It was too challenging.

    Harlee stared at her arm, her voice tinged with sorrow.

    ˇ°How much pain must Rhys have endured to end up like this?ˇ±

    ?¦Ň???? ¦Ô???????????? ¦É?? ?????????????????.??????

    Tonya remained silent, unable to find the right words.

    ˇ°You knowˇ­

    His love for me runs deeper than mine for him,ˇ± Harlee murmured.

    Many believed HarleeˇŻs loyalty over the past three years was proof of her deep affection for Rhys.

    Her symbolic marriage to the Green family had been viewed as an act of profound devotion.

    But now, Harlee realized her feelings for Rhys paled inparison to his for her.

    He had masked his repulsion toward Anika with a facade for three long years, risking everything to eliminate an uncertain threat posed to her.

    He had resisted the temptation to live alone, suffering through the agony of poison alone, just to take revenge for her.

    He had endured being misunderstood, all to keep her safe.

    Tonya understood Harlee all too well. Right now, Harlee didnˇŻt need adviceˇŞjust someone by her side.

    Harlee would find a way out of this whirlpool of guilt and rise to the challenges ahead.

    They lingered quietly by the waterˇŻs edge, the crisp evening air brushing past their skin like a fleeting whisper. It was harsh, almost stinging.

    Harlee understood her path now. She couldnˇŻt let herself remain trapped in grief.

    After a while, her face softened into a calmer expression. Turning her gaze to Tonya, she asked with a flicker of optimism, ˇ°Do you have any treatment ns?ˇ±

    Tonya exhaled deeply.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1094

    ?Chapter 1094:

    ˇ°Noˇ­ Right now, my only option is to try formting a temporary remedy.ˇ± Her voice carried a tone of honesty. She refused to offer Harlee false hope.

    Harlee didnˇŻt seem surprised. She nodded slightly, as though she had already anticipated the answer. Instead of appearing upset, she offered a soft smile and reassured Tonya, ˇ°ThatˇŻs okay.

    Even if it only extends his lifespan, itˇŻs still something.ˇ±

    Tonya hesitated before deciding to share an idea that was both dangerous and potentially life-changing.

    ˇ°Harlee.ˇ±

    ˇ°Hm?ˇ± Harlee replied, noticing TonyaˇŻs hesitation. She squeezed TonyaˇŻs hand and yfully tapped her forehead.

    ˇ°Come on. You can tell me anything.ˇ±

    TonyaˇŻs expression remained grave.

    After a pause, she said quickly, ˇ°There is an alternative.

    For Rhys, it could be a risk or a breakthrough. I know the technique, but Ick the ability to rear the required organismsˇ­ˇ±

    By the time Tonya finished, self-reproach was written all over her face.

    ˇ°Organisms? What do you mean?ˇ± Harlee asked, her brow furrowing.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs a form of toxin removal,ˇ± Tonya exined, her tone tinged with frustration.

    ˇ°The creatures absorb poison directly. ItˇŻs saferpared to other methods because the organisms can be extracted if things go wrong.

    But the challenge lies in raising them. IˇŻve never managed to keep any alive.ˇ±

    L¦ˇ¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????

    HarleeˇŻs face tightened in thought. Rearing organisms. Was it truly thatplicated?

    Unbeknownst to Tonya, Harlee had been nurturing two mythical golden insects in her room for years with herbal concoctions. Still, Harlee chose not to reveal this yet and asked, ˇ°Are these organisms meant to neutralize venom? How exactly does it work?ˇ±

    Tonya nodded solemnly.

    ˇ°The toxin Rhys was exposed to is among the most lethal out there. Only the person who created it, Anika, could produce a cure.

    Her expertise in poisons is unmatched. Of all the poisons circting in the underworld, no one can produce an antidote anytime soon. I canˇŻt either.ˇ±

    TonyaˇŻs eyes filled with a mixture of admiration and regret for someone she could never meet on the same path.

    ˇ°In the field of medicine, harmful substances are often subdued with drugs andter expelled gradually. The organisms operate on a simr principle but with greater effectivenessˇŞthey consume toxins directly from within the body.

    However, this approach is highly dependent on the organisms themselves. They must be cultivated with specialized treatments for over two years, and even then, thereˇŻs no certainty it wonˇŻt lead toplications,ˇ± Tonya exined.

    HarleeˇŻs earlier hope dimmed as her expression fell.

    ˇ°Complications?ˇ±

    ˇ°Possibly issues like memorypses or difficulty thinking clearly. Since every personˇŻs constitution is unique, I canˇŻt say for sure what might happen.

    But even so, any drawback would be better than the current situation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1095

    ?Chapter 1095:

    At least Rhys would stand a chance!ˇ±

    Running a hand through her hair in frustration, Tonya muttered, ˇ°If only IˇŻd mastered organism cultivation from that old man back thenˇ­ If I hadˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°I can raise mystical organisms,ˇ± Harlee interjected calmly.

    ˇ°What?ˇ± Tonya froze, staring at Harlee in shock.

    ˇ°When did you learn how to do that?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs revtionpletely blindsided Tonya. She hadnˇŻt expected Harlee to drop such a bombshell.

    ˇ°I picked it up while you were chatting with that old man,ˇ± Harlee said.

    ˇ°Is it really so hard? After Rhys vanished, I got bored and tried raising two mythical golden insects. TheyˇŻre in my room.ˇ±

    TonyaˇŻs jaw tightened as she eximed, ˇ°Hard doesnˇŻt even begin to cover it!ˇ±

    Tonya had always known Harlee was a prodigy, but this was on another level.

    Harlee had casually absorbed an advanced skill from a few overheard conversations, while Tonya herself had struggled to keep her mythical golden insects alive for even a week.

    HarleeˇŻs sheer brilliance was maddening. It made Tonya want to bite her.

    And so, she did.

    Grabbing HarleeˇŻs uninjured arm, Tonya gave it a yful nibble, grumbling, ˇ°Do you have any idea how annoying your reaction is?ˇ±

    Harlee blinked, clearly puzzled. She genuinely hadnˇŻt realized insect cultivation was such a challenge.

    Tonya sighed.

    ˇ°Fine, IˇŻll stop teasing.ˇ± She pulled her phone out of her pocket.

    ˇ°IˇŻll call Robbie and have him collect the mystical insects from your room. Tomorrow, weˇŻll try the insects on Rhys!ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ± For the first time in what felt like forever, a spark of hope lit HarleeˇŻs face. They would make it work. Rhys would survive, and things would finally take a turn for the better.

    Harlee encountered Rhys once more when Robbie brought her two mystical golden insects to the vi.

    Tonya stared at the enclosed, transparent cage, her excitement palpable. These were the exact insects sheˇŻd always dreamed of cultivating! ˇ°These are the mystical insects IˇŻve been after! And this species is even the pure golden ones! Harlee, youˇŻre like a gem to me!ˇ±

    Harlee yfully pushed TonyaˇŻs face away with a feigned scowl.

    ˇ°Am I just a treasure to you now? HavenˇŻt I always been?ˇ±

    Tonya beamed and hugged the cage close.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs not waste any more time.ˇ± Harlee sighed fondly, opening the door.

    HarleeˇŻs movements were deliberate, and her expression calm, but Tonya could see the underlying anxiety, nervousness, and worry beneath herposed appearance.

    Tonya handed the cage to Robbie and stepped forward to gently grasp HarleeˇŻs hand.

    ˇ°Trust me.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1096

    ?Chapter 1096:

    ˇ°I do trust you.ˇ±

    After a while, Harlee and Tonya entered RhysˇŻ bedroom side by side. Rhysy on the bed, shackled and immobile.

    His bloodshot eyes were filled with fury, as though he would destroy Christopher, who stood guard over him.

    Despite the bruises from the chains, Rhys still fought to break free.

    This version of Rhys felt like a stranger to Harlee.

    He resembled a wild creature she had once seen in the jungleˇŞemotionless, driven purely by survival instincts.

    HarleeˇŻs vision blurred with tears, but she steeled herself to remainposed. She knelt in front of Rhys and gently took his right hand.

    At her touch, RhysˇŻ agitation subsided, and he stared at her with intense focus, as if trying to recall something.

    Harlee smiled softly, her gaze tender. She intertwined her fingers with his, resting her chin on the back of his hand, looking up at him with a smile.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻm here.ˇ±

    Rhys began to calm down, but confusion still clouded his eyes.

    TonyaˇŻs voice broke the silence as she brought the cage closer, causing Rhys to panic once more.

    His eyes red with murderous intent.

    Harlee turned to Christopher and Robbie.

    ˇ°You two, step outside.ˇ±

    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s?conn

    Christopher and Robbie nodded silently, quietly exiting the room.

    Harlee squeezed RhysˇŻ right hand, and with her other hand, she gently stroked his cheek.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt you remember? Tonya is my closest friend. She means you no harm. Please, stay calm. I know youˇŻve been suffering, but it will get betterˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee continued to soothe him, gently patting the back of his hand, as though calming a child.

    RhysˇŻ frenzy began to subside once again.

    He licked his lips and, almost reflexively, tightened his grip on her hand.

    When his hand sped hers, tears slipped from HarleeˇŻs eyes, and a smile spread across her face.

    ˇ°You still canˇŻt bear to let go of my hand. ThatˇŻs a good sign!ˇ±

    Rhys looked at Harlee with unfamiliar eyes, devoid of emotion, yet surprisingly calm. No anger remained.

    Tonya gently tugged at HarleeˇŻs sleeve, signaling that it was time to proceed.

    Harlee nodded and stepped aside, allowing Tonya space.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. TonyaˇŻs here to help with the mystical golden insects.ˇ± HarleeˇŻs gaze softened as she looked into RhysˇŻ eyes.

    ˇ°Once the insects are inside, youˇŻll return to normal.ˇ±

    Rhys licked his lips, ncing between Harlee and Tonya. The fury that had consumed him earlier faded, and his eyes softened, focusing on his hold on HarleeˇŻs hand.

    Harlee was taken aback. She hadnˇŻt anticipated that even in this state, her hands would hold such significance for Rhys.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1097

    ?Chapter 1097:

    Tonya, noticing RhysˇŻ change in focus, swiftly drew a dagger and opened it.

    As Harlee rolled up RhysˇŻ sleeve, Tonya quickly made an incision on his wrist, and blood immediately began to flow.

    The sight of blood sent Rhys into a frenzy.

    His body thrashed, and he struggled violently against his restraints.

    His eyes turned an unnatural red, and he red at Harlee and Tonya with murderous intent.

    Tonya ignored his outburst, quickly opening the cage and guiding the mystical golden insects toward his wound. Once the mystical golden insects entered RhysˇŻ body, Tonya sighed in relief, exhausted, as if every ounce of strength had drained from her.

    Harlee sat down beside Tonya.

    ˇ°No matter what, I know you did your best.ˇ±

    Tonya shook her head.

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt do much. You cultivated the mystical golden insects. There wasnˇŻt much left for me to do.ˇ±

    Their hands remained firmly sped, not even ncing back at Rhys despite his movements.

    Outside the room, Christopher paced nervously, like a father waiting for his childˇŻs arrival. Robbie, casually licking his ice cream, chuckled.

    ˇ°Want some? Feeling like an anxious dad?ˇ±

    ChristopherˇŻs response was a punch to RobbieˇŻs face.

    Christopher had assumed all of HarleeˇŻspanions were skilled enough to dodge, but to his surprise, Robbie, the slightly chubby man, took the hit without flinching.

    M¦Ňr¦Ĺ ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ň¦Íels.c¦Ňm

    Even more astonishing, Robbie continued licking his ice cream as though nothing had happened.

    ChristopherˇŻs confidence crumbled. Losing to Harlee had already shaken him, but now even this seemingly harmless man was beyond his abilities.

    His self-esteem was shattered.

    Robbie seemed to see through ChristopherˇŻs thoughts and smiled.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt feel bad. I can take three punches from her. Yours is nothing.ˇ±

    ˇ°Her?ˇ± Christopher raised an eyebrow.

    Robbie said, ˇ°Harlee.ˇ±

    ChristopherˇŻs mind eased up. If Robbie could withstand only three moves from someone as powerful as Harlee, it just meant these people were on a whole different level.

    But just as Christopher felt slightly better, he nced back at the door, his heart tightening again.

    He trusted Harlee, but could those mystical golden insects really be relied upon?

    ˇ°Rx. With Harlee and Tonya on the job, theyˇŻre unstoppable!ˇ± Robbie said before heading to the kitchen to grab a drumstick.

    After TonyaˇŻs call the day before, Robbie hadnˇŻt eaten anything but airne food, and now he was starving.

    Three hourster, Tonya, who had fallen asleep on HarleeˇŻs shoulder, slowly opened her eyes. She stretched before instinctively checking on Rhys. Once she confirmed his vital signs were stable, she rxed and teasingly tugged at HarleeˇŻs hand.

    ˇ°Harlee, you can open the curtains now.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1098

    ?Chapter 1098:

    Go on.ˇ±

    Tonya waved her hand to urge Harlee.

    Harlee shook her head with a resigned smile. Tonya was remarkable, except for her tendency to avoid small tasks, always passing them off if anyone else was around.

    But Tonya was her only true friend, so Harlee indulged her withoutint.

    Harlee slowly stood up, walked to the window, and pulled back the curtains. Sunlight streamed into the room, filling it with warmth and life.

    Harlee turned her head slightly, her eyes settling on Rhys, whoy still on the mattress.

    His forehead, no longer furrowed in tension, appeared rxed, and his lips carried a faint curve, as though heˇŻd just woken from a peaceful dream.

    The sight brought a soft lift to HarleeˇŻs own expression. Without the shackles restraining him, he looked like the man she once knew.

    Tonya, seated cross-legged beside the bed, tapped away on her phone, engrossed in a game. Just as she was about to make her final move, the device was snatched from her hands.

    ˇ°Harlee,e on! I was about to winˇŞˇ± TonyaˇŻs voice trailed off as she looked up, only to lock eyes with a gaze both familiar and unfamiliar.

    ˇ°What theˇ­ Wait! What the hellˇ­ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ face loomed closer, and instinctively, Tonya leaned back, her pulse quickening.

    ˇ°The mystical golden insectsˇ­

    Could they really work this quickly?ˇ± she murmured, excitement creeping into her voice.

    ˇ°Who are you?ˇ± Rhys demanded, his voice sharp and distant.

    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????

    ˇ°I-IˇŻm Tonya,ˇ± she stammered, responding automatically, though confusionced her words.

    Suddenly, Rhys bolted upright, his eyes darting around the room in rm.

    He threw off the nket and rushed toward Harlee.

    ˇ°And you? Who are you? Why are you here? No, waitˇ­ This ceˇ­ ItˇŻs not mine. Where am I? Who am I? How did I get here? IˇŞˇ±

    Before he could finish, a wave of pain overcame him.

    He clutched his temples and curled into a ball in the corner.

    Harlee stood frozen, a mixture of shock and turmoil churning within her.

    ˇ°Is heˇ­ Is he okay?ˇ± she asked, her voice trembling.

    Tonya approached cautiously.

    ˇ°I need to evaluate him first,ˇ± she said, scanning Rhys with concern.

    Harlee tried to process what was happening.

    Had Rhys forgotten everything, or just fragments of his past? His gaze flickered around the room again beforending on a baseball bat nearby.

    He grabbed it, holding it like a lifeline, and in an instant, he swung.

    ˇ°Thud.ˇ± A thin stream of crimson traced down HarleeˇŻs temple, but she didnˇŻt flinch. She stood still, as though untouched by the blow.

    Elsewhere, Jose received startling news that morning. Without informing Nathaniel or Belinda, he instructed his assistant to secure the next flight to Asmain.

    Back in the vi, Rhys sat on the edge of the bed, a thin sheet draped over him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1099

    ?Chapter 1099:

    His angr features revealed no emotion, but his deep eyes held an undercurrent of uncertainty and unease.

    Gone was the predatory intensity that once defined him, reced now by a shadow of confusion.

    Harlee, Jose, Robbie, and Christopher gathered before Rhys, their faces a mix of worry, hope, and despair.

    ˇ°Whatˇ­ WhatˇŻs going on? How can he not recognize me?ˇ± Jose finally asked, his voice breaking the tense silence.

    Earlier that day, Harlee had called Jose at work, exining that Rhys had been found but was gravely ill from a poison Anika had used. With Rhys having mere months left to live, and no other alternatives, Harlee had resorted to the mystical golden insects to absorb the toxins in his system.

    But now, it seemed RhysˇŻ memory had shattered. Not only had he forgotten others, but he had also lost all knowledge of himself.

    Jose had clung to the hope that his son would still recognize him.

    However, Rhys had no recollection of anyone in the room.

    Harlee said nothing, her gaze lingering on this unfamiliar version of Rhys. Though his memories were gone, he was alive. That was enough.

    ˇ°To put it simply, heˇŻs lost all memories of his existence in this world.

    Based on my evaluation, theplications may extend even further,ˇ± Tonya stated as she entered, holding the report.

    Her demeanor was stern, as though weighing a new approachˇŞor perhaps preparing for the inevitable hurdles ahead.

    Updates loaded at g??????¦Ňv????s.co??

    This morning, after confirming RhysˇŻ memory loss, Tonya had arranged aprehensive examination and coborated with medical experts worldwide for collective insights. The verdict was clearˇŞhis prognosis was a mystery. In short, no one could predict the oue. Rhys might wake up one day with full recollection or remain in this state indefinitely.

    Tonya exhaled heavily.

    ˇ°Perhaps tomorrow heˇŻll remember one thing but forget another.

    He might regress to the mindset of a child or wake uppletely immobilizedˇ­ Or worseˇ­ˇ± Her voice faltered, unwilling to voice the rest of the grim possibilities.

    The weight of her words made everyone instinctively shift their focus to Tonya.

    Even Rhys, resting on the bed, cast a fleeting nce before averting his gaze.

    ˇ°Since you donˇŻt recognize us, letˇŻs start from the beginning,ˇ± Harlee said gently. She approached him, her expression warm as she looked at Rhys. With a faint smile, she spoke.

    ˇ°IˇŻm Harlee. You used to call me ˇ®Lee.ˇŻ WeˇŻre engaged.ˇ±

    She gestured toward the others.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs your father, Jose.

    Christopher works under you. Tonya is my closest friend, and Robbie is here too.ˇ±

    At the sound of HarleeˇŻs voice, Rhyszily lifted his eyes, scanning the unfamiliar faces before him. One by one, they stepped forward to reintroduce themselves.

    ˇ°Rhys, IˇŻm your dad.

    Do you know who I am?ˇ± Jose asked hesitantly.

    He began to extend his hand but withdrew it, recalling their once-distant bond.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1100

    ?Chapter 1100:

    ˇ°Mr. Green, IˇŻm Christopher,ˇ± Christopher said, his voice shaky with unease.

    Meanwhile, Tonya stayed in the background, keenly observing every subtle shift in RhysˇŻ demeanor andmitting them to memory.

    Though stripped of his past, RhysˇŻ instincts remained intact. Surrounded by strangers in an unfamiliar setting, his reaction was minimal.

    His outward calm betrayed only the faintest flicker of unease. The rest of his emotionsy buried beneath a detached exterior.

    Since regaining consciousness, Rhys had been on guard.

    Beneath the covers, his hand gripped a concealed bat, prepared for any sudden threat.

    As Christopher and Jose approached again, RhysˇŻ expression darkened. Tightening his hold on the bat, he snarled, ˇ°I donˇŻt know you. Stay back!ˇ±

    Christopher and Jose froze, their faces etched with quiet sorrow. They seemed on the verge of speaking, but no words came out.

    Tonya recognized the warning signs of RhysˇŻ growing agitation. Stepping between them, she gently urged Jose and Christopher to retreat.

    ˇ°Give him space. Pressuring him will only make things worse.ˇ±

    Neither Christopher nor Jose replied, though the emotion in their eyes was unmistakable.

    After RhysˇŻ diagnosis had been confirmed, Harlee had already shed countless tears in TonyaˇŻs arms. Now, herposure had returned.

    ˇ°At least heˇŻs still here. We donˇŻt have to count the seconds anymore,ˇ± Harlee said softly. Rhys was aliveˇŞthat was all that mattered.

    . is your storytelling hub

    Harlee understood that recovery would take time. She turned to the others.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs give him some space. Tonya can handle the rest for now.ˇ±

    Jose lingered for a moment, his gaze filled with unspoken emotion. With a weary sigh, he finally left the room.

    Christopher, fighting back tears, quietly followed behind him.

    The bedroom door clicked shut from the outside.

    ˇ°Are you a doctor?ˇ± Rhys kept his guard up, his posture tense.

    With a nonchnt look, Tonya replied, ˇ°CanˇŻt you tell?ˇ±

    Lately, her demeanor had been strictly professional, a departure from her typically moreid-back approach with patients.

    Rhys questioned her with a cold tone, ˇ°WhatˇŻs your n for me now?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm here to treat you. I canˇŻt just watch my best friend lose someone who adores her dearly,ˇ± Tonya exined while adjusting her medical equipment.

    ˇ°Your best friend?ˇ± Rhys furrowed his brow in confusion.

    Her best friend? Someone who loved her? Could that be him?

    ˇ°Harlee,ˇ± Tonya replied clearly.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs been through a lot and gained plenty.

    As her friend, I only wish for her gains to continue.ˇ±

    The mention of ˇ°Harleeˇ± sent a sharp pang through RhysˇŻ heart.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1101

    ?Chapter 1101:

    Earlier, upon regaining consciousness, Rhys had initially reacted defensively. Spotting a baseball bat, he had seized it, ready to strike Tonya, the woman trying to examine him.

    HarleeˇŞher subtle, crisp scent still lingering in the airˇŞhad endured the hit and then embraced him tightly, murmuring, ˇ°Ree, youˇŻre finally awake. I knew weˇŻd have all the time in the world. Thank you for holding on. I love you.ˇ± The memory of her warm embrace softened his defenses.

    ˇ°Do I truly love her?ˇ± Rhys asked, filled with doubt.

    Tonya met his gaze squarely, offering a probing look.

    ˇ°You need to answer that question for yourself, not me.ˇ± Tonya had no way of figuring out if RhysˇŻ love for Harlee was genuine. What she did understand was that Harlee seemed happier with him around, and her hope was for their mutual happiness.

    RhysˇŻ expression grew thoughtful.

    As Tonya finished calibrating the medical equipment, she reassured him, ˇ°Remember, she is someone you can rely onpletely.

    Even if you doubt me or my skills as a doctor, you should never doubt her.ˇ±

    Rhys chose not to dwell further on the topic of Harlee and instead shifted the focus, saying briskly, ˇ°Proceed with the examination.ˇ±

    Despite the unfamiliarity surrounding him, Rhys decided to ce his trust in the people around him.

    He was eager to discover if his former selfˇŞbefore amnesiaˇŞmatched the descriptions others had given him.

    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s

    In the study, Jose was reviewing a stack of papers that Harlee had gathered about therapeutic insects, his expression a mix of deep concentration and skepticism. Incredible! The proposed treatment sounded absurd.

    How could insects be used inside the human body to extract toxins? It seemed more like the plot of a sci-fi film.

    However, after reflecting on it, Jose found himself appreciating HarleeˇŻs radical approach. Without her daring ideas, he might never have reconnected with his son.

    His face showed an intense blend of emotionsˇŞrelief, gratitude toward Harlee, and simmering resentment aimed at Anika.

    ˇ°Harlee, with my fatherˇŻs health failing more each year, letˇŻs keep this information between us for now,ˇ± Jose said gravely.

    As his father had aged significantly due to his own health struggles, Jose was reluctant to stress him further, risking more hospital visits.

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± Harlee replied.

    Harlee had carefully weighed the pros and cons of disclosing RhysˇŻ situation to Jose. She was torn between protecting her family and the Green family from worry and the concern that they might not fully appreciate the depth of RhysˇŻ sacrifices for her, possibly still harboring resentment toward him.

    When Robbie went to the Sanderson family estate to retrieve the mystical golden insects, Harlee convened an online family meeting. With poise, she detailed everything Rhys had done on her behalf over thest three years, including his arrangement for Noel to take care of her.

    The Sanderson family was taken aback. They had never imagined that Rhys would bear so much in silence for their beloved Harlee. Understanding his conditionˇŞthat he was poisoned and expected to live less than three monthsˇŞmelted their indignation, and they genuinely forgave him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1102

    ?Chapter 1102:

    ˇ°Look after yourself,ˇ± Lonnie said before ending the video call.

    LonnieˇŻs concern wasnˇŻt for RhysˇŻ well-being.

    He knew Harlee would ensure RhysˇŻ care.

    He was simply worried that Harlee might be neglecting her own needs.

    At that moment, Harlee realized she was tearing up. She quickly ended the call and sought sce in TonyaˇŻs embrace, sobbing freely. She continued to reveal her deepest vulnerabilities only to Tonya.

    Jose slumped, visibly aging as the conversation unfolded.

    ˇ°Jose, why donˇŻt you rest in the room for a bit?ˇ± Harlee suggested.

    Jose gave Harlee a loaded nce, his mouth opening as if to speak, then he merely sighed and replied, ˇ°Alright.ˇ± Burdened and heavy-hearted, he exited the study.

    After a while, the sound of knocking at the door preceded ChristopherˇŻs entrance.

    He had been waiting outside RhysˇŻ room for quite some time. With an urgent report to make, he entered with a grave demeanor.

    ˇ°Harlee, Tonya mentioned sheˇŻs heading to theb to prepare some medicine after she finishes up with Mr. Green.ˇ±

    Harlee checked the message on her phone and responded with a slight nod, ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    ˇ°Andˇ­ Mr. Green leapt out the window,ˇ± Christopher added.

    He had thought to pursue Rhys immediately but decided it was wiser to report back first.

    Christopher was aware that since TonyaˇŻs and RobbieˇŻs arrival, the vi had been surrounded by hidden experts.

    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ďv?l?.§ăo??

    Even if Rhys tried to run, he would be closely monitored, ensuring no serious harm woulde to him.

    Harlee, maintaining herposure, looked up at Christopher.

    ˇ°Let him take some time to himself.

    HeˇŻs still getting to grips with this world and needs space to adjust.ˇ±

    After his memory loss, Rhys recognized no one, and everything around him feltpletely foreign. It seemed more beneficial to let him wander and settle his thoughts, rather than overwhelm him with information.

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ± Christopher,forted by her assurance, nodded. Yet, he hadnˇŻt anticipated that RhysˇŻ brief exploration would trigger memories only from his tenth year.

    Rhys had wandered through the vi grounds and eventually rested on a roadside bench. When he woke up, his memories were stuck at age ten, leaving him unaware of anything that had happened since.

    Despite reverting to a childlike state, he managed to stay calm amidst the unexpected change. It wasnˇŻt until HarleeˇŻs team noticed his unusual behavior and escorted him back to the vi that he began to lose hisposure.

    Bang! In the living room, Rhysshed out, kicking objects in a burst of confusion.

    However, the two stoic men in ck who had been assigned to him restrained him with a mix of firmness and gentleness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1103

    ?Chapter 1103:

    ˇ°Mr. Green?ˇ± Christopher rushed toward themotion when he saw Rhys struggling.

    Rhys hastily said, ˇ°Christopher, get these guys off me! Are you part of this too? WhatˇŻs going on here? Hold on. Why are you so tall now? What happened since IˇŻve beenˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys bombarded Christopher with questions, each one carrying the innocence of youth.

    Caught off guard, Christopher was at a loss.

    He looked at Rhys, seeing both the man he knew and someone entirely different. RhysˇŻ eyes seemed vacant, as if part of him had vanished. What had happened? Could it be that Rhys had recovered some memories during his brief escape? Yet, his speech and actions seemed immature.

    Could his mental state have reverted to that of a child?

    Concerned that this younger version of Rhys might cause chaos, Christopher hastened to calm him.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, these men are not here to harm you!ˇ±

    Upon hearing this, the two men in ck, following a subtle cue from Harlee, quickly released Rhys and vanished from the room with incredible speed.

    Standing close to Rhys, Christopher, with a shaky voice, asked, ˇ°Mr. Green, how old do you think you are right now?ˇ±

    At ChristopherˇŻs words, Rhys, even with a mindset stuck at ten years old, quickly assessed his circumstances. It seemed something had reverted his mind to that of a child.

    ˇ°How old am I now?ˇ± Rhys asked back.

    Despite everything, Rhys still emitted an aura that overwhelmed Christopher.

    Christopher promptly responded with deference, ˇ°Mr. Green, youˇŻre currently thirty-three.ˇ±

    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ň¦Íels

    Thirty-threeˇ­ That exined it. Rhys quietly scrutinized Christopher. Theposed, confident man before him was hard to reconcile with the fragile, fearful boy he had rescued.

    In RhysˇŻ recollection, Christopher had always been timid and hesitant. Now, although Christopher was visibly unsettled by RhysˇŻmanding presence, he maintained a respectful, fearless demeanor.

    Feeling RhysˇŻ intense scrutiny, Christopher shuddered slightly and cautiously asked, ˇ°Mr. Green, to what point do you recall?ˇ±

    ˇ°Up to when I was ten,ˇ± Rhys responded with simple frankness. Instead of feeling embarrassed about his memories, he actually felt quite proud of his intellect.

    He believed that even with his current mindset, he was sharp enough to avoid being manipted into memory regression.

    ˇ°How pathetic my thirty-three-year-old self is!ˇ± Rhys muttered to himself, sinking back into the couch.

    After a pause, Rhys asked, ˇ°Christopher, whatˇŻs going on with me at thirty-three?ˇ±

    Christopher opened his mouth to speak but hesitated, finding himself at a loss for words.

    Exining theplexities of adult life to a child seemed out of ce.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, it might be best if you didnˇŻt know just yet,ˇ± Christopher said, his face contorting with difort.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1104

    ?Chapter 1104:

    ˇ°What do you mean by that?ˇ± Rhys demanded, his expression growing stern.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs just that some things are tooplex and messy for someone your age. Right now, focusing on your recovery is whatˇŻs important.ˇ±

    ˇ°Hm?ˇ± Rhys frowned deeply. The idea of epting treatment just to return to his ipetent thirty-three-year-old self was unappealing.

    He needed to confront whatever had been done to him.

    Christopher, increasingly flustered, fumbled for words.

    ˇ°Umˇ­ It involves mattersˇ­ Well, not really meant for childrenˇŻs ears!ˇ±

    From her hidden spot, Harlee was at a loss for words. Inappropriate for children? Since when had anything between her and Rhys been considered inappropriate?

    ˇ°Exin yourself!ˇ± Rhys insisted, his gaze turning cold.

    Christopher nced fearfully at Harlee, hiding in the corner, and then made a quick escape.

    He rationalized that RhysˇŻ mental state might shift again soon, so a temporary rift wouldnˇŻt matter much. With that thought, Christopher hastened his departure.

    Rhys attempted to catch up with Christopher, but HarleeˇŻs guards intercepted him and pushed him outside.

    Harlee spected that another walk outside might spur further recollections for Rhys, possibly aiding in his full memory recovery. Though the idea seemed a stretch, Harlee clung to hope in this pursuit.

    ˇ°Create some disturbances for him,ˇ± Harlee instructed her men.

    ˇ°Ideally, he should end up weary and seek rest outdoors.ˇ±

    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c????

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    As the men in ck prepared to depart, Harlee quickly added, ˇ°And remember, no harm muste to him!ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Her men nodded solemnly and withdrew slowly. It was the first time they had seen Harlee so protective over someone, and they knew better than to disobey her.

    Under the bright sky, Rhys walked along an endless stone path.

    After the men in ck had thrown him out of the vi, he managed to slip away from their watchful eyes.

    Sitting on the roadside, Rhys tousled his hair and gazed at his shadow, everything around him feeling unfamiliar.

    He had no recollection of the years between ten and thirty-three, and the missing pieces of his life made him distrust everyone, even Christopher, who had once been significant to him. The gaps in his memory were a puzzle he was determined to solve on his own.

    After gathering his thoughts, Rhys stood up resolutely. In this strange world, he knew he had to navigate his own path forward.

    Unable tomunicate in the localnguage, Rhys wandered through the streets aimlessly, lost and disoriented.

    Suddenly, a thunderp shattered the silence, and rain began pouring heavily.

    ncing at his soaked clothes, RhysˇŻ dark eyes narrowed.

    Clenching his teeth, he decided to put aside his pride and return to Harlee for the time being.

    He quickened his pace back toward shelter, but the worsening weather obscured his vision.

    Beep!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1105

    ?Chapter 1105:

    Caught up in his turmoil, Rhys barely registered the ring horn.

    He stumbled as a ck car zoomed by, sshing muddy water all over him.

    Following behind were several more vehiclesˇŞfirst a white car, then a yellow one, and another ck one.

    Each passed by quickly, leaving Rhys stranded in the middle of the road. The ring horns felt like they were piercing through him.

    Trying to regain some control, Rhys dashed to arge rock beside the road and huddled against it, hoping for some refuge. The rock offered little protection, barely fitting his adult frame.

    Frustrated, Rhys banged his head against the stone.

    His ten-year-old mindset had led him to underestimate the situation.

    He regretted leaving the only ce he knew without a solid n.

    He should have thought his actions through first.

    Overwhelmed with self-criticism, Rhys bit his lip hard, as if trying to draw strength from his own resolve.

    Just then, footsteps sshed through the puddles as they drew closer. The rain above Rhys lessened in intensity, reced by the soft sound of raindrops tapping against an umbre.

    Despite this, Rhys stubbornly kept his gaze lowered.

    He couldnˇŻt bear the thought of being seen in such a deste state.

    Noticing his reluctance, Harlee crouched beside him, offering a gentle smile.

    ˇ°Rhys, IˇŻvee to take you home,ˇ± she said softly.

    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv???s

    Rhys raised his head in disbelief, and at that moment, the only sound that reached him was HarleeˇŻs tender voice.

    Harlee retrieved a tissue from her pocket, knelt down, and, with a gentle smile, wiped the rain from his face.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs head home,ˇ± she said softly.

    At this, Rhys remained rigid, crouched where he was, his gaze fixed on Harlee.

    Her touch felt soothing, gentle, and caring, much like his mother tending to his father.

    ˇ°Harleeˇ­ˇ± Rhys muttered, his voice stiff.

    HarleeˇŻs posture stiffened slightly, her eyes welling up, but she smiled warmly.

    ˇ°What is it?ˇ±

    Her calm voice and movements stirred an unexinable desire in Rhys to draw closer.

    But he wasnˇŻt naive.

    He knew she wasnˇŻt seeing himˇŞshe was seeing the thirty-three-year-old Rhys.

    ˇ°Did you push me outside earlier on purpose?ˇ± he asked, stressing each word, his sharp gaze filled with hostility.

    After escaping those watchful eyes, Rhys had gone to Christopher and used unorthodox methods to uncover recent events.

    He had been poisoned, and today marked the second day after taking the antidote. Initially, he had lost all memories after being detoxified. Realizing this, he concluded that the earlier trouble likely stemmed from HarleeˇŻs actions.

    Her goal was to force him to reim more memories from wandering outside.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1106

    ?Chapter 1106:

    ˇ°Ahˇ­ˇ± Harlee let out a softugh, standing up slightly.

    ˇ°You figured it out so fast? No wonder you were trained as the heir to the Green Group from a young age.

    Even at ten, you can see through so much.ˇ±

    She opted for honesty, unfazed by the possibility that the younger Rhys might dislike her.

    Rhys stood up slowly. Though soaked by the rain, his eyes radiated fierce determination.

    ˇ°Harlee, what right do you have to interfere in my life?ˇ±

    ˇ°Your life?ˇ± Harlee arched an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at her lips.

    ˇ°IsnˇŻt this the life of the thirty-three-year-old Rhys? Little Rhys.ˇ±

    ˇ°So what if IˇŻm ten? My capabilities are far beyond that of the thirty-three-year-old Rhys!ˇ± Rhys retorted fiercely.

    Even if he only had a single day to be the future version of himself, he wouldnˇŻt allow anyone to interfere with his life.

    ˇ°Really?ˇ± Harlee raised an eyebrow.

    ˇ°With the ability to hide under a rock when it rains? What exactly are you capable of in this state?ˇ± Her tone was measured, almost as if it were a simple statement of fact.

    RhysˇŻ pupils narrowed.

    He hadnˇŻt expected Harlee, usually so gentle, to be so blunt.

    But he refused to admit his shorings. It was just that he had lost his memory. Once he understood the world around him again, he was certain he could outperform the thirty-three-year-old version of himself!

    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????sŁ®??o??

    ˇ°You can stay here, but IˇŻll always be watching,ˇ± Harlee said, her voice cold, her gaze unwavering.

    ˇ°The moment you fall asleep, someone will bring you back. If you want to stumble through the life of your thirty-three-year-old self, I can just walk away right now.ˇ±

    ˇ°YouˇŻre following me?ˇ± Rhys snapped, his voice burning with anger.

    Harlee didnˇŻt deny it.

    ˇ°IˇŻm ensuring your safety.ˇ±

    Rhys was speechless, clearly overwhelmed.

    He recognized his current powerlessness and didnˇŻt want a single moment of confusion.

    But instead of answering, he stood motionless.

    Christopher had once told him that he could trust HarleeˇŞthat she would always have his back.

    But in a world filled with schemes, who could truly offer unconditional loyalty? She wasnˇŻt family or a friend. The only role she could fill wasˇ­ a partner.

    Growing up in an environment where his parents showed affection for each other, Rhys understood romantic rtionships.

    But for someone like him, with his detached nature, how could he ever develop feelings for a woman? It all felt so unreal.

    Seeing RhysˇŻ conflicted expression, Harlee instinctively tightened her grip on the umbre. She had spoken to him in a casual, light tone earlier, but deep down, she cared deeply whether he agreed to return with her. She was genuinely worried that he might stubbornly remain out in the rain.

    Noticing the caution in his eyes, Harlee paused and then met his gaze with steady resolve.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1107

    ?Chapter 1107:

    ˇ°Shall we go?ˇ±

    Rhys kept his eyes on her, his expression unchanged, though his stance seemed to rx slightly.

    He was clearly still hesitating, but something within him had shifted.

    After a long pause, RhysˇŻ stiff lips parted as though he was about to speak, but suddenly, his vision darkened, and the world around him spun.

    Thud! Without warning, Rhys copsed to the ground.

    ˇ°Rhys!ˇ± Harlee instinctively reached out to support him, but she didnˇŻt apply enough force, and they both tumbled to the ground.

    The men in ck, who had been lurking in the shadows, immediately emerged.

    ˇ°Harlee.ˇ±

    Harlee shielded RhysˇŻ body and addressed her men, ˇ°Get him back to the vi as quickly as possible.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes.ˇ±

    As she watched the ck-d men carry Rhys away, disappearing into the downpour, Harlee felt a sudden pang of regret. She shouldnˇŻt have rushed things. What had little Rhys done wrong? She had known that these issues would surfaceˇ­

    Amidst the rain and mud, Harlee clenched her hands into fists, releasing the built-up strain from her body.

    Her previously chaotic thoughts began to settle. It was clear nowˇŞshe had been too focused on trying to fix Rhys quickly. What she truly needed to do was ept him as he was, regardless of his form, and stand by him through everything. Perhaps that might heal his childhood, which hadcked love and care from his parents. With this new understanding of how to support Rhys, HarleeˇŻs tense face softened. She quickly rose and followed the men in ck as they carried Rhys to the vi.

    The rain continued to fall, the mist thickening in the air, and the vi slowly emerged from the dense white fog.

    ˇ°Harlee.ˇ± Tonya, who had received the call, appeared at the entrance of the vi immediately.

    Tonya instinctively looked past the two men in ck toward Harlee. It was as if a long-standing riddle had finally been solved. In HarleeˇŻs expression, Tonya saw exactly what she had hoped for. Thankfully, Harlee had found her way out of the confusion on her own and no longer felt the need to rush RhysˇŻ recovery.

    Tonya ced her hand gently on HarleeˇŻs shoulder and said, ˇ°IˇŻve been working on something new in theb. It seems RhysˇŻ memory might stay locked at a certain point until something triggers him to remember everything.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ± Harlee nodded slightly, her face no longer burdened.

    ˇ°IˇŻvee to terms with it. Whatever Rhys bes, I will stand by him and help him through it.ˇ± As her words ended, Rhys, who had been lying on the back of one of the men in ck, seemed to stir.

    Tonya quickly added, ˇ°Take him to the room. I need to assess his condition first.ˇ±

    In the arid climate of Asmain, the viˇŻs courtyard had nearly dried out by sundown.

    Standing quietly by the door, Christopher peered through a narrow gap, observing the bedroom. Rhysy sprawled on the bed, dressed in sleepwear.

    His brow was deeply furrowed, and his expression was distant, lost in his own thoughts. It was unmistakableˇŞthe same look he wore whenever scheming to manipte others.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1108

    ?Chapter 1108:

    Without thinking, Christopher shifted to the side, careful not to make even the faintest noise. Once he was confident he was out of sight, he leaned against the wall, steadying his breath. Only after several moments did the tension in his chest begin to ease. Rhys was still only twelve years old, but his imposing aura was undeniable.

    Ever since waking up from his recent fainting spell, RhysˇŻ memories had been somewhat reimed, anchoring him to his twelve-year-old self. Unlike before, he retained every detail of the recent events.

    ording to Tonya, Rhys would remain in this childlike state until his full recollection returned.

    This revtion made Christopher tread even more carefully.

    After all, Rhys at twelve was at his most devious.

    A sudden soundˇŞa rhythmic thumpˇŞbroke ChristopherˇŻs thoughts.

    He turned, catching sight of Rhys hopping past him, one leg bouncing in an almost yful manner, heading toward the first-floor pool.

    Christopher frowned. Just as Tonya had noted, RhysˇŻ left foot was suddenly paralyzed.

    Any contact with the ground left him drenched in sweat from the apparent pain.

    Yet, here Rhys was, skipping around as though nothing was wrong. The contradiction unsettled Christopher. Was Rhys faking it, or was there another exnation for the agony?

    By the pool, Rhys sat, his gaze fixed on the waterˇŻs surface.

    Christopher remained rooted, grappling with his confusion.

    Gripping the armrest tightly, Rhys seemed tense. The recent influx of memories had left him bewildered.

    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ň¦Íe??s?c?m

    How could a childˇŻs mind be stuck in a grown manˇŻs body? And why did the events of the past two days feel so vivid and real?

    What could cause such chaotic memories? As these questions swirled in RhysˇŻ mind, a group of patrol guards dressed in ck strode past.

    Among them stood Harlee, the woman who had consumed his memories of these past two days. She issued instructions with authority, and the guards bowed in silent reverence. This was her domain.

    Everything moved under hermand.

    How could he ever hope to return to his homnd?

    Watching Harlee, Rhys recalled the events from earlier that day. She didnˇŻt like him with fragmented memories. In his current stateˇŞweak and vulnerableˇŞhe could barely challenge her.

    But he vowed not to allow himself to be manipted again, not like when he was ten. RhysˇŻ lips tightened, his eyes filled with resolve. Yet, unbidden, HarleeˇŻs gentle expression crept into his mind.

    Her face was wless, her features delicate yet striking.

    Dark eyes framed by elegant brows, skin smooth as porcinˇ­

    Suddenly, Rhys snapped back to reality. What was wrong with him? Why was he thinking of her beauty as though it excused her ruthlessness? At a moment like this, he was dwelling on her appearance? What was going on with him? His scowl grew more severe, as if it could freeze time.

    He was irritated with himself.

    How had he allowed the first person he encountered after waking to disrupt his thoughts sopletely?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1109

    ?Chapter 1109:

    Christopher watched as RhysˇŻplexion shifted from pale to flushed. RhysˇŻ lips asionally tightened, and his forehead creased. It didnˇŻt seem like he was plottingˇŞjust visibly unsettled.

    This was a version of Rhys that Christopher recognized all too well. Over the past three years, Rhys had frequently faced this kind of strain, particrly when Anika and Eugenia made bold moves that Rhys struggled to counter. That familiar expression was always the result.

    And more often than not, Christopher bore the brunt of it.

    Instinctively, Christopher stepped back, but Rhys caught him mid-movement.

    ˇ°Come here.ˇ± RhysˇŻ voice was ice-cold.

    Swallowing his nerves, Christopher stepped forward quickly.

    ˇ°Mr. Green.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ sharp gaze locked onto Christopher.

    He raised an eyebrow slightly, gesturing toward Harlee, and asked coldly, ˇ°Who is that woman?ˇ±

    Before Christopher could answer, Rhys added with emphasis, ˇ°And donˇŻt think of dodging this time.ˇ± For the past two days, Christopher had sidestepped answering directly, as if RhysˇŻ once-loyal confidant had be nothing more than a puppet under HarleeˇŻs influence.

    ChristopherˇŻs chest tightened under the weight of RhysˇŻ unyielding stare. With no room to evade further, he replied earnestly, ˇ°Harlee is extraordinarilypetent.ˇ± As Christopher spoke, memories of their initial meeting at the vi resurfaced.

    Stories live now on galn¦Ň??????????o??

    ˇ°SheˇŻs fierceˇŞtwo of me couldnˇŻt take her on. She excels in handling critical situations, never leaving adversaries a chance to strike back. SheˇŻs unmatched in ensuring her teamˇŻs safety, always shielding them from harm without hesitation.ˇ± ChristopherˇŻs words carried the weight of genuine respect for Harlee, drawn from experiences he had witnessed firsthand while serving in the shadows. That respect was the reason he had shown deference the moment he met Harlee.

    ˇ°She doesnˇŻt have any ws?ˇ± Rhys questioned, his stare unwavering.

    After a brief hesitation, Christopher responded, ˇ°Are you hoping she does?ˇ±

    ˇ°I just want to understand her better,ˇ± Rhys said, his voice sharp and cold, betraying a hint of lingering hostility toward Harlee.

    ˇ°She loves you deeply and would go to any lengths for you,ˇ± Christopher added quickly, attempting to quell RhysˇŻ suspicions.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, whatever doubts you may harbor, her devotion to you is unquestionable.ˇ±

    ChristopherˇŻs expression softened with sincerity, hoping his words would pacify RhysˇŻ simmering mistrust.

    He feared that Rhys, still unstable, might act impulsively as he had before, unintentionally harming Harlee in the process.

    Knowing how deeply Rhys cared for Harlee, Christopher felt it was his responsibility to ensure nothing jeopardized her safety.

    Anything less, and when RhysˇŻ memory fully returned, heˇŻd be crushed by regret. Love? Devotion? RhysˇŻ lips tightened, his hands balling into fists as he mulled over ChristopherˇŻs words.

    ˇ°Rhys.ˇ± At that moment, Harlee approached, her tone calm as her gaze rested on him.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs gettingte. WeˇŻre heading back to the country tomorrow. You should get some rest after taking your medicine.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1110

    ?Chapter 1110:

    At the mention of medicine, RhysˇŻ expression darkened.

    He loathed the bitterness but refused to let her see it as a weakness.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go,ˇ± Rhys muttered tersely, shooting her a fleeting nce before hopping back toward the bedroom.

    Each step was deliberate, RhysˇŻ injured foot grazing the floor twice, the pain forcing beads of sweat to form on his brow.

    Noticing RhysˇŻ difort, Christopher hurried forward, concernced in his voice as he turned to Harlee.

    ˇ°About his footˇ­ˇ±

    His words trailed off, unsure how to express his concern.

    Harlee stopped, her expression steady.

    ˇ°IˇŻm unsure. The effects of the mythical golden insect are unpredictable, but he will recover. I would never put him in harmˇŻs way.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± Christopher replied with a respectful nod, realizing with unease that he was increasingly falling into the role of her subordinate.

    Harlee first returned to her room to grab a nket before entering RhysˇŻ quarters. Tonya had mentioned that RhysˇŻ condition required ongoing care, so Harlee decided to rest in the courtyard outside his room for the evening.

    Harlee understood that Rhys, in his current state, was like a twelve-year-old child. She had no intention of overstepping boundaries or making unreasonable requests of him.

    When Harlee entered the bedroom, Rhys was sitting rigidly, clutching a cup.

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s

    His expression was a mix of hesitation and determination, as if he wanted to move forward but couldnˇŻt quite bring himself to.

    The bitter scent of the drink was unmistakable, strong enough to make anyone recoil. Rhys scrunched his face, frowning, and moved to set the cup aside.

    His gazended on a vase on the table, and without thinking, he began to pour the contents of the cup into the vase.

    Just before any liquid could spill, a pair of hands steadied the cup. Surprised, Rhys looked up, meeting HarleeˇŻs steady, unfaltering gaze.

    Her eyes were strikingˇŞcalm and without a hint of judgment.

    ˇ°Trying to get rid of it?ˇ± Harlee asked lightly.

    Rhys quickly shook his head.

    ˇ°No, of course not! IˇŻm not afraid of a little bitterness.ˇ± Harlee couldnˇŻt hold back augh.

    Flushed with embarrassment, Rhys scowled.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs so funny? You donˇŻt believe me? Fine, IˇŻll show you. WatchˇŞIˇŻm not afraid to drink it!ˇ±

    With exaggerated determination, he raised the cup and swallowed its contents.

    The intense bitterness immediately overwhelmed him, making him gag.

    He squeezed his thigh to keep from reacting, forcing himself to say, ˇ°See? No problem at all. Ughˇ­ˇ±

    Without missing a beat, Harlee ced a lollipop in his mouth.

    ˇ°Well done.

    HereˇŻs your prize.ˇ±

    Rhys was left speechless. What was going on? Did she think he was a child who needed encouragement? But the lollipopˇ­ it was incredibly sweet.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1111

    ?Chapter 1111:

    And oddly enjoyable.

    Rhys maintained a stoic expression, pretending to ept the treat begrudgingly, as if he were doing her a favor.

    A simple lollipop wasnˇŻt enough to impress him.

    As the future heir of the Green Group, heˇŻd always believed there was nothing beyond his reach.

    Harlee smiled as she ced arge assortment of snacks on the table.

    ˇ°If you get hungryter, help yourself to these. Just remember to brush your teeth afterward.ˇ± From a previous conversation with Jose, she had learned that RhysˇŻ upbringing, focused on preparing him as an heir, had left little room for indulgences like snacks.

    By the time he was eight, he carried himself like an adult. That was why Harlee had gone out of her way to gather a variety of treats for him.

    The conversation had taken ce over the phone.

    After RhysˇŻ second awakening, Jose had gone home.

    Harlee intended to return Rhys to a more familiar environment, so Jose wanted Nathaniel and Belinda to be mentally prepared for his impending arrival.

    Rhys cast a reluctant nce at the bag. It was packed with chips, pretzels, jelly, yogurt, crackers, and chocte barsˇŞsnacks from both local and international brands. They were all new to him.

    For a brief moment, RhysˇŻ eyes brightened.

    But when Harlee nced his way, he quickly hid his interest, adopting an aloof expression as if the snacks were of no importance.

    ˇ°Take them away. I donˇŻt like snacks,ˇ± he said curtly.

    Fresh content live on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??ls?c?m

    ˇ°Alright.

    But if you get hungry and thereˇŻs nothing else, theyˇŻre there for you,ˇ± Harlee responded with a knowing smile as she settled on the sofa with her nket.

    Seeing her preparing to sleep on the couch, Rhys stared in disbelief.

    He pointed at her, eximing, ˇ°YouˇŻre sleeping here? In the same room as me?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes. Is there an issue?ˇ± Harlee replied, her tone calm.

    ˇ°Of course, thereˇŻs an issue!ˇ± Rhys said, his voice rising.

    ˇ°IˇŻm only twelve! DonˇŻt tell me youˇŻre nning to marry me or something! Let me make this clearˇŞIˇŻm not interested in women!ˇ±

    He spoke with such gravity, as if showing any interest in women would go against his core principles.

    Harlee couldnˇŻt stop herself fromughing. She walked toward him, bending down so her face was level with his. Startled, Rhys scrambled backward, retreating to the corner of the bed.

    Harlee stopped, standing straight with a teasing smile.

    ˇ°Rx. IˇŻm not interested in twelve-year-olds.

    But how do you know youˇŻre not interested in women?ˇ±

    ˇ°Women are just distractions to my career! IˇŻm the rightful heir to the Green GroupˇŞIˇŻll never let myself get caught up in love and emotions!ˇ± Rhys dered, his voice firm.

    His conviction stemmed from observing his father, who had spent his life depending on his grandfather. Rhys was determined not to let a woman make him abandon everything he had worked for or live a mediocre life.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1112

    ?Chapter 1112:

    ˇ°Really? The Green Group is mine now. So, where exactly is your great career?ˇ± Harlee asked calmly.

    RhysˇŻ pupils widened in shock. What did she mean? How on earth could the Green Group possibly be under her control? What had happened while he was unconscious? WasnˇŻt he supposed to be dominating the business world by the time he was thirty-three?

    A smug smile spread across HarleeˇŻs face as she leaned closer, tilting his chin up with a light touch.

    Her eyes gleamed with a teasing glint.

    ˇ°So, itˇŻs me supporting you, not the other way around.ˇ±

    Something in Rhys seemed to break.

    He stared at her, his face flushing as heat spread across his cheeks.

    Harlee watched Rhys, amused. Since meeting him, she had never seen him look flustered, let alone shy. It was an unexpected but delightful discovery.

    Rhys pressed his lips together, trying to regain hisposure. Just as he opened his mouth to respond, Harlee turned and walked away, leaving him behind.

    ˇ°IˇŻll be in the study next door. If youˇŻre tired, feel free to sleep.ˇ±

    Rhys sat there, stunned into silence. Walking away after teasing him? How was that fair? It only reinforced his belief that women were distractions that held him back, and he had no intention of falling for this maniptive, calcting woman.

    The soft glow of the night illuminated the room, casting a gentle light on HarleeˇŻs profile as she sat on the sofa, casually flipping through some documents.

    ˇ°Any updates from the remnants of Anika and EugeniaˇŻs faction trying to contact Matteo?ˇ± Harlee asked coolly, her eyes sharp.

    L?t??¦Ó §éh?¦Ń¦Ó?r? ¦Én g¨»l??¦Ďv?l?.§ăo??

    Robbie, seated across from her with another report, shook his head.

    ˇ°Nothing. No movement from them. ItˇŻs like theyˇŻvepletely given up any ns for aeback.ˇ±

    After a brief pause, Robbie added, ˇ°Do you really think those leftovers would try to join forces with Matteo? I doubt theyˇŻd have the guts.ˇ±

    When Harlee learned that some remnants of AnikaˇŻs faction had survived, she didnˇŻt rush into a purge. Instead, she kept them under close surveince, nning for MatteoˇŻs eventual downfall to be total and irreversible.

    The images of RitchieˇŻs shattered legs, theatose Bart, and the fallen members of the devastating battle lingered in HarleeˇŻs mind. They were etched into her memory, fueling her resolve. It wasnˇŻt enough to bring Matteo down at his peakˇŞshe wanted himpletely crushed, stripped of hope, and left in despair.

    ˇ°AnikaˇŻs father had a strong connection with Matteo,ˇ± Harlee said, her tone devoid of warmth.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs why Anika and Eugenia secretly continued working with Matteo, even behind LucretiaˇŻs back.

    AnikaˇŻs rise was built on that dirty alliance. Those who managed to escape unscathed were all high-ranking members of AnikaˇŻs faction. They know MatteoˇŻs power. The moment Matteo feels secure, theyˇŻll reemerge.ˇ± Harlee had studied their profiles. Those individuals were ruthless and cunning. They would never give up their status or fade into obscurity.

    ˇ°But MatteoˇŻs been on top for some time now, and still, those people havenˇŻt made a move,ˇ± Robbie countered, still doubtful.

    Harlee couldnˇŻt help but smile at RobbieˇŻs assured tone. The remnants of AnigeniaˇŻs faction were not naturally inclined to ally with Matteo. If they sought his support, they needed to offer something substantial. Otherwise, they would simply be delivering themselves into his hands, ripe for exploitation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1113

    ?Chapter 1113:

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. Those fools will be restless. TheyˇŻll reach out to Matteo for a deal before long,ˇ± Harlee said withposure.

    She never considered those individuals genuine threats. Rather, they were mere instruments in her quest for revenge against Matteo.

    Her goal was clear: she wanted Matteo to deeply regret the harm he had caused her people, to crush him thoroughlyˇŞphysically, emotionally, and mentallyˇŞand to burden him with a lifetime of remorse for his wrongdoings.

    The journey was lengthy, yet Harlee was patient.

    After all, she had waited this long. She could afford to practice patience a little longer.

    Her departedrades would understand her need for meticulous nning.

    ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll have people continue to monitor them,ˇ± Robbie responded.

    ˇ°By the way, thereˇŻs been activity among the financial groups youˇŻre interested in. Since the Green family and Sanderson family announced their decision to step down from the title of the four most influential families in the city, affecting the standing of the Green Group and Sanderson Group, new contenders have surfaced in Baythorn. Some are supported internationally, while others have ties to influential domestic figures.ˇ± He handed her a stack of reports.

    ˇ°These factions are likelypeting to rece the Greens and Sandersons as part of the most influential families in the city. Notably, the Juarez and Happer families have gained prominence, particrly since the Green familyˇŻs downfall.ˇ±

    ˇ°I see,ˇ± Harlee murmured, flipping through the papers.

    Her focus intensified when she spotted a familiar name. Liliana? Harlee hadnˇŻt anticipated their paths crossing again.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction

    After their divergent lives, this was an unexpected convergence.

    Harlee tossed the documents on the table and tucked a stray hair behind her ear.

    ˇ°Tell me more about Liliana. WhoˇŻs supporting her?ˇ±

    ˇ°A familiar name?ˇ± Robbie asked, his tone reflecting his surprise.

    Harlee seldom took an interest in individuals unless they posed a significant threat or held a personal connection.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs rted to my motherˇŻs side,ˇ± Harlee replied without hesitation.

    ˇ°And?ˇ± Robbie asked, pressing further.

    ˇ°WeˇŻve been estranged for years.

    DonˇŻt worry, thereˇŻs no affection there,ˇ± Harlee said, a slight smile curling her lips.

    ˇ°IˇŻm merely curious about her current situation.ˇ±

    Robbie nodded, relieved. The Juarez family posed the greatest threat to both the Greens and the Sandersons.

    Robbie exined, ˇ°Liliana is supported by Waylon Szar, the newly appointed head of the Szar family in Rovania. SheˇŻs his mistress. The Juarez family is far more ruthless than the Happer family. TheyˇŻve already resorted to some very underhanded tactics in business.ˇ±

    WaylonˇŻs mistress? Harlee pondered, her expression tightening with intrigue. Something seemed off. She recalled LilianaˇŻs marriage to Gregory, a notable figure in Baythorn, and their child.

    How had Liliana be entangled with the Szar family? It seemed that while she had been preupied with RhysˇŻ matters, the Juarez family had not been idle, advancing their influence considerably.

    Intriguing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1114

    ?Chapter 1114:

    Harlee spected about how much Liliana might have changed and whether she still harbored revengeful intentions.

    Harlee doubted that someone like Liliana, now in a position of power, would let go of any grudge she held.

    ˇ°IsnˇŻt there an International Charity Auction scheduled soon in Baythorn?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    ˇ°Yes, itˇŻs an initiative by both the Juarez and Happer families, drawing participation from influential global families,ˇ± Robbie confirmed.

    Robbie paused before continuing, ˇ°Though itˇŻs officially their event, itˇŻs evident that Waylon is the one pulling the strings.

    He likely has deeper ns for this event.ˇ±

    ˇ°Really? A new game, then?ˇ± Harlee asked, a mischievous smile ying on her lips.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs see if the Szar familyˇŻs heir can hold his own. If not, we might just assist Ewing Szar in choosing a more suitable heir.ˇ±

    RobbieˇŻs face brightened.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs exactly what I was thinking! IˇŻve been eager to send Ewing a particr ˇ®gift.''ˇ±

    Harleeughed softly.

    ˇ°I have crafted some new jewelry designs recently.

    Have Brice present them at the auction.ˇ±

    Robbie caught on quickly.

    Harlee intended to cause a stir with the jewelry.

    More books avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv?ls

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Robbie chuckled, thrilled by the prospect. This n would not only disrupt the event but also provide a new distraction for Ritchie, better than him sulking in a hospital.

    ˇ°Speaking of Ritchieˇ­ˇ± Robbie began.

    ˇ°IˇŻm ahead of you,ˇ± Harlee said.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻll guide Ritchie to a new venture.

    He is destined for more than just hospital corridors.ˇ±

    Robbie swallowed hard, his eyes glistening.

    He had always recognized HarleeˇŻsmitment to her team, but her reaffirmation warmed him deeply.

    ˇ°Thank you for establishing the Shadow Moon Society,ˇ± Robbie said sincerely. Without Harlee and the Shadow Moon Society, he couldnˇŻt even imagine where he would beˇŞlost, forgotten, with no direction.

    Harlee said nothing, simply rising to her feet and offering a reassuring pat on his shoulder as she exited the study. Upon returning to RhysˇŻ bedroom, Harlee found him clutching a bag of tomato-vored chips.

    His expression was anything but embarrassed, bordering on defiant.

    ˇ°The medicine always stirs up my appetite. IˇŻm hungry,ˇ± he said calmly.

    Harlee remembered he had just indulged in ate-night snack before his medication. Instead of pointing this out, she smiled warmly and took a seat beside him.

    ˇ°Seems like youˇŻre feeling a bit lost, arenˇŻt you? If youˇŻre up for it, I can share a story or two.ˇ±

    Rhys gave her a long look before nodding.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1115

    ?Chapter 1115:

    ˇ°Okay, IˇŻm listening.ˇ±

    He still masked his interest with a casual demeanor.

    Undisturbed, Harlee began her story deliberately.

    ˇ°Three years back, on the day we got engaged, Lindsay abducted me. In an effort to save me, you jumped off a cliff with her.ˇ±

    Knowing Rhys and Lindsay had grown up together, Harlee skipped the introductions.

    A look of disbelief washed over RhysˇŻ face.

    He struggled to understand why he endangered his life for Harlee.

    And why would Lindsay abduct her? In his memory, Lindsay was still the picture of sweetness and innocence.

    Harlee let out a sigh and added, ˇ°Her personality changed over time, especially after Hale gave her that Bloodthirstiness Pill. It transformed her entirely, pushing her onto a much darker path.ˇ±

    Noticing his puzzled look, she suggested, ˇ°Perhaps you should listen to your heart for why you made that jump. It might hold some clues.ˇ±

    Rhys dismissed the idea instantly.

    He was no fool. What more could his heart offer other than its steady rhythm? The moment Harlee made her suggestion, his mind raced to dismiss it.

    Rhys quickly forgot about the mention of Lindsay. It felt as though Lindsay had turned into someonepletely irrelevant, a stranger he no longer recognized.

    Harlee didnˇŻt push it and continued, ˇ°After that incident at the cliff, you vanished for three years, only reappearing in recent months. You even saved my life not too long ago.ˇ±

    Discover whatˇŻs new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??ls

    She paused and then slowly detailed the recent events with Matteo, the ensuing conflict, the casualties, and BartˇŻs tragic fate.

    Rhys listened, utterly shocked.

    Harlee yfully lifted RhysˇŻ chin and smiled, saying, ˇ°Why do you still blush so easily?ˇ±

    Caught off guard by her tease, Rhys nearly choked on his candy.

    Harlee extended her hand and softly patted his back, her voice calm as she said, ˇ°I would never harm a twelve-year-old version of you. ThereˇŻs no reason to be frightened.ˇ±

    Harlee shook her head, slightly frustrated. Why did everyone assume she was out to make advances on a twelve-year-old Rhys? Did they really see her as some sort of pervert?

    ˇ°WhoˇŻs frightened?ˇ± Rhys retorted, visibly irritated.

    ˇ°I was justˇ­ I was merely surprised by your sudden move. ThatˇŻs all. I wasnˇŻt frightened!ˇ±

    Harlee met his gaze, her expression serious.

    ˇ°Yeah, you werenˇŻt frightened. ItˇŻs me whoˇŻs frightened. IˇŻm frightened you might get the wrong idea about me.ˇ± They had lost three years to misunderstandings already, and she didnˇŻt want trivial things like this to push them further apart.

    Touched by HarleeˇŻs earnest tone, Rhys set aside his yful demeanor.

    Holding the candy bag, he looked down and said in a calm voice, ˇ°I wonˇŻt get the wrong idea.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs good to hear.ˇ± Harlee grinned, her smile stemming from pure joy at his words.

    Rhys looked up just in time to catch her radiant smile, his breath catching.

    But as something urred to him, his face fell slightly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1116

    ?Chapter 1116:

    With a neutral face, Rhys said slowly, ˇ°I know youˇŻre being so kind because of the thirty-three-year-old Rhys. You want him back, and thatˇŻs why youˇŻre helping me reim my memories and organizing all these workouts. So, you donˇŻt need to act like you care about me this much.ˇ±

    Harlee paused, taking a sharp breath. The things she had done when Rhys had only the memories of a ten-year-old must have wounded him deeply. She bit her lip and sincerely said, ˇ°IˇŻm sorry. I lost my way before.

    A lot happened quickly, and I was desperate to find him and get answers, so I pushed too hard to bring him fully back.ˇ±

    ˇ°But nowˇ­ˇ± Harlee smiled gently and continued, ˇ°Whether youˇŻre the Rhys with memories of a ten-year-old, the Rhys you are today, or the Rhys with all his memories, you are still you. You areˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°YouˇŻre still Rhys.ˇ±

    ˇ°No, itˇŻs not the same. I donˇŻt have hisplete memories. I donˇŻt know you or many of the people he does.ˇ± Rhys looked into her eyes, his voice deep and earnest as if searching for her true feelings.

    He wasnˇŻt the thirty-three-year-old Rhys.

    He didnˇŻt want to be anyoneˇŻs substitute, not even for his own future self.

    HarleeˇŻs smile remained tender and reassuring.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre right. ItˇŻs not the same. YouˇŻre the twelve-year-old Rhys, the past self of the thirty-three-year-old Rhys.

    But more importantly, youˇŻre the Rhys who can forge his own new path.ˇ±

    ˇ°A new path?ˇ± At this, a youthful smile spread across RhysˇŻ face, his facade dropping.

    He was a new Rhys.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling

    Certainly, he could have a life that was uniquely his, rather than being trapped in someone elseˇŻs past.

    He experienced a surge of relief and happiness, realizing Harlee didnˇŻt view him merely as a recement.

    ˇ°Exactly,ˇ± Harlee responded, her gaze intense as she looked directly into his eyes.

    ˇ°A new life where youˇŻre not battling alone.ˇ± This time, she promised to apany him on a brighter journey.

    Rhys locked eyes with HarleeˇŻs determined look and felt paralyzed. It was as if thousands of needles pierced his heart simultaneously, each bringing a subtle, ineffable ache he couldnˇŻt express.

    Suddenly, an untimely voiceˇŞTonyaˇŻs loud callˇŞbroke their intimate moment, snapping Rhys out of his deep feelings.

    ˇ°Rhys, itˇŻs time to take your medicine!ˇ± In the past few days, Rhys had taken a lot of medicine and had developed a strong aversion to it.

    He nced at Harlee, ready to make a swift getaway.

    Harlee nced at him with an understanding look.

    ˇ°Scared of the bitterness? nning to flee?ˇ±

    ˇ°Medicine always has side effects,ˇ± Rhys muttered, his expression stoic.

    ˇ°Moreover, I doubt itˇŻs effective. ItˇŻs been nearly two weeks, and I still havenˇŻt recalled anything.ˇ±

    Privately, Rhys had been earnestly attempting to regain his memories. Knowing Harlee preferred the thirty-three-year-old version of him, he aimed to reim his lost memories for her.

    But each attempt left him nk, failing to retrieve any memories, not even those from his life as a twelve-year-old.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1117

    ?Chapter 1117:

    At this moment, Tonya walked over with a bowl of medicine. Overhearing RhysˇŻ recentment, she immediately became angry.

    ˇ°I put a lot of effort into making this for you, and you call it ineffective? Rhys, are you trying to provoke me?ˇ±

    Tonya ced the ceramic bowl on the table and swung her hand toward RhysˇŻ head.

    Rhys instinctively shielded his head with his arms, having endured several yful hits from Tonyately. Since Harlee had instructed him to heed Tonya and keep the peace, he hadnˇŻt fought back even when Tonya struck him.

    Tonya had grown used to ˇ°discipliningˇ± Rhys this way, knowing she wouldnˇŻt dare do so once his full memories returned.

    However, this time, the anticipated hit never came. Rhys looked up to see a slender hand stopping TonyaˇŻs swing mid-air.

    Grabbing TonyaˇŻs hand, Harlee interjected, ˇ°Stop the nonsense. Rhys, take your medicine. Tonight, IˇŻll take you both to see an old friend.ˇ±

    A flicker of displeasure passed through RhysˇŻ dark eyes.

    ˇ°What old friend?ˇ±

    Rhys lowered his gaze. WasnˇŻt he supposed to be the most significant person to Harlee, apart from Tonya, her best friend? Why was there an old friend?

    Rhys stifled the irritation creeping onto his face before looking up, ensuring Harlee saw nothing amiss.

    At the mention of this old friend, HarleeˇŻs lips formed a faint smile.

    ˇ°Someone I havenˇŻt seen in years.ˇ±

    I??¨¨$? ˇé??t?€§ń? 1n ??l¦Đo¦Í¦Ĺl?.c??

    A smile returned to RhysˇŻ eyes.

    An old friend, and yet Harlee hadnˇŻt seen them in years? They must hardly be anyone significant to her.

    Feeling a wave of relief, Rhys downed the entire bowl of bitter medicine in one swift motion and exited the tea room.

    ˇ°Let me know when weˇŻre ready to leave.ˇ± Harlee observed his quick exit, slightly puzzled. She couldnˇŻt shake the feeling that he had big mood swings.

    Tonya nudged Harlee yfully, a gleam of amusement in her eyes.

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻve achieved what you wanted.ˇ±

    ˇ°What do you mean?ˇ±

    Tonya rolled her eyes with exaggeration and flicked Harlee on the forehead, clearly frustrated.

    ˇ°You canˇŻt seriously tell me you didnˇŻt notice that Rhys was upset, even jealous just now.ˇ±

    ˇ°Why would he be upset?ˇ± Harlee blinked, still baffled.

    Tonya nearly choked on her own breath. She gestured a thumbs up to Harlee and said sarcastically, ˇ°ssic you.ˇ± Then, Tonya left the room without another word.

    Harlee stood there, confused. Why was everyone suddenly upset? Visiting Tiffany was all she wanted to do. It had been three years since sheˇŻdst had the chance to catch up with Tiffany.

    Now that Tiffany was working on a film set with Liliana, Harlee finally saw an opportunity to reconnect.

    ˇ°AutumnˇŻs Gardenˇ± was an S+-rated drama currently under production, with the crew dedicating a full year to crafting the sets exactly as depicted in the source novel, each structure faithfully built to scale. Tiffany, d in her borate costume, awaited her turn on set.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1118

    ?Chapter 1118:

    Having achieved near-legendary status in Alei with her acting career, she had epted this role in ˇ°AutumnˇŻs Gardenˇ± out of obligation.

    The dramaˇŻs director, who had given Tiffany her first break, personally requested her to portray the second lead.

    Despite potential fan bacsh for taking a seemingly lesser role, Tiffanymitted without hesitation, valuing the repayment of kindness over public opinion.

    ˇ°AutumnˇŻs Gardenˇ± had all the makings of a quality project, featuring an experienced cast, save for one exception: the lead actress, Liliana.

    Liliana, a prominent figure in the Juarez Group, had no prior ties to the acting world but had recently taken up the craft.

    Her previous acting endeavor, avish teenage romance, saw her overshadowed by a then-unknown second lead. The stark contrast only deepened after TiffanyˇŻs subsequent drama aired, which garnered acim that inadvertently highlighted LilianaˇŻs shorings.

    This time around, Liliana had intentionally selected an S+ level production, aiming to outshine everyone and relegate the seasoned actors to her supporting cast. She was set on proving her unparalleled status.

    As for Tiffany? Liliana was resolute in making an example of her in this drama, ensuring Tiffany learned that undermining her would not go unpunished. Indeed, Liliana was convinced that the bacsh she faced online was not a reflection of her performance but the result of TiffanyˇŻs smear campaigns. She believed Tiffany orchestrated a flood of negative online content and employed bots to tarnish her reputation.

    At the onset of the shooting, Liliana had already publicly embarrassed Tiffany. Today marked their first shared scene, and upon arriving, Liliana immediately sought to undermine Tiffany.

    Discover the best stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????s

    ˇ°Come here and do my makeup!ˇ± Lilianamanded, gesturing to the makeup artist currently attending to Tiffany.

    Despite surely having her own makeup team, LilianaˇŻs call was a calcted move to belittle Tiffany in front of the crew, ensuring that no one would risk showing any favoritism.

    TiffanyˇŻs aim was clear: to tarnish LilianaˇŻs image so severely that she would lose public favor.

    Caught in a tough spot, the makeup artist hesitated, her eyes pleading with Tiffany for guidance.

    Tiffany, quick to grasp the situation, had anticipated such maneuvers from Liliana.

    Aware of the leverage LilianaˇŻs influential connections provided her, Tiffany knew that evading LilianaˇŻs schemes wouldnˇŻt always be possible. Thus, when confronted by LilianaˇŻstest ploy, Tiffany responded withposed eptance.

    Yet, at that instant, HarleeˇŻs advice echoed in TiffanyˇŻs thoughts.

    ˇ°While others hope for your professional sess, my wish is for you to remain true to yourself.ˇ± Regrettably, Tiffany felt she had disappointed Harlee.

    Despite her ascent to the near peak of the entertainment industry, on the cusp of achieving top actress status, she found herself unable to challenge the prevailing power and influence, nor did she have the courage to attempt it.

    ˇ°Go ahead and attend to Ms. Juarez,ˇ± Tiffany murmured to the makeup artist, her face calm, betraying no sign of disturbance.

    As the makeup artist began to pack up, Tiffany added softly, ˇ°Ms. Juarez likely has superior makeup tools at her disposal.ˇ±

    Tiffany implied that Liliana would prefer her own, untouched by others.

    The makeup artist understood TiffanyˇŻs subtle hint and expressed her gratitude.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1119

    ?Chapter 1119:

    However, Liliana was not about to overlook the slight. When TiffanyˇŻs makeup artist was slow in retrieving the foundation, Liliana kicked her in the stomach.

    And when there was a slight mishap with the lipstick, Liliana responded with two sharp ps.

    Tiffany was aware of it all yet chose not to intervene.

    Her inaction wasnˇŻt due to ack of empathy. Rather, she knew all too well that in the cutthroat film industry, a single misstep could ruin years of effort. She dared not risk her career.

    Even supported by Harlee and Clint from afar, Tiffany was determined not to rely on others for her moral standing.

    TiffanyˇŻs makeup artistˇŻs sobs grew louder, eventually filling the set, yet Tiffany remained detached, distancing herself further to concentrate on her script.

    Soon, the makeup artist had done their work, and the shooting started.

    d in a dark, sleek martial arts costume and a wide-brimmed hat, Liliana stood formidable. She brandished a long sword, pressing it against TiffanyˇŻs throat.

    ˇ°How could you betray our family? YouˇŻve let me down deeply!ˇ±

    ˇ°You are hardly a match for me,ˇ± Tiffany responded coldly, her gaze fierce. With a deft movement, sheˇ­

    Tiffany twisted the de aside and dodged. Swiftly, she mounted a nearby horse in one fluid motion.

    Before the shoot, Tiffany had dedicated three months to martial arts training, aiming to perform her own stunts and even demanding a real horse for the riding sequences.

    Updates always at galno¦Íe??s

    Yet, as Tiffany neared thepletion of a take, the horse abruptly lost control. It reared up, flinging its front hooves into the air and hurling Tiffany to the ground, throwing the set into pandemonium.

    Crew members shouted, some rushing to help Tiffany, others trying to avoid the rampaging horse.

    The horse trainer attempted to calm the animal, but Liliana yanked him back.

    ˇ°Protect me! I canˇŻt afford any injuries,ˇ± she demanded.

    The trainer was left speechless.

    Despite TiffanyˇŻs obvious danger, heplied with Liliana, positioning himself as LilianaˇŻs human shield.

    The usations of diva-like behavior,ck of talent, and mistreatment of staff seemed pettypared to LilianaˇŻs deeper, more malicious goal. She intended to sabotage TiffanyˇŻs acting career permanently. She wanted to ensure that TiffanyˇŻs cherished career ended on this set. Tiffany barely evaded the horseˇŻs violent stomps. Though nimble, she was no professional martial artist, and dodging the enraged horse had drained her strength.

    Exhausted, Tiffany maneuvered around the set, attempting to avoid the horseˇŻs relentless attacks. The animalˇŻs uracy in tracking her movements was almost supernatural.

    Quickly realizing that the chaos was no mere mishap, Tiffany recognized it as a deliberate trap by Liliana, aimed to either end her life or cause her grave harm. Surrender was not an option! She had fought through tougher challenges and refused to be conquered now.

    Clenching her teeth, Tiffany picked up a rock, preparing for a final stand against the horse.

    However, before she could strike, a resounding bang stopped her in her tracks. The horse that had been charging wildly dropped suddenly,nding with a heavy thud.

    Embedded deep in the horseˇŻs nk was a military-grade knife.

    Rooted to the spot, Tiffany stared in disbelief at the unfolding scene. LilianaˇŻs expression turned stormy, her hands balling into fists. Who had the audacity to sabotage the ˇ°giftˇ± she meticulously orchestrated for Tiffany?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120:

    Her anger bubbling over, Liliana shouted furiously, ˇ°Who brought a knife here? ArenˇŻt you aware that dangerous items are prohibited on set?ˇ±

    ˇ°Would the drug used to destabilize the horse qualify as a dangerous item?ˇ± From amidst the turmoil, a chilling, distinct voice cut through, sharp as a de.

    Liliana spun toward the sound, her whole demeanor locking up.

    Her face registered shock, her eyes widening in horror. It was impossible. Was Harlee actually here? HadnˇŻt Harlee left the country with Rhys?

    Over the past few years, Liliana had reveled in her unchallenged dominance, fearing little. Now, it felt as if her world was crumbling. She covered her quaking hands with her face, her entire frame trembling. To Liliana, Harlee was nothing short of a specter.

    Facing Harlee again was a fate she considered worse than death!

    Tiffany froze, her breath catching in her throat. Of all the people she could have encountered on set, Harlee was thest she had expected.

    After rejecting ClintˇŻs heartfelt confession, she had been certain she had lost HarleeˇŻs friendship forever.

    ˇ°You look stunned.ˇ± Harlee approached Tiffany with a calm smile, her steps unhurried. She bent down, drew the knife from the horseˇŻs side, and casually wiped it clean with a wet wipe.

    Though the Juarez Group, backed by Waylon, had risen to surpass both the Green and Sanderson families, bing the strongest contender among the four most influential families, Liliana couldnˇŻt shake her dread of Harlee.

    Her memories of HarleeˇŻs previous torment were etched too deeply.

    Desperate to avoid confrontation, Liliana forced a stiff smile, though her voice betrayed a tremor.

    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??ls?c?m

    ˇ°Harlee, what brings you here? Are you here to watch me act?ˇ± However, Harlee barely nced at Liliana, walking past her with no interest. Instead, she headed straight for Tiffany.

    ˇ°Long time no see,ˇ± she said with a smile.

    Tiffany stood there, overwhelmed by a rush of emotions. The relief of escaping a near disaster faded into nothing as tears welled up, a mixture of grief and joy flooding her heart.

    ˇ°Wait, you two know each other?ˇ± Liliana clenched her teeth, ring at Tiffany.

    A panic gripped LilianaˇŻs chest.

    How could Harlee possibly know someone like Tiffany, a mere actress? And then there was HarleeˇŻs mention of the drug that had caused the horse to go wild. No! There was no way the evidence could be tied back to her. It was all just one of HarleeˇŻs twisted tricks.

    Liliana forced herself to breathe, but the tremors of fear still rattled her. The shadow Harlee cast over her was suffocating. She still remembered how Harlee had tortured her father, mother, and grandmother. Just thinking about what might have happened if she hadnˇŻt turned to Gregory and left the Juarez family sent a shiver down her spine.

    ˇ°So, what if we do?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs smile deepened,den with meaning.

    ˇ°Iˇ­ˇ± Liliana couldnˇŻt find a way to respond. She certainly couldnˇŻt say, ˇ°I wouldnˇŻt have gone that far if I had known Tiffany was friends with you!ˇ±

    ˇ°What?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs gaze turned ice-cold.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt you think itˇŻs time you paid the price for attempting to harm Tiffany?ˇ±

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt do anything,ˇ± Liliana stammered, instinctively denying the usation.

    But as her eyes met HarleeˇŻs piercing gaze, a chill ran down her spine, and she quickly looked away.

    At that moment, she couldnˇŻt shake the feeling that HarleeˇŻs gaze could see right through her.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Good day dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1121

    ?Chapter 1121:

    Hearing HarleeˇŻs protective words, TiffanyˇŻsposure crumbled. Unable to hold back, she flung herself into HarleeˇŻs arms, wrapping her tightly in an embrace.

    ˇ°Harlee, I thoughtˇ­ I thoughtˇ­ˇ± Her voice broke as sobs wracked her body, leaving the sentence unfinished.

    Wrapped up in TiffanyˇŻs oversized costume, Harlee barely managed to poke her head over TiffanyˇŻs shoulder.

    Despite the awkward position, she smiled indulgently, her voice light.

    ˇ°What did you think? We couldnˇŻt be friends anymore if you didnˇŻt marry my brother?ˇ±

    ˇ°Iˇ­ˇ± Caught off guard by HarleeˇŻs uncanny insight, Tiffany lowered her gaze, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    Harlee grasped TiffanyˇŻs hand with a reassuring squeeze, her smile soft yet teasing.

    ˇ°Three years without seeing you, and suddenly youˇŻve be so timid? Where is that fire I saw when we dealt with Kelley?ˇ±

    ˇ°KelleyˇŻs just an actress like me, but Liliana? SheˇŻs a financial tycoon.

    How could I ever stand up to someone like her?ˇ± TiffanyˇŻs voice wavered, a hint of indignation in her words.

    ˇ°I understand. ThatˇŻs why IˇŻm here to stand up for you.ˇ± HarleeˇŻs expression softened, and she squeezed TiffanyˇŻs hand again.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry.

    Anyone who dares to hurt the people I care about will regret it. It doesnˇŻt matter who they are.ˇ±

    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??s.c?m

    Not far from the bustling set, a sleek ck luxury car gleamed under the sun. Rhys leaned casually against it, his arms crossed and his piercing gaze locked on Harlee.

    The knife Harlee had used to stop the runaway horse was something Rhys had brought along on a whim.

    But with a sh of quick thinking, she had transformed it into a weapon.

    Watching Harlee step in so decisively to protect Tiffany, Rhys pieced together that the friend Harlee hade to see was, in fact, Tiffany.

    For reasons he couldnˇŻt quite pinpoint, the realization lightened his mood.

    But nowˇ­ as his sharp eyes lingered on the two women locked in a heartfelt embrace, something unfamiliar and unsettling feelings began to stir within him.

    Friends? Did they really need to hold each other that tightly?

    From the backseat, Tonya poked her head out and teased, ˇ°Are you jealous?ˇ±

    Rhys tensed, his guard rising even though he attempted to appear indifferent.

    ˇ°When will you stop spouting nonsense?ˇ±

    ˇ°Fine, donˇŻt admit it. IˇŻm just curious to see how youˇŻll react once your memoryes back,ˇ± Tonya smirked, rolling up the window and returning to her game.

    Standing nearby, Liliana froze, watching the two women embrace.

    Her face turned pale as fear washed over her, but then she remembered the goons Waylon had sent to protect her.

    Confidence slowly reced her panic.

    Liliana gave a subtle signal to her assistant and pretended not to know what was happening. She deliberately stayed out of sight, fearing that Harlee might deal with the goons first and then turn the tables on herter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1122

    ?Chapter 1122:

    Although she had WaylonˇŻs protection, he was far away in Rovania and couldnˇŻt swoop in to save her at a momentˇŻs notice. She knew she had to rely on her own wits to stay out of harmˇŻs way.

    The assistant darted off into a corner. Momentster, a group of men in ck suits and sunsses stormed toward Harlee and Tiffany.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes turned icy. Without hesitation, she pulled Tiffany behind her and grabbed a fallen knife from the ground.

    The goons surged forward.

    Standing by the car, Rhys tensed, his eyes narrowing.

    He started toward them, only to be halted by TonyaˇŻs hand from the backseat.

    ˇ°Harlee told you to stay put,ˇ± Tonya said, continuing to y her game.

    ˇ°She is being attacked!ˇ± Rhys protested urgently.

    ˇ°Oh,ˇ± Tonya said with a smirk, slipping her phone back into her pocket. Stepping out of the car, she looked thoroughly entertained.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs sit back and enjoy the show.ˇ±

    Rhys widened his eyes in disbelief. This was unbelievable.

    How could Tonya have the audacity to enjoy the show while her best friend was surrounded by so many goons? Rhys announced, ˇ°If you are not going to help, donˇŻt get in my wayˇ­ˇ±

    Before he could finish, Harlee had already taken down two of the goons, sending one flying a full meter with a single, forceful strike.

    When Rhys saw this, he instantly fell silent and retreated as if nothing had happened.

    Tonya grinned wider, clearly entertained as she watched Harlee effortlessly demonstrate her skill.

    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    Seeing HarleeˇŻs swift moves, the remaining goons exchanged wary nces. In a sh, they closed in on her, attacking from every direction.

    Harlee swung the prop knife she had grabbed, shing through her attackers with deadly precision. The de, which would normally be harmless in anyone elseˇŻs hands, felt lethal in hers. With a single swing, she shattered a manˇŻs bones, the impact making him cry out in agony.

    ˇ°Ah!ˇ± The set erupted in chaos as the goons writhed in pain, clutching broken limbs, each suffering in a different torment.

    At that moment, one of the goons, who had been sneaking up behind Harlee, pulled a dagger from his belt and aimed for her waist.

    But Harlee wasnˇŻt caught off guard. It was as if she had eyes on the back of her head. Without missing a beat, she spun around, raising her leg high tond a powerful kick square on his shoulder.

    He crumpled to the ground with a deafening crash, utterly defeated, too dazed to fight back.

    Harlee stood her ground, eyeing the remaining hesitant goons. With a casual flick, she tossed the knife aside and said, ˇ°Come at me together.ˇ±

    None could have predicted the astonishing prowess hidden beneath HarleeˇŻsposed demeanor. Outnumbered by over a dozen opponents, all men, she subdued them with ease and precision. The film crew froze in disbelief, straining to take in the breathtaking moment unfolding before them.

    In the midst of the crowd, LilianaˇŻs teeth sank into her lip until it drew blood. Only then did her clenched fists rx.

    Damn it! How could these fools lose to Harlee?

    Liliana discreetly signaled her assistant, wordlessly directing thetter to bear the brunt of HarleeˇŻs inevitable fury.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1123

    ?Chapter 1123:

    Assuming a mask of concern, she raised her voice in mock distress, asking, ˇ°Who are these hooligans causing such chaos? Someone, please assist Harlee!ˇ±

    LilianaˇŻs act was wless, betraying no hint of deceptionˇŞa performance worthy of praise.

    But Harlee wasnˇŻt fooled. She shot Liliana a knowing look, her smirk carrying an edge of icy contempt.

    Under the weight of HarleeˇŻs piercing gaze, Liliana averted her eyes, unease wing at herposure. Why did HarleeˇŻs stare always make her feel as if every secret was exposed, every lie uncovered?

    Nearby, Tonya, who had observed the scene with mild amusement, turned to Rhys with a teasing grin.

    ˇ°So, still thinking about stepping in?ˇ±

    It was then that Rhys realized Harlee truly needed no help.

    A faint blush crept across his faceˇŞa reaction reserved for Harlee alone. Responding to TonyaˇŻs teasing with silence, he fished out a lollipop, unwrapped it, and indulged in the candy while watching the spectacle.

    Desperation spurred the goons into a reckless assault.

    Harlee moved like water, evading effortlessly.

    Her hand found a stray piece of bamboo, which she swiftly snapped into a shorter stick and wielded with masterful skill.

    The goonsˇŻ next attack was met with HarleeˇŻs low spin and a precise strike, sending them stumbling back.

    Her movements flowed seamlessly, each action a testament to her expertise.

    From afar, Rhys observed, his teeth gently grazing the stick of his lollipop. The seamless precision of HarleeˇŻs movements, the torque of her hips, and the authoritative control with which she handled the bamboo mesmerized himpletely. Unconsciously, his hand rested against his chest, as though attempting to steady the erratic pounding of his heart.

    At the same time, Tonya had returned to the car, deeply absorbed in her mobile game. If sheˇŻd noticed the look on RhysˇŻ face, she would have undoubtedly teased him again. One after another, the goons crumpled.

    HarleeˇŻs final strike left them sprawled, utterly incapacitated.

    Withposed resolve, Harlee strode through the crowd, her piercing gaze fixed on Liliana. Upon reaching Liliana, she leaned in and whispered icily, ˇ°IˇŻll address these two issues with you in due time. ThereˇŻs no hurry.ˇ±

    ˇ°Two issues?ˇ± Liliana froze, her eyes widening in shock.

    How was it possible? How had Harlee uncovered the truth so quickly? It defied beliefˇŞHarlee couldnˇŻt possibly be that astute. Liliana clung to the thought, trying to calm her racing mind, but when she met HarleeˇŻs unyielding eyes, her confidence crumbled, and she found herself unable to voice a single denial.

    Clenching her fists tightly, Liliana forced out a mockingugh before turning to leave, her hurried steps betraying her inner turmoil.

    HarleeˇŻs warning wasnˇŻt an empty threat. She had to enlist WaylonˇŻs help immediately.

    The crowd gradually dispersed, leaving Harlee and Tiffany alone in the deserted square. Tiffany, her eyes puffy from crying, clung to HarleeˇŻs arm and rested her head on HarleeˇŻs shoulder like a frightened child, as though afraid Harlee might disappear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1124

    ?Chapter 1124:

    ˇ°Why didnˇŻt youe to me?ˇ± Harlee asked gently.

    After RhysˇŻ ident, Tiffany had visited Harlee multiple times, genuinely concerned about HarleeˇŻs well-being.

    But after that, she vanished from HarleeˇŻs life.

    Caught up in her own struggles, Harlee failed to notice the silence growing between them until years passed. If not for Liliana stepping into the entertainment scene, Harlee might never have crossed paths with Tiffany againˇŞor realized the depth of TiffanyˇŻs suffering.

    At HarleeˇŻs question, Tiffany flushed with embarrassment, lowering her gaze as her fingers nervously yed with the hem of her sleeve.

    Harlee gently ced her hand over TiffanyˇŻs.

    ˇ°Was it because of Clint?ˇ±

    Tiffany let out a bitterugh.

    ˇ°I knew youˇŻd figure it out.ˇ± During HarleeˇŻs darkest days, Tiffany had been targeted by ruthless online attacks.

    A single photo showing Tiffany standing near Clint had spiraled out of control, igniting malicious rumors that she had used unscrupulous means to further her career. The inte erupted with usations,pletely disregarding the dedication and effort she had poured into her work. Like parasites, peopletched onto her story, spewing hatefulments and tearing her reputation apart, showing no mercy.

    Clint had addressed the public directly, admitting that he had been the one chasing after Tiffany, while she hadnˇŻt reciprocated his feelings. Yet, in the hostile online space, facts were irrelevant. People clung stubbornly to their beliefs, ignoring anything that didnˇŻt align with their preconceived notions.

    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    Following ClintˇŻs remarks, the animosity grew worse. Tiffany was unfairly cast as the antagonist, incapable of doing anything right in the eyes of others.

    TiffanyˇŻs resilience cracked under the relentless onught. What stung even more was that ClintˇŻs genuine attempt to defend her felt like a double-edged de. In her fragile state, it seemed less like support and more like an unbearable weight, threatening to crush her entirely. Over time, her anxiety worsened to the point where interacting with anyone outside her family triggered severe panic or self-harm.

    Eventually, Tiffanypletely isted herself.

    For a full year, she hadnˇŻt left her home, shutting herself away from a world that had been mercilessly cruel.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs nothingˇŞitˇŻs all behind me now.

    Honestly, I never thought weˇŻd cross paths again,ˇ± Tiffany said with a dismissive smile. If Harlee hadnˇŻt made an effort to reach out, she might never have reconnected with the Sandersons.

    Tiffany reluctantly admitted why she had rejected ClintˇŻs feelingsˇŞshe believed she wasnˇŻt worthy of him.

    HarleeˇŻs kindness and her spontaneous requests for help gave Tiffany a sense of purpose she hadnˇŻt felt in a long time.

    Holding TiffanyˇŻs hand gently, Harlee said, ˇ°IˇŻm sorry. Life got so busy, and I didnˇŻt make time to visit you.ˇ± Harlee hadnˇŻt been aware of the full extent of TiffanyˇŻs struggles. Tiffany had pleaded with Clint to keep it from Harlee, not wanting to add to HarleeˇŻs burdens during an already difficult period.

    Harlee had assumed that TiffanyˇŻs absence stemmed from ClintˇŻs confession and wasnˇŻt sure if they could still be friends.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1125

    ?Chapter 1125:

    ˇ°No matter what, youˇŻre my friend, Tiffany.

    Always,ˇ± Harlee said with heartfelt sincerity.

    ˇ°Harlee, thank you,ˇ± Tiffany managed to say, tears brimming in her eyes. She stared at Harlee as if trying to memorize every detail of her expression.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre my friend forever, too.ˇ±

    But then, TiffanyˇŻs smile faltered, and a flicker of doubt clouded her face.

    ˇ°These past few yearsˇ­ It feels like IˇŻve been stuck in reverse. I donˇŻt have a single thing worth being proud of.ˇ±

    Though Harlee had urged her to embrace life fully, Tiffany couldnˇŻt shake the feeling that she had fallen short of that goal.

    ˇ°Really? I recall you donating half of your acting ie to charity in thest three years. IsnˇŻt that something to be proud of?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs warm smile apanied her words as she looked directly at Tiffany.

    Tiffany was taken aback. She hadnˇŻt expected Harlee to know about this.

    As for the online bacsh, Harlee probably didnˇŻt know. If she did, she wouldnˇŻt be acting soposed.

    Tiffany took a deep breath, trying to steady herself, before asking, somewhat surprised, ˇ°How did you find out I started a charity foundation?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs lips curled into a small smile.

    ˇ°Clint hasnˇŻt stopped talking about you for three years.ˇ±

    1@?€$? ˇé#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m

    Tiffany fell silent at the mention of ClintˇŻs name. She had a deep fondness for ClintˇŞso deep that he was the only one who truly held a ce in her heart.

    But as much as she liked him, she was no fool. She knew what stood between them.

    He came from an elite, wealthy family, while she hade from humble beginnings. She was just an actress trying to make her way in the world. The divide between their worlds was simply too vast to bridge. Love might conquer many things, but it didnˇŻt rewrite the rules of ss and status.

    ˇ°We havenˇŻt spoken in three years,ˇ± Tiffany said with a faint, practiced smile.

    Both of them worked in the entertainment industry, but her career had taken a nosedive after the scandal. If it werenˇŻt for her undeniable talent, she might not have gotten any roles. That was why they had lost touch, never to work together again.

    Harlee reached across the table, her hand enveloping TiffanyˇŻs in a warm, reassuring grip.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt underestimate yourself. You are just as remarkable as anyone out there.

    Actually, I came here today because I need your help. You are the only person I can turn to.ˇ± Harlee had made this decision on a whim. She hadnˇŻt fully figured out what kind of help she needed, but something inside her pushed her forward. She didnˇŻt want Tiffany to doubt herself.

    Clint had told Harlee that Tiffany had been feeling fragile andcking confidencetely.

    Harlee had been skeptical at first, but now, she saw the truth in his words. The confidence that had once sparkled in TiffanyˇŻs eyes seemed to have faded.

    ˇ°Help? What could I possibly do to help you?ˇ± Tiffany asked.

    ˇ°Yes, I need you.ˇ± Harlee nodded, her gaze firm.

    ˇ°There is an International Charity Auction in Baythorn three days from now. I need you to attend it.

    As for the rest, IˇŻll exin when we are there.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ± Tiffany agreed without missing a beat. To ease HarleeˇŻs concerns, she added, ˇ°Whatever you need, IˇŻm there for you.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1126

    ?Chapter 1126:

    The words struck a chord in HarleeˇŻs heart.

    Even after three long years, their bond hadnˇŻt frayed.

    HarleeˇŻs face softened into a smile.

    ˇ°Thank you. IˇŻll share the details when the timees.ˇ±

    ˇ°Perfect,ˇ± Tiffany beamed, standing up. She waved as she headed for the door.

    Helping Harlee felt good. It made her feel like she still had something of value to offer.

    On the drive back, Harlee navigated the highway with steady hands.

    However, the more she thought about TiffanyˇŻs expression earlier, the more something felt off.

    Her eyes flicked to Tonya in the rearview mirror.

    ˇ°Tonya, can you look into whatˇŻs been happening with Tiffanytely? Something is not right. ItˇŻs more than just ack of confidence.ˇ±

    ˇ°Got it,ˇ± Tonya responded, shing an ˇ°OKˇ± sign before diving into herptop.

    ˇ°Three years ago, Tiffany was cklisted online and disappeared from the public eye. She spiraled into severe depression and began self-harming whenever she met strangersˇ­ˇ± A deep voice suddenly interrupted from the front seat.

    Harlee mmed on the brakes and whipped her head around to see Rhys in the passenger seat, casually scrolling through his phone.

    ˇ°What did you just say?ˇ± Harlee asked in disbelief. Tiffany was cklisted three years ago? Why hadnˇŻt anyone told her?

    Not wanting to risk reckless driving, Harlee quickly restarted the car and pulled into a nearby parking spot, turning on the hazard lights.

    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    Rhys lifted his phone, showing her a news article on the screen.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs all over the inte.ˇ±

    By now, Tonya had also found the full story.

    Her face twisted in anger.

    ˇ°Harlee, this is ClintˇŻs admirerˇŻs fault. Look at this!ˇ±

    Harlee took RhysˇŻ phone and TonyaˇŻsptop and put everything together.

    During her darkest days, Tiffany had also been silently going through the hardest time of her life.

    And at the center of it all was Clint, the unintentional cause of this catastrophe.

    It all began with malicious articles orchestrated by ClintˇŻs admirer, a wealthy girl from the Graves family.

    After failing to win ClintˇŻs affection, the girl went to extreme lengths to destroy Tiffany, who had caught ClintˇŻs eye.

    The girl had nted misleading photos, spread defamatory articles, hired marketing ounts, and unleashed trolls to tarnish TiffanyˇŻs reputation. The girl even sent people to provoke Tiffany, pushing her to the breaking point. This

    deliberate campaign of ˇ°revengeˇ± had cost the girl a staggering one hundred million dors.

    Harlee felt a hot surge of fury in her chest.

    ˇ°The Graves family? Okay! I see no reason for theirpany to exist anymore!ˇ±

    Harlee mmed her hand down on the steering wheel with a force that echoed through the car. She had once hoped that Clint and Tiffany would find happiness together.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1127

    ?Chapter 1127:

    But if Clint couldnˇŻt even protect the woman he imed to love, then he deserved to be alone forever.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt hurt yourself,ˇ± Rhys said with a frown, noticing the redness on her hand.

    ˇ°Are you worried about me?ˇ± Harlee asked, surprised. She quickly shed a grin.

    ˇ°I might have lost my memory, but I havenˇŻt lost mypassion.

    Caring for you is just natural,ˇ± Rhys replied with a stubborn smile.

    ˇ°Is that so?ˇ± Harlee gripped the steering wheel and started the car again, her smile widening. Rhys would always care for her no matter what.

    Suddenly, TonyaˇŻs fingers began to tap frantically against the back seat.

    ˇ°Stop the car. I need to get out.ˇ± Harlee nced at her in confusion.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs going on?ˇ±

    ˇ°Ritchie is gone, Harlee. I need to find him. I have to go now.ˇ± TonyaˇŻs voice trembled with panic, and her delicate face went pale.

    ˇ°What happened?ˇ± Harlee asked, her concern deepening. Seeing the distress in TonyaˇŻs eyes, Harlee quickly swerved into the rightne, her heart racing as she prepared to make a U-turn.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻll take you to the hospital right now.ˇ±

    ˇ°No. IˇŻll track him down myself. I know he is deliberately hiding from me. I have to find him myselfˇ­ˇ± As if to calm herself, Tonya continued tapping the back seat while her voice remained incoherent.

    The fear washed over Tonya in waves. It was the same fear she had felt the day Ritchie was rushed to the ERˇŞwhen she had thought she might never see him again.

    L§Ńt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov??ls.Łă¦Ďm

    And now it was happening all over again.

    HadnˇŻt they promised to face everything together? Why was he making decisions for her, iming it was for her own good?

    Harlee stopped the car abruptly, unbuckling her seatbelt and opening the back door to pull Tonya into a tight hug.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry.

    He is just hiding. Like I found Rhys, you will find him too.ˇ±

    The reassuring embrace seemed to calm TonyaˇŻs frayed nerves, and the cold fear began to ebb away.

    TonyaˇŻs eyes softened as she took a deep breath.

    ˇ°Alright. I understand now. I wonˇŻt panic anymore.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs worry lingered, but since Tonya insisted on finding Ritchie herself, Harlee had no choice but to return to Remson Manor with Rhys.

    On the drive back, Harlee turned to Rhys, her expression serious.

    ˇ°Promise me one thing. No matter what, you wonˇŻt deliberately hide from me again, okay?ˇ±

    RhysˇŻs lips curled into a smirk.

    ˇ°I would never do something so cowardly.ˇ±

    Harlee almostughed out loud but caught herself just in time.

    ˇ°Alright, I believe you.

    DonˇŻt lie to me again.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1128

    ?Chapter 1128:

    Little did twelve-year-old Rhys know that the thing he was best at was disappearing for three years at a time without a trace.

    Back at Remson Manor, Harlee learned something unexpected. The remnants of AnigeniaˇŻs faction had initiated contact with Matteo.

    Trailing behind Harlee and Rhys, Robbie reported, ˇ°Sources say Matteo weed them with exceptional courtesy.

    He seems to hold them in high regard.ˇ±

    ˇ°It seems his resentment toward me remains unchanged,ˇ± Harlee remarked, stepping into the living room with a faint grin. She sank leisurely into the couch.

    MatteoˇŻs behavior came as no surprise to Harlee. She had deliberately stunted his progress, steering him straight into her carefullyid trap.

    After enduring so many setbacks, Matteo was bound to take the gamble, even knowing it could be a snare.

    Besides, Matteocked the means to confront her directly, and the remnants of AnigeniaˇŻs faction had just presented him with a golden opportunity.

    He wouldnˇŻt pass it up.

    Robbie stood before Harlee, visibly upset.

    ˇ°That cunning snake Matteo! He met with the remnants of AnigeniaˇŻs faction alone. Our operatives couldnˇŻt even gather any intel on their conversation.ˇ±

    Harlee raised her eyes to meet his.

    ˇ°Not even his closest allies joined the conversation?ˇ±

    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s,

    Given MatteoˇŻs typical wariness, he would never engage in negotiations without trusted backup, which was why Harlee had allowed the meeting to ur. Yet, his choice surprised her.

    Either he ced unwavering faith in the remnants of AnigeniaˇŻs faction, or he had begun doubting his inner circle, even those who had stood by him.

    ˇ°Exactly,ˇ± Robbie replied.

    ˇ°But we did uncover one thing. The remnants of AnigeniaˇŻs faction provided Matteo with some weapons.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs gaze dropped, and she mulled it over.

    ˇ°From now on, track Matteo and his new allies relentlessly. If they enter Mogluylia, shadow them around the clock.

    DonˇŻt lose sight of themˇŞnot even for a second!ˇ± The supposed ˇ°weaponˇ± wasnˇŻt likely a tool of warˇŞit was poison, most likely the same kind Anika had left behind.

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Robbie swiftly moved to a corner to delegate tasks.

    Ever since the incident with Ritchie, these operations had fallen under his purview.

    ˇ°What sort of weapon are we talking about?ˇ± Rhys emerged from the kitchen, a yogurt bottle in hand, casting a nce toward Robbie as Robbie made a call.

    ˇ°Poison,ˇ± Harlee replied, not looking up.

    Her focus was on the stack of papers Robbie had handed her.

    ˇ°Probably even deadlier than what you once sumbed to.

    And it seems MatteoˇŻs lost trust in the agents we nted.ˇ±

    Ordinarily, Matteo would consult the undercover operative they had sent over after receiving poison, but he skipped it this time. It was clear either his trust in the operative had evaporated, or he was strategizing independently.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1129

    ?Chapter 1129:

    Considering the circumstances, the former seemed more usible.

    The prospect of betrayal from the undercover operative Harlee had trained didnˇŻt faze her. What concerned her was that if the operative struck back, it might inadvertently harm innocent people. Rhys froze mid-sip.

    A toxin worse than the one that almost killed him? Would Harlee be in danger then?

    Harlee twirled her phone absently and then gave him a reassuring smile.

    ˇ°Maybe IˇŻm overanalyzing. Matteo might just be concerned that sharing details with too many people could ruin his ns.ˇ±

    Rhys quickly sat beside her, noticing the faint lines of concern on her brow.

    ˇ°IˇŻll stay by your side, no matter what.ˇ±

    Startled by his words, Harlee nced at him.

    For a moment, she saw genuine care in his expression, warming her heart.

    Despite everything, he still worried about her.

    But she wouldnˇŻt let him take risks on her behalf this time.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt fret. I can manage this myself.ˇ± Harlee was determined to ensure MatteoˇŻs utter downfallˇŞsuffering so profoundly that he would find even death a mercy.

    ˇ°I already told you IˇŻm staying by your side,ˇ± Rhys said firmly.

    ˇ°Stop acting like you have to do everything alone!ˇ± The thought of losing her was unbearable. Just the idea tore at him.

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± Harlee said, a small smile softening her face. She reached out and cupped his cheeks in her hands. Rhys froze, caught off guard. What on earth was she nning now?

    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s,

    To his surprise, she began vigorously squishing his face, distorting his features.

    ˇ°Rhys, join me on this mission. ItˇŻs also your chance to reassert yourself in Baythorn and seek justice for those weˇŻve lost. ItˇŻll let you finally move past the guilt youˇŻve been silently carrying.ˇ±

    Harlee knew he felt just as responsible as she did for what happened to Bart and the others.

    Rhys was speechless.

    His thoughts had strayed somewhere inappropriate, only to realize she had just wanted to tease him.

    Embarrassed, he muttered, ˇ°Fine.ˇ± With that, he stormed off, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    Harlee blinked, puzzled. Why was he sulking now? She really needed to figure out how to handle him properly.

    At the base of the mountain, the vi lights gleamed brightly.

    Liliana, fresh from the set, immediately video-called Waylon to vent about Harlee.

    ˇ°I was treated so horribly! IˇŻm just miserable,ˇ± Liliana whined dramatically into the camera.

    On the other end of the call, Waylon grew rmed, reassuring her, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, darling. IˇŻll catch the next flight to Mogluylia and make things right for you!ˇ± Cheered by his words, Liliana beamed, her tone sugary sweet.

    ˇ°Really? I knew youˇŻd stand up for me, Waylon!ˇ± she gushed.

    Their conversation stretched on for nearly an hour, during which Liliana even indulged in a luxurious bath.

    After hanging up, LilianaˇŻs fury reignited. Storming out of her room, she headed straight for the living room, where her assistant was kneeling in penance. Without hesitation, she delivered a hard kick.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1130

    ?Chapter 1130:

    ˇ°Ahˇ­ˇ± The assistant wasnˇŻt prepared, and she was knocked to the floor, her head mming into a wooden chair.

    The assistant curled up in pain and cried out in agony, ˇ°Ms. Juarez, please! IˇŻm so sorry! I promise it wonˇŻt happen againˇ­ˇ±

    But the pleas only fueled LilianaˇŻs rage.

    Grabbing a chair leg, she struck the assistant repeatedly.

    ˇ°You useless idiot! Why didnˇŻt you stand up for me on set and make it clear I had nothing to do with this? Are you trying to get me killed? Worthless, pathetic, good-for-nothing!ˇ± LilianaˇŻs blows intensified, each one venting her pent-up frustration.

    ˇ°Had you forgotten who gave you this job and who covered your motherˇŻs hospital bills? And this is how you repay me? Do you even deserve to be in my service? Maybe I should just end it for you!ˇ±

    With that, Liliana seized arger chair and hurled it at the trembling assistant.

    The assistanty sprawled on the floor, her face bruised beyond recognition, her ankle grotesquely twisted and swollen from a violent blow with a chair.

    Her voice, raspy from endless weeping, still carried her pleas as shey in front of Liliana.

    ˇ°Forgive me, Ms. Juarez! ItˇŻs my fault for being so blind, for failing you! I deserve nothing less than death!ˇ±

    Just then, a sharp, mocking voice echoed from the upper floor.

    ˇ°Liliana, enough already! Mr. Szar will be here any moment.

    Are you nning to let him witness this side of you?ˇ±

    Liliana looked up to find Valentina helping Elvin down the stairs, both with sour expressions.

    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s

    Masking her irritation, Liliana forced a brittle smile.

    ˇ°Dad, Mom, what brings you down? Did Mr. Szar call you? How did you know he wasing over?ˇ±

    Liliana despised Valentina and Elvin but swallowed her disdain. Waylon valued family connections, so she had no choice but to feign civility to keep them close.

    ValentinaˇŻs cold stare pierced Liliana as she walked past without a word.

    After all, it was Valentina who had orchestrated LilianaˇŻs introduction to Waylon, so she felt no obligation to regard Liliana kindly.

    Liliana returned ValentinaˇŻs re with unflinching intensity. The bond they once shared as mother and daughter had long been reced by bitterness, turning them into adversaries.

    Observing this, Elvin sighed heavily.

    His frustration hung in the air as he rubbed his damaged leg and tried to mediate.

    ˇ°You two are mother and daughter.

    Do you really want others tough at your discord? You should be working together against Harlee and the Sandersons, not fighting each other.ˇ±

    Crushed by HarleeˇŻs cruelty, ElvinˇŻs voice carried no weight within the family and served only as a feeble attempt to keep peace between Liliana and Valentina.

    ˇ°As long as she stops acting superior, I can tolerate her!ˇ± Despite being drained from punishing her assistant, LilianaˇŻs defiance red in her words.

    Valentina shot Liliana another fierce look but refrained from escting the argument.

    For now, they had a shared goal. If Waylon sensed their fractured unity, buried secrets woulde to light, jeopardizing everything.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1131

    ?Chapter 1131:

    Satisfied with her motherˇŻs silence, Liliana turned to the servants.

    ˇ°Clean this ce thoroughly before Mr. Szar arrives. I want it spotless. Understood?ˇ±

    The servants answered in unison, ˇ°Yes, Ms. Juarez!ˇ± They hurried to tidy up the wreckage, some dragging the injured assistant away without so much as ncing toward the hospitalˇŞnone daring to act without LilianaˇŻs permission.

    As the chaos settled, Liliana prepared to head upstairs, but ValentinaˇŻs voice halted her.

    ˇ°Liliana, IˇŻm not trying to undermine you.

    But the International Charity Auction in three days is critical for Mr. Szar. We must make sure itˇŻs wless so he sees our worth.ˇ±

    This event was pivotal for the Juarez family. Their future, their ambitions, and their dream of establishing the illustrious Juarez Group hinged on its sess.

    Liliana paused, her eyes burning with ambitionˇŞfor wealth, for power.

    Three years ago, tragedy had destroyed LilianaˇŻs life.

    Her husband, Gregory, was brutally ughtered, and while she fled for her life, her child was thrown to death by their enemies. Numb with grief, she escaped to Rovania.

    At that time, the Juarez family, stripped of their status in Baythorn, also sought refuge there.

    By chance, Valentina had crossed paths with Waylon.

    Desperate to secure their rise, she manipted the still-grieving Liliana into WaylonˇŻs bed.

    Through relentless pressure and threats, Liliana eventually sumbed.

    Her initial resolveˇŞto avenge her husband and childˇŞdissolved as she sumbed to the intoxication of wealth and influence.

    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????s

    Three dayster, the prestigious International Charity Auction unfolded atop BaythornˇŻs grandest hotel, the illustrious Grand Oak.

    The event was an unprecedented spectacle, drawing the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me from every industry.

    Attendance wasnˇŻt simply a matter of wealth. It demanded prominence, influence, and a proven dedication to phnthropy.

    Celebrities like Tiffany could only secure entry by either entertaining the elite or leveraging their fame to boost publicity.

    The night sky loomed dark as the Grand OakˇŻs dazzling d¨¦cor illuminated the entrance, rivaling the majesty of a royal pce.

    Security cordoned off the area, and media crews stationed themselves strategically, cameras poised to capture every notable arrival.

    A rising star, fresh off a viral drama, was the first to arrive, his presence triggering a frenzy of camera shes that lit the night like daylight.

    Meanwhile, social media buzzed with hashtags rted to the event, capturing global attention.

    From the balcony of a high-rise across the street, Harlee observed the scene through a telescope, her lips curling into a sardonic smile.

    ˇ°Liliana really went all out for this, didnˇŻt she? Hiring celebrities, dominating social media, throwing money around like confettiˇ­ This doesnˇŻt look like charity; itˇŻs a shameless disy of excess!ˇ±

    ˇ°The Juarez Group was a nobody until recently, now unting its sudden rise to power,ˇ± Rhys mutteredzily from the sofa, uninterested in the spectacle. If it hadnˇŻt been for Harlee insisting hee over, he would have preferred staying home and ying video games.

    He simply found such disys distasteful.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1132

    ?Chapter 1132:

    ˇ°It might be a bit over-the-top, but it works perfectly for me,ˇ± Harlee remarked with a mischievous grin. She stepped away from the telescope and wandered over to Rhys, propping her chin on her hand as she observed the unfamiliar game he was engrossed in.

    ˇ°Did you create this?ˇ±

    Rhys stiffened, his expression betraying his surprise.

    ˇ°How could you tell?ˇ± He had been quietly developing the game for days, making sure no one else saw it.

    How had she figured it out so quickly?

    ˇ°With visuals this terrible, only you could think theyˇŻre charming,ˇ± Harlee teased, feigning disdain.

    Irritation sparked in Rhys as he set his phone down with calm precision. Rising from his seat, he made a move toward her, his frustration bubbling over.

    Noticing his approach, Harlee swept her hair off her neck in an exaggerated gesture, as if daring him to act.

    Rhys froze momentarily, caught off guard by her boldness. With no other option, he lightly grasped her neck and shot her a dark look, conveying his annoyance without a word.

    Harlee, however, burst intoughter, her smug expression making it clear she had sessfully baited him.

    RhysˇŻs irritation deepened. In one swift motion, he pulled her closer, pinning her beneath him.

    His gaze sharpened, silently warning her to stop her antics or suffer the consequences.

    But Harlee onlyughed harder.

    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??ls

    Before Rhys could lose hisposurepletely, she suddenly looped her arms around his neck, catching him off guard once again.

    Time seemed to stop at that moment.

    RhysˇŻ posture became rigid, his arms rxing slightly.

    Harlee caught his hands before they could drop and gently positioned them around her waist, her gaze locking onto his with piercing intensity.

    For him, memory loss was secondary.

    His survival and presence were what truly mattered.

    With a loud bang, the door burst open, revealing Christopher, d in ck, holding two cups of steaming tea.

    He halted sharply, taking in the sight before him: Rhys on the sofa, straddling HarleeˇŻsp, his hands ced delicately on her waist.

    Half-raised in her seat, Harlee had her arms draped around RhysˇŻ neck, their eyes locked in a deep gaze.

    Overwhelmed, Christopher visibly shook, spilling the tea onto the floor. What was happening here? How could Harlee engage so intimately with a man who had the mental capacity of a child? DidnˇŻt she have any sense of right and wrong? Any shred of decency or humanity?

    Christopher felt a mix of rage and embarrassment, wishing he could disappear and deny witnessing this scene.

    Harlee, sensing ChristopherˇŻs presence, let go of Rhys and reclined casually on the sofa as if nothing unusual had urred.

    Rhys remained motionless, continuing to mimic the position of holding Harlee, even after she had moved away, for almost ten seconds. When he finally looked up and saw HarleeˇŻs calm demeanor, embarrassment overwhelmed him, feeling like a sudden douse of cold water. She was teasing him!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1133

    ?Chapter 1133:

    A scowl formed on RhysˇŻ face as he straightened up, seating himself properly on the sofa. The warmth of her touch had inexplicably quickened his pulse and warmed his skin, yet her indifferent gaze now filled him with a sense of being ridiculed, leaving him both frustrated and humiliated.

    Seeing his stiff demeanor, Harlee thought she might have intimidated him with her forwardness. She attempted to lighten the mood.

    ˇ°Soon, weˇŻll have tea from every Baythorn outlet here. You can choose any vor youˇŻd like.ˇ±

    Christopher, eyeing the tea sttered on the floor, was at a loss for words. What irony.

    His modest offering of two cups now seemed embarrassingly inadequate.

    RhysˇŻ mood only soured further.

    He rose without looking at Harlee and made his way to the balcony.

    Harlee, biting her lip, realized she might have pushed too hard too soon, considering his mental age remained at twelve.

    The chill in the room deepened, but fortunately, Brice walked in just then, easing the tension.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, all arrangements have been made as you directed.

    Any further instructions?ˇ±

    ˇ°Just sit back and watch the fireworks at the auctionter,ˇ± Harlee responded, a sly assurance in her eyes.

    ˇ°Will do. IˇŻll remain on alert,ˇ± Brice replied.

    ˇ°Excellent. Notify me immediately if anything unexpected urs.ˇ± Though her scheme was meticulouslyid out, Harlee knew better than to assume all would unfold without a hitch.

    ˇ°Absolutely,ˇ± Brice answered.

    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í?ls

    As Brice exited, Christopher hurried out behind him, eager to escape the oppressive environment, feeling like every moment there aged him prematurely.

    Left alone, Harlee gazed at RhysˇŻ solitary silhouette by the balcony, contemting an apology. Just as she decided to approach, he turned to face her.

    With a reserved look, Rhys guided Harlee to the balcony and positioned her before the telescope.

    ˇ°Liliana and her entourage have just arrived,ˇ± he said in a subdued tone. Initially, Liliana had intended to broadcast this charity g live to magnify its impact, but her strategy shifted when Waylon, who usually shunned media exposure, confirmed his attendance.

    Compelled to modify her ns, Liliana opted for a conventional method, employing photographers and journalists to cover the event.

    Led to the telescope by Rhys, Harlee couldnˇŻt suppress a grin.

    His enduring charm was apparent.

    Even in displeasure, he remembered to involve her in his observations.

    Looking through the telescope, Harlee observed Liliana gripping ValentinaˇŻs hand, with Valentina anchored to ElvinˇŻs arm, all three radiating joy as they graced the red carpet. They moved deliberately, pausing to ensure the media captured their best angles, with Liliana taking a moment for a solo pose to ensure ample photo opportunities.

    At that instant, the three relished in their uncontrolled spotlight.

    Harlee looked up to meet RhysˇŻ curious stare.

    He asked, ˇ°WhatˇŻs your interest in these trivial figures?ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs not interest by choice. ItˇŻs that I canˇŻt stand them overshadowing me,ˇ± Harlee said lightly.

    ˇ°So, IˇŻll bring them to their knees.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1134

    ?Chapter 1134:

    HarleeˇŻs approach was straightforward. She wouldnˇŻt engage unless provoked. Yet, since Liliana had instigated this conflict, Harlee was intent on settling the score, and then some.

    Rhys remained silent, puzzled by HarleeˇŻs approach. In his view, direct elimination was the simplest response to dislikeˇŞwhy engage in a drawn-out tactical battle? He saw it as an unnecessaryplication.

    From RhysˇŻ perspective, Liliana wasnˇŻt even a match worth considering.

    He believed she could be handled with straightforward, direct actions, viewing HarleeˇŻs borate strategies as overly intricate for such a trivial adversary.

    ˇ°Whatever brings you joy,ˇ± Rhys finally said, casually ruffling HarleeˇŻs hair before moving past her to lounge on the sofa.

    Watching him settle so effortlessly, Harleeughed softly. Was the youthful Rhys always so quick to shift moods? She had been considering ways to uplift his spirits, yet he seemed to have already moved past his foul mood.

    A slight smile yed on her lips.

    As she turned away, a whimsical thought crossed her mind: it would be entertaining to make a man this easy to manage shy.

    But then, she was stunned by her own thoughts, her eyes widening in shock.

    How could she entertain such thoughts about someone with the mind of a twelve-year-old?

    Harlee shook her head, dismissing the inappropriate idea, and turned her attention back to the exterior scene. She watched Liliana relish the spotlight, pausing frequently along the red carpet before reaching the end.

    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s

    Harlee then redirected her focus to herptop, preparing to breach the Grand OakˇŻs security system.

    Rhys, seemingly engrossed in his video game on the sofa, covertly watched Harlee. Noticing her at theputer, he craned his neck to get a better view, his reaction sharp when he realized what she was doing.

    ˇ°You know how to hack?ˇ± he asked, clearly surprised.

    ˇ°Yeah,ˇ± Harlee replied nonchntly, her attention already returning to her screen.

    HarleeˇŻs fingers flew over the keyboard, and in no time, her screen went dark. Secondster, the hotelˇŻs surveince feeds filled her monitor.

    RhysˇŻ expression tightened, his hands balling into fists.

    Damn it.

    He hadnˇŻt considered that she possessed hacking skills. If he hadnˇŻt stumbled upon this revtion today, she could have easily tracked his movements the moment he began his own schemes.

    Oblivious to RhysˇŻ unsettled state, Harlee was engrossed in the surveince data, watching the charity auction unfold.

    A smile of satisfaction flickered across her face as she saw her ns unfolding perfectly.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs time to reel them in,ˇ± she murmured, ready to make her move.

    At that moment, the International Charity Auction was showcasing its eighth item.

    A tall, graceful woman emerged, presenting the piece, followed closely by an elderly gentleman with salt-and-pepper hairˇŞMusa Brown. Musa, a distinguished authority in traditional craftsmanship, gave apelling overview of the item, emphasizing its exceptional value as a collectible.

    The audience buzzed with anticipation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1135

    ?Chapter 1135:

    The woman delicately removed the crimson cloth concealing the item and ced it at the center of the tform.

    As soon as the jewelry set came into view, the crowd erupted in awe.

    ˇ°This set perfectlyplements the dress IˇŻm nning for the New YearˇŻs g. I have to own it!ˇ± someone dered enthusiastically.

    ˇ°Darling, IˇŻm in love with this set! You need to get it for me!ˇ± another person urged.

    A voice rang out from the audience, ˇ°The bidding starts at eighty million.ˇ±

    ˇ°Eighty million?ˇ± someone eximed.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs insane! Eighty million for jewelry? Even pure gold wouldnˇŻt dare fetch such a price!ˇ±

    ˇ°I thought the same until I saw Mrs. Sampson wear it. Then I realized it was a bargain,ˇ± another attendeemented.

    ˇ°I remember that moment.

    A simple country woman transformed into royalty with it. It was incredible!ˇ± someone else added.

    As the excitement from MusaˇŻs introduction waned, murmurs and private exchanges filled the hall.

    Seated prominently in the first row, Valentina gazed at the jewelry, her eyes sparkling with longing. Leaning toward Liliana, she whispered urgently, ˇ°Liliana, I solely want this set tonight!ˇ±

    For years, Valentina had dreamt of owning this treasure, but financial constraints had always held her back, making even modest bids impossible.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s is where magic happens

    Liliana, seated beside Valentina, appraised the jewelry with a critical eye. While its elegance was undeniable, she dismissed itˇŞit was clearly designed for an older demographic and didnˇŻt align with her style. Still, a thought crossed her mind: if this could be leveraged to influence her mother, it might be worth considering.

    ˇ°Fine, but there will be conditions,ˇ± Liliana replied.

    ˇ°IˇŻll agree to anything!ˇ± Valentina interjected without hesitation. With this jewelry, she wouldnˇŻt have to worry about being overshadowed at the g.

    Lowering her pride, Valentina appealed to her daughter, ˇ°Help me secure this, and IˇŻll do whatever you want!ˇ±

    Liliana softened slightly, replying, ˇ°Alright, no matter the price tonight, IˇŻll ensure itˇŻs yours.ˇ±

    Unbeknownst to Valentina, Liliana had received a substantial amount of money from Waylon to funnel through this event. She was obligated to spend it regardless, but if she could maximize its utility, why stop at just one purchase?

    As the audience chatter grew louder, Musa chuckled and said, ˇ°It seems the jewelry has stolen the show! No oneˇŻs listening to my introduction anymore. In that case, letˇŻs wee the designer herself to introduce this masterpiece. Please give a warm round of apuse to Miss Sanderson, the mind behind this stunning jewelry!ˇ±

    Apuse erupted as Musa stepped aside, the faces of the audience filled with excitement.

    Except for Liliana, whose brow furrowed as soon as she heard ˇ°Miss Sanderson.ˇ± The name stirred unease, as though it foreshadowed trouble.

    Her fingers tightened in herp, and she bit her lip nervously. Miss Sanderson, the designer? This wasnˇŻt in the n.

    From below, Waylon watched intentlyˇŞfailure wasnˇŻt an option. Meanwhile, in the celebrity section, Tiffany sipped her drink, her gaze fixed on the stage.

    The lift ascended, revealing a striking ck mask shaped like a fox. Intricately crafted, the mask exuded mystery and allure, covering the womanˇŻs face but showcasing her piercing eyes. She wore a leather gown with avant-garde cuts, blending modernity and sophistication into a bold yet elegant look.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1136

    ?Chapter 1136:

    The room fell silent.

    Men were captivated by her enigmatic presence, while women admired her distinct gown, wondering where they could acquire such a design.

    TiffanyˇŻs lips curled into a knowing smile. Three years hadnˇŻt diminished HarleeˇŻs maismˇŞshe remained a stunning vision.

    TiffanyˇŻs gaze drifted to Liliana, noting thetterˇŻs slight tension, and her smirk deepened. Karma had an interesting way of ying out.

    Sitting in the farthest corner of the room, RhysˇŞescorted by ChristopherˇŞwatched the stage intently the moment Harlee appeared.

    His eyes never left her.

    His heartbeat quickened, almost as if he wished to step onto the stage to be nearer to her.

    Beside Rhys, Christopher blinked in disbelief before scolding himself mentally.

    How could he dare admire RhysˇŻ woman?

    The imposing aura Rhys exuded lessened once Christopher averted his gaze from Harlee, leaving him speechless. Was this truly the same Rhys who once encouraged him to court Anika? A chill ran down his spine at the thought. What was he thinking? No, he mustnˇŻt let his thoughts stray further.

    Liliana scrutinized Harlee donning a mask on stage, her initial worry dissipating.

    ˇ°This couldnˇŻt be Harlee. She carries herself with more graceˇŞunlike HarleeˇŻs carefree demeanor,ˇ± she thought inwardly.

    It wasnˇŻt the name ˇ°Miss Sandersonˇ± that unsettled Liliana this much but the possibility of HarleeˇŻs appearance. She convinced herself this poised designer couldnˇŻt be Harlee.

    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s??o??

    Valentina cast a sidelong nce at Liliana, her gaze tinged with scorn. No wonder Liliana ended up settling for a nobody after being rejected by Brixton. Why was Liliana still haunted by HarleeˇŻs shadow after all this time? Casting aside their current connection with Waylon, the influence of the Sanderson and Green families had waned since their announcement of withdrawing from the four most influential families, a fact that had underscored HarleeˇŻs seemingly limited strength.

    In ValentinaˇŻs perspective, HarleeˇŻs previous orchestration of the Juarez familyˇŻs downfall was only possible with the SandersonsˇŻ backing.

    But as the Juarez Group now supposedly surpassed the Sanderson Group, HarleeˇŻs ability to pose a threat diminished entirely.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, a pleasure to see you again,ˇ± Musa greeted warmly.

    After brief pleasantries, Musa asked, ˇ°Could you share the story behind this design?ˇ±

    Harlee smiled enigmatically.

    ˇ°The inspiration will be evident once the phnthropist who acquires it wears it.ˇ±

    At first, Harlee intended for Brice to select a random piece of jewelry for the auction.

    However, spotting Liliana on set sparked a different scheme.

    Her new goal was to unmask LilianaˇŻs true nature in front of everyone, ensuring a humiliation so profound that it would leave no chance of recovery.

    For such a spectacle, ordinary jewelry wouldnˇŻt do. She resolved to showcase an exquisite set she had designed specifically for her motherˇŞa masterpiece guaranteed to mesmerize the crowd.

    To heighten the drama, Harlee enlisted a seemingly unrted yet influential figure to secure the winning bid, adding an air of mystery to her n.

    As Harlee spoke, excitement surged among the affluentdies present, each eager to be the solver of the mystery.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1137

    ?Chapter 1137:

    At the same time, international phnthropists, already captivated by the unique offerings of this country, found their interest further piqued by HarleeˇŻs enticing hint. The host continued with standard questions, yet Harlee dismissed them with deliberately vague and non-revealing responses.

    Realizing her tactics, the host expedited the proceedings and signaled an elegant woman to guide Harlee away from the spotlight. This poised woman approached, escorting Harlee to her seat amid the curious stares of those around her, who seemed intent on prating her mask.

    Yet, Harlee sat undisturbed, the epitome ofposure.

    Harlee had mastered her unique filigree iy techniques from a master craftsman, now deceased, whose methods had faded from memory. Not even the esteemed Musa had deciphered her techniques, prompting the auction to open bidding at eighty million dors.

    Before Liliana could bid, the price had already escted to 115 million.

    ˇ°Mr. Fisher, 120 million,ˇ± the host dered.

    ValentinaˇŻs anxious nce at Liliana conveyed her resolve to acquire the jewelry set and outshine her peers. Liliana, feeling the weight of expectations yet poised to preserve her public image and secure her motherˇŻs future support, elegantly announced her bid, ˇ°150 million.ˇ± Her bid immediately ced her at the center of everyoneˇŻs attention.

    ˇ°The esteemed Ms. Juarez seems quite taken with this set,ˇ± the host said with a ttering smile, fulfilling his role to enhance LilianaˇŻs profile.

    Liliana returned thepliment with a calm smile, taking ValentinaˇŻs hand and raising it for the photographers.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs really my mother who adores it. I strive to purchase anything she desires. Moreover, todayˇŻs event allows us to help charity, adding even more value to our purchase.ˇ±

    DonˇŻt miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§ŕm

    This deration refocused all eyes on Liliana and Valentina.

    Valentina, aware of the high stakes, kept her smile poised and gracious, knowing too well the importance of this moment.

    All the g attendees knew that Waylon was supporting Liliana, and his influence had elevated her standing, leading many to regard both her and Valentina with enhanced respect. Previously, the Juarez family had been seen merely as pawns, often overlooked.

    However, with WaylonˇŻs overt support, they were quickly bing people to impress. The newfound recognition brought Liliana immense satisfaction.

    Thanks to Waylon, the Juarez familyˇŻs influence in BaythornˇŻs business sectors had grown substantially. Still, Liliana was acutely aware that respect for her family was mostly superficial, maintained only because of WaylonˇŻs influence. This spurred her to suggest that Waylon make this g a grand affair.

    Her aim was to capture the limelight and earn genuine respect. She was determined not to be underestimated anymore.

    Though the charity g was officially under the Juarez and Happer names, everyone recognized it as WaylonˇŻs show. So, when Liliana made her move, the audience quieted down.

    Harlee, sitting calmly at her table, watched it all with an air of indifference.

    As expected, everything was unfolding ording to her ns. While no one seemed ready to oppose LilianaˇŞor, more precisely, WaylonˇŞthat didnˇŻt include the people Harlee had nted.

    Harlee awaited the initiation of her hidden supportersˇŻ bids, but an unexpected voice rang out.

    ˇ°Two hundred million.ˇ± The deep,manding tone came from near where Rhys was seated.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1138

    ?Chapter 1138:

    The announcement stunned the host.

    The wealthy businessmen at the front hesitated and then chose not topete. Who was this bold neer in the shadows, challenging the Juarez power and Waylon? The onlookers cast curious nces at Christopher, puzzled by his bold bid.

    ChristopherˇŻs face remained stoic. Internally, he said, ˇ°Enough with the gawking. IˇŻm securing this jewelry set,e what may.

    After all, Mr. Green insists that Harlee should have everything she desires.ˇ±

    Harlee was momentarily caught off guard when she made eye contact with Christopher. What was his reason for bidding? She instinctively looked over at Rhys, seemingly immersed in his game. Seeing through his facade, she felt a wave of warmth. She subtly nodded at BriceˇŻs contact, signaling him to stop increasing the bid. Shifting her attention away, she looked back toward the stage with disinterest.

    The auctioneer paused momentarily to verify the bidˇŻs sincerity before announcing, ˇ°This gentleman has offered two hundred million!ˇ±

    LilianaˇŻs expression immediately soured, and Valentina looked even more disturbed. It was unexpected for anyone to openly challenge the Juarez family at such a public event. Valentina furrowed her brow in anger as she tried to spot the bold bidder.

    Valentina quickly grabbed LilianaˇŻs hand and raised their paddle, prompting Liliana to bid, saying, ˇ°Two hundred and ten million.ˇ±

    Under the table, however, LilianaˇŻs hand gripped tightly. Waylon had given her a spending cap of five hundred million, and the thought of exceeding it made her anxious. Sweat began to form on her forehead.

    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c????

    Christopher casually lifted his hand, saying, ˇ°Five hundred million.ˇ± He showed no interest in the auction process itself.

    His goal was simply to secure the item decisively.

    The room erupted in gasps.

    Even a hundred million was a staggering amount for a jewelry set, but five hundred million? Was this neer just a wealthy novice, or was he an undisclosed major yer?

    LilianaˇŻs face turned utterly grim.

    Harlee frowned. There were rational ways to spend money, and this level of extravagance was just too much. She nced up to see Christopher looking impatient, almost as if he was saying, ˇ°LetˇŻs finish this. IˇŻm ready to go back to bed.ˇ± Clearly, he had been taking cues from Rhys.

    Harlee felt somewhat powerless. Rhys was oblivious to the profound implications of ChristopherˇŻs unexpected bid. She had meticulously briefed her designated bidders, preparing them days ahead.

    ChristopherˇŻs impromptu involvement was disruptive, and it was toote to reverse course now.

    Watching from the VIP room, WaylonˇŻs face darkened.

    ˇ°Find out everything about this individual, including any fake identities he might use.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± responded a bodyguard dressed in ck, who then stealthily exited the VIP room.

    Waylon crushed the peanuts in his grasp, his gaze hardening with lethal intent.

    He was resolute that anyone who underestimated him would not be spared.

    As Harlee spoke, excitement surged among the affluentdies present, each eager to solve the mystery.

    At the same time, international phnthropists, already captivated by the unique offerings of the country, found their interest further piqued by HarleeˇŻs enticing hints.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1139

    ?Chapter 1139:

    The host continued with standard questions, yet Harlee dismissed them with deliberately vague and non-revealing responses. Realizing her tactics, the host expedited the proceedings and signaled to an elegant woman to guide Harlee away from the spotlight.

    The poised woman approached, escorting Harlee to her seat amid the curious stares of those around her, who seemed intent on prating her mask. Yet, Harlee sat undisturbed, the epitome ofposure.

    Harlee had mastered her unique filigree iy techniques from a master craftsman, now deceased, whose methods had faded from memory. Not even the esteemed Musa had deciphered her techniques, prompting the auction to open bidding at eighty million dors.

    Before Liliana could bid, the price had already escted to 115 million.

    ˇ°Mr. Fisher, 120 million,ˇ± the host dered.

    ValentinaˇŻs anxious nce at Liliana conveyed her resolve to acquire the jewelry set and outshine her peers.

    Liliana, feeling the weight of expectations yet poised to preserve her public image and secure her motherˇŻs future support, elegantly announced her bid, ˇ°150 million.ˇ±

    Her bid immediately ced her at the center of everyoneˇŻs attention.

    ˇ°The esteemed Ms. Juarez seems quite taken with this set,ˇ± the host said with a ttering smile, fulfilling his role of enhancing LilianaˇŻs profile.

    Liliana returned thepliment with a calm smile, taking ValentinaˇŻs hand and raising it for the photographers.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs really my mother who adores it. I strive to purchase anything she desires. Moreover, todayˇŻs event allows us to help charity, adding even more value to our purchase.ˇ±

    L?tŁĺst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ď??

    This deration refocused all eyes on Liliana and Valentina. Valentina, aware of the high stakes, kept her smile poised and gracious, knowing too well the importance of this moment.

    All the g attendees knew that Waylon was supporting Liliana, and his influence had elevated her standing, leading many to regard both her and Valentina with enhanced respect.

    Previously, the Juarez family had been seen merely as pawns, often overlooked.

    However, with WaylonˇŻs overt support, they were quickly bing people to impress.

    The newfound recognition brought Liliana immense satisfaction. Thanks to Waylon, the Juarez familyˇŻs influence in BaythornˇŻs business sectors had grown substantially. Still, Liliana was acutely aware that respect for her family was mostly superficial, maintained only because of WaylonˇŻs influence. This spurred her to suggest Waylon make this g a grand affair.

    Her aim was to capture the limelight and earn genuine respect. She was determined not to be underestimated anymore.

    Though the charity g was officially under the Juarez and Happers names, everyone recognized it as WaylonˇŻs show. So, when Liliana made her announcement, the audience quieted down.

    Harlee, sitting calmly at her table, watched it all with an air of indifference.

    As expected, everything was unfolding ording to her ns. While no one seemed ready to oppose LilianaˇŞor, more precisely, WaylonˇŞthat didnˇŻt include the people Harlee had nted.

    Harlee awaited the initiation of her hidden supportersˇŻ bids, but an unexpected voice rang out.

    ˇ°Two hundred million.ˇ± The deep,manding tone came from near where Rhys was seated. The announcement stunned the host.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1140

    ?Chapter 1140:

    The wealthy businessmen at the front hesitated and then chose not topete. Who was this bold neer in the shadows challenging the Juarez power and Waylon?

    The onlookers cast curious nces at Christopher, puzzled by his bold bid.

    ChristopherˇŻs face remained stoic. Internally, he said, ˇ°Enough with the gawking. IˇŻm securing this jewelry set,e what may.

    After all, Mr. Green insists that Harlee should have everything she desires.ˇ±

    Harlee was momentarily caught off guard when she made eye contact with Christopher. What was his reason for bidding? She instinctively looked over at Rhys, seemingly immersed in his game. Seeing through his facade, she felt a wave of warmth.

    She subtly nodded at BriceˇŻs contact, signaling him to stop increasing the bid. Shifting her attention away, she looked back toward the stage with disinterest.

    The auctioneer paused momentarily to verify the bidˇŻs sincerity before announcing, ˇ°This gentleman has offered two hundred million!ˇ±

    LilianaˇŻs expression immediately soured, and Valentina looked even more disturbed. It was unexpected for anyone to openly challenge the Juarez family at such a public event. Valentina furrowed her brow in anger as she tried to spot the bold bidder. Valentina quickly grabbed LilianaˇŻs hand and raised their paddle, prompting Liliana to bid, saying, ˇ°Two hundred and ten million.ˇ± Under the table, however, LilianaˇŻs hand gripped tightly. Waylon had given her a spending cap of five hundred million, and the thought of exceeding it made her anxious. Sweat began to form on her forehead.

    Christopher casually lifted his hand, saying, ˇ°Five hundred million.ˇ± He showed no interest in the auction process itself.

    His goal was simply to secure the item decisively.

    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    The room erupted in gasps.

    Even a hundred million was a staggering amount for a jewelry set, but five hundred million? Was this neer just a wealthy novice, or was he an undisclosed major yer? LilianaˇŻs face turned utterly grim.

    Harlee frowned. There were rational ways to spend money, and this level of extravagance was just too much. She nced up to see Christopher looking impatient, almost as if he was saying, ˇ°LetˇŻs finish this. IˇŻm ready to go back to bed.ˇ± Clearly, he had been taking cues from Rhys.

    Harlee felt somewhat powerless. Rhys was oblivious to the profound implications of ChristopherˇŻs unexpected bid. She had meticulously briefed her designated bidders, preparing them days ahead.

    ChristopherˇŻs impromptu involvement was disruptive, and it was toote to reverse course now.

    Watching from the VIP room, WaylonˇŻs face darkened.

    ˇ°Find out everything about this individual, including any fake identities he might use.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± responded a bodyguard dressed in ck, who then stealthily exited the VIP room.

    Waylon crushed the peanuts in his grasp, his gaze hardening with lethal intent.

    He was resolute that anyone who underestimated him would not be spared.

    The room was in an uproar. Spending five hundred million on a single piece of jewelry for a major conglomerate was already audacious.

    Could Christopher, sitting so far back in the room, really have five hundred million in his pocket to make such a bold bid?

    ValentinaˇŻs blood boiled as she watched Christopher still holding up his paddle. This piece of jewelry was her ticket into the exclusive world of high society!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1141

    ?Chapter 1141:

    Under the table, Valentina gripped LilianaˇŻs arm fiercely, her eyes silently urging her to bid. Liliana had made such grand promises earlier. If Christopher stole the spotlight, not only would their mother-daughter bond be ridiculed, but failing to outbid Christopher would be an embarrassment of the highest order.

    Despite ValentinaˇŻs urging, Liliana hesitated. It was nothing more than a delicate piece of jewelry adorned with floral patterns and intricate filigree. The auction had already been more than generous by starting it at eighty million, so the fact that it had escted to two hundred million was beyond anyoneˇŻs expectations.

    Suddenly, LilianaˇŻs phone vibrated. She nced at the screen and saw a message from Waylon: ˇ°IˇŻll add another hundred million to your budget.ˇ±

    LilianaˇŻs brows furrowed slightly. It was clear that Waylon was taking this personally.

    Without a second thought, Liliana raised her paddle again, this time with a more measured confidence.

    ˇ°Five hundred and ten million.ˇ±

    Had they not been surrounded by a crowd, Valentina might have grabbed her daughter by the shoulders to check if a spirit had possessed her.

    After all, since Valentina had sent Liliana into WaylonˇŻs bed, the two had been as ipatible as fire and ice.

    However, Valentina failed to understand that this was no longer about the jewelry or the simmering tension between her and her daughter. This was about WaylonˇŻs bruised ego.

    He was determined to put Christopher in his ce.

    Liliana barely had time to feel the weight of her bid before Christopher, under the watchful eye of the crowd, raised his paddle yet again.

    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§ŕm

    ˇ°Five hundred and eleven million.ˇ±

    Christopher had nned to up the bid by a hundred million at a time, but a stern warning from Rhys forced him to dial it back.

    ˇ°Five hundred and twenty million.ˇ±

    ˇ°Five hundred and twenty-one million.ˇ±

    The moment Liliana made her bid, Christopher was quick on the draw, adding another million without hesitation.

    Liliana itched to throw that man out. Raising the bid by just one million at a time? If that wasnˇŻt a deliberate p in the face, she didnˇŻt know what was.

    Harlee pressed her fingers to her temples.

    ChristopherˇŻs oblivious antics were turning out to be even more amusing than the high-stakes drama she had initially expected. Lifting her gaze, she locked eyes with Rhys.

    Feeling this little show was likely far from over, Harlee decided to go out for some fresh air. She motioned toward the door before standing up to leave. She intended to wait for Rhys outside, but to her surprise, he moved toward her without hesitation, ignoring everyone else in the room.

    Harlee froze mid-step. Was Rhys seriously about to do something bold in front of everyone?

    With hismanding stride, Rhys closed the distance between them in moments.

    His tall frame loomed as he leaned in slightly.

    For a moment, HarleeˇŻs usual poise wavered. Leaning nearer, she whispered, ˇ°ChristopherˇŻs antics have probably already caught WaylonˇŻs attention.

    Get him out of here as soon as the auction ends. IˇŻll have someone else secure the jewelry.ˇ± She assumed Rhys had approached her merely to avoid the hassle of stepping outside, wanting a quick opinion to settle the matter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1142

    ?Chapter 1142:

    ˇ°There is no need.ˇ± Rhys simply shook his head, his tone calm and certain.

    He had anticipated WaylonˇŻs move before Christopher even started bidding, so he had already made detailed preparations, providing Christopher with the quickest and safest escape route in advance. While Christopher might end up being pursued, he wouldnˇŻt be trapped here.

    When Harlee heard RhysˇŻ blunt refusal, her brow furrowed slightly.

    Her curiosity got the better of her, and she asked, ˇ°Why are you so determined to get your hands on this piece?ˇ± If he was so enchanted by it, why not just let her design another one for him instead? Why insist on clinging to this specific item?

    ˇ°IˇŻll get anything you want for you,ˇ± Rhys responded casually. It was as if fulfilling her every request was simply part of his duty.

    Harlee blinked, startled by his response.

    Her entire n had been a secret, known only to Brice, and even Robbie had only a partial understanding.

    How had Rhys managed to figure it all out?

    As though reading her thoughts, Rhys offered a faint smile.

    ˇ°I guessed.ˇ±

    Harlee smiled. So, that was it. If he was willing to throw money at it, she figured she might as well y along.

    ˇ°Just donˇŻt go overboard,ˇ± she said.

    The moment Harlee agreed, RhysˇŻ eyes sparkled.

    He immediately rose from his seat and returned to where he had been sitting before.

    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    During their conversation, Harlee had leaned in close, her body nearly brushing against his side to ensure no one overheard them. The contact sent an odd, tingling sensation through him.

    He was not used to this.

    Luckily, their exchange didnˇŻt attract much attention, as everyone in the room was focused on Liliana and Christopher.

    Changing his strategy, Christopher had gone from raising his bids by a million at a time to a mere ten thousand.

    He likely would have raised the bid by a single dor if not for the auction houseˇŻs strict rules.

    But then somethingpletely unexpected happened. Seated at the far end of the celebrity section, Tiffany raised her paddle and ced a bid.

    ˇ°Five hundred ny-two million.ˇ±

    TiffanyˇŻs voice sent a wave of fury through Liliana, who could no longer keep her anger in check. She pressed the microphone button in front of her, snapping, ˇ°Miss Wace, do you even have enough money to back this up, or are you just here to make trouble?ˇ±

    Atst, LilianaˇŻs calm facade crumbled.

    Harlee leaned back in her seat, her lips curving into a faint smile. TiffanyˇŻs interruption had been a well-thought-out move by Harlee, designed to provoke LilianaˇŞand it was working beautifully.

    Unfazed, Tiffany pressed her microphone button and replied with coolposure, ˇ°Ms. Juarez, thereˇŻs no need to worry.

    ording to the auction rules, if I canˇŻt pay, IˇŻll pay a penalty fee, and the item will naturally go to the second-highest bidder.

    And if the second-highest bidder canˇŻt pay either, the item will naturallye to you.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1143

    ?Chapter 1143:

    Tiffany smiled, but there was a biting edge to her expression.

    ˇ°Surely, you are not concerned that I wonˇŻt be able to afford the penalty fee? After all, you are quite familiar with my sry.ˇ±

    Liliana could barely contain her burning fury.

    How could she, a future head of the Juarez family, destined to join one of the top four influential families, settle for jewelry that had been passed around like some secondhand trinket?

    LilianaˇŻs expression darkened, her features twisted in an unpleasant scowl, though she skillfully masked her fury. With a frostyugh, she said, ˇ°Why are you so hostile? I was merely offering a friendly reminder.

    Do not bankrupt yourself chasing something far beyond your reach.ˇ±

    ˇ°Thank you for your concern, Ms. Juarez.

    But I happen to adore this piece of jewelry, so even if it costs me myst cent, it would be worth it,ˇ± Tiffany said as her lips curved into a smirk.

    ˇ°Since youˇŻre such a benevolent soul, why not withdraw from the bidding altogether?ˇ±

    LilianaˇŻs gaze narrowed, her patience thinning. Was Tiffany seriously trying to talk her out of this? Waylon had given her explicit instructionsˇŞthere was no way she could withdraw from the bidding now. To do so would be like signing her own death warrant.

    Liliana looked down on Tiffany, feeling thetter was no more than a mere actress.

    How could she, hailing from a vast financial empire, let a mere actress push her around? If she backed down now, the world wouldnˇŻt see it as a noble gesture. People would just mock her, assuming she couldnˇŻt even afford five hundred million.

    Did Tiffany really think she could trample over her and call the shots? She could dream on.

    Latest stories on

    ˇ°If it was anything else, I might have been willing to concede,ˇ± Liliana said, her smile curdling with a deadly edge.

    ˇ°But my mother has a particr fondness for this piece of jewelry.ˇ± Liliana paused, savoring the tension in the room before elegantly raising her paddle.

    ˇ°Six hundred million.ˇ±

    The bidding event dragged on, and Christopher grew bored of the proceedings. With a subtle nod from Rhys, he raised his hand sharply and called out, ˇ°Seven hundred million.ˇ±

    The room fell into an eerie silence.

    For a few heartbeats, the previously chaotic crowd waspletely dumbstruck.

    Liliana, unable to maintain herposure, shot to her feet, ring at Christopher with disbelief, as though he had lost his mind. She couldnˇŻt fathom how a grown man could throw away seven hundred million on such an item. To her, it was nothing short of reckless extravagance. Or perhapsˇ­

    A sudden thought crossed LilianaˇŻs mind.

    Could Christopher have been nted by the master craftsman of the jewelry to drive up the price? But the idea seemed absurd. If the craftsman had that kind of wealth, they wouldnˇŻt need to sell their creations.

    Conflicted, Liliana began questioning ChristopherˇŻs true intentions.

    As she wrestled with her thoughts, her phone buzzed with another message from Waylon: ˇ°Let it go.ˇ± Let it go? Anger red in Liliana. She didnˇŻt want to back down, nor did she want to face ridicule.

    But WaylonˇŻs ordersˇ­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1144

    ?Chapter 1144:

    Before Liliana could act, ValentinaˇŻs sharp voice cut through her frustration.

    ˇ°What are you waiting for? Raise the bid!ˇ±

    Liliana was already angry, and ValentinaˇŻs urging only fueled her anger. She tossed her phone, disying the conversation with Waylon onto ValentinaˇŻsp, her tone icy.

    ˇ°If youˇŻre so eager, do it yourself.ˇ±

    The auctioneer on stage paused, his gavel poised, eyes lingering on Liliana as if waiting for her next move.

    LilianaˇŻs expression darkened. She knew the aftermath of tonightˇŻs events would ruin her reputation yet again.

    Everyone with connections knew she was merely a puppet for Waylon, a ceholder in the Juarez Group. She wasnˇŻt taken seriously, and she loathed it. This was the reason she aspired to enter the entertainment industry. She craved the spotlight, a yearning unfulfilled in the exclusive circles of high finance. So, she turned to the mour of the entertainment scene.

    But failure followed her in both pursuits.

    ˇ°Seven hundred million, sold!ˇ± After a deliberate pause, the auctioneer struck the gavel, met with roaring apuse from the crowd.

    Those eager to stay ahead in the game had already surrounded Christopher, striving to establish ties.

    After all, anyone who could effortlessly spend seven hundred million and outmatch Waylon was no ordinary figure.

    Overwhelmed by shame, Liliana couldnˇŻt linger any longer. She quietly left the venue and made her way to WaylonˇŻs private lounge.

    DonˇŻt miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    In the lounge, Waylon had vented his fury, leaving a group of men kneeling on the floor.

    Despite their efforts, none of his subordinates had managed to uncover ChristopherˇŻs identity.

    Even with payment made through a foreign ount, they were unable to trace him.

    ˇ°Worthless, every one of you!ˇ± Waylon grabbed a gun and shot one of his subordinates in the chest, speaking coldly.

    ˇ°Keep digging. If you fail, none of you will live.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± his subordinates replied in unison, their voices firm, none daring to reveal fear.

    As they left, they cleaned up the bloody mess, carrying out the lifeless body and restoring order. Watching this scene, Liliana, initially fuming, felt her mood lift. Leaning into Waylon, she murmured, ˇ°IsnˇŻt it easy for you to catch that guy? Why waste energy on such a minor issue?ˇ±

    ˇ°This is Mogluylia. IˇŻm not all-powerful here.ˇ± Waylon nced at Liliana, clearly pleased, though his tone carried deliberate restraint. While his reach in Mogluylia wasnˇŻt limitless, when he set out to look into someone, he rarely failed.

    ˇ°To me, youˇŻre invincible, whether here or in Rovania. No one can rival your status.ˇ± LilianaˇŻs praise flowed easily, knowing how much Waylon enjoyed being ttered.

    As expected, his mood improved significantly, and his hand around her waist became more affectionate.

    Seizing the opportunity, Liliana asked sweetly, ˇ°By the way, have you heard of Harlee?ˇ± This was the person she feared most.

    ˇ°Harlee?ˇ± Waylon frowned at the unfamiliar name, clearly puzzled. Stroking her back, he smirked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1145

    ?Chapter 1145:

    ˇ°Did she upset you? Want me to handle her?ˇ±

    Liliana instinctively wanted to agree, but her response shifted as she spoke.

    ˇ°No need. I can deal with it. Thank you. With you supporting me, I feelpletely secure.ˇ±

    Harlee was too formidable. Liliana worried that if Waylon met Harlee, everything she had built would crumble. SheˇŻd rather face the fear alone than let them meet.

    As for HarleeˇŻs revenge, with Waylon as her shield, she felt untouchable.

    Waylon found her response unexpected. Usually, when she acted like this, she wanted him to act on her behalf. This time, her response caught him off guard.

    Which intrigued him.

    After dealing with Christopher, Waylon was eager to uncover the mysterious allure of Harlee.

    He suspected LilianaˇŻs secrecy stemmed from fear that HarleeˇŻs breathtaking charm would captivate him, shifting his attention away from her.

    Waylon checked the time. It was still early, leaving him plenty of moments to be intimate with Liliana.

    Just as the atmosphere turned intimate, the doorbell shattered the mood. Once, twice, then thriceˇŞit rang in a calcted rhythm, clearly designed to disrupt them.

    A vein throbbed on WaylonˇŻs forehead.

    ˇ°Useless idiots!ˇ± The VIP suite was under tight surveince, and no one could have reached the door without incapacitating the four guards stationed outside.

    WaylonˇŻs expression darkened.

    He grabbed his clothes and hastily put them on, pressing Liliana down.

    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s??§ŕ??

    ˇ°Stay here.ˇ±

    ˇ°Butˇ­ˇ± One sharp look from Waylon silenced Liliana. She nodded and sank beneath the covers.

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    There was a time when Waylon might have reassured Liliana with a gesture, perhaps a gentle pat on the head, but now, his mind focused solely on identifying the intruders.

    Waylon yanked the door open, revealing Christopher alongside a masked Rhys.

    Behind them, the four guardsy motionless.

    Before Waylon could react, ChristopherˇŻs fist connected with his eye.

    ˇ°Dare to have someone capture me? Do you value your life so little?ˇ±

    With that, Christopher punched Waylon again.

    Though stunned by the initial hit, Waylon deflected the next strike and pinned Christopher beneath him. Rising to his current stature required more than just ferocity.

    His quick reflexes had always been his strength.

    Allowing Christopher tond even one hit was already uneptable.

    But Waylon underestimated Rhys, the orchestrator of this ambush.

    Rhys struck without hesitation, delivering a precise blow to WaylonˇŻs wrist.

    The pain forced Waylon to release his hold, allowing Christopher to break free. Sharing a nce, Rhys and Christopher darted in opposite directions, disappearing before Waylon could piece together what had just transpired.

    The scheme was absurdly immature, yet for Rhys, whose mindset was stuck at barely twelve, it seemed wless. It wasnˇŻt just a way to get back at Waylon and vent some frustration. It also ensured a swift getaway.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1146

    ?Chapter 1146:

    Still, the harsh truth was that his n came with serious dangers.

    Furious, Waylon issued an elite-level bounty: fifty million for the elimination of both Christopher and the masked figure beside himˇŞRhys.

    To make it even more enticing, Waylon added an incredible rewardˇŞanyone who brought one of them in alive would earn a staggering one hundred million.

    RhysˇŻ reckless stunt hadpletely unleashed WaylonˇŻs wrath. Now, Waylon wouldnˇŻt stop until Christopher and Rhys were destroyed.

    Rhys dashed back to Remson Manor, but he was still toote. The instant he entered, he spotted Harlee seated on a chair in the living room, waiting.

    Her face was grim.

    Still in the elegant dress she had worn for her earlier performance, Harlee sat rigidly in an armchair, her slender fingers gripping her phone. The screen disyed the bounty announcement.

    Her eyes flicked between Rhys and Christopher, who stood behind him, and her gaze turned colder.

    ˇ°Are you angry?ˇ± Rhys asked cautiously, moving toward her.

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Harlee answered tly, cing her phone on the table.

    ˇ°Just stay inside for the next few days.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs original n had been to lure Liliana into her game using the jewelry set as bait at the auction.

    But now, that strategy had to be abandoned.

    Rhys stood frozen, watching HarleeˇŻs cold demeanor as she avoided looking at him.

    For the first time, he had felt real fear.

    Crouching before her, he murmured, ˇ°IˇŻm sorry.ˇ±

    Harlee turned her head away, her voice frostier than before.

    ˇ°You didnˇŻt do anything wrong. IˇŻm to me. I never shouldˇŻve brought you there.ˇ±

    She regretted her decision to bring Rhys along to the auction. She had forgotten that Rhys, stuck at twelve, was yful and impulsive.

    And she had indulged him too much.

    Sighing, Harlee massaged her temples and leaned back slightly, her exhaustion evident. WaylonˇŻs bounty was unprecedented.

    His fury this time was undeniable.

    and he wouldnˇŻt stop until Rhys and Christopher were dead. Thus, to deal with this, sheˇŻd need to take the first step by involving Liliana, a risky gamble that depended entirely on LilianaˇŻs response. Their current dynamics and the failure of her previous n added to the uncertainty, frustrating Harlee.

    Seeing Harlee so worn down for the first time, Rhys felt deeply uneasy.

    He wanted to apologize again, to plead for her forgiveness, but he knew Harlee needed a solution more than his remorse.

    ˇ°I promise, from now on IˇŞˇ± Rhys began.

    Harlee cut him off, her tone firm.

    ˇ°From now on, you and Christopher are staying indoors.

    DonˇŻt leave this house unless I say otherwise.ˇ±

    Without waiting for a response, she turned and headed upstairs, leaving Rhys in silence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1147

    ?Chapter 1147:

    Later, Harlee emerged from the bathroom, her damp hair loosely dried. She swapped her bathrobe for simple,fortable loungewear.

    After checking updates on the assassin leaderboard, she grabbed her modifiedptop and walked straight to RhysˇŻ room.

    Inside, Rhys had just gotten out of the shower and was now buried under his nket.

    ˇ°nning to smother yourself in there?ˇ± Harlee teased, setting theptop on the bedside table.

    Rhys didnˇŻt respond, his muffled groans barely audible beneath the covers.

    Harlee pulled the nket down from his head, her tone yful.

    ˇ°IˇŻll stay with you tonight.ˇ±

    Rhys gazed at Harlee in disbelief, his wide eyes filled with shock.

    Harlee sat on the bed, her expression warm and tenderˇŞa stark contrast to the icy demeanor sheˇŻd shown earlier.

    RhysˇŻ eyes widened even more.

    He was still caught up in the weight of his earlier emotions, far from analyzing his actions or devising a meaningful nˇŞso how had Harlee managed to be so upbeat all of a sudden? She had just stepped out of the shower, her skin exuding the clean, crisp aroma of soap.

    Draped in soft, casual attire, she appeared more serene and approachable than ever. Sheˇ­

    RhysˇŻ eyes flickered with surprise as he sensed his thoughts had drifted elsewhere.

    Harlee climbed onto the bed with effortless grace, pulled the nket up around her, and settled in. She reached for theptop on the nightstand, ced it on herp, and said, ˇ°Shift over a bitˇŞI need to get some work done first.ˇ±

    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Ňv???s?c?m

    Rhys stayed put.

    His gaze remained fixed on her, sharp and unyielding, as if trying to drive her away through sheer willpower.

    Calmly, Harlee spoke without looking up.

    ˇ°Stop staring like that. Tonight, IˇŻll be sharing this bed with you.ˇ±

    ording to her sources, the assassins had already tracked Christopher to this ce, and it was only a matter of time before they came for Rhys. Nightfall always made people more vulnerable because exhaustion could easily lull them into a deep slumber, and assassins thrived in the dark. Only by staying close to Rhys could she let her mind ease.

    RhysˇŻ demeanor shifted instantly.

    Earlier in the living room, heˇŻd caught sight of the screen on HarleeˇŻs phone and knew Waylon had put a hefty price on his life.

    Hearing her words now, he abruptly sat up.

    ˇ°The assassins are here?ˇ±

    The thought hit Rhys hardˇŞChristopher and he were already in the crosshairs of those assassins? How had they acted so quickly? It exined HarleeˇŻs frustration earlier when she discovered his reckless stunt.

    HeˇŻd acted impulsively, seeking a thrill without considering the fallout.

    ˇ°Correct,ˇ± Harlee gave a slight nod.

    ˇ°But they havenˇŻt confirmed either of your identities yetˇŞonly that Christopher is staying in this vi.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ brow furrowed. Only Christopher? Then why was she insisting on staying with him? He asked bluntly, ˇ°If Christopher is the one in danger, why did you choose to stay with me?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs fingers hovered above herptop keys as she raised an eyebrow and met his gaze directly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1148

    ?Chapter 1148:

    ˇ°So, are you suggesting I should go sleep beside Christopher instead?ˇ±

    ˇ°You canˇŻt!ˇ± The words burst out before Rhys could stop them. Realizing what heˇŻd said, he hurried to backtrack.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs not what I meant. ItˇŻs justˇŞmen and women shouldnˇŻt share a bed. ItˇŻs inappropriate, thatˇŻs all.

    DonˇŻt overthink it.ˇ±

    Since Rhys had woken up from his unconsciousness, this was the first time Harlee had seen him so flustered.

    A hint of amusement tugged at her lips, and she couldnˇŻt help but tease him further.

    Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she replied, ˇ°Overthink it? Care to exin what you mean by that?ˇ± At her words, RhysˇŻ face flushed, his expression caught between shyness and fluster, much like a startled puppy.

    Harlee, thoroughly entertained, chuckled. Turning off herptop, she ced it on the nightstand, pulled the nket snugly around herself, and sank into the pillows.

    ˇ°ItˇŻste. LetˇŻs just sleep.ˇ±

    Harlee now realized why people said beauty could chase away all worries.

    At this moment, she didnˇŻt care about work or danger.

    All she wanted was to rx, shut her eyes, and savor thefort of a peaceful night with Rhys.

    HarleeˇŻs voice was gentle, and the word ˇ°sleepˇ± floated into RhysˇŻ heart softly, like a feather, leaving behind a sensation of ticklish warmth.

    That night, Rhys hardly managed any sleep.

    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    His eyes were shut, yet he never truly fell into a deep slumber.

    Hey in bed, staring into the endless darkness, his mind filled with thoughts.

    He wondered how he should interact with Harlee from now on and how to remain true to himself without causing her any trouble.

    Even though Harlee hadnˇŻt said a word and had only shown concern for his safety, Rhys deduced that his childish behavior had probably messed up her ns. Though his intentions had been good, the oue was still far from what he had hoped.

    Upon waking from his unconsciousness, Rhys had often hated his thirty-three-year-old self, feeling that version of him to be useless.

    But now, it seemed his current self was proving to be even less capable.

    At least his thirty-three-year-old self had managed to protect the ones he cherished.

    His current self only acted impulsively and created problems.

    Rhys rolled over to see Harlee sleeping soundly next to him, her breaths even, exuding a serene sense of stability and calm. They were merely sharing the bed in the most innocent sense of the phrase.

    Butˇ­ Why was she sleeping at the edge of the bed? Was she trying to avoid him?

    In the quiet of the night, Rhys quietly sat up, cautiously drawing Harlee toward the center of the bed.

    He held his breath throughout, fearful that even the sound of his breath might disturb her sleep.

    Harlee, sensing RhysˇŻ actions, allowed a faint smile to grace her lips in the darkness.

    He imed he disliked sharing a bed with her, yet here he was, gently pulling her closer.

    Always so full of contradictions.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1149

    ?Chapter 1149:

    Harlee chose not to acknowledge RhysˇŻ subtle gesture. Sometimes, keeping things to oneself made them more cherished, so she kept her eyes firmly closed.

    Maybe it was thefort of the bed or RhysˇŻ calming fragrance that finally coaxed Harlee into a deep, restful sleep.

    Meanwhile, Rhys plunged back into a sea of self-doubt. If he never reimed his lost memories, what kind of person should he be? What direction should he take? Should he adhere to the path he had picked, treading forward step by step? Or should he dive into the depths of his own past and sculpt a new identity influenced by it?

    While wrestling with these thoughts, Rhys felt Harlee shift.

    In her sleep, Harlee turned and draped a leg across RhysˇŻ waist, clinging to him like a ko.

    Her head found a resting ce on his arm.

    Rhys froze. Was this position evenfortable? He nced down to see her curled up contentedly in his arms, wearing a blissful expression as if lost in a wonderful dream.

    His eyes unwittingly shifted to her soft lips. They appeared soˇ­ Suddenly, RhysˇŻ throat dried up, and a strange warmth surged through him.

    Panicked, Rhys gently shifted Harlee aside and jumped up, sitting on the floor.

    He took deep breaths, his handsome face mirroring confusion, as if he had just seen something more frightening than a ghost.

    From that moment, sleep eluded him, and he didnˇŻt dare return to the bed.

    That night, Rhys wasnˇŻt the only one battling insomnia. The secret guards at Remson Manor vigntly monitored the advance of those assassins, while Waylon, consumed by fury, also remained awake.

    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s

    The International Charity Auction had wrapped up sessfully. Waylon had earned nearly a billion and had managed to funnel some of his illicit earnings intowful ventures.

    Liliana, everpliant, ignited a spark of desire in Waylon, prompting him to lead her to the bedroom repeatedly. Yet, his attention was primarily on the assassins.

    Liliana perched on the bed, waiting for Waylon to finish his tasks before softly leaning into his embrace.

    ˇ°Mr. Szar, I need to tell you something important.

    Do you have a moment?ˇ± Liliana recognized that bringing Harlee, a cunning enemy, down alone was nearly impossible, yet the thought of allowing Harlee to continue dominating unchecked was unbearable. She figured she had crushed the powerful Green Group and Sanderson Group, and ruining Harlee shouldnˇŻt be a problem.

    Waylon, uninterested, didnˇŻt even look at her.

    ˇ°IˇŻm upied. It can wait.ˇ±

    Liliana sped his hand firmly, her tone unusually grave.

    ˇ°Mr. Szar, what I have to say is crucial. Please, spare me a moment. I donˇŻt want you to be harmed.ˇ±

    Harmed? Him? Who on earth could pose a threat to him? Waylon sneered dismissively, his face showing a hint of annoyance.

    ˇ°Liliana, youˇŻre overstepping today.ˇ±

    Liliana bowed her head, biting her lip so intensely that it nearly drew blood.

    Her hands clenched into fists, trembling slightly, yet in the shadow of her fear of Harlee, she mustered a trace of bravery.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1150

    ?Chapter 1150:

    Meeting WaylonˇŻs eyes, Liliana said with urgency, ˇ°Mr. Szar, what I need to discuss is of utmost importance. It concerns you, me, and the future of the Juarez Group!ˇ±

    WaylonˇŻs face showed his annoyance, yet he paused his activities and faced her.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs so pressing that it couldnˇŻt wait?ˇ±

    Liliana straightened up, her expression stern.

    ˇ°Mr. Szar, it might seem trivial to you now, but if you hear me out, youˇŻll understand the serious impact this woman could have on your operations.ˇ±

    She then detailed everything she knew about Harlee, including HarleeˇŻs identity, her skills, and the threat she represented.

    As Waylon listened, his impatience mounted, his eyelids heavy.

    ˇ°Come to the point,ˇ± he cut in, evidently uninterested.

    ˇ°Just a few days ago, I encountered Harlee on the film set,ˇ± Liliana continued, her voice shaky.

    ˇ°She confronted over a dozen bodyguards alone, overpowering them and leaving them defeated.ˇ±

    She added with a quiver in her voice, ˇ°Before Harlee left, she warned me sheˇŻd settle matters with me. IˇŻm concernedˇ­ I fear she might target you because of my actions.ˇ±

    Naturally, Liliana couldnˇŻt acknowledge that HarleeˇŻs threat was in response to her targeting Tiffany. Instead, she carefully avoided exining what had truly happened on set.

    ˇ°Harlee?ˇ± Waylon said, evidently not recognizing the name.

    Liliana clenched her fists, speaking with careful intent as she said, ˇ°That woman is relentless. Once she decides on revenge, she wonˇŻt stop until sheˇŻs fully satisfied.ˇ±

    This piqued WaylonˇŻs interest.

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m

    He paused to consider this.

    A woman so driven by vengeance? How fascinating.

    A smirk crossed his face, piqued by the challenge.

    He was curious whether anyone in Mogluylia would actually dare confront him.

    ˇ°I see.

    After we wrap up tonightˇŻs agenda, IˇŻll arrange for her to be brought here. Then you can handle her as you see fit,ˇ± Waylon responded dismissively.

    To Waylon, Harlee was merely another person with some noteworthy skills.

    As for her fighting prowess, he could always employ additional mercenaries if necessary.

    His primary concerny with two men who had attacked him tonight. The mostˇ­

    The disturbing fact was none of those assassins knew about the identities of the two men.

    Meanwhile, Liliana believed Waylon had heeded her caution. She exhaled in relief, feeling the tension drain from her body. She saw HarleeˇŻs vendetta as a threat she couldnˇŻt face alone. Waylon was her sole backer in this fight.

    What Liliana failed to grasp, though, was that WaylonˇŻs assurances were just cating words. In reality, he underestimated Harlee considerably and had no real ns to confront her any time soon.

    The next morning, Harlee woke up in a fog, her hand reaching out instinctively to the spot beside her.

    However, no one was there. The spot felt cold to the touch.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1151

    ?Chapter 1151:

    She shot up from the bed, her eyes immediatelynding on Rhys, who stood on the balcony, a cup of coffee in handˇŞa drink he usually shunnedˇŞhis mind clearly lost in the fog of his own thoughts.

    Sensing his distraction, Harlee decided not to interrupt. Instead, she quietly slipped out of bed and went to freshen up.

    However, Rhys was already aware Harlee was awake the moment her eyelids fluttered open.

    He just didnˇŻt know how to face her after what had transpired the previous night. The embarrassment weighed heavily on him.

    After getting ready, Harlee headed downstairs, where Robbie was already seated in the living room, waiting for her. Robbie said, ˇ°Just as you predicted, those assassins came rushing inst night.ˇ±

    Harlee took a sip of her coffee, hoping it would wake her up.

    Her faint smile carried a sharp edge.

    ˇ°Did they know they were trespassing on my territory?ˇ±

    Robbie finished thest bite of his toast before replying, ˇ°No, they donˇŻt. I made sure to cover our tracks before they figured it out.ˇ±

    But it hadnˇŻt been easy. Those assassins werenˇŻt amateurs, and aplishing the task had taken all of RobbieˇŻs effort and required enlisting RitchieˇŻs help.

    ˇ°Where is Ritchie?ˇ± Harlee suddenly asked.

    ˇ°What?ˇ± Robbie blinked, caught off guard. WerenˇŻt they discussingst nightˇŻs incident? Why was she suddenly asking about Ritchie? Her tone made it clear she already knew heˇŻd helped Ritchie escape from the hospital.

    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í??s.c??m

    ˇ°You wouldnˇŻt have handledst night so effortlessly without RitchieˇŻs help,ˇ± Harlee said, her gaze steady and confident.

    ˇ°I know what all of you are capable of.ˇ±

    Realizing he had inadvertently made a slip, Robbie hesitated, shifting ufortably before asking, ˇ°Harlee, is it okay if I leave that part unsaid?ˇ±

    Robbie had promised Ritchie a chance to make his own decision.

    As a loyal friend, he didnˇŻt want to betray Ritchie.

    But as someone deeply devoted to Harlee, he also didnˇŻt want to disobey her.

    Before Harlee could respond, a deep, maic voice came from the stairs.

    ˇ°Even if you bring Ritchie back this time, he will just find another way to leave.

    At least someone knows where he is hiding this time.

    But next time, he might not leave any clue.

    A person who is determined to hide is almost impossible to track.ˇ±

    Harlee turned toward the sound and saw Rhys descending the stairs holding a cup of coffee. Propping her chin on her palm, she watched him with an unmistakable glint of admiration. Rhys stiffened under her gaze.

    He lowered his eyes and continued, ˇ°The only one who can bring him back is Tonya. Though I donˇŻt understand love, I know one thing: someone desperate to leave canˇŻt be forced to stay.ˇ±

    Robbie quickly chimed in, ˇ°Harlee, I think Mr. Green has a point.

    At least I know where Ritchie is and that he is safe.ˇ±

    Harlee understood all of this already. Still, she couldnˇŻt help but feel for Tonya.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1152

    ?Chapter 1152:

    Ever since Ritchie disappeared, Tonya hadnˇŻt had a single peaceful nightˇŻs sleep.

    Harlee knew, deep down, that love was a bond between two people, yet she still felt the need to help Ritchie, to ease the weight of his sorrow over losing his legs. More than anything, she wanted Tonya to be happy. Still, RhysˇŻ analysis made sense.

    For now, Robbie could watch over Ritchie.

    But if Ritchie escaped again after being forcefully brought back, leaving no trace behind about his new hideout, the consequences could be dire should something happen to him.

    Harlee finally relented and turned to Robbie.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt tell Tonya you know where Ritchie is.ˇ±

    Harlee cared deeply for Tonya but also worried about Ritchie.

    He was no longer the man he used to be after the loss of his legs.

    Harlee added, ˇ°WaylonˇŻs no fool. To him, Liliana is just a ything. Therefore, he would never take anything she says seriously.ˇ±

    RobbieˇŻs face lit up with sudden understanding.

    ˇ°So, we could use Liliana to flip the script on Waylon?ˇ±

    A faint smile flickered on HarleeˇŻs lips as she cast him a knowing nce.

    ˇ°Exactly.

    Go ahead with what youˇŻre thinking.ˇ±

    ˇ°You got it!ˇ±

    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?????m

    After Robbie left, Christopher, who had been lurking near the corner like a shadow, scratched his head in confusion.

    He turned to Rhys and asked, ˇ°Mr. Green, what exactly is Harlee nning? I canˇŻt seem to wrap my head around it.ˇ±

    ˇ°She is setting the stage to use Waylon as a weapon against Liliana and her family,ˇ± Rhys replied bluntly.

    Christopher still looked confused. Sighing, Rhys exined further, ˇ°Liliana owes everything she has to Waylon.

    Do you think Waylon will keep her or the Juarez family if she is used as a pawn against him?ˇ±

    The realization struck Christopher like a bolt out of the blue.

    His eyes widened in disbelief.

    HarleeˇŻs schemes were as brilliant as they were terrifying.

    Avoiding her wrath was, without question, the wisest choice he had ever made. If he hadnˇŻt, he would likely have met his end before he even saw iting.

    As ChristopherˇŻs thoughts swirled, he noticed Rhys awkwardly shift his gaze. It was then that Christopher realized he had just be the unwee third wheel. Without missing a beat, he quickly fabricated an excuse to leave.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, Harlee, IˇŻll go see if the defenses need any help,ˇ± Christopher said as he ran out of the living room, leaving Rhys and Harlee alone.

    Rhys took a seat across from Harlee andmented, ˇ°Your ns are always so hands-off.ˇ±

    Rhys smirked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1153

    ?Chapter 1153:

    Even when there was a simple way to deal with enemies, Harlee preferred to y her cards differentlyˇŞleveraging othersˇŻ strength, as she did with Liliana this time or with Matteo thest time.

    But her true brilliancey in using others to achieve her goals, causing her enemies to fall without them ever realizing it. That was her true ruthlessness.

    Harlee swirled the lingering bitterness of her coffee on her tongue before shing a sly smile at Rhys.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt you think the cat-and-mouse game is far more exciting?ˇ±

    Finishing off an enemy with a single blow? How boring. The real thrill came from the chaseˇŞletting them think they had a chance, only to snatch it away again and again. That was the true art of revenge.

    Rhys fell silent.

    Noticing his reaction, Harlee leaned forward, her tone teasing.

    ˇ°If it bothers you so much, I could finish her off sooner than nned!ˇ±

    ˇ°As long as you are happy,ˇ± Rhys responded quickly.

    He still preferred seeing her bright and lively expression whenever she was engaged in something she loved.

    ˇ°Does making me happy make you happy?ˇ± she asked, her eyes narrowing as she studied him intently.

    Rhys froze, his throat tight and his body stiffening at her gaze.

    ˇ°Yesˇ­ Noˇ­ Maybe notˇ­ˇ± he stammered, his thoughts muddled.

    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??s

    He couldnˇŻt focus on anything except that scene from the night before, making his face flush with heat.

    Harlee gazed at his reddened face, finding it so kissable. She pushed the thought aside, focusing instead on her coffee. She drained thest of it in one swift gulp. Shifting ufortably, she tried to redirect the conversation.

    ˇ°By the way, I heard you called your old family doctor this morning.

    Are you feeling unwell?ˇ±

    Tonya had been so preupied with searching for Ritchie that she hadnˇŻt had the chance to take care of Rhys. In her absence, Harlee had stepped in to monitor RhysˇŻ health, keeping a close eye on any changes in his condition.

    RhysˇŻ expression flickered for a moment.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs nothing. I just want to know when I might recover my memories.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs brow furrowed. Why was he suddenly so fixated on recovering his memories? HadnˇŻt he always despised the 33-year-old version of himself?

    Something about his tone struck Harlee. She felt there was more to his words than he was letting on. Just as she was about to ask, ChristopherˇŻs voice sliced through the silence, announcing that the doctor had arrived.

    ˇ°IˇŻll go get the checkup done,ˇ± Rhys muttered, hastily rising from his seat and making a beeline for the ss house in the yard.

    His departure was so swift that he looked like he was fleeing.

    Harlee watched him leave, confusion swirling inside her. She hadnˇŻt pressed him for answersˇŞso why did he look like he was running away? Still, she didnˇŻt follow him. Maybe he just needed some time alone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1154

    ?Chapter 1154:

    Inside the ss room, Dr.

    Goodwin Wilson was puzzled as Hamilton led him in, and his confusion grew as he was made to sit and y video games with Rhys for over thirty minutes until the session abruptly ended.

    Suddenly, Rhys nonchntly shut hisptop, and a trace of coldness flickered in his eyes.

    Goodwin sat there, shivering involuntarily.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, can we proceed with the examination now?ˇ±

    Goodwin had been urgently summoned here by Hamilton, making him suspect there was a medical issue with Rhys. Instead, it seemed his presence was for a gaming session with Rhys, leaving him confused.

    Expecting Rhys to reply since he had asked, Goodwin was met with silence. Rhys just looked at him and said nothing, leaving Goodwin to turn to Hamilton for guidance.

    Hamilton, preupied with his responsibilities at the Green Group and only visiting Rhys sporadically, had no idea about what was on RhysˇŻ mind.

    Hamilton cautiously asked, ˇ°Mr. Green, was there any reason you asked me to bring Dr. Wilson here?ˇ±

    Rhys sat motionless.

    His dark eyes briefly met HamiltonˇŻs before settling on Goodwin, his lips tight, his face stern.

    ˇ°I have a question for him.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ tone was neutral, betraying no emotion, though internally he was tumultuous, unsure how to phrase his question without it sounding odd. The question he had in mind was somewhat embarrassing.

    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    Despite RhysˇŻ mindset sticking at twelve years old, his cursory look unnerved Goodwin.

    Even without his full memories, Rhys remained the same intimidating person he had always been.

    Goodwin instinctively straightened up, his tone respectful as he asked, ˇ°Mr. Green, what would you like to ask?ˇ±

    HamiltonˇŻs curiosity was sparked since it was umon for Rhys to ask questions.

    Hamilton set aside his tasks and approached just as Rhys, with a subdued voice, quickly asked, ˇ°Under what circumstances would a man react physically to a woman?ˇ±

    Goodwin was taken aback.

    Considering RhysˇŻ psychological age and memory equated to only a twelve-year-oldˇŻs, he pondered how Rhys even knew about such mature responses. Was it normal for children today to be so aware?

    Goodwin hesitated, his words faltering.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, why are you asking this all of a sudden?ˇ±

    At that instant, Hamilton, who had been listening silently, lost his bnce and tumbled to the floor.

    He rubbed his back as he stood, only to catch RhysˇŻ frosty stare, as sharp as a de, as if a knife might be at his throat any moment.

    Hamilton instinctively reached for his neck, feeling its chill.

    He took a step back, his eyes scanning for any possibility of escaping the ss room.

    He decided it was best to stay out of such personal matters to avoidplications.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1155

    ?Chapter 1155:

    ˇ°You stay and provide an answer for that.ˇ± Rhys twirled his phone in one hand and pointed at Hamilton with the other, his look less harsh than before.

    However, Hamilton remained uneasy about diving into such topics, his movements slow and hesitant.

    ˇ°Actually, thereˇŻs work at the office that requires my attention. I should get back. You can discuss the medical questions with Dr. Wilson.ˇ±

    Internally, Hamilton chided himself for his nosiness, as it could lead to trouble someday.

    Rhys remained silent, yet his intent was obvious.

    He didnˇŻt want Hamilton to leave.

    HamiltonˇŻsplexion whitened.

    He recognized that expression from Rhys. It typically preceded something grave.

    He marveled at how Rhys, even with memories up to twelve years old, could disy such a ruthless demeanor. Rhys had forgotten HamiltonˇŻs loyalty, yet still seemed intent on asserting his authority.

    Hamilton quickly stood straight.

    ˇ°Actually, thereˇŻs nothing particrly urgent. I can stay and catch up on workter.ˇ± Observing this, Goodwin stiffened even more. Seeing HamiltonˇŻs serious attitude, he dared not indulge any personal curiosity, fearful of risking his own position.

    Rhys looked at them both.

    ˇ°You still havenˇŻt answered my question.ˇ±

    Goodwin inhaled deeply, assuming a professional tone.

    I??€?? ˇé§ß?¦Ń§ä¦Ĺ?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ň¦Í¦Ĺ??.c?m

    ˇ°Before I respond, may I inquire if you came across this topic in a book?ˇ± It was said that young Rhys was well-read, and he had probably studied human anatomy in great detail.

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Rhys replied.

    He understood a manˇŻs morning physiological responses were normal, but the previous night, with Harlee sleeping next to him, he had experienced something unexpected.

    As the events ofst night crossed his mind, his cheeks flushed deeply.

    Goodwin was baffled and wondered what had affected Rhys. Perhaps Rhys had thought of something inappropriate involving HarleeˇŞperhapsˇ­

    Hamilton took a seat quietly. While he might not have much to add, two heads were better than one.

    Goodwin curbed his curiosity, maintaining a professional demeanor.

    ˇ°Are you indicating you had an erection to Sanderson?ˇ±

    ˇ°Who else would it be?ˇ± Rhys gave a dismissive snort, his look one of evident certainty.

    Harlee was the only woman close to him. Tonya was merely a friend.

    At this, Hamilton was stunned, assuming Harlee had done something to Rhys to turn him on.

    But had this really happened? Rhys was stuck with the mindset of a twelve-year-old.

    Harlee couldnˇŻt have made her advance on the current Rhys, could she? At this thought, Hamilton resolved to have a serious discussion with Harlee, even if it meant receiving a stern reprimand from her.

    Before Hamilton could do anything, Rhys murmured, ˇ°Last night, worried about assassins, she moved in to sleep beside me. She fell asleep immediately upon lying down, while I was up all night andˇ­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1156

    ?Chapter 1156:

    And Iˇ­ I erected upon gazing at her lipsˇ­ˇ±

    Hamilton was left speechless. It turned out Harlee was innocent, and Rhys was the one with the inappropriate thoughts.

    After hearing RhysˇŻ ount, Goodwin instantly grasped the situation.

    ˇ°How do you typically interact with Miss Sanderson? Do you find yourself wanting to always treat her well?ˇ±

    Rhys gave a small nod.

    Goodwin nodded.

    ˇ°Youˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys interrupted Goodwin before he could continue.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs wrong with you? IˇŻm the one asking the questions, not you!ˇ±

    ˇ°I was merely trying to rify the reason,ˇ± Goodwin responded, feeling slightly wronged.

    At this, HamiltonˇŻs interest peaked.

    He was eager to see if Goodwin could effectively elucidate the nuances of male and female interactions.

    ˇ°Proceed.ˇ± Rhys stared at Goodwin icily, his look warning that if Goodwin didnˇŻt rify things sinctly, he might want to worry about his safety.

    Upon catching RhysˇŻ piercing stare, Goodwin felt a chill run through him. Indeed, this job was not meant for those with weak hearts.

    Łí????Łĺ Łő??Łä??ŁôŁĺŁó ??Łî ???Łě????Łö??Łě??.??????

    Goodwin inhaled deeply, steadying himself before he responded with genuine concern, ˇ°Mr. Green, though youˇŻre psychologically twelve, your body is thirty-three. ItˇŻs entirely normal to experience an erection toward a woman. The reason you feel this way toward Miss Sanderson is because, deep within you, you still hold a profound affection for her. Your body reacts naturally to these deep-seated feelings.ˇ±

    Goodwin delivered his exnation with great earnestness, assessing RhysˇŻ condition carefully.

    Both Rhys and Hamilton became quiet.

    Hamilton believed GoodwinˇŻs exnation might go beyond the current RhysˇŻprehension.

    ˇ°If youˇŻre unfamiliar with romantic feelings between a man and a woman, letˇŻs use an example from the animal kingdom,ˇ± Goodwin continued.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs like a bird unting its feathersˇ­ Simply put, your reaction is your way of trying to impress Miss Sanderson.ˇ±

    Trying to impress? Rhys felt as if something in his mind had snapped, leaving him dazed, struggling toprehend the full meaning.

    Hamilton was just as surprised, not expecting Goodwin to draw such a direct analogy, likening RhysˇŻ behavior to instinct. While it was an urate analogy, it somehow seemed inadequate.

    If Goodwin knew HamiltonˇŻs thoughts, he would have pointed out that what he discussed was love, but Hamilton interpreted his words as mere instinct. These concepts were not the same. Silence enveloped the room.

    Finally realizing the implications of the exnation, Rhys abruptly took a sharp breath and seized Goodwin by the cor, his teeth clenched.

    ˇ°Repeat that!ˇ±

    Rhys was upset about beingpared to someone merely acting on instinct toward Harlee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1157

    ?Chapter 1157:

    His temper red.

    Gathering a burst of bravery, Goodwin inhaled deeply and pressed on.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, I understand this is difficult to ept at the moment, but please, take your timeˇ­ˇ±

    As Goodwin spoke, Rhys gradually loosened his grip.

    Once freed from the constriction of his cor, GoodwinˇŻs voice grew stronger.

    ˇ°This tension arises from a sh between your psychological age and your physical maturity. The thirty-three-year-old you harbors deep affection for Miss Sanderson, influencing your current emotions toward her. ItˇŻs simply that your present self doesnˇŻt fully grasp these feelings, leading to confusion and making everything seem quite bizarre.ˇ±

    ˇ°Deep affection?ˇ± Rhys pondered whether his thirty-three-year-old self genuinely harbored such deep love for Harlee.

    Rhys wanted to respond but found himself at a loss for words, uncertain of how to express his thoughts.

    Hamilton sat close by, silently observing the conversation. It was reminiscent of the time before Rhys had lost his memory. In the past, it was Rhys who desired to be with Harlee, not the other way around.

    ˇ°Is there a way to resolve this?ˇ± After a thoughtful pause, Rhys posed the question, eager to escape this dilemma.

    ˇ°Two solutions. The first is to retain your twelve-year-old mindset and mature gradually. The second is to regain your lost memories and reconcile both aspects of your identity,ˇ± Goodwin borated.

    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    ˇ°If you opt for the first, I rmend maintaining some distance from Miss Sanderson, perhaps even separating from her to prevent furtherplications.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ brow furrowed at the idea of separating from Harlee, which somehow triggered a strong reluctance, as if deep within, he was opposed to any distance from her.

    And this reluctance wasnˇŻt solely influenced by the memories of the thirty-three-year-old Rhys.

    Rhys asked indifferently, ˇ°And the second option?ˇ±

    ˇ°For the second option, youˇŻd need to quickly readapt to the lifestyle of your thirty-three-year-old self, either by emtion or by learning from others about your past. Opting for this means setting aside your current psychological patterns.ˇ±

    Rhys considered the thought of abandoning his current self but then recalled Harlee encouraged him to evolve into a new person, not merely revert to who he once was.

    Rhys scoffed. It was no wonder Goodwin couldnˇŻt cure his condition. What an ipetent doctor.

    Rhys was about to send Goodwin away when Goodwin added, ˇ°Actually, the primary challenge now is yourck of understanding about the physiological state of a thirty-three-year-old, soˇ­ˇ±

    Goodwin lifted an eyebrow, hinting at a secretive solution.

    ˇ°I could provide some educational videos to help you grasp it quickly.ˇ±

    HamiltonˇŻs expression shifted dramatically.

    He seized GoodwinˇŻs wrist, scolding him, ˇ°Dr. Wilson, how could you, as a medical professional, propose such a thing to a guy with a childˇŻs mindset?ˇ±

    Goodwin wore a look of innocence.

    ˇ°Hamilton, youˇŻre misunderstanding. When did I imply those kinds of videos? I was simply suggesting some romantic TV shows!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1158

    ?Chapter 1158:

    Hamilton froze.

    He acknowledged his mind did tend to wander off easily.

    Rhys disregarded their ongoing debate.

    After some thought, he eventually asked, ˇ°Is it still possible for me to regain my memory?ˇ± Rhys knew Harlee preferred the thirty-three-year-old version of him.

    Choosing the second option would mean heˇŻd grow, but he wouldnˇŻt truly revert to his past self. It seemed better to restore his memory and return to Harlee as he once was.

    Upon hearing this, GoodwinˇŻs brow furrowed deeply, as if wrestling with a stubborn problem. If he knew whether Rhys could regain his memory, he wouldnˇŻt feel so powerless about RhysˇŻ condition.

    With a touch of embarrassment, Goodwin said, ˇ°IˇŻm not sure. My current expertise doesnˇŻt extend to resolving this issue.ˇ± Now, Rhys was convinced Goodwin was an ipetent doctor, simply wasting his time.

    Meanwhile, after Rhys had departed, Harlee found herself feeling somewhat listless and sat alone on the sofa, half-watching the news.

    The TV continued with the dayˇŻs broadcasts, but Harlee only half-paid attention, her thoughts lingering on Rhys. She pondered what could keep three grown men engaged in conversation for so long.

    Driven by curiosity, Harlee stood and walked to the balcony to peer into the ss room, observing the three men seated together. Rhys and Hamilton appeared statue-like and quiet, while Goodwin talked incessantly, resembling a talkative bird.

    Harlee pulled her phone from her pocket and checked the time. It was ten-thirty. Two hours had psed, and she wondered what they were discussing so extensively, especially since it didnˇŻt look like any medical examination was happening.

    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls?c?m

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson.ˇ±

    Just as Harlee was lost in thought, she heard RobbieˇŻs voice behind her. She turned slightly to look at him.

    ˇ°Any changes to the ns?ˇ±

    ˇ°No.ˇ± Robbie strode over from the living room and followed her gaze toward the ss room.

    He said with a hint of intrigue, ˇ°I came to inform you that those three are definitely up to something significant!ˇ±

    At this, Harlee shifted her focus back to Robbie, crossing her arms with a casual air.

    ˇ°What did you manage to overhear? How did you know I was eavesdropping?ˇ±

    Robbie appeared genuinely taken aback.

    Harlee simply rolled her eyes at him, offering no further exnation. With that look, what else could it be but eavesdropping?

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt hear anything.ˇ± Robbie scratched his head awkwardly.

    ˇ°Rhys, Goodwin, and Hamilton wouldnˇŻt let me near them.

    As soon as I tried to approach, Hamilton shooed me away, and they all stopped talking.

    But IˇŻm certain theyˇŻre scheming something behind your back!ˇ±

    Robbie was visibly agitated, as if the situation was exactly as he described.

    After all, he still harbored resentment toward Hamilton for previously keeping RhysˇŻ location hidden.

    ˇ°As for Dr. Wilson, I wonˇŻt even start on him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1159

    ?Chapter 1159:

    HeˇŻs totally loyal to Rhys! And Hamiltonˇ­ Since he had concealed where Rhys was before, what else is he not capable of? I bet theyˇŻre nning something major and purposely keeping us out of the loop! Could it be something that might harm us?ˇ±

    Anxiety flickered across RobbieˇŻs face.

    HarleeˇŻs initial n had been thwarted by RhysˇŻ earlier intervention. Robbie feared this new n might also bepromised by him.

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Harlee blurted out almost without thinking.

    Robbie didnˇŻt seem convinced, but he knew that once Harlee made up her mind, it was set.

    ˇ°Okay, IˇŻll keep an eye on things with Liliana.ˇ±

    Harlee murmured an acknowledgment and returned her attention to the ss room.

    Despite her trust that Rhys wouldnˇŻt intentionally harm her, she remained intrigued by his conversation with Goodwin and what it could possibly entail.

    Later that evening, after a hectic day, Harlee returned home, still preupied with RhysˇŻ discreet conversation with Goodwin this morning.

    Finding Rhys in the living room watching TV, she approached him.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre back?ˇ± Rhys looked up and greeted Harlee with a smile as she entered.

    ˇ°Yeah. What got you interested in watching TV dramas all of a sudden?ˇ± Harlee casually took a seat beside him.

    Rhys passed her some chips, exining, ˇ°Dr. Wilson thought itˇŻd help me understand things better, so he rmended I watch and learn.ˇ±

    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m

    Harlee initially aimed to catch the chips with her mouth, but anticipating that Rhys might blush, she opted to use her hand instead. She nibbled on a chip, just as her eyes caught a romantic scene on the TV. Somewhat surprised, she asked, ˇ°Do you enjoy this type of show?ˇ±

    ˇ°No.ˇ± Rhys swiftly turned off the TV, his demeanor serious, and began to gather his things to head upstairs, his earlobes turning a bright red.

    Fortunately, he left quickly. Otherwise, she might have caught him watching a rather embarrassing soap opera.

    Once Rhys left, Harlee turned the TV back on. Noticing the soap opera in the recent viewing history, she began to ponder. Perhaps their intense discussion this morning had revolved around the content of these soap operas. She suddenly realized that stepping in at the right moment in matters of rtionships might not be such a bad idea after all.

    In his room, Rhys quickly plugged a USB drive into his TV. The glow from the screen illuminated his beet-red face.

    Rhys rewound to the scene just before Harlee walked in, where two characters were sharing a kiss, and he watched enthusiastically.

    ˇ°If I ever upset Harlee, IˇŻll sweep her off her feet with a passionate kiss!ˇ± Rhys muttered to himself, resting his chin on his hand.

    ˇ°But this kissing business seems quiteplexˇ­ˇ± He rewound the scene and observed it again.

    Confident in his intellect, he believed he could master it.

    At that moment, Rhys felt a surge of confidence.

    Despite his initial reservations, he ultimately decided on the second option Goodwin had provided.

    He couldnˇŻt bear the thought of leaving Harlee.

    While the twelve-year-old Rhys was earnestly trying to adapt to the life of his thirty-three-year-old self, significant changes were unfolding outside due to HarleeˇŻs behind-the-scenes maneuvers. The Juarez GroupˇŻs current achievements had now eclipsed the historic sesses of both the Green Group and the Sanderson Group.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160:

    Aiming to definitively outdo them, the Juarez Group expanded its original business model.

    When Liliana returned home after being away for several days, Valentina stormed into her room, visibly upset.

    ˇ°Liliana, do you still see me as your mother?ˇ±

    Liliana, who was by the window making a phone call, nced at Valentina but didnˇŻt respond.

    Valentina grew even angrier.

    After the International Charity Auction, she had be reluctant to attend gatherings with other affluent women, feeling mocked whenever she appeared. Regarding the mother-daughter rtionship, Valentina contended that since Liliana refused to spare a few hundred million for her, Liliana had no grounds to discuss their bond. Seeing Liliana dismiss her, Valentina rushed over, seized LilianaˇŻs phone, and hurled it to the floor.

    ˇ°IˇŻm speaking to you.

    DidnˇŻt you hear me? Now that youˇŻve risen to head the Juarez Group and aligned with Waylon, you think you can ignore me? Remember, it was my efforts that brought you close to Waylon!ˇ±

    Liliana coldly retrieved her phone from the floor and struck Valentina across the face, herugh tinged with scorn.

    ˇ°How could I ever forget? IˇŻll always remember you sending me to a strangerˇŻs bed!ˇ±

    A hint of difort shed across ValentinaˇŻs face. She was aware that this grievance was a longstanding issue between them, one that had driven them to such bitterness.

    Valentina felt a brief urge to relent, but LilianaˇŻs icy stare convinced her she wasnˇŻt in the wrong. Without her actions, the Juarez family wouldnˇŻt enjoy the prosperity they had today. Thinking of this, Valentina pped back.

    Uncover new worlds at g alnov els

    ˇ°Do you have any manners? I am your mother, and our culture demands respect for parents! Speak to me with respect, and IˇŻll reciprocate. Otherwise, IˇŻm prepared to take you down with me if it means seeing you fall from grace!ˇ±

    LilianaˇŻs expression remained cold, but ValentinaˇŻs grew even colder.

    Liliana silently branded her mother as unhinged. She cursed silently. She knew her mother could be unstoppable when she lost control, so she held back her anger and softened her tone.

    ˇ°I was too upset just now.

    But you also have to take responsibility. I was on the phone with a partner, and you barged in without any warning. If the deal falls through, can you exin it to Waylon?ˇ±

    The thought of WaylonˇŻs merciless tactics made Valentina shudder.

    ˇ°So, now whatˇ­ˇ±

    Seeing her motherˇŻs anxiety, Liliana sneered.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻll manage it.ˇ±

    ˇ°Liliana, IˇŻm sorry. LetˇŻs reconcile and stop this bickering.ˇ± Valentina softened her stance.

    Liliana nced at Valentina but offered no reply. She had witnessed this cycle too many times. It was a monthly urrence.

    Despite todayˇŻs conciliatory gestures, Valentina would likely revert to scolding and striking her again soon.

    Valentina tightened her grip and continued, ˇ°Liliana, didnˇŻt you mention Harlee was nning something against you? If we remain at odds, wonˇŻt itˇ­ˇ±

    Before she could finish, Liliana agreed.

    ˇ°Mom, youˇŻre correct. We shouldnˇŻt be at odds. We need to stand together against Harlee.ˇ± For Liliana, Harlee represented a significant vulnerability.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: IˇŻm sorry for the dy, dear readers. I had a few mishapsst week. I hope you liked the chapters that were pending. God loves you and Noah wishes you the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1161

    ?Chapter 1161:

    ˇ°I have a n,ˇ± Valentina announced.

    Liliana looked confused.

    ˇ°What kind of n? Is it practical?ˇ±

    Valentina smirked.

    ˇ°IˇŻm curious about how deeply Harlee cares for her mother. Would she go as far as to risk her life for her mother, or is their bond merely superficial?ˇ±

    A fierce determination glinted in ValentinaˇŻs eyes. Normally, leveraging any member of the Sanderson family wouldnˇŻt yield much advantage, but Sk was an exception.

    Before Sk married into the Sanderson family, she had been practically ValentinaˇŻs follower, although Sk was rted to the Juarez family by blood, while Valentina was not.

    Even after SkˇŻs marriage, and with LonnieˇŻs protection, Valentina still managed to influence her through Evita.

    However, everything changed when Harlee, the long-lost daughter, was found and rejoined the Sanderson family. Valentina could no longer use Sk for her own gain, and as a result, her once-luxurious life began to unravel.

    Because of this, ValentinaˇŻs resentment toward Harlee was as intense as LilianaˇŻs.

    ˇ°Without a doubt, Harlee would risk her life,ˇ± Liliana responded bitterly.

    ˇ°HavenˇŻt you seen it? The Sanderson family is all about unity, both in triumph and trouble. If Sk were in danger, not just Harlee, but the whole Sanderson family would stand ready to protect her.ˇ±

    This only deepened LilianaˇŻs jealousy of Harlee. Shemented why she couldnˇŻt belong to a family like HarleeˇŻs, why her own mother was always scheming, while HarleeˇŻs mother prioritized her well-being, and why she wasnˇŻt the one born into the Sanderson family. Liliana felt life was unfair.

    ˇ°Well, that simplifies our task!ˇ± Valentina sneered maliciously.

    ˇ°Sk is gullible. If we just show a bit of humility and admit our faults, sheˇŻll forgive us right away. Then, we can use her to bait Harlee into a trap!ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs too dangerous.

    Even if we manage to spring the trap, handling Sk by ourselves is tough. Remember, the Sanderson family includes six formidable men!ˇ±

    Liliana was somewhat familiar with how the Sanderson family operated.

    In response, Valentina smirked dismissively.

    ˇ°What does it matter if there are six men? HadnˇŻt I manipted Sk before Harlee returned?ˇ±

    Liliana looked at her mother.

    ˇ°That was before we had a fallout with the Sanderson family.

    Do you really think Lonnie would let us anywhere near the Sanderson family now? And are you so sure Sk will trust us again? If she decides to turn the tables and use our scheme against us, we wonˇŻt be able to harm the Sanderson family in the slightest. Worse, it could be catastrophic for me,ˇ± Liliana said sarcastically.

    Liliana had considered leveraging Sk against Harlee from the moment she first met Harlee, but the stakes were too high. She couldnˇŻt afford to risk everything.

    Valentina had weighed these risks but was indifferent to them. If their ns backfired, she would make sure she wasnˇŻt implicated.

    Valentina let out a coldugh.

    ˇ°Who says we need to be directly involved to manipte Sk?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1162

    ?Chapter 1162:

    Liliana was confused. It seemed unlikely anyone would willingly take the me for them. No one was that naive, unlessˇ­

    As Liliana pondered, a sudden realization struck her, and her eyebrows arched.

    ˇ°Are you suggesting we use my grandma?ˇ±

    ˇ°Exactly! It appears youˇŻve be morepetent under WaylonˇŻs protection.ˇ± ValentinaˇŻs smile bore a trace of pride, and then her expression hardened as she said, ˇ°WeˇŻve supported that old woman long enough. ItˇŻs time she repaid us.ˇ±

    After speaking, Valentina sighed and continued, ˇ°Liliana, I know I was wrong about sending you to WaylonˇŻs bed, but you have to understand that everything IˇŻve done is for your own good. We are rted by blood. I would never harm you.

    Do you understand?ˇ±

    In the past, when Liliana had lived a sheltered life, she followed ValentinaˇŻs guidance dutifully, and they maintained a harmonious mother-daughter rtionship.

    Having experienced lifeˇŻs trials and matured, Liliana now saw that her mother had always used her as a puppet. No one desired to be manipted. Liliana was determined not to let Valentina orchestrate her life like she did in the past anymore.

    ˇ°Mom, go ahead with your n. IˇŻll support you in every way I can from behind the scenes.ˇ± Liliana dismissed ValentinaˇŻs attempt at emotional appeal and steered the conversation back to their ns against Harlee.

    ˇ°Take your time.

    After all, your grandmother and Sk have had a falling out. It wonˇŻt be easy to mend that rtionship. They need a moment to cool off.ˇ±

    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s?conn

    As soon as Valentina finished, a loud bang outside jolted her, causing her to crash painfully against the edge of the table.

    ˇ°Ouchˇ­ That hurtsˇ­ˇ± Valentina groaned, rubbing her bruised area in irritation.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs going on outside?ˇ±

    Disregarding ValentinaˇŻs difort, Liliana stepped outside with a frown, muttering to herself, ˇ°It sounded like an explosion.

    But this is WaylonˇŻs vi. Surely it couldnˇŻt be a bombˇ­ˇ± When informed of the existence of a bomb, Liliana gasped, and her frown deepened.

    ˇ°A bomb? Here, in the vi?ˇ±

    The idea that someone had nted a bomb in this viˇŻs garden had never crossed LilianaˇŻs mind.

    Despite bomb experts determining it was an old explosive, buried for at least two or three years and identally set off by a gardener, Liliana suspected it was deliberate rather than a mere ident. She found it hard to believe that something so bizarreˇŞand nearly impossibleˇŞcould happen to her. The only exnation was that Harlee was behind the bomb, using it as a warning to her.

    With this thought, LilianaˇŻs fists clenched so tightly that her palms turned white.

    ˇ°Harlee, you linger like a persistent shadow.

    DonˇŻt think I wonˇŻt retaliate!ˇ±

    Meanwhile, inside the vi, Harlee sneezed. She rubbed her nose and muttered, ˇ°WhoˇŻs cursing me now?ˇ±

    At that moment, Robbie burst in, brimming with excitement.

    ˇ°IˇŻve got fantastic news! EverythingˇŻs unfolding perfectly!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1163

    ?Chapter 1163:

    ˇ°Oh?ˇ± Harlee looked up, intrigued.

    Robbie eagerly shared news of the explosion at LilianaˇŻs vi.

    ˇ°Seems like even fateˇŻs on our side. Soon enough, Liliana will be desperate to strike back at you.ˇ±

    ˇ°What? YouˇŻre pleased about me being a target for revenge?ˇ± Harlee joked.

    ˇ°With all sincerity, IˇŻd rather see Hamilton get beaten up than have you face any revenge!ˇ± Robbie eximed, raising his hand as though swearing an oath. Suddenly, a chill ran down his neck, as if someone had ns for it.

    Robbie turned quickly and found Hamilton ring at him.

    ˇ°Long time no see, Robbie.ˇ±

    Robbie instantly felt awkward. Though he wasnˇŻt fond of Hamilton, getting caught speaking ill of him was embarrassing.

    He scratched his head and stammered, ˇ°Uhˇ­ I just remembered I have something urgent to do. I gotta go. See youˇ­ˇ±

    With that, Robbie hurriedly left Remson Manor, leaving Harlee without a chance to respond.

    ˇ°With you scaring off my helper, youˇŻll have to take over his duties,ˇ± Harlee said to Hamilton, her smile yful.

    ˇ°I wonˇŻt take no for an answer.ˇ±

    Hamilton stayed quiet.

    He wished he hadnˇŻte out.

    Ever since Brixton had left to date his girlfriend, the entire workload of the Green Group had fallen on HamiltonˇŻs shoulders, leaving him no time to breathe.

    ??? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    And nowˇ­ he had justpounded his already massive pile of duties.

    ˇ°Was this supposed to be an easy task?ˇ± HamiltonˇŻs expression was one of sheer despair.

    At this, Harlee smirked slightly, toying with her phone.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs not that hard. Just instigate a rivalry between the Juarez and Happer families so they start fighting each other.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs supposed to be easy?ˇ± HamiltonˇŻs eyebrows knitted together in frustration.

    ˇ°Robbie has already set the stage for you.

    All you have to do is get in touch with Tiffany and covertly back the Happer family,ˇ± Harlee exined, sending a text without looking up.

    ˇ°Everything else will naturally unfold. Liliana will inevitably fall into the trap IˇŻve set.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs strategy was straightforward. Tiffany would act as if sheˇŻd been cklisted from the entertainment industry after crossing Liliana. Seemingly finding herself cornered, Tiffany would seek the Happer familyˇŻs aid, iming she could call in a favor from the Green family to benefit them. The first act was straightforward. Liliana would take care of the improvisation.

    ˇ°Understood. IˇŻll smooth the path for Tiffany, ensure the Happer family suspects nothing, and make sure Liliana discovers it when the time is right,ˇ± Hamilton said with a nod.

    Harlee slipped her phone into her pocket and asked calmly, ˇ°WhatˇŻs Matteo up to these days?ˇ±

    ˇ°HeˇŻs reached out to some remnants of Anigenia.

    HeˇŻs attempting to ally with Waylon to target you, but WaylonˇŻs too busy dealing with his failed attempt to eliminate Rhys and Christopher, leaving no room to focus on Matteo.ˇ±

    Hamilton paused and then continued, ˇ°Yet, MatteoˇŻs not foolish.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1164

    ?Chapter 1164:

    HeˇŻs suggested we investigate who previously attacked Waylon rather than pushing for an immediate alliance with Waylon. Should we disclose anything?ˇ±

    Hamilton had specifically cleared his day for this issue.

    Although Matteo had already been ensnared in their trap, any slight mistake could undo all their prior efforts.

    Harlee rose to her feet, her face marked by contemtion.

    ˇ°Create a fictitious identity for Christopher. Regardless, Matteo will eventually connect the dots back to Christopher. ItˇŻs inevitable.ˇ±

    While Waylon might dismiss them out of arrogance, Matteo was a different challenge. Lacking the information he sought, Matteo would scrupulously pursue every hint, beginning with Harlee.

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± Hamilton responded.

    For them, faking identities was routine. Indeed, every operative in their undergroundwork operated under an alias. Selecting one from their existing catalog was straightforward.

    ˇ°Monitor Matteo closely.

    He is both shrewd and resourceful. Without vignce, he could regain his footing and elude our grasp, particrly since weˇŻve intentionally given him openings,ˇ± Harlee said. She had previously endured a significant defeat at MatteoˇŻs hands, during which she lost many allies. She was determined to prevent a recurrence.

    Bang!

    At the sound from upstairs, Harlee massaged her temples in annoyance.

    ˇ°Hamilton, any idea why Rhys has suddenly taken an interest in tacky soap operas?ˇ±

    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    Since their secretive gathering in the ss room, Rhys had developed an unexpected fixation with sharine romantic tales, even rewatching the same episodes repeatedly.

    Harlee would have thought Rhys was enchanted if she wasnˇŻt aware of his amnesia. Initially, she considered stopping him. The melodramatic storylines seemed inappropriate for a guy with the mindset of a twelve-year-old. Yet, she hesitated, fearing it might unsettle him. Their rtionship remained somewhat strained, after all.

    Hamilton tensed but maintained aposed demeanor.

    ˇ°Wait, heˇŻs been watching soap operas?ˇ±

    Harlee, preupied with thoughts of Rhys, missed HamiltonˇŻs odd response.

    Dismissing the matter, she waved it off.

    ˇ°Never mind.

    Focus on those tasks first. Leave Rhys be.ˇ±

    With that, Harlee ascended the stairs, tracing the noise to the home theater.

    This theater, installed by Rhys three years prior specifically for Harlee, featured a library of films updated in sync with cinematic releases.

    Entering, Harlee initially didnˇŻt spot Rhys. Just as she was about to turn back, she noticed a soft light in a corner.

    Approaching quietly, she discovered Rhys nestled in casual attire, clutching both a tablet and his phone. The tablet disyed a paused scene from a drama she recognized. It appeared he had paused the episode to respond to a message.

    A message from Goodwin asked, ˇ°Mr. Green, have you finished watching all the soap operas on the list?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1165

    ?Chapter 1165:

    RhysˇŻ response read, ˇ°IˇŻve watched each one at least three times. Is it okay to start the next batch now?ˇ±

    GoodwinˇŻs reply came through.

    ˇ°Are you certain youˇŻre prepared for those?ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ response was straightforward.

    ˇ°If you dy further, IˇŻll have Hamilton fetch you back here.ˇ±

    Shortly after, several video files appeared on RhysˇŻ screen, along with another message from Goodwin, saying, ˇ°These are strictly for your viewing. Miss Sanderson must not find out about these!ˇ± Rhys was about to type a reply but paused when he saw the ˇ°typingˇ­ˇ± indicator from Goodwin.

    Suddenly, a new message popped up from Hamilton.

    ˇ°Harlee is on her way to find you. Make sure she doesnˇŻt catch you with those soap operas!ˇ±

    Rhys tensed up, quickly locking his phone and stuffing it into his pocket.

    He also swiftly closed the video on his tablet.

    Harlee arrived just in time to see Rhys clearing his viewing history. With a smile, she said, ˇ°Worried IˇŻll catch you watching soap operas? IˇŻm not stopping you. No need to erase your tracks.ˇ± She crouched down in front of him and teased, ˇ°I can watch them with you, you know.ˇ±

    Relieved to see she wasnˇŻt upset, Rhys eased a bit.

    Clearing his throat, he exined, ˇ°There was nothing interesting left, so I deleted it.ˇ±

    ˇ°Really?ˇ± Harlee felt that familiar, unsettling sensation again. She couldnˇŻt dismiss the feeling that Rhys was concealing something significant.

    ???€$t ˇé?¦Á¦Ń?§×§ń? 1¦Đ [dot

    ˇ°Why are you here, anyway?ˇ± Rhys asked, attempting to divert the conversation as he clutched the tablet tightly.

    That gestureˇ­ It was as if a child were protecting their favorite toy. Seeing his guarded demeanor, Harlee experienced a twinge of irritation.

    ˇ°Would you prefer it if I were too upied to visit you?ˇ±

    ˇ°Waylon didnˇŻt ascend to his position by his family name alone.

    Even if he isnˇŻt suspicious now, once you start moving against Liliana, itˇŻs only a matter of time before he bes wary. ShouldnˇŻt you preemptively neutralize this looming threat?ˇ± Rhys looked somber, his voice tinged with seriousness.

    HarleeˇŻs expression softened into a charming smile as she said, ˇ°I thought you were too engrossed in your dramas to notice much. It seems youˇŻve been quite observant all along!ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh, I just overheard a little,ˇ± Rhys replied with a touch of arrogance.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve only lost a fragment of your memory, yet youˇŻre still able to analyze so much? It seems your skills are as sharp as ever,ˇ± Harlee said, clearly impressed.

    Considering his progress, he should be able to fend for himself soon. Though his feelings for her had cooledpared to three years ago, he was now capable of self-protection, easing her worries about his safety.

    RhysˇŻ face lit up with even more pride upon hearing her words. Seated on the floor, he gazed up at her with shining eyes.

    ˇ°I want to go back to the Green Group.ˇ±

    ˇ°Why?ˇ± Harlee raised an eyebrow.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1166

    ?Chapter 1166:

    ˇ°Staying home every day doesnˇŻt suit me. I miss the excitement of controlling those big corporations. Plus, if IˇŻm back at the Green Group, I can take some of the load off you, so youˇŻre not so overwhelmed,ˇ± Rhys exined. In his view, he was no longer just a kid.

    He felt ready to take on responsibilities at thepany and protect Harlee from any danger.

    Harlee nodded and said, ˇ°Understood. Just hang in there a bit longer, and youˇŻll be back.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ± Rhys, still captivated by the enhanced version of the video heˇŻd watched, said, ˇ°Go on with your work. IˇŻll be fine on my own here.ˇ±

    Harlee said nothing and just stared at Rhys.

    He refused to watch TV with her, and now he was urging her to leave. She almost lost the recollection of the Rhys who once loved her dearly. Yet, as long as he was healthy and safe, she couldnˇŻtin. Reminding herself of this, Harlee stood and turned to leave the home theater.

    As she exited, she nced back to see Rhys eagerly grabbing a tablet and putting on headphones. She pondered if those soap operas were truly that engaging. She had many unanswered questions but found herself unable to express them.

    After all, he was a different person now, and she had to adjust to this new reality.

    In the evening, Harlee started feeling a headache, so she took a nap in her room.

    She woke up after midnight. Thinking Rhys might still be up, she thought of taking him out for ate-night snack.

    However, he was missing.

    Harlee knocked on his bedroom door for a while, but no one answered. She cautiously opened it, finding the bed unupied. Worried, she rushed to the home theater and flipped on the lights. The room brightened instantly.

    L??e$? ??¦¤T??R? 1¦Đ ???lnovels.c??m

    There, in the vast space, Rhys was huddled in a corner with the tablet.

    His face showed a mix of surprise and a slight blush when he saw Harlee.

    Harlee just stood there, shocked. Rhys had dark circles under his eyes, his cheeks faintly red, and he seemed to be breathing unevenly.

    ˇ°Are you staying up all night here, secretly watching soap operas?ˇ± she asked.

    Rhys inwardly replied that it was something more thrilling than soap operas. Images of a man and woman in bed together shed in RhysˇŻ mind.

    He swallowed nervously, instinctively pulling a nket around himself.

    ˇ°Yeah, itˇŻs peaceful here.ˇ±

    He was actually worried that Harlee mighte in and insist on sharing the bed.

    ˇ°Are these soap operas really that interesting?ˇ± Harlee asked, her curiosity piqued.

    RhysˇŻ face deepened into a full blush. Unable to express the allure, he shifted the conversation.

    ˇ°Were you looking for me?ˇ± Harlee realized he was dodging the question. Standing there, she felt more disconnected from this new version of Rhys. She wondered if she was expecting too much. Staring at him, she grew more suspicious that he was keeping secrets.

    And that blush? Maybe there was another woman in his life.

    Although it would be a lie to im she wasnˇŻt hurt, Harlee managed to keep her emotions under control.

    ˇ°I was actually wondering if youˇŻd like to go out for ate-night meal.ˇ±

    Harlee kept telling herself that when Rhys had brought Anika back, he had changed, and she shouldnˇŻt cling to the past. Still, she felt a sharp, needle-like pain inside, as if being stabbed from all directions.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1167

    ?Chapter 1167:

    ˇ°IˇŻm not hungry. You go ahead,ˇ± Rhys replied.

    Watching him clutch the tablet to his chest, Harlee felt an overwhelming need to discover what he was hiding. She never allowed herself to sleep with unresolved issues, so she swiftly reached for the tablet. Rhys immediately tightened his grip on it.

    Harlee frowned.

    ˇ°Let me see it.ˇ±

    ˇ°No way!ˇ± Rhys protested.

    They struggled over the device, and during the scuffle, someoneˇŻs fingerprint unlocked it.

    As they wrestled with the tablet, sounds of heavy breathing from a man and a woman started ying.

    Harlee froze. She had never thought Rhys would stay up watching such content, especially not with the mindset of a twelve-year-old having ess to it. This was inappropriate for him.

    A wave of anger surged in Harlee. She seized the tablet, her face burning with fury.

    ˇ°Who shared this with you?ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ cheeks turned bright red.

    Being caught by Harlee watching such embarrassing videos was mortifying! He hadnˇŻt even finished watching ˇ°To Be a Real Man,ˇ± and now he was caught.

    ˇ°Harlee, this is my privacy. Please, give me back the tablet!ˇ± Rhys, flushed with embarrassment and anger, made a grab for the tablet.

    Harlee was knocked to the floor. She quickly turned off the video and clutched the tablet close to her chest.

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??m

    ˇ°No. I need to know who shared these videos with you and who misled you!ˇ± Rhys panicked. Telling Harlee the truth was not an option since everything would unravel, including the fact that he had consulted Goodwin because of his previous reaction toward her that night.

    Rhys reached out again.

    At that instant, his right foot slipped, and his hand brushed against HarleeˇŻs chest. Just then, the tablet red those heavy breathing sounds once more. The mood suddenly became incredibly awkward.

    Rhys trembled as the scenes from the videos reyed in his mind.

    As he almost began mimicking the actions heˇŻd seen, Harlee smacked his hand away and swiftly pushed him aside, rising to her feet.

    ˇ°Rhys, IˇŻm so disappointed in you!ˇ± Harlee stared at him sternly.

    ˇ°If you continue to watch those videos, IˇŻll wash my hands of you!ˇ± With that, she thrust the tablet into RhysˇŻ arms and strode away without a backward nce.

    Only a few stepster, Harlee heard a loud crash behind her. She didnˇŻt look back, knowing it was the sound of Rhys smashing the tablet. Though he didnˇŻt follow her immediately, he wasnˇŻt beyond redemption.

    Exiting the home theater, a thoughtful look crossed HarleeˇŻs face.

    Earlier, amid their confrontation, she had demanded to know who had provided Rhys with those videos. Now, moreposed, the answer clicked in her mind. It had to be Goodwin. She resolved to confront him for misleading Rhys.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, to what do I owe the call at this hour?ˇ± Hamilton sounded somewhat culpable, answering HarleeˇŻste-night call.

    ˇ°IˇŻm on my way to your ce now. Make sure Dr. Wilson is there in your living room by the time I get there.ˇ± With that, Harlee ended the call.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1168

    ?Chapter 1168:

    Upon hearing this, Hamilton sank into his bed. It was all falling apart. Rhys had been caught in the act.

    And he wouldnˇŻt be the only one facing consequences.

    When Harlee arrived, she found Goodwin and Hamilton already seated upright on the carpet.

    The moment Harlee entered, both men prostrated themselves without hesitation.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, I made a mistake.ˇ±

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, I deserve your punishment.ˇ±

    Moving toward them at an unhurried pace, Harlee stopped just short of delivering a kick. Instead, she shifted gracefully and settled onto a nearby sofa. She nced at them indifferently, her voice devoid of any warmth.

    ˇ°Care to exin why he was shown such porn?ˇ±

    Hamilton and Goodwin exchanged looks, silently deciding that self-preservation outweighed brotherhood.

    Hamilton quickly jabbed Wilson with his elbow before speaking first.

    ˇ°It wasnˇŻt my fault! Goodwin was responsible. I was just there and didnˇŻt report it fast enough!ˇ±

    Goodwin shot Hamilton a re and then immediately countered, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, Iˇ­ I only showed Mr. Green those clips because I had no choice.

    He was the one who suddenly asked for a way to, well, master how to make out with a womanˇ­ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs expression grew colder, forcing Wilson to abandon his defense.

    He swallowed hard and began recounting the events in detail.

    hosts great stories

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs everything. The truth is, Mr. Greenˇ­

    He had an erection toward you andˇ­ˇ± Wilson faltered, his words trailing off awkwardly before he quickly regained himself.

    ˇ°I had no choice but to give him thoseˇ­ educational materials. I didnˇŻt think heˇŻd devour it so quickly. Within days, he was pestering me for more. I couldnˇŻt go against his wishes, so I handed over my collection.ˇ±

    His voice grew weaker and weaker.

    Raised in a modest countryside, Goodwin, despite being a generation senior to Rhys, had managed to pursue a medical career solely due to RhysˇŻ assistance.

    Consequently, his allegiance had always remained with Rhys.

    It wasnˇŻt until three years ago, after a fleeting meeting with Harlee at the vi, that GoodwinˇŻs outlook changed, and he began to prioritize Harlee over Rhys.

    He understood thatˇ­

    Between the two, siding with Harlee was the wise choice. If Rhys held him ountable, Harlee would protect him, and he would be spared.

    But if Harlee went after him, Rhys would simplyply with her wish without hesitation.

    HarleeˇŻs face revealed nothing, but internally, her thoughts were a whirlwind. Rhys had an erection toward her? Seriously? The idea seemed absurd. She couldnˇŻt help but wonder if RhysˇŻ physical condition didnˇŻt sh with his teenage mindset.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1169

    ?Chapter 1169:

    Harlee nced at the two men coolly, retrieved her phone, and headed to the bathroom to contact Tonya. Matters involving medicine required TonyaˇŻs insight.

    ˇ°Hello, Harlee, whatˇŻs up?ˇ± TonyaˇŻs voice sounded exhausted.

    Harlee had been reaching out to Tonya frequently over thest few days, but as soon as she heard TonyaˇŻs voice, her desire to say anything dissolved. The ordeal involving Ritchie was challenging enough for Tonya, and Harlee didnˇŻt want to overwhelm Tonya further with RhysˇŻplications.

    ˇ°Still no news on RitchieˇŻs whereabouts?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    Hearing HarleeˇŻs voice, Tonya broke down, unable to hold back.

    ˇ°Harlee, Ritchie said he didnˇŻt want to hold me back anymore.

    He warned that if I kept searching, heˇŻd vanishpletelyˇ­ˇ± Tonya poured out her emotions in an endless stream of words, punctuated by sobs that stretched for ages.

    Harlee considered Tonya her closest confidante, and Ritchie had been a loyal friend for years. She couldnˇŻt bring herself to tell Tonya to let Ritchie go. Instead, she stayed on the line, offering quiet reassurance and listening while Tonya let it all out.

    As Tonya wept, Harlee slipped out of the bathroom and gestured silently to Hamilton, instructing him to secure the next flight to Nesh. Using the same method, she directed him to drive her to Remson Manor.

    Tonya, lost in her grief, didnˇŻt realize Harlee was already taking steps to travel to Nesh to support her.

    Once back at Remson Manor, Harlee immediately began making arrangements, calling on every resource avable. Waylon had escted the threat again, and now hitmen across the globe were targeting both Rhys and Christopher.

    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s

    Upstairs, Rhys, still deep in self-imposed solitude, heard themotion.

    He hesitated until he caught Harlee mentioning Nesh. Then, he rushed down.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre leaving for Nesh?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes.ˇ± HarleeˇŻs frustration with Rhys had subsided.

    Her mind was entirely consumed with TonyaˇŻs sadness, leaving her little room for distraction. She grabbed a long coat, slipped it on, and strode toward the door.

    Rhys caught up with her.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre going to Tonya?ˇ±

    Having overheard HarleeˇŻs previous calls, Rhys knew where Tonya was.

    Harlee paused and nced at him.

    ˇ°You should rest. IˇŻll return in two days. Until then, stay inside. Multiple assassins are still after you and Christopher.ˇ±

    With that, Harlee stepped toward the car, but as she was about to get in, Rhys grabbed her wrist.

    ˇ°IˇŻming with you,ˇ± he dered, still dressed in loungewear and house slippers.

    Hearing this, Harlee swiftly turned, her face filled with surprise.

    After a brief pause, she pushed him back gently but firmly.

    ˇ°You canˇŻt.ˇ±

    ˇ°Why not?ˇ± RhysˇŻ dark gaze searched her face, questioning her decision.

    ˇ°Assassins from around the world are targeting you. If someone spots you, itˇŻll turn into a bloodbath. YouˇŻre not in peak conditionˇŞyour reflexes are still recovering, and your marksmanship isnˇŻt precise enough yet. ItˇŻs too dangerous,ˇ± HarleeˇŻs tone was pragmatic. She couldnˇŻt take him with her, as that might put his safety at risk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1170

    ?Chapter 1170:

    RhysˇŻ hand loosened slightly, his voice quiet but strained.

    ˇ°So, IˇŻm just dead weight to you now?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes.ˇ± She didnˇŻt soften the truth. There was no room for sugarcoating when lives were at stake.

    ˇ°You only see me as useless? To you, IˇŻm just an adorable but inexperienced person who gets in the way and nothing more, right? IˇŻm just a liability to you, right?ˇ± RhysˇŻ voice carried a note of bitterness.

    ˇ°Why on earth would you think that?ˇ± Harlee frowned slightly, not understanding why Rhys would have such lowly thoughts about himself.

    ˇ°Rhys, youˇŻre not a liability.

    But WaylonˇŻs bounty is at the highest level on the assassinwork, attracting the most skilled killers in the world. Leaving without full preparation would be suicide.ˇ±

    Despite her desire to dash to TonyaˇŻs side at once, Harlee still exined patiently.

    Waylonˇ­ This name sparked a fury in Rhys he hadnˇŻt felt before. Noticing his tense expression, Harlee prepared to borate further when Robbie walked over.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, you havenˇŻt left yet? YouˇŻll miss your flight if you donˇŻt leave now.ˇ±

    Rhys, exasperated by RobbieˇŻsck of awareness, felt the entire situation was absurd.

    Amercial flight wasnˇŻt necessary.

    After all, a private jet could easily be arranged for her.

    What Rhys didnˇŻt know was that every private jet was currently in use, leaving Harlee no choice but to book a standard flight. Without waiting for more protests, Harlee gently moved Rhys aside.

    ˇ°Get some rest. IˇŻll call you once IˇŻm there.ˇ±

    ?@???? ??@t?¨¨?? ¨Ş¨˝ ??????????????????.??????

    Rhys opened his mouth to speak but faltered.

    Before he could find the right words, the only thing left behind was the acrid scent of exhaust lingering in the air.

    Irritated, Rhys turned back toward Remson Manor and secluded himself in his room.

    Elsewhere, Robbie struggled to bnce his tasks, ncing over at Harlee as he asked, ˇ°ShouldnˇŻt we let Tonya know?ˇ±

    ˇ°No need. WeˇŻll head there first,ˇ± Harlee replied, dismissing the concern. She didnˇŻt want Tonya worrying over minor issues.

    ˇ°But what if sheˇŻs gone before we get there?ˇ± Robbie countered.

    Having dealt with Ritchie before, he knew how easily Ritchie could vanish without warning.

    Harlee shook her head, her voice firm.

    ˇ°WeˇŻll address that when we arrive.

    Anything else, weˇŻll sort out during the flight.ˇ± With that, she leaned back, closing her eyes.

    The streets in Neshy silent, deserted under the cover of night.

    Dimmps flickered, casting faint halos of light over the locked storefronts.

    Nearby, a shadowed park offered no rityˇŞitsmps extinguished, leaving only the moon to faintly outline the pathways.

    On a chilled bench sat Tonya, her phoneˇŻs light illuminating her feet.

    Her hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her red, swollen eyes hinted at hours of tears.

    A faint, bitter smile tugged at her lips, betraying her thoughts.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1171

    ?Chapter 1171:

    Tonya had believed her bond with Ritchie was indestructible, but the truth had shattered that illusion. In love, change was the only constant.

    Rising to her feet, Tonya began wandering through the park. The vast, star-speckled sky above seemed as cold and distant as the ache in her chest.

    After some time, she settled on a patch of grass, pulling out a beer from her bag. One bottle after another vanished as she drank in silence.

    A faint noise broke through her solitude.

    Her instincts red, a sense of unease creeping in.

    Gripping an empty bottle tightly, she peered into the darkness.

    ˇ°Drinking alone is no fun. Mind if we join?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice came through.

    Tonya froze, tears streaming anew as she dashed forward, throwing her arms around Harlee.

    Her voice cracked as she clung to Harlee.

    ˇ°I missed you so much.ˇ±

    Harlee stroked TonyaˇŻs hair with a gentle smile.

    ˇ°Well, IˇŻm here now.ˇ± Behind them, Robbie awkwardly lingered, unsure where to fit in.

    ˇ°How about starting with a drink?ˇ± he offered, only to be met with matching res. Quickly, he grabbed a beer and retreated to a nearby bench, giving the two their moment.

    Harlee softly patted TonyaˇŻs back and guided her to the grass, brushing away her tears with soft fingers.

    ˇ°Since when did love turn you into a puddle of tears?ˇ± she teased lightly.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s, where the best stories live

    ˇ°If I hadnˇŻt shown up, would you have just stayed here all night, drinking yourself into a stupor?ˇ±

    ˇ°HowˇŻd you even find me? And why are you in Nesh? ShouldnˇŻt you be dealing with Waylon and Liliana? Can you and Robbie really afford to leave?ˇ± Tonya rattled off questions, sniffing as she tried topose herself.

    ˇ°Rx.

    EverythingˇŻs handled back home. Right now, youˇŻre what matters,ˇ± Harlee assured her.

    Tonya rested her head on HarleeˇŻs shoulder, sipping her drink with a bitter chuckle.

    ˇ°You always understand me better than anyone. Without you, I feel like IˇŻm falling apart.ˇ±

    Harlee remained quiet, realizing just how deeply Tonya had been hurt by RitchieˇŻs sudden departure.

    ˇ°Have you thought about letting go?ˇ± Harlee finally asked.

    Tonya hesitated, her voice trembling.

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt before.

    But when he said that if I kept holding on, heˇŻd disappear forever, I started to consider it.ˇ±

    Harlee offered no titudes, only her truth.

    ˇ°I used to believe in never giving up, but now? All I want is for Rhys to be safe. ThatˇŻs enough.ˇ±

    Tonya frowned, confused.

    ˇ°What do you mean?ˇ±

    ˇ°Sometimes love isnˇŻt about clinging. ItˇŻs about wanting the other person to find happiness,ˇ± Harlee exined.

    Tonya said nothing, her thoughts swirling.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1172

    ?Chapter 1172:

    Deep down, she had already decided. She just needed the courage to follow through, to let go of the fragile hope she still clung to.

    Harlee didnˇŻt push for an answer. Instead, she stayed by TonyaˇŻs side, sharing the quiet moment and the drinks. Some things could only be understood in oneˇŻs own time.

    Perhaps it was the alcohol, but HarleeˇŻs mind drifted toˇ­

    Memories of her past selfˇŞconfident, unwavering, and certain that she and Rhys could rebuild what they had lost three years ago.

    But nowˇ­

    ncing at TonyaˇŻs grave expression, HarleeˇŻs mind settled on one certainty: RhysˇŻ well-being outweighed all else.

    ˇ°I get it now,ˇ± Tonya said softly, breaking the silence.

    ˇ°Harlee, we really are best friendsˇŞour thoughts are always in sync.ˇ± With that, Tonya wrapped her arms around Harlee, holding her close.

    ˇ°What can I say? WeˇŻve been through everything together,ˇ± Harlee replied, returning the embrace.

    Though Tonya hadnˇŻt voiced it directly, Harlee knew the decision was madeˇŞTonya would move on from her romantic entanglements with Ritchie.

    Robbie watched from afar as the two friends held each other.

    A single tear traced its way down his face. Thankfully, with Harlee anchoring them, their close-knit groupˇŞbound by years of shared battles and sacrificesˇŞremained unbroken. The Shadow Moon Society thrived on an unspoken bond.

    Even in silence, a nce or a slight nod spoke volumes about their choices.

    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s has it all

    Robbie understood what Tonya had resolved. Pulling out his phone, he messaged Ritchie.

    ˇ°TonyaˇŻs letting go.

    Hope you wonˇŻt regret your decision someday.ˇ±

    RitchieˇŻs response came almost immediately.

    ˇ°Regret isnˇŻt avoidable.

    But as long as she finds happiness, IˇŻll live with it.ˇ± Robbie shot back, ˇ°YouˇŻve got that frustrating ˇ®IˇŻm doing whatˇŻs best for youˇŻ attitude again.ˇ±

    ˇ°I know,ˇ± Ritchie replied.

    Not far from the park, Ritchie maneuvered his wheelchair away, the sounds of the city fading behind him.

    When the park was out of sight, Ritchie sent a final message.

    ˇ°All I want is for her to have a chance at a better future without having to revolve around me because of the loss of my legs.ˇ± Reading those words, Robbie felt a pang of sorrow. Love, he thought, was rarely straightforward.

    But as a friend, watching them suffer tugged at his heart.

    Suddenly, a loud voice shattered his thoughts.

    ˇ°Well, hello, prettydies! Mind somepany?ˇ±

    RobbieˇŻs head snapped up as he turned on his shlight, illuminating a group of men dressed in ck, each armed and dangerous. In a heartbeat, he sprinted toward Harlee and Tonya, his voice cold and sharp.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1173

    ?Chapter 1173:

    ˇ°Leave. Now.ˇ±

    One of the men smirked.

    ˇ°Oh, a tough guy? Fine. WeˇŻll deal with you first and then have our fun.ˇ±

    The glint of weapons tucked into their belts revealed they werenˇŻt random troublemakers. They belonged to a feared local gang, their reputations preceding them. This was shaping up to be a brutal fight.

    The air grew heavy with tension as Robbie steeled himself.

    Every nerve in his body was primed, his thoughts racing to find a way to protect Harlee and Tonya. The odds werenˇŻt in his favor, but retreat wasnˇŻt an option.

    Harlee regarded the gang members with an emotionless gaze.

    At the forefront of the group stood a hulking figure, his broad shoulders straining beneath his heavy attire. The leader grinned arrogantly at Harlee.

    ˇ°Oh, gorgeous, are you already captivated by me? Just wait your turn. Once IˇŻm done with this idiot, youˇŻre next.ˇ±

    Without a momentˇŻs hesitation, Harlee drove her boot into his groin. The leader crumpled in agony, unable even to think of reaching for his weapon as he lunged forward in a futile attempt to strike back.

    Harlee sidestepped nimbly, a mocking grin on her face, and delivered a solid kick to his spine. In an instant, the leaderˇŻs arm hung uselessly, dislocated, and his eyes were gouged out.

    ˇ°Those filthy eyes needed cleaning,ˇ± Harlee said coldly.

    ???€$? ?§ß???€?$ 1? g??l??ov?l??.????m

    ˇ°Aaahˇ­ˇ± The leaderˇŻs howls echoed through the quiet park. Meanwhile, Tonya and Robbie had taken down two of the gang members, disarming their targets and shooting two more in quick session.

    ˇ°Harlee, catch it!ˇ± Tonya called out, tossing Harlee a confiscated firearm.

    Harlee caught it effortlessly, aiming a shot at the groaning leader on the ground.

    ˇ°Shut up,ˇ± she muttered.

    She then pivoted and fired at the tall figure still grappling with Robbie, the bullet striking him squarely in the temple. The gunfire was deafening, but HarleeˇŻs sharp aim quickly restored the eerie calm.

    All that remained of the local gang was a single man, trembling amidst the chaos.

    Fear was stered across his face as he stared at the fallen bodies of his allies. Yet, his eyes, hidden in the shadows, burned with malice.

    He hadnˇŻt anticipated such resistanceˇŞHarlee and her group were far deadlier than he had expected. MogluyliaˇŻs intel had failed him. The target they sought was beyond reach now.

    Harlee crouched before him, her smile icy.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt bother pretending. Who sent you?ˇ±

    The man quaked uncontrobly, his head drooping as he stumbled over his words.

    ˇ°W-what are you saying? Pretend?ˇ±

    ˇ°About what? Do I have to pretend just for you to let me go?ˇ± The man stammered, fear creeping into his voice.

    Harlee smirked, her grip tightening around his neck.

    ˇ°IˇŻll keep you breathing, but letˇŻs test how tough that mouth of yours really is.ˇ± Without hesitation, she snapped his jaw and dislocated his limbs, rendering him incapable of self-harm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1174

    ?Chapter 1174:

    His scream echoed for what felt like an eternity, but Harlee remained unfazed. She gestured for Robbie to drag him forward.

    ˇ°IˇŻll give you onest chance. Keep up this act, and youˇŻll learn what it means to beg for death, but find no release!ˇ± Harlee sneered.

    ˇ°Beg for death but find no release?ˇ± The manˇŻs gaze shifted to Harlee, shivering. Somehow, she seemed more fearsome than any demon.

    After a tense pause, he gave a reluctant nod.

    Robbie carefully realigned the manˇŻs jaw.

    ˇ°Forget it. YouˇŻre not worth the effort.ˇ± HarleeˇŻs icy re bore into him.

    ˇ°Deliver a message for me instead. If anything happens to me or my team, sheˇŻll lose more than just her peace of mind tonight.ˇ±

    The man was convincedˇŞthis woman was a demon.

    Her words struck him like a lightning bolt.

    His eyes widened with terror as he stared at her, stunned.

    ˇ°How do you know whoˇŻs behind this?ˇ± he asked in disbelief.

    ˇ°Because only Liliana has the nerve to try.ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice was calm, her eyes sharp.

    ˇ°There might be others, but they fear my retaliation too much to act.ˇ±

    The manˇŻs realization of her menace deepened.

    Her confidence wasnˇŻt miscedˇŞhe could sense she wasnˇŻt bluffing.

    g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive

    Harlee added coolly, ˇ°You could disobey me, but that choicees with consequencesˇŞones you wonˇŻt survive.ˇ±

    With that, Harlee turned away, linking arms with Tonya, and strode off.

    Watching Harlee and her group walk away, the man gripped his gun tightly.

    Desperation consumed him, and he made a reckless decision.

    He raised the weapon and fired, aiming for Harlee.

    A gunshot rang out, but it was his right leg that was hit by a bullet.

    ˇ°Since IˇŻm in a good mood today, IˇŻll let you off with this. Next time, I wonˇŻt.ˇ± After firing the shot, Harlee didnˇŻt spare the man another nce, continuing her departure from the park with Tonya.

    ˇ°Your aim is improving, Harlee!ˇ± TonyaˇŻs voice brimmed with admiration.

    Robbie quickly chimed in, ˇ°Seriously, itˇŻs incredible! I thought tonight would end in chaos, but you handled it effortlessly.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yeah, if I didnˇŻt know better, IˇŻd think they were just petty criminals!ˇ± Tonya eximed.

    Harlee nced at them.

    ˇ°I owe it to Rhys.ˇ±

    After witnessing RhysˇŻ marksmanship three years ago, Harlee had pestered him to teach her.

    Even after his disappearance, she hadnˇŻt stopped practicing, honing her abilities over time. Tonya grew thoughtful.

    ˇ°Harlee, you became a better version of yourself because of Rhys. Maybe I can do the same for Ritchie.ˇ±

    ˇ°You want to resolve what Ritchie left behind?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    ˇ°Yes, I want to give it my all to help Bart wake up,ˇ± Tonya said, her voice steady with determination. She raised her head, the sorrow that once lingered in her gaze reced by unshakable hope.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1175

    ?Chapter 1175:

    ˇ°I trust you,ˇ± Harlee said softly.

    Robbie stepped forward without hesitation.

    ˇ°Tonya, so do I.ˇ±

    When Harlee arrived at TonyaˇŻs hotel in Nesh, dawn was just a few hours away, the clock nearing four. Meanwhile, in Mogluylia, the early hours of the morning stretched closer to six. Rhys sat alone in a room with walls of ss, his phone idle in his hand.

    Every so often, he would open his chat with Harlee, scanning the screen for any sign of a message. What a liar! He remembered her promise to let him know when she arrived. Yet, since the previous evening, there had been silenceˇŞno texts, no calls. She hadnˇŻt even sent an emoji.

    Frustrated, Rhys mmed his palm against the table, annoyance bubbling to the surface.

    Suddenly, the device in his hand vibrated, and he nced at the screen with anticipation.

    But his fleeting hope faded as he realized the notification wasnˇŻt from her.

    Rhys stared at the nk chat for a long moment, unsure whether to reach out. Then, atst, a message from Harlee appeared.

    ˇ°IˇŻve been tied up since I got here and only now managed to reach out.ˇ±

    Rhys didnˇŻt type a reply. Instead, he initiated a video call.

    The connection was immediate, and HarleeˇŻs face filled the screen. Rhys tried to appear calm, but his lips curved into a slight smile.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs the middle of the night over there. Why arenˇŻt you asleep yet?ˇ±

    As he spoke, his eyes caught sight of a faint mark on her forehead.

    His expression hardened.

    I??§Ö$§ä ˇé#¦Áp?¨ş§ńs I§Ú galno¦Íels

    ˇ°What happened? YouˇŻre injured.ˇ±

    Harlee blinked, raising her hand to touch the spot in question.

    ˇ°Is it really noticeable?ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ tone sharpened.

    ˇ°How did this happen? Did something go wrong when you went to see Tonya?ˇ±

    Harlee quickly brushed off his concern, not wanting to rm him.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs nothing seriousˇŞjust a small ident.ˇ±

    She shifted the topic.

    ˇ°If my math is right, itˇŻs only six in the morning over there, right? Why are you awake so early?ˇ±

    Rhys didnˇŻt respond to HarleeˇŻs question.

    His gaze was fixed on her forehead.

    ˇ°Looks like it was nicked by a de. Not a gunshot, right? You werenˇŻt shot, were you?ˇ±

    Realizing Rhys was truly observant, Harlee checked her forehead on the video call.

    ˇ°No, just a minor cut from a knife. Nothing severe.

    A band-aid will fix it.ˇ±

    ˇ°ArenˇŻt the assassins targeting me? How did you get hurt?ˇ± RhysˇŻ voice held an unusual urgency.

    ˇ°Did they find out youˇŻre linked to me and try to leverage you?ˇ±

    He med himself for her injuries, feeling he was the one attracting trouble.

    Harlee hadnˇŻt anticipated Rhys connecting this to the bounty. Keeping her voice steady, she said, ˇ°No, they havenˇŻt gone that far.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1176

    ?Chapter 1176:

    Hearing this, Rhys exhaled in relief, but his worry didnˇŻt dissipate.

    ˇ°WhereˇŻs your medic? Why isnˇŻt anyone tending to you?ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs just a scratch. IˇŻll handle itter,ˇ± Harlee replied, slightly wobbling as she walked to a cab and retrieved a first-aid kit.

    Harlee couldˇŻve handled a few more waves of attackers with ease.

    But her obsession with hitting every target had drained her focus and energy, leaving her vulnerable. ThatˇŻs how she ended up with the gash. The battle had sapped most of her strength. If Rhys hadnˇŻt called, sheˇŻd likely already be asleep.

    On the screen, Rhys noticed her exhaustion.

    He wished, more than anything, that he could be by her side.

    ˇ°Maybe I should justˇŞˇ±

    Harlee interrupted, predicting his thoughts.

    ˇ°IˇŻll be back tomorrow. Until then, stay put at Remson Manor.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    His quickpliance caught Harlee off guard.

    Rhys, usually so headstrong, didnˇŻt argue. Seeing the worry etched on his face, Harlee felt a faint smile tug at her lips. This was how he showed he cared.

    After securing a bandage over her wound, Harlee nced back at Rhys.

    His paleplexion and the heavy bags under his eyes didnˇŻt escape her notice.

    ˇ°Did you stay up all night?ˇ±

    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????

    Caught, unease flickered across RhysˇŻ face.

    ˇ°Once youˇŻre patched up, go to sleep!ˇ± he instructed, his tone attempting to sound firm.

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ± Harlee sank into a chair, her earlier unease reced by amusement.

    ˇ°You should rest too. LetˇŻs talk after weˇŻve both slept.ˇ±

    Just then, Robbie burst into the room.

    Earlier, determined to ensure the remaining member of that local gang didnˇŻt change his mind, Robbie had personally dragged the man to the gangˇŻsir. The gang leader stared in shock as Robbie stormed their hideout alone, hauling the gang member as though thetter were nothing but a sack of flour.

    Back on the call, Rhys observed Harlee. Satisfied she wasnˇŻt hiding any other injuries, he relented.

    ˇ°Alright. IˇŻll rest if you do.ˇ±

    ˇ°Deal.ˇ± Even after agreeing, Harlee didnˇŻt end the call immediately, lingering for a moment to watch him.

    He truly cared, even though his uncertainties held him back.

    Just as HarleeˇŻs finger hovered over the disconnect button, RobbieˇŻs voice cut through the air.

    ˇ°JonathanˇŻs here!ˇ±

    Harlee looked up to see a man in a ck trench coat approachingˇŞJonathan, someone she hadnˇŻt crossed paths with in years.

    How had he tracked her down? Distracted, she identally ended the call. She then slid her phone into her pocket.

    ˇ°What brings you here?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1177

    ?Chapter 1177:

    ˇ°I heard someoneˇŻs offering a fortune to see you dead. I wanted to know which fool dared to try,ˇ± Jonathan replied casually.

    Meanwhile, on the other end, Rhys stared at his nk screen, emotions swirlingˇŞanger, jealousy, frustration. Jonathan? The name gnawed at him. Why had Harlee ended the call when Jonathan arrived? And why was Robbie so eager to see Jonathan? What was their rtionship?

    RhysˇŻ fists tightened in silent anger.

    His amnesia felt more suffocating than ever.

    Beyond the few faces Harlee had shown him, the rest of the world remained a nk te.

    His expression grew stormy, yet he remained rooted in ce, simmering with envy and frustration.

    Back in the room, Harlee remainedposed.

    ˇ°They mustˇŻve paid quite a sum for that bounty. ItˇŻs impressive that the news reached you.ˇ±

    Jonathan frowned, exasperated by her indifference.

    Her detached attitude was maddening. It was like nothing in the world could get to her.

    ˇ°Are you trying to get yourself killed? TheyˇŻre after you, and all you care about is how much money theyˇŻve spent?ˇ± Jonathan barked, frustration clear in his voice.

    Harlee disregarded his outburst and asked, ˇ°IsnˇŻt your job with Interpol keeping you upied?ˇ±

    Jonathan felt as if heˇŻd been blindsided.

    ˇ°I came all this way for you, and this is how you respond? At least show some concern for me.ˇ±

    Harlee nced at him before pulling out her phone.

    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m

    ˇ°From what the Shadow Moon Society reports, youˇŻre doing just fine. Nothing that demands my attention.ˇ±

    Robbie returned with two sses of water, ced them on the table, and left to get some coffee for himself.

    ˇ°Wow, you really donˇŻt hold back, do you?ˇ± Jonathan muttered. Watching Harlee casually sift through the Shadow Moon SocietyˇŻs intel, Jonathan was torn. Should he be ttered that she was keeping tabs on him, or irritated that she had people watching his every move?

    ˇ°Is there something I should be cautious about?ˇ± Harlee asked with a slight smile.

    Jonathan was left speechless.

    He shouldnˇŻt have tried to act so profoundlyˇŞit only left him more frustrated!

    ˇ°But youˇŻre here at just the right moment. I do need your help with something,ˇ± Harlee said without hesitation.

    ˇ°Take the S+ bounty off the list. IˇŻm done wasting time on these low-level scum.ˇ±

    Jonathan stared at her and then sighed.

    ˇ°Come on, IˇŻm the head of Interpol, not some miracle worker.

    Asking me to remove an S+ bounty? ThatˇŻs a bit much, donˇŻt you think?ˇ±

    Harlee snorted. Jonathan was certainly good at pretending. She reclined, pulling up a file with ease.

    Her eyes, cool and dispassionate, met JonathanˇŻs.

    ˇ°December 15, 2023ˇŞJonathan and Waylon Szarˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright, alright, enough!ˇ± Jonathan hastily said, dropping his pretense.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1178

    ?Chapter 1178:

    ˇ°Fine, I can remove the S+ bounty. IˇŻll help you, but are you sure this is what you want to keep doing?ˇ±

    Harlee raised an eyebrow. Keep doing this? What did he mean by this?

    Jonathan lowered his gaze and slouched onto the sofa across from Harlee.

    After a brief pause, he spoke slowly.

    ˇ°Rhys has lost his memory.

    Do you really want to go this far for him?ˇ± When Jonathan finally gathered the courage to look at Harlee, confusion clouded his eyes.

    Over thest three years, Jonathan had managed most of the international matters, so Harlee wasnˇŻt offended by his question.

    ˇ°Is there an issue?ˇ± she asked. What was the issue with her going to these great lengths? To her, it was nothingpared to what Rhys had done for her.

    Jonathan straightened up, fixing his gaze on Harlee with a serious expression.

    ˇ°Rhys has lost most of his memory.

    He wonˇŻt feel anything for you anymore.

    He vanished three years ago, and the man back in your vi is practically a stranger.ˇ±

    Harlee listened intently, her posture rigid, her expression gradually cooling. Was that so? A stranger?

    Noticing her shift in demeanor, Jonathan pursed his lips.

    He risked her wrath to say all this because he missed the old HarleeˇŞthe one who oncemanded global attention.

    Explore captivating tales on  .

    But that Harlee had vanished the day Rhys disappeared three years ago. She no longer held the same sway.

    Even small-time gangs, like those in Nesh, dared to challenge her for insignificant rewards.

    ˇ°Jonathan, as a friend, I appreciate your candor, but I cannot ept this advice,ˇ± Harlee finally said, her voice calm and distant, her gaze piercing and cold.

    ˇ°Whatever Rhys and I shared is none of your concern.ˇ± The bond she had with Rhys wasnˇŻt something that could be easily dismissed.

    Jonathan sat in silence for a long while, struggling to understand the nature of their connection.

    His only desire was to see Harlee return to her former glory.

    Harlee stood up and made her way toward her room. She paused, nced back over her shoulder, and said, ˇ°ItˇŻste. You should get some rest.ˇ±

    Jonathan also stood, nodding.

    ˇ°IˇŻll handle the matter you asked me to.ˇ±

    At his words, HarleeˇŻs tone softened slightly.

    ˇ°Jonathan, that position was never something I chose freely.ˇ±

    Jonathan froze, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve known all this timeˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee let out a softugh.

    ˇ°I know you mean well.ˇ±

    Her words left him feeling ufortably uneasy. Running a hand through his hair in frustration, he sighed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1179

    ?Chapter 1179:

    ˇ°Go rest. IˇŻll honor your wishes and wonˇŻt interfere anymore.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ± Harlee nodded slightly before heading toward her room. Jonathan stood still for some time, lost in thought until Robbie patted him on the back. Swallowing hard, he gave a wry smile in return.

    He had been too narrow-minded. If Harlee truly cared about such things, she wouldnˇŻt be who she was today.

    Harlee rose early the next morning.

    First, she met with Tonya to confirm her thoughts and then drove off to meet Ritchie.

    ˇ°Are you certain about this?ˇ± Harlee asked as she looked at the despondent Ritchie before her.

    He had once been the brightest and most promising member of the Shadow Moon Society, but nowˇ­

    Ritchie forced a bitter smile.

    ˇ°Yeah, I might regret itter.

    But if Tonya is happy, thatˇŻs all that matters.ˇ±

    ˇ°And what if I told you that Tonya would only find happiness with you beside her?ˇ± Harlee asked, still holding onto a flicker of hope.

    RitchieˇŻs eyes widened briefly before he chuckled at himself.

    ˇ°No one is irreceable. SheˇŻll find someone better and fall for them, someone who will love her dearly.ˇ±

    Harlee knew Ritchie was trapped in his own worldview. Nothing she said could change his mind.

    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Ňv???s

    ˇ°I understand.ˇ± Rising from the couch, her expression grew colder as she added, ˇ°Since you wonˇŻt change your mind, pack your things ande with me.

    As long as youˇŻre alive, youˇŻll serve the Shadow Moon Society.ˇ±

    ˇ°I canˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°You can do anything!ˇ± Harlee cut him off, giving him no chance for refusal, as she signaled to Robbie, who stepped forward immediately.

    Robbie said, ˇ°DonˇŻt resist. You can follow your heart when ites to love, but when itˇŻs time to follow orders, you should carry them out, even if it means crawling to get it done.ˇ±

    Ritchie rubbed his forehead.

    ˇ°I never said I wouldnˇŻt go. Just that I donˇŻt have much to pack.ˇ± He knew Harlee was trying to pull him out of his slump. They still had each other.

    ˇ°Then letˇŻs go!ˇ± Harlee nodded.

    Harlee opened her mouth to say more but instead took out her phone and sent a message to Tonya.

    ˇ°He agreed. WeˇŻre on our way back.ˇ±

    Tonya had chosen ater flight, mindful of any awkwardness Ritchie might feel if they were to meet.

    Her reply came almost immediately.

    ˇ°Got it.

    Be careful. IˇŻll be on the next flight.ˇ±

    Harlee wrote, ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180:

    Harlee returned to Remson Manor after 3:40 a.m. She went to her room, freshened up, changed into somethingfortable, and then quietly approached RhysˇŻ door, gently pushing it open. With the suspension of the S-ss bounty still unresolved, she worried about him and decided to check on him.

    The room was dark, save for the faint moonlight seeping through the windowsˇŞjust enough for Harlee to make out Rhys sitting on the bed, leaning against the headboard.

    His figure was swallowed by the surrounding gloom, making it impossible to tell what was on his mind.

    ˇ°Did I wake you?ˇ± Harlee walked over, a bit surprised, assuming he had been roused by the noise she made.

    Rhys looked up abruptly, his deep, piercing eyes full of usation and frustration.

    His lips parted as if to speak, but he lowered his gaze in silence instead.

    ˇ°Is something wrong? Are you unwell?ˇ± Harlee stepped closer, switching on the smallmp beside the bed, and sitting cross-legged in front of him.

    Rhys immediately stood up, wrapping his whole being in the nket.

    ˇ°Are you mad at me?ˇ± Harlee gently patted the nket, speaking softly.

    ˇ°Is it because I didnˇŻt message you immediately after arriving in Nesh? Or because I promised to let you know when I returned, but forgot?ˇ±

    Rhys turned his back to her, ignoring herpletely.

    Watching his back, Harlee recalled theirst conversation.

    ˇ°Are you upset because I ended the video call before you were finished?ˇ±

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s???§ŕm hosts thrilling adventures

    There was a slight shift under the nket.

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt hang up on purposeˇŞit was an ident,ˇ± she exined softly, still patting the nket.

    ˇ°If thatˇŻs why youˇŻre upset, IˇŻm sorry.ˇ±

    Finally, Rhys moved, and his handsome face emerged from under the nket.

    Harlee was a bit startled.

    Rhys was now kneeling on the bed, clutching the nket tightly with both hands, his cold gaze fixed on her. In a low, hoarse voice, he said, ˇ°Harlee, I hate you!ˇ±

    Rhys was irritated.

    Harlee had called him her only good friend. Why was this man, Jonathan, suddenly involved? And why was Robbie warmer toward Jonathan than him? He had kept all his frustrations bottled up throughout the day.

    ˇ°Hate me?ˇ± Harlee narrowed her eyes, her voice firm.

    ˇ°What exactly do you hate about me?ˇ±

    ˇ°You never keep your promises, and there are so many people around you that I donˇŻt even know!ˇ±

    ˇ°There are people around me that you donˇŻt know?ˇ± Harlee recalled Robbie briefly mentioning Jonathan before she had hung up on the video call. Tentatively, she asked, ˇ°Are you talking about Jonathan?ˇ±

    ˇ°Exactly! ThatˇŻs why I hate you!ˇ± Rhys clenched his jaw in frustration.

    He was furious, thinking Harlee shouldnˇŻt act as though she cared for him when she already had someone else in her life.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New novels today dear reader, hope you like them! God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1181

    ?Chapter 1181:

    But in reality, Rhys didnˇŻt truly despise Harlee. What he hated was how her every action clouded his judgment.

    He hated feeling useless around her, hated the presence of other men in her world, and hated being treated as though he couldnˇŻt manage things on his own.

    But Harlee remained unaware of any of this. She believed Rhys simply resented her for breaking her promises.

    Sitting on the bed, Harlee felt overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness. Since Rhys lost his memories, she had started to question her choices for the first time. She wondered whether, under the pretense of ˇ°doing whatˇŻs best for him,ˇ± she was actually harming Rhys. Maybe, like Tonya, she should let go.

    Suddenly, Harlee looked up at him.

    ˇ°Rhys, have you ever thought about what kind of person youˇŻd want to be if you never get your memory back?ˇ±

    At her words, Rhys turned away.

    ˇ°Why does it matter to you if IˇŻve thought about it or not?ˇ±

    ˇ°Is that it? YouˇŻre not going to talk to me about anything anymore?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice carried a sharp edge of bitterness.

    ˇ°What difference would it make if I did? You wouldnˇŻt care about my thoughts. YouˇŻd just keep me trapped in Remson Manor, feeding me lies.ˇ± Rhys pulled the nket over himself again.

    ˇ°So, is that really how you see me?ˇ± Harlee winced slightly.

    After everything sheˇŻd done, all she received in return was his misunderstanding and dislike.

    ˇ°Yes, exactly!ˇ± Rhys threw a fit, oblivious to the tears silently sliding down HarleeˇŻs cheeks.

    Find your favorite stories at

    Harlee sat there in silence, not offering any further exnation.

    Her silence only made Rhys more irritated.

    He threw the nket aside and sat up again.

    ˇ°You promised youˇŻd take care of me, said I was the most important person in your life.

    But you have so many others to look after and so many people that matter more! I donˇŻt want to share your care. I donˇŻt need it.ˇ±

    At that moment, Harlee finally understood. Rhys didnˇŻt really hate her.

    He was just being childish.

    He was jealous.

    For some reason, this side of him was endearing to her, and she couldnˇŻt help butugh.

    ˇ°YouˇŻreughing? IˇŻm trying to have a serious conversation, and youˇŻreughing? Harlee, do you have any idea how irritating youˇŞˇ±

    Harlee pinched her thigh to stifle herughter. She grasped RhysˇŻ shoulders and looked him in the eye, speaking with sincerity.

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt lie to you. When I said IˇŻd take care of you, I meant it.

    As for the others, theyˇŻre my friends, and theyˇŻre your friends too. When friends are in need, isnˇŻt it right for us to help each other?ˇ±

    The mention of ˇ°friendsˇ± softened RhysˇŻ expression.

    Harlee continued, ˇ°And youˇŻre incredibly important to me.

    But weˇŻve been apart for years, so isnˇŻt it normal for me to have other friends? But still, I owe you an apology. You lost your memories, and I should have introduced you to them first.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1182

    ?Chapter 1182:

    She watched Rhys carefully, noting that he was listening. She added, ˇ°Sometimes, when IˇŻm busy, I might forget some details. IˇŻll need you to remind me.

    But if you ever ask, IˇŻll tell you everything. Okay?ˇ±

    ˇ°Uhˇ­ˇ± Rhys furrowed his brow, as if mulling over her words.

    His expression nearly made Harleeugh again. If it werenˇŻt for his stubbornness, Rhys, with his lost memory, seemed far more charming than before.

    After a long pause, Rhys finally nodded.

    ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll trust you again, even if reluctantly.ˇ±

    At that moment, Rhys realized that, in HarleeˇŻs mind, Jonathan wasnˇŻt more significant than him as she had neglected to introduce Jonathan to him.

    A surge of satisfaction filled him, and a smile crept onto his lips.

    Harlee remarked, ˇ°IˇŻve been traveling for the past two days, and IˇŻm a little tired.ˇ±

    Rhys gently moved aside, patting the mattress.

    ˇ°You should get some sleep.ˇ±

    After two days of continuous travel, Harlee was indeed exhausted, but she still patiently exined everything to Rhys before closing her eyes to sleep. She drifted off almost instantly. Rhys, frustrated, wondered how she could sleep so soundly. It seemed like sheˇŻd fallen asleep in no time at all.

    Harleey still, and Rhys leaned over, watching her sleep.

    As Rhys stared at her, images from the videos Goodwin had shared reyed in his mind, and the faces of the people in those videos seemed to shift into his andˇ­

    Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m

    HarleeˇŻs.

    His gaze lingered on her lips, and his throat tightened involuntarily as he swallowed.

    Her lips looked so soft, and the impulse to kiss her overwhelmed him.

    Before he could stop himself, he found his lips on hers, as ifpelled by some unseen force. The sensation was electric.

    He froze, his heart racing.

    Harlee, deep in sleep, seemed to sense something. She frowned in her sleep, displeased. Startled, Rhys quickly pulled away, ending up on the floor.

    He dared not look at her lips again, nor allow the images in his mind to rey. Just one kiss had left him sweating, dry-mouthed.

    He feared that if he continued, heˇŻd feel drained.

    Feeling hot, Rhys tugged at his cor, muttering to himself, ˇ°Harlee, since youˇŻve exined everything so clearly, IˇŻll reluctantly forgive you this time. LetˇŻs consider that kiss a peace offering.

    But if thereˇŻs a next time, IˇŻll expect more.ˇ±

    As he spoke thosest words, his eyes burned with a desire he hadnˇŻt realized.

    Rhys spent the night sitting on the floor, not allowing himself to sleep until he sensed Harlee was about to wake.

    He then pretended to still be asleep on the bed.

    Harlee rubbed her eyes sleepily, stretched, and seeing Rhys still ˇ°asleep,ˇ± she tiptoed out of the room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1183

    ?Chapter 1183:

    Once Harlee left, Rhys jumped up, ready to freshen up and meet her for breakfast downstairs.

    However, when Rhys reached the lower level, he found an unexpected visitor at Remson Manor: Jonathan.

    ˇ°Jonathan? Why are you here so early?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice reached RhysˇŻ ears, and his expression darkened immediately.

    His hands balled into fists. JonathanˇŻs name was thest thing heˇŻd heard in the video call the night before.

    Rhys stared down at his clenched fists, a burning desire to strike someone rising within him. Last time, heˇŻd just wanted to tease Waylon, but now, he truly wanted to knock Jonathan out. Jonathan was the one responsible for the tension between him and Harlee.

    Now that Jonathan had dared to show up at Remson Manor, Rhys was determined to confront him.

    Rhys knitted his brow as he made his way down the stairs, spotting Jonathan lounging on the couch with a smug smile, as though it was his own home.

    Rhys despised that expression.

    His frustration red.

    He continued down the stairs. Soon, he spotted Harlee sitting across from Jonathan, absorbed in her book, acting as though nothing unusual had urred.

    From afar, the scene seemed serene, but Rhys felt they were clearly ipatible.

    With a stern face, Rhys approached and sat next to Harlee.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre up?ˇ± Harlee looked up, surprised to find him beside her. Rhys nced at her book, a smile tugging at his lips.

    More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Íe?s?c?m

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt you say you werenˇŻt fond of this kind of book?ˇ±

    ˇ°When I picked it up, I remembered that you rmended it, so I thought IˇŻd try something new,ˇ± Harlee replied casually.

    Just then, Jonathan spoke to Harlee without even looking at Rhys.

    ˇ°Darling, IˇŻm starving.

    Can we eat now? I brought your favorite pastries.ˇ±

    Rhys fumed at JonathanˇŻs way of addressing Harlee. While he could only call her by her name, he felt Jonathan had no right to call her ˇ°Darling.ˇ± His animosity toward Jonathan intensified.

    Harlee was about to stand when she realized there were only three servings: one for her, one for Robbie, and one for Jonathan.

    Jonathan exined calmly, ˇ°IˇŻm not familiar with Mr. Green, so I wasnˇŻt sure what he likes. Maybe the housekeeper can make something else for himˇ­ˇ±

    Before Jonathan could finish, Rhys snatched the takeout boxes.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not picky.

    Guests should be treated well. Let the housekeeper prepare something for you.ˇ±

    Harlee wasnˇŻt surprised by his response and shrugged.

    ˇ°You should try the housekeeperˇŻs cooking. ItˇŻs really good.ˇ± She then followed Rhys into the kitchen.

    Jonathan stood frozen.

    He quickly caught up with them.

    ˇ°IˇŻm a guest. ShouldnˇŻt guests beˇ­ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1184

    ?Chapter 1184:

    ˇ°In our house, thatˇŻs how guests are treated!ˇ± Rhys shot Jonathan a cold look and dragged Harlee away faster.

    Jonathan stared after them, bewildered.

    He wondered how Rhys, who was raised with such noble and proper manners, could say something like that.

    He found itˇ­

    It was hard to believe the boy in front of him was really the Rhys whose memories stopped at twelve years old, especially since Rhys had just been so openly hostile toward another man in the presence of a woman.

    Jonathan had figured it out. Since Harlee was determined to be with Rhys, he would help bring them closer together. Naturally, he needed to understand RhysˇŻ feelings for Harlee and where things stood with him.

    The three of them sat down at the same dining table to eat.

    Robbie had gone out, so his portion ended up with Jonathan. Jonathan had arranged a variety of dishes, and his portion was distinctly his own.

    Harlee absentmindedly opened RhysˇŻ package, spread strawberry jam on a slice of toast, and handed it to him. Rhys took the toast with satisfaction, throwing a defiant look at Jonathan.

    Jonathan opened the breakfast intended for Robbie while watching them. Instead of touching her own meal, Harlee was already serving food for Rhys.

    Rhys epted the food as if it were perfectly normal, even making time to taunt Jonathan.

    Clearly, this wasnˇŻt a new routine just because Jonathan was there.

    Jonathan felt a twinge of regret.

    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    Harlee had once been internationally respected, but nowˇ­

    He paused, stood up, took HarleeˇŻs food container, opened it, and ced it in front of her. Rhys paused mid-bite, his expression darkening. Just as he was about to repeat his earlier tactic of snatching the takeout box, Jonathan spoke to Harlee.

    ˇ°Anyone would think youˇŻre raising a child, prioritizing his needs.ˇ± Rhys stiffened at his words.

    ˇ°It makes me happy,ˇ± Harlee responded lightly, smiling as she opened a bottle of milk for Rhys and set it before him.

    ˇ°Fine.

    As long as it makes you happyˇ­ˇ± Jonathanughed in exasperation and reached for the shrimp.

    ˇ°Then these three shrimp are mine!ˇ±

    ˇ°You donˇŻt even like shrimp.

    Did you forget how I forced you to eat one?ˇ± Harlee teased, remembering the incident.

    During a mission where Harlee had coborated with Interpol, Jonathan had confessed his dislike for shrimp.

    At that time, Harlee and Jonathan had shed over a case, neither willing to back down, and even Tonya couldnˇŻt mediate.

    Jonathan had tried to force Harlee intopromising, but in the end, it was he who was forced to eat the shrimp as a way of submission.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre still bringing that up! That shrimp nearly made me lose my dinner the night before.

    Everyone at Interpol thought I was dying because I couldnˇŻt keep anything down,ˇ± Jonathan muttered, clearly annoyed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1185

    ?Chapter 1185:

    ˇ°You need a lesson on never trying to force me intopromising,ˇ± Harlee shrugged, chuckling.

    As Harlee turned to Rhys, she noticed him still frozen, his mood clearly affected.

    ˇ°Why arenˇŻt you eating? Is it not to your taste?ˇ±

    ˇ°For you,ˇ± Rhys replied, offering the toast he had just spread with jam.

    But before Rhys could pass it to Harlee, JonathanˇŻs irritating voice interrupted.

    ˇ°She hates toast with jam.

    DidnˇŻt you know that?ˇ± he barked, ring at Rhys.

    Then, Jonathan ced a shrimp on HarleeˇŻs te.

    ˇ°I mentioned just ten minutes ago that she loves those pastries.

    DidnˇŻt you hear? Or is it that you simply donˇŻt care to remember these things?ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ expression grew darker.

    ˇ°Oh, I almost forgot. Mr. Green refuses to learn from his thirty-three-year-old version, always thinking heˇŻs superior,ˇ± Jonathan added, his words cutting but calm.

    Beforeing here, Jonathan had made sure to catch up on RhysˇŻ past, knowing how devoted he had once been to Harlee. Only then did Jonathan step in to y the role of a subtle matchmaker.

    Seeing Rhys act this way now made Jonathan displeased. If Rhys had been as attentive as before, Jonathan wouldnˇŻt have said a word.

    But now, Rhys was acting like a rebellious teenager, which was infuriating.

    Harlee shot Jonathan a cold look.

    ˇ°CanˇŻt you eat without talking?ˇ±

    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s; ?¦Ďm

    Jonathan chuckled, seeing his goal achieved, and said no more, lowering his head to sip his milk.

    ˇ°Rhysˇ­ˇ±

    When Harlee turned to speak to Rhys, she saw him dejectedly biting into his toast, an overwhelming sense of exhaustion hitting her. Jonathan had a point. She did feel like she was raising a child. She needed to clear her thoughts and seriously think about what to do with her rtionship with Rhys. Turning to Jonathan, Harlee asked, ˇ°IsnˇŻt your Interpol work piling up? ArenˇŻt you nning to return and handle it?ˇ±

    Harlee now understood that Jonathan was trying to push her and Rhys together, but she felt a third party shouldnˇŻt interfere in their rtionship. She appreciated JonathanˇŻs good intentions but wanted to handle it herself. Whether to move forward or step back, she preferred to carry that burden alone.

    Rhys nibbled on his toast, a slight smile ying on his lips, though his eyes betrayed a deep sadness.

    He acknowledged how little he knew about HarleeˇŻs circle, her interests, and what she disliked.

    Again, Rhys despised that his memory had stuck at the age of twelve. Maybe there was some truth in JonathanˇŻs mockery. The Rhys who was thirty-three had seemed more capable than he felt now.

    Jonathan stopped drinking his milk and turned to Harlee.

    ˇ°Darling, you speak of the workload with Interpol as ifˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°I never agreed to manage that for you,ˇ± Harlee interjected sharply, distancing herself from the responsibility.

    Jonathan froze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1186

    ?Chapter 1186:

    A wave of frustration washed over him.

    Had it not been for his constant sweet-talking, Harlee would have already abandoned the organization. To keep her from leaving, he had taken over her responsibilities. While Interpol might manage without him, it could never do so without Harlee. Losing him meant they were down one worker.

    But without Harlee, they didnˇŻt just lose a person. They lost a part of their very essence and gained a powerful, unseen enemy.

    Jonathan sighed.

    ˇ°Fine, IˇŻll stay for no more than three days. Once the bounty issue is resolved, IˇŻm out.ˇ±

    After saying this, Jonathan gazed enviously at Rhys, who was casually sipping milk through a straw. In the past, heˇŻd lie to himself about bad timing, but now he understood that what wasnˇŻt meant to be, simply wouldnˇŻt happen.

    He wasnˇŻt even qualified to y the role of a subtle matchmaker.

    Rhys caught the envy in JonathanˇŻs nce, but before he could ponder it, Jonathan had already diverted his gaze.

    Unaware of their subtle exchange, Harlee responded to JonathanˇŻs earlierment.

    ˇ°Alright, I have some updates too. LetˇŻs go over them in the studyter.ˇ±

    ˇ°Sure,ˇ± Jonathan agreed, no longer in the mood to y Cupid.

    After all, it wasnˇŻt his romance to meddle in.

    Rhys hesitated and then added, ˇ°IˇŻd like to contribute some ideas as well.ˇ±

    Your imagination thrives at  punt

    ˇ°Of course.ˇ± Harlee always weed RhysˇŻ involvement. Regardless of the nˇŻs importance, she would discuss every aspect with him if he expressed interest.

    In the study, Rhys and Harlee upied the long sofa, while Jonathan reclined in a beanbag chair. Robbie was at the desk, sorting through data.

    ˇ°Based on our previous strategy, the alliance between the Juarez and Happer families is starting to fracture. ItˇŻs only a matter of time before they begin to weaken each other,ˇ± Robbie said, pulling up thetest data.

    Harlee surveyed the data coolly, her expression hardening.

    ˇ°The real battle is just starting. Waylon wonˇŻt let the Juarez and Happer families fight for long.

    HeˇŻs bound to strike one of them first.ˇ±

    For Waylon, the current tension was akin to an attack on his own strength.

    He wouldnˇŻt remain passive.

    Jonathan had used his authority to remove a bounty from the assassin list, a move that would likely make Waylon more alert. Waylon might even push the Juarez and Happer families to unite against Rhys.

    Harlee said slowly, ˇ°Knowing Liliana, sheˇŻll definitely use this chance to bad-mouth me to Waylon, and then cook up some false usations against me.

    By that time, Waylon will definitely associate the issue of the assassin list with me.ˇ±

    ˇ°So, whatˇŻs your move? Are you nning to stay out of the game?ˇ± Jonathan asked.

    Rhys sat there, a little confused. Though he was involved in the discussion, he found it hard to fully understand what was going on. Observing their serious and coordinated effort, he tightened his grip, steeling himself to remain focused.

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Harlee responded with a grin.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1187

    ?Chapter 1187:

    ˇ°If I stay in the background, how will this drama unfold?ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood. IˇŻll arrange support for you when itˇŻs necessary,ˇ± Jonathan responded with a slight nod.

    ˇ°No need.ˇ± She preferred not to incur any obligations in this battle.

    Anticipating her rejection, Jonathan wasnˇŻt discouraged but said firmly, ˇ°Waylon poses a threat to Interpol too, so my assistance isnˇŻt just for you. ItˇŻs for my benefit as well.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded, her eyes smiling.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs true. Jonathan, when was thest time we fought side by side?ˇ±

    Jonathan was taken aback, evidently surprised by her mention of their past coboration.

    After all, her continued involvement with Interpol wasrgely due to his persistence.

    ˇ°WeˇŻve always been allies at heart,ˇ± Jonathan said with augh.

    His charm was effortless, and his smile added to his appeal.

    Noticing this, Rhys kept quiet.

    Harlee, sensing his difort, instinctively offered him a bottle of yogurt.

    ˇ°If youˇŻre feeling overwhelmed, youˇŻre free to step out.ˇ±

    Rhys eyed the yogurt in her hand and her smile, one that seemed reserved for coaxing a child, feeling an unwee re of irritation. Yet, he managed to contain it effectively. With Jonathan present, he was determined not to appear foolish. Rhys stood, gave Harlee a nce, and politely refused the yogurt.

    ˇ°I need a moment outside.ˇ±

    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m

    With that, Rhys exited the study without a backward nce.

    Harlee observed his departing back, her expression one of confusion. She suspected she had inadvertently upset him again.

    Jonathan sat there, a soft chuckle escaping him.

    He had assumed Harlee was more adept at handling rtionships over the years, yet it appeared she was still clueless. No man appreciated being treated like a child.

    ˇ°What are youughing at?ˇ± Harlee asked, clearly confused.

    Jonathan gave a slight shake of his head.

    ˇ°Nothing. Just feeling like you made the wrong choice by rejecting me to y Cupid for you.ˇ±

    ˇ°What do you mean?ˇ± Harlee asked, still puzzled.

    ˇ°Have you not noticed thereˇŻs a significant issue in how you and Rhys interact?ˇ± Jonathan retorted.

    Harlee remained silent.

    Turning toward Robbie at the desk, Jonathan asked, ˇ°DonˇŻt you agree her treating Rhys like a child could be problematic?ˇ±

    ˇ°Harlee, maybe considering JonathanˇŻs advice isnˇŻt such a bad idea,ˇ± Robbie murmured, cautious not to raise his voice too much regarding her personal matters.

    When Jonathan had inquired about Harlee and RhysˇŻ history, Robbie sensed JonathanˇŻs motives and intentionally found a reason to leave upon JonathanˇŻs arrival.

    As a friend, he wished for HarleeˇŻs happiness.

    Although Harlee had little experience with men, she was intelligent. RobbieˇŻs words made her realize that, ever since Rhys lost his memory, she might have made the wrong decision.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1188

    ?Chapter 1188:

    After a brief pause, Harlee responded, ˇ°I understand.ˇ±

    ˇ°No, my dear Harlee, you donˇŻt. RhysˇŻ memory may be stuck at twelve, but donˇŻt you think his intelligence, mental capacity, and appearance are just like any other manˇŻs?ˇ± Jonathan moved to sit closer to her, taking a deep breath.

    ˇ°This morning, I subtly tested it, and it was evident that Rhys felt jealous because of my presence. You didnˇŻt pick up on that, and thatˇŻs the issue. Just now, Rhys was upset because you treated him like a child, and you failed to recognize that too.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyes widened in astonishment. Jealous? Was Rhys actually jealous of Jonathan?

    Jonathan gazed at Harlee.

    ˇ°See? YouˇŻre this shocked at my words. Rhys has every justification for being upset.ˇ±

    Jonathan rose to his feet, moving toward Robbie while opening a fresh document.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs start by tackling the next strategy.ˇ±

    Although Harlee worried about Rhys, her tendency to prioritize work remained unchanged.

    ˇ°Alright, Robbie, show me thetest proposal.ˇ±

    Jonathan was at a loss, realizing he couldnˇŻt assist Harlee in emotional matters.

    Once their discussion ended, Jonathan didnˇŻt engage further with Harlee.

    He merely urged her to reflect on things and reach out if she needed him, assuring her that heˇŻd always be avable. Jonathan left the study at a measured pace, seemingly anticipating Harlee to call him back.

    But the room stayed silent even after he crossed the threshold. Suddenly, an objectnded in his hands.

    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ň¦Íe?s?c?m

    Jonathan looked down to see what he had instinctively caughtˇŞa lollipop.

    ncing up, he spotted Rhys nearby, sucking on another one.

    ˇ°I need to talk to you.ˇ± RhysˇŻ eyes were sharp and unyielding.

    ˇ°What do you want to discuss?ˇ± After a brief silence, Jonathan seemed to piece things together and gave a small nod.

    ˇ°Go ahead.

    Ask anything.ˇ±

    Jonathan deduced Harlee hadnˇŻt disclosed much to Rhys, nor had her team.

    As for JonathanˇŻs own groupˇŞmost of them deferred to Harlee and likely stayed silent, while the uninformed had little to contribute.

    ˇ°Follow me.ˇ± Without hesitation, Rhys turned and headed toward the ss enclosure, unconcerned about Harlee discovering their exchange.

    He knew her well enough to realize sheˇŻd find out regardless.

    ˇ°You probably arenˇŻt aware that over the past three years, youˇŻve had almost no interactions with Harlee. When you first showed up, there was another woman with you.ˇ± Jonathan spoke in a low voice.

    Rhys fell quiet.

    His knowledge of his own past was minimalˇŞhe only knew that he and Harlee were nearly engaged and that she had saved him.

    Beyond that, nothing. No one had ever volunteered information, and heˇŻd never inquired. To Rhys, he wasnˇŻt the thirty-three-year-old version of himself, and learning about his past didnˇŻt interest him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1189

    ?Chapter 1189:

    He had no memory of his past with Harlee and had no desire to know.

    With his longshes briefly lowering, Rhys reclined on the sofa with a cold demeanor.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs not my question, Jonathan. Stop assuming you can read my thoughts, and donˇŻt try to use my memory loss to deliberately nder me.ˇ±

    Rhys assumed Jonathan was insinuating infidelity as a means to push him away from Harlee. The very idea offended him. To him, apart from Harlee, no one else mattered. It was evident their conversation was out of sync.

    Jonathan chuckled dryly, shaking his head.

    ˇ°Deliberately nder you? I donˇŻt have the time for that.ˇ±

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs your point?ˇ± RhysˇŻ tone grew harsher.

    ˇ°If you donˇŻt want to know about your past, then thereˇŻs no point in continuing this talk,ˇ± Jonathan retorted.

    With a frosty nce, Jonathan stood, heading for the door.

    Halfway there, he stopped and added, ˇ°And Rhys, donˇŻt use yourck of memories as an excuse to make Harlee endure everything for your sake. ItˇŻs not exactly admirable.ˇ±

    ˇ°What are you trying to say?ˇ± RhysˇŻ fists clenched in anger.

    ˇ°Am I wrong?ˇ± Jonathan countered, unflinching.

    ˇ°She treats you like a child, indulging your every whim. When youˇŻre upset, she soothes youˇŞand yet, you let her carry the burden.

    ArenˇŻt you taking her for granted, assuming sheˇŻll never leave?ˇ±

    ˇ°I did not!ˇ± RhysˇŻ jaw tightened.

    ˇ°You didnˇŻt?ˇ± Jonathan echoed, his voice cutting.

    ˇ°I thought you were a man, but youˇŻre just an immature guy avoiding the truth.

    Clearly, weˇŻre done here.ˇ±

    With that, Jonathan exited without looking back. Rhys reached out to stop him, but Jonathan shrugged off his grip.

    Jonathan added, ˇ°Yes, youˇŻve sacrificed a lot for HarleeˇŞbut that was the older version of you, not the current one whoˇŻs just a child.ˇ±

    JonathanˇŻs words hit Rhys like a thunderp.

    Rhys despised the thirty-three-year-old version of himself, avoiding anything rted to those memories.

    Even his attempts to regain his lost memories were devoid of genuine interest.

    He simply clung to the idea that reiming his lost memories would prove he was still himselfˇŞnot the broken, amnesiac version of Rhys he had be.

    JonathanˇŻsugh was sharp, cutting through the tension.

    ˇ°Struggling to ept it? Then let me enlighten youˇŞdid you know the mythical golden insects keeping you alive thrive on HarleeˇŻs blood?ˇ±

    Rhys froze, his head lifting in stunned silence.

    He had always known the mythical golden insects had saved him, but he had no idea their survival depended on such a cruel price. No idea at all.

    ˇ°Do you think IˇŻm lying?ˇ± JonathanˇŻs voice was steady and unyielding.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1190

    ?Chapter 1190:

    He pulled out his phone and brought up his chat history with Tonya.

    ˇ°The fifth, tenth, fifteenth, twentieth, twenty-fifth, and thirtieth of every month.

    Check for yourselfˇŞHarlee has been feeding the mythical golden insects inside you with her blood.ˇ±

    Rhys froze in ce, the color draining from his face as tension gripped his frame.

    For the first time, he felt his legs give out, and a few steps backward almost caused him to copse to the floor. Questions swirled in his mind.

    How could he not have known? Why did Harlee always seem soposed and unbothered? How had Harlee managed to make such a sacrifice without him realizing it?

    Jonathan, unwavering, delivered the final blow.

    ˇ°What right do you have to bask in HarleeˇŻs love when you repay her with nothing but ignorance?ˇ±

    The urge to confront Jonathan dissolved.

    From the moment he woke up in this fragmented state, he had clung to a fragile dream. Now, it shattered around him. The thirty-three-year-old RhysˇŞthe whole, capable manˇŞwas infinitely better than the shadow he had be.

    Satisfied with RhysˇŻ silence, Jonathan turned to leave Remson Manor. There was nothing left to say. This was his way of doing something for Harlee. If he couldnˇŻt find happiness himself, at least she deserved it.

    Slumped against the ss door, Rhys stared nkly at the floor, trembling as the earlier exchange yed on a loop in his mind. Why would Harlee endure so much for him? Why would she willingly offer her blood to sustain the mythical golden insects? They werenˇŻt even family. What kind of love had he forgotten?

    I@?e$t ˇé§ß@???§ń$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Ĺ??.c?m

    Gripping his head, Rhys tried to force his brain to cooperate, to conjure memories that werenˇŻt there.

    But nothing came. Nothing except the haunting image of Harlee offering her blood to nourish the mythical golden insects, a scene he had conjured in his mind after hearing JonathanˇŻs words.

    Everything he had nowˇŞthe life he was livingˇŞwas based on the merits of the thirty-three-year-old Rhys, a much better version of him.

    And yet, he had rejected those memories as if they were worthless.

    Time passed in a blur. Rhys could barely breathe, his vision unfocused as tears burned his eyes.

    And then, without warning, his body gave out.

    He copsed, unconscious, the weight of the truth finally too much to bear.

    After their meeting concluded, Robbie and Jonathan exited, leaving Harlee still seated, somewhat dazed. JonathanˇŻs words had reached her ears, yet her mind remained empty. She found herself uncertain about the future of her rtionship with Rhys.

    ˇ°Mr. Green fainted in the ss roomˇ­ˇ± Just then, RobbieˇŻs voice echoed from outside.

    The moment Harlee caught the first few words, she immediately rushed out of the study.

    Harlee moved so quickly that a sharp, unexined pain surged through her, as if Rhys were fading from her life. With each step, this sensation intensified.

    Gripping her chest, Harlee raced toward the ss room and, from afar, spotted Rhys on the floor with Tonya by his side, giving him first aid.

    Thank goodnessˇ­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1191

    ?Chapter 1191:

    Harlee let out a sigh of relief, feeling grateful that Tonya had returned.

    Approaching slowly, Harlee suddenly stopped mid-stride, her eyes narrowing, the world around her fading to gray. Rhys hade to.

    He remained still, his eyes bloodshot, staring at her like she was a stranger.

    Harlee felt a sense of unease under his intense gaze. She found herself unable to move, as if her feet were weighed down with lead.

    Rhys gazed at Harlee, his eyes cold and empty, resembling a deep, unfathomable void. With a weak effort, he lifted his foot and slowly made his way toward her.

    His eyes scrutinized her, leaving no detail unnoticed.

    After what seemed an eternity, Rhys stood before Harlee, reaching out to gently touch her face, his fingertips brushing her skin tenderly, his gaze intensifying with each touch.

    Harlee looked up into his eyes, her heart pounding.

    ˇ°Rhys, donˇŻt worry about what anyone says. To meˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°I canˇŻt remember anything.ˇ± Rhys cut her off, his voice rough.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorry. IˇŻve tried, but my memory hasnˇŻt returned. I canˇŻt be the Rhys youˇŻre looking for.ˇ±

    At these words, Harlee felt as if the world hade to a standstill, enveloping her in a suffocating silence. She worked to control her feelings, managing a smile as she stood firm.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs okay. If you canˇŻt remember, thatˇŻs alright. ThereˇŻs no need to push yourself to do things you donˇŻt enjoy.ˇ±

    ˇ°Can you let go of the Rhys who remembers it all?ˇ± he asked indifferently.

    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    A flicker of sadness touched HarleeˇŻs lips upon hearing this. She remained silent, yet her silence spoke volumes.

    ˇ°I understand.ˇ± Rhys chuckled dryly, a raspy sound.

    His fingers, slender and distinct, withdrew from her face, and beneath his deep, dark eyes tinged with red, therey a mix of regret and an indescribable sense of loss.

    ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻm not the man you were hoping for. You donˇŻt have to treat me so kindly.ˇ± He gazed into her eyes sincerely.

    ˇ°I want to walk my own path from here.ˇ±

    Harlee looked at him, her face a mask of confusion.

    ˇ°What do you mean?ˇ±

    ˇ°I want to be Rhys again, not HarleeˇŻs boyfriend.ˇ± He nced downward as he spoke.

    Harlee inhaled sharply.

    ˇ°Are you nning to go back to the Greens and take over the Green Group?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes.ˇ± He then raised his eyes to meet hers.

    ˇ°Harlee, what nickname did I use for you?ˇ±

    ˇ°Lee,ˇ± Harlee struggled to answer, her voice barely above a whisper.

    At her response, Rhys gave a scornfulugh.

    ˇ°See, I was never the person you were waiting for. Soˇ­ˇ±

    His eyes, calm yet filled with hesitation, paused significantly before he continued, ˇ°LetˇŻs part ways. ItˇŻs for the best for both of us.ˇ±

    ˇ°Has my presence be a burden to you?ˇ± Harlee wasnˇŻt sure what Jonathan had disclosed to Rhys, but she suspected Jonathan had told Rhys the full story.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1192

    ?Chapter 1192:

    Jonathan had questioned HarleeˇŻs willingness to carefully orchestrate everything for Rhys. It was because the Rhys she remembered was always destined to be the sole heir of the Green family, and she was merely facilitating his inheritance.

    Her keeping him by her side was merely driven by her selfish desire.

    Rhys didnˇŻt respond but instead asked earnestly, ˇ°After all this time, IˇŻm still not who you remember.

    Are you disappointed? Do you have any regrets?ˇ±

    ˇ°No.ˇ± Harlee immediately shook her head. She felt no disappointment or regret. Just knowing he was alive and well brought her more joy than she could have hoped for.

    Rhys gave a slight nod, the corners of his mouth twitching into a faint smile, and then he quietly called Nathaniel.

    ˇ°Nathaniel, IˇŻve decided to take over the Green Group.ˇ±

    Nathaniel, immediately sensing the tension between Rhys and Harlee, was about to refuse, but then he heard HarleeˇŻs voice over the phone.

    ˇ± Nathaniel, IˇŻm okay.ˇ±

    ˇ°Nathaniel, youˇ­ˇ± Nathaniel hesitated.

    Harlee interrupted, then smiled, her expression firm.

    ˇ°This is for the best. Rhys canˇŻt stay in my shadow forever. ItˇŻs time for him to start his own life.ˇ±

    Nathaniel was silent for a long moment before addressing Rhys.

    ˇ°I-Hamilton is currently managing the Green GroupˇŻs affairs. You can start tomorrow, and he will update you on thetest developments and operations of thepany.ˇ±

    Find more content at ???????¦Ň????????.c§ŕm

    ˇ°Thank you.ˇ± With that, Rhys ended the call and left Remson Manor, not looking back.

    He was determined to reconnect with the Green family and live with Nathaniel, just as he had done at the age of twelve.

    Tonya, noticing HarleeˇŻs stoic demeanor, hurried to her side and sped her hand tightly.

    ˇ°IˇŻm okay.ˇ± Harlee tried to reassure everyone that she was fine, but her smile was tinged with sadness.

    From the start, Rhys had been thrust into the life she had crafted for him.

    His departure was bound to happen. She just hadnˇŻt anticipated it would be so soon.

    ˇ°The bounty on him from the assassinˇŻs list hasnˇŻt been cleared yet. I need to follow him.ˇ± Harlee gently let go of TonyaˇŻs hand.

    ˇ°Tonya, you should go back inside and rest. I need to do this on my own.ˇ±

    Tonya had originally nned to go with Harlee, but seeing Harlee in this state, she finally nodded.

    ˇ°Alright, make sure to drive safely.ˇ±

    ˇ°Will do.ˇ±

    By then, Robbie had the car ready at the entrance.

    Rhys departed Remson Manor with nothing but his phone.

    He didnˇŻt head directly to the Green family estate, instead wandering along the road.

    Harlee followed cautiously from a safe distance, clutching the steering wheel tightly, fearful that any sudden move might cause her to lose sight of him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1193

    ?Chapter 1193:

    As time sluggishly passed, Rhys kept drifting aimlessly, not making his way to the Green family estate.

    Harlee wasnˇŻt sure how much time had psed, only that her hands on the steering wheel were starting to shake.

    Without warning, her phone began vibrating nonstop in her pocket.

    At first, Harlee hesitated to answer, but then she recalled that Rhys had taken his phone with him when he left. It could be him calling.

    She carefully pulled the phone from her pocket while keeping her driving steady.

    Her heart raced when she saw the caller ID. She quickly pressed the answer button, her voice cautious.

    ˇ°Rhys?ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs me.ˇ± RhysˇŻ deep voice filled her ears, causing her heart to flutter.

    Hearing his voice, tears welled up in HarleeˇŻs eyes. She abruptly hit the brakes and pulled over to the side of the road. In the end, the experience of witnessing starlight in the midst of despair turned out to be incredibly beautiful.

    Harlee shut her eyes momentarily, fighting to control the swirl of emotions threatening to break free. She forced her voice to sound calm and asked, ˇ°WhatˇŻs the matter?ˇ±

    The silence on the other end of the line was deafening.

    A knot tightened in HarleeˇŻs stomach. Just as she opened her mouth to speak again, RhysˇŻ low voice sliced through the silence.

    ˇ°So, are you still nning to keep following me?ˇ±

    ???€$? ˇé????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??

    Her grip on the phone ckened, and it almost slipped from her ear. She quickly tightened her hold, trying to maintain an air ofposure.

    ˇ°Whatˇ­ What do you mean?ˇ±

    Rhys wasnˇŻt fooled by her.

    He sighed.

    ˇ°Harlee, I might have lost my memories, but my intelligence is still intact.ˇ±

    He knew from the moment he left Remson Manor that she was following him in a car.

    Harlee fell into a heavy silence. She had convinced herself that Rhys was calling to say he wanted toe back with her.

    Clearly, she had read too much into it.

    Harlee closed her eyes in frustration as tears slid down her cheeks. She dug her nails into her palms to keep herselfposed, took a deep breath, and was about to respond when her car door suddenly swung open. She froze, like a deer caught in headlights.

    Without missing a beat, Rhys slid into the passenger seat beside her.

    He nced at her, his brow furrowing in confusion.

    ˇ°Have you been crying?ˇ±

    He had never seen her cry before.

    Harlee stiffened, snatching a tissue to quickly wipe her face.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs nothing. My eyes are sore from staring for too long.ˇ±

    ˇ°Is that so?ˇ± RhysˇŻ voice held a hint of skepticism at first, but then his hand reached out, gently cupping her face, his eyes locking onto hers.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1194

    ?Chapter 1194:

    ˇ°Why are you crying?ˇ±

    She locked eyes with him, her gaze frozen in disbelief. She knew her red, puffy eyes gave her away.

    Denying it was pointless, but admitting the truth felt impossible. Instead, she changed the subject.

    ˇ°What made youe over all of a sudden?ˇ±

    Rhys didnˇŻt answer or show any anger.

    He just leaned back in the seat, staring ahead as if lost in his own thoughts.

    Thinking he was upset about her following him, Harlee blurted out nervously, ˇ°I wasnˇŻt trying to spy on you! The bounty on the assassin list hasnˇŻt been fully removed yet. I was worried someone might target you.ˇ±

    Rhys remained silent.

    Her fingers dug into the steering wheel, her knuckles pale with tension. She murmured, ˇ°IˇŻm sorry. I shouldnˇŻt have followed you without saying anything. IˇŻll have Hamiltone get youˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Why donˇŻt you try putting a little faith in me?ˇ± Rhys cut her off, his eyes drifting to her white-knuckled grip on the wheel.

    ˇ°What?ˇ± Harlee asked, her voice catching as she nced at him in bewilderment.

    Rhys turned his eyes away, staring ahead into the emptiness.

    ˇ°I know youˇŻre waiting for the old Rhys, the one you used to know.

    But what if you gave the current version of me a chance? IˇŻm not any less than he was. Whatever he could offer you, I can give you too.ˇ±

    Harlee froze, struggling to process his words. The day had been too much of an emotional roller coaster for her, and she was mentally exhausted.

    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ň¦Íe?s

    ˇ°What are you trying to say?ˇ± she asked, her tone as nk as her expression.

    Rhys turned back to her, his face showing the faintest hint of frustration.

    ˇ°You are so annoying, Harlee!ˇ±

    Her confusion only deepened, the words not sinking in.

    ˇ°How am I annoying?ˇ±

    Rhys sighed as he ruffled her hair with a fond smile.

    ˇ°Whoever said you were clever must have been joking. YouˇŻre a little fool who is always looking out for me in that sweet, clueless way, never quite catching on to what IˇŻm trying to say.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs red-rimmed eyes looked up at him, but she stayed silent.

    Rhys sighed as he unbuckled her seatbelt and gently pulled her into his arms.

    ˇ°What IˇŻm saying is this: can you wait for me? I might not be the Rhys you want right now, but I swear IˇŻll fight to be the man you fell in love with.ˇ±

    The moment he walked away from Remson Manor, regret hit him like a freight train.

    He realized he would rather fight tooth and nail to be the man Harlee loved than lose her.

    He wandered through the streets aimlessly, his mind a storm of thoughts, trying to understand the depths of his own heart.

    However, the answer was always the same.

    He chose a world with Harlee in it.

    As long as she stayed by his side, he could strive to change.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1195

    ?Chapter 1195:

    He could dedicate himself to growing wholeheartedly and with unflinching resolve.

    Harlee gazed at him, her tears cascading like a relentless stream. This meant that he didnˇŻt hate her at all. She had misread him all along.

    Her trembling hands reached out, sping tightly to his back as if anchoring herself to the warmth of this irreceable moment.

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt you ask why I was crying?ˇ±

    ˇ°What happened?ˇ± Rhys tilted his head, his hands grasping her shoulders as he searched for her eyes.

    ˇ°Did someone hurt you? Just say the word, and IˇŻll make them regret it!ˇ±

    Harlee chuckled. Shaking her head, she rested her forehead against his shoulder and whispered, ˇ°I was afraid of losing you. I was afraid thatˇ­ you might not want me anymore.ˇ±

    Her voice grew softer and softer until it was barely a whisper.

    The fear had consumed her entirely. The Rhys standing before her wasnˇŻt the same man from three years agoˇŞthe one whose entire world revolved around her. She no longer dared to burden him with unreasonable demands.

    RhysˇŻ expression morphed into pure astonishment as her words hit him like a thunderp.

    ˇ°Were you crying because of me?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes.ˇ± Mustering every ounce of her courage, Harlee cupped his face with trembling hands and locked eyes with the man who had been her lifeline through stormy seas for the past three years.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs because I care about you.ˇ±

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ă??m

    Whether he held onto all his memories or none of them, he was still the same manˇŞthe one who couldnˇŻt bear to let her go. She had been foolish to think otherwise, to separate him into two different people.

    Rhys stared into her reddened, tear-streaked eyes, a storm of emotions brewing within him. It was as though a de had pierced his heart, but instead of agony, something sweeter blossomed in its ce. It was happiness.

    ˇ°In that case, will youˇ­ˇ± Rhys asked.

    ˇ°I trust you,ˇ± Harlee interrupted without hesitation, her eyes shimmering with a newfound determination.

    Then, tenderly cupping his face, she leaned in and pressed a brief, soft kiss to his lips. She whispered, her words light as air, ˇ°You are you. I have always believed in you.ˇ±

    Rhys froze, the kiss igniting a storm of emotions he could no longer contain.

    After a long pause, Rhys spoke, his voice thick with sincerity.

    ˇ°I promise IˇŻll do everything I can to be the person you fall in love with again.ˇ±

    Harlee gently shook her head, her tone soft yet resolute.

    ˇ°No, you donˇŻt have to change for me. Just be yourself. No matter who you be, my love for you will never fade.ˇ±

    Her words sent a jolt of warmth through RhysˇŻ chest, his heart thundering so fiercely that he thought it might leap from his ribcage.

    He was so happy.

    At that moment, only one thought filled his mind.

    He gazed at her lips, swallowing hard. With a deep breath, he asked, ˇ°Do you want to watch the sunrise with me?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1196

    ?Chapter 1196:

    In the soap operas he had watched, couples always seemed to find something magical in watching the sunrise together.

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ± Without another word, Harlee started the car, her hands steady on the wheel as she drove them toward the perfect spot to watch the first light of the day. The promise they had made three years agoˇŞto watch the sunrise togetherˇŞwas finallying true.

    When darkness settled over Silver Peak, the campsite buzzed with life.

    Friends huddled together, couples cherished private moments, and partners reunited after brief separationsˇ­

    Crowds made Rhys uneasy, so Harlee secured a secluded upper ridge of the site, leaving the entire hillside for just the two of them.

    They sat in silence, leaning against one another as muted lights cast an eerie stillness over the world.

    After a while, the quiet was interrupted by rustling in the bushes.

    A shared nce was all it took before they vanished from the tentˇŻs entrance.

    A momentter, HarleeˇŻs slender figure appeared atop a boulder, her hair pulled back into a tight ponytail.

    A gleaming silver handgun rested in her hand, her eyes sharp and merciless.

    Beside her stood RhysˇŻ towering figure, his trench coat ring in the breeze.

    A sleek ck weapon gleamed in his grip, his expression cold and unreadable.

    Masked assassins circled the tent, their movements full of menace, closing in swiftly.

    Harlee smirked at Rhys as they exchanged a knowing look.

    ˇ°If theyˇŻre itching for death, we might as well help them along.ˇ±

    Without hesitation, she raised her gun and fired.

    The sharp crack of the shot shattered the tension as an assassin fell lifeless to the ground, a bullet hole in his head.

    Realizing that they had been spotted, the rest of the assassins sprang into action, unleashing a hail of bullets at Harlee and RhysˇŻ position.

    RhysˇŻ gaze darted sharply as he yanked Harlee into his arms, securing her waist while they crouched behind a stone column for cover.

    In a heartbeat, HarleeˇŻs trembling fingers sped his tightly, terror shing in her widened eyes.

    ˇ°I wonˇŻt let anything happen to you,ˇ± Rhys assured, his tone steady and resolute.

    ˇ°Stay with me.ˇ±

    Before she could respond, Rhys surged forward, dispatchingˇ­

    Two enemies fell with precise, unerring shots.

    His weapon shifted toward the remaining foes as he growled, ˇ°Is a worthless bounty really worth your life?ˇ±

    The remaining assassins faltered, exchanging uneasy looks, but none retreated.

    Rhys quickly closed in on the leader, disarming him with ruthless precision and sending him sprawling with a powerful kick.

    The assassins froze in shock but still refused to back down. One assassin seized a brief opening, lifting his weapon toward RhysˇŻ head.

    Two gunshots rang out in unison, and HarleeˇŻs heart raced. She had been moments away from firing, but RhysˇŻ lethal uracy once again prevailed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1197

    ?Chapter 1197:

    Without hesitation, Harlee advanced, eliminating several more opponents. She grabbed Rhys and pulled him toward a new hiding spot, muttering, ˇ°YouˇŻve gotten sloppy. Stay alert.ˇ±

    If he hadnˇŻt reacted first, heˇŻd have been dead.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, IˇŻve got this,ˇ± Rhys replied softly, keeping his attention fixed on their surroundings.

    ˇ°I promised to keep you safe, and I will.ˇ±

    Suddenly, the sound of more footsteps echoed around them. More enemies wereing.

    HarleeˇŻs face paled. She hadnˇŻt anticipated Waylon sending not just assassins but his personal guards. This wasnˇŻt just an ambushˇŞit was an execution.

    Waylon might not have realized RhysˇŻ true identity, but he wasnˇŻt taking chances. InterpolˇŻs involvement made it clear to Waylon that Rhys was a threat that needed to be eliminated.

    HarleeˇŻs blood ran cold. Rhys could handle a dozen enemies, but an armyˇ­

    Harlee staggered backward, cold fear seeping through her veins.

    Her hands trembled as she reached for Rhys, seeking reassurance.

    Rhys nced down at her quivering fingers, understanding instantly. This marked the first time he had seen her truly afraid.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻll protect you until the very end,ˇ± he dered, gripping her hand and cing it over his heart.

    ˇ°You said you had people keeping an eye on me. If they havenˇŻt shown up yet, it means theyˇŻve spotted something wrong and are getting reinforcements. We just need to hold off the initial wave. Once Christopher and the others get here, we canunch a counterattack!ˇ±

    He looked at Harlee seriously and added firmly, ˇ°Trust me, weˇŻll be fine.ˇ±

    galn¦Ň¦Íels.cˇđm hosts fresh updates

    ˇ°Hide,ˇ± Harlee whispered, her voice shaking.

    ˇ°We need to hide now.ˇ±

    At first, she believed that facing a dozen foes wouldnˇŻt be an issue. She was confident she could take them on by herself if necessary.

    But nowˇ­ She couldnˇŻt put Rhys in danger!

    ˇ°ItˇŻs probably toote to hide. WeˇŻll have to fight our way through,ˇ± Rhys said, calmly evaluating the situation.

    Already, there were at least a dozen assassins surrounding them, with many more closing in.

    Even with these few, attempting to hide would lead to a brutal fight. So, if they were to hide, they needed to first push through and then slip away unnoticed.

    Just then, RobbieˇŻs message came through.

    ˇ°WeˇŻll arrive in twenty minutes!ˇ±

    Harlee quickly weighed the options in her mind and realized that RhysˇŻ strategy was their only realistic choice.

    Her face regained its calm, the fear dissipating as she made her choice. She sent a quick reply to Robbie.

    ˇ°We are facing about a hundred of them.

    Fifteen minutes. If youˇŻre not here by then, just retrieve our bodies.ˇ±

    After sending the message, Harlee looked at Rhys with a serious expression.

    ˇ°IˇŻll take the front. You handle the back. LetˇŻs clear a path.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1198

    ?Chapter 1198:

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± Rhys replied.

    Seeing herposed once more, Rhys let out a sigh of relief.

    As long as they remained focused, there was still hope of escape.

    Meanwhile, RobbieˇŻs face darkened as he read the message.

    He knew Harlee wouldnˇŻt have sent those words unless they were in grave danger.

    ˇ°Christopher, stay and coordinate with the others. Patrick, Hamilton,e with me. We need to reach them in fifteen minutes!ˇ± Robbie instructed.

    ˇ°Got it!ˇ± The others acknowledged, their faces set with resolve. Meanwhile, the assassins closed in, forcing Harlee and Rhys into a corner.

    Harlee nced at Rhys.

    ˇ°Now, head southeast. The pursuit is weaker there!ˇ±

    Rhys immediately moved at hermand, taking down three enemies in swift session.

    But as more kepting, he began to slow.

    His ammo was running low, and he had to resort to closebat to disarm his opponents.

    Harlee was in a simr situation.

    A bullet had grazed her side, and blood began to trickle out. Yet, she remained silent.

    The fight raged for nearly ten minutes. Just as they were about to copse from fatigue, Harlee screamed at the top of her lungs, ˇ°Now, go!ˇ±

    ˇ°You go ahead. IˇŻll cover the back.ˇ± RhysˇŻ eyes were red from the intensebat, his body soaked with both his and his enemiesˇŻ blood.

    I??€$? ˇé??t??§ń? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ĺl?.c??

    Hearing his deration, Harlee felt her heart jolt. Old memories rushed back, reviving that suffocating sensation of being choked. Was he truly prepared to risk his life for her safety once more? She faced him, her expression resolute.

    ˇ°Where you go, I go. You die, I die.ˇ±

    Rhys spun around, his face breaking into a wild smile.

    ˇ°Die? ItˇŻs them whoˇŻll be dying today!ˇ±

    Harlee looked at him, thinking he had gone mad from thebat adrenaline.

    Could they really take on nearly a hundred people?

    ˇ°DonˇŻt be reckless. LetˇŻs escape together!ˇ± she said, reaching to pull him away.

    But then, with a loud ˇ°bang,ˇ± Rhys seized a submachine gun from a fallen enemy and handed it to Harlee.

    ˇ°Take this and lead the way!ˇ± hemanded.

    Instantly, Rhys kicked an adversary aside and grabbed the machine gun from thetter.

    The moment Rhys had the machine gun, every assassin focused on him. They scrambled for cover, yelling, ˇ°Retreat! Take cover! HeˇŻs running low on ammo. LetˇŻs make him shoot it all!ˇ±

    ˇ°Fall back! Fall back! Fall back!ˇ± The sound of the retreating enemies was overwhelming, their numbers swelling from a few to nearly a hundred.

    Harlee quickly surveyed the surroundings, seizing RhysˇŻ arm.

    ˇ°IˇŻll take the lead, and you watch our back. We have three minutes to break out!ˇ±

    She tried to pull him forward, but Rhys stood firm, his gaze fixed on hers.

    Suddenly, he pulled her backward and said, ˇ°We canˇŻt just break through. TheyˇŻve got bombs.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1199

    ?Chapter 1199:

    Focused solely on RhysˇŻ well-being, Harlee had overlooked this new danger.

    His warning snapped her back to reality. She couldnˇŻt just think about him. Their survival depended on both of them.

    ˇ°We stick to our original n. Let them use up their bombs, then we double back and surprise them,ˇ± Harlee instructed calmly.

    Rhys, visibly pushing his limits, nodded with fierce determination.

    ˇ°Alright, IˇŻm with you.ˇ±

    As they braced for their next move, Rhys looked at her intently.

    ˇ°Has he ever risked his life for you?ˇ±

    He? Who was he talking about? The Rhys with all his memories? Harlee stood frozen, her heart racing. Was Rhys risking his life to prove he was a better protector than the version with all his memories?

    ˇ°Harlee,ˇ± Rhys said, his bloodshot eyes piercing into hers.

    ˇ°Remember me as I am now. I can also protect you.ˇ± He was no longer the twelve-year-old boy.

    He was ready to protect her for a lifetime.

    With that resolve, Rhys advanced, wielding the machine gun and drawing the enemyˇŻs fire.

    Harlee watched him move forward, her heart heavy with emotion, but she knew this was no time for feelings. She braced herself, took the submachine gun, and began to clear a path. They were determined to break through.

    Rhys took the lead, his eyes reddening further with each moment.

    He shot relentlessly, taking down anyone who dared approach.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads

    The night deepened, the cold wind biting at their skin, reddening their noses. Together, they fought their way forward, leaving a trail of fallen assassins. Yet, ahead, about sixty enemies still stood.

    RhysˇŻ hands shook as he held his gun. Several times, his aim faltered, missing the mark.

    Harlee was driven by pure determination.

    Her body was on the brink of copse, sustained only by her dwindling strength.

    In those desperate moments, Rhys turned to Harlee, his body shaking but his gaze intense, as if trying to etch her image into his soul.

    Seeing his resolve, Harlee dropped an empty handgun, grabbed his hand, and stood firmly by his side.

    Then, a gunshot echoed.

    As RobbieˇŻs shot rang out, RhysˇŻ and HarleeˇŻs strength seemed to drain away, and they both fell together.

    Hamilton was quick to react, rushing to their aid, grabbing their arms, and dragging them to safety. Robbie and Patrick jumped into the action, pushing the enemy back into their defensive positions.

    Christopher arrived, his eyes filled with shock.

    He struggled toprehend how such a strong will had driven Rhys and Harlee to make it this far. The mountainside was strewn with bodies, yet they had survived.

    Regaining hisposure, Christopher directed, ˇ°Robbie, take Harlee and Rhys back with Tonya and Hamilton. Patrick and I will handle the cleanup!ˇ±

    Christopher swiftly eliminated another enemy.

    ˇ°Make sure to leave three or four alive for Harlee to question!ˇ± Robbie instructed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1200

    ?Chapter 1200:

    ˇ°Understood, IˇŻll handle it with care.ˇ± Christopher gazed at HarleeˇŻs and RhysˇŻ pale, nearly lifeless forms before shifting his gaze to the enemies. The nerve of these assassins going after Rhys and Harlee! They were courting their own death.

    To avoid furtherplications, Tonya opted for a hidden route down the mountain, navigating the rugged and thorny terrain. She ensured Rhys and Harlee were well-guarded throughout their descent.

    They finally reached the base of the mountain, and that was when Harlee came to. Upon opening her eyes, her look was one of panic and concern, which only subsided when she locked eyes with Tonya. They had survived.

    ˇ°WhereˇŻs Rhys?ˇ± Harlee asked quietly.

    ˇ°HeˇŻs in the vehicle behind us,ˇ± Tonya answered.

    ˇ°We split up because we were unsure if Christopher could manage on his own. RobbieˇŻs speeding toward Remson Manor as we speak.ˇ±

    Relieved by the update, Harlee closed her eyes to rest. The ordeal had left her utterly depleted, and her body was at its limit.

    Eventually, both groups safely arrived at Remson Manor, though Rhys was still out cold.

    Harlee held RhysˇŻ hand, constantly checking his temperature to ensure his condition was due to exhaustion and not any injury.

    Even in his unconscious state, Rhys seemed to react to the cold touch of HarleeˇŻs hand, his brow furrowing slightly in difort.

    Eventually, Rhys began to stir, waking to find himself alone in the room. Where was Harlee?

    Rhys bolted upright, the room spinning around him.

    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s©q??§ŕm

    He staggered to the door, grasping the handle tightly, and made his way downstairs.

    In the living room, Harlee was intensely focused, orchestrating a cyberattack on Waylon from herptop. This had originally been saved for theter part of her n, but because Waylon lost hisposure and had the audacity to make a move at thest moment, she was fully prepared to repay him with a ˇ°giftˇ± of her own.

    Harlee swiftly disabled the entire Szar familyˇŻswork and leaked WaylonˇŻs secrets to the internationalmunity.

    As she awaited the fallout, she heard stumbling sounds behind her.

    Turning, Harlee saw Rhys, his face ghostly white and etched with pain as he struggled toward her.

    ˇ°Are you alright?ˇ± he asked.

    Harlee quickly set herptop aside and rushed over to assist Rhys in sitting down on the sofa. Seeing that he was only slightly weak but otherwise unharmed brought her a sense of relief.

    However, her relief quickly turned into anger. She sat next to him, her expression stern.

    ˇ°CouldnˇŻt you have just called? Rhys, do you really expect me tomend you for dangerously risking your life to forge a path for us?ˇ± Harlee was furious.

    Rhys looked up at her, noticing the tears in her eyes. It seemed she had been crying while he was unconscious.

    He reached out to gently touch her face.

    But Harlee briskly swept his hand aside.

    ˇ°Do you realize what youˇŻve done? Charging in with a machine gun, you couldˇŻve been killed!ˇ± Had there been more bombs from the enemy, Tonya and the others might have been collecting their remains.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1201

    ?Chapter 1201:

    ˇ°If this happens again, donˇŻt count on me having your back. IˇŻll just walk away!ˇ± Harlee said sharply.

    After draping a nket over him, she grabbed herptop and headed to the bedroom without a backward nce.

    Rhys remained seated on the sofa, confused. They had made it back safely.

    He couldnˇŻt grasp why she was so upset.

    Had he not done well? He had secured them an extra five minutes and even assisted Christopher and the rest in gaining the upper hand against their enemies.

    Clutching the nket in hisp, Rhys turned his head just in time to see Harlee ascending the stairs to the bedroom. She had really left! And she was angry with himˇ­ She always treated him like a child who needed safeguarding!

    Rhys clenched his teeth, grabbed the water from the table, and downed it in one gulp.

    ˇ°Christopher.ˇ± Harlee called him to check on their situation.

    ˇ°How many did you leave alive?ˇ±

    Breathing heavily, Christopher responded, ˇ°Harlee, after you left, Waylon sent nearly a thousand more men.

    From the first group, we spared only one, and from the nearly thousand, we left ten.ˇ±

    Almost a thousand moreˇ­ Leaning against the door, Harlee asked, ˇ°Are our people still keeping watch on Liliana? Any updates?ˇ±

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre still watching,ˇ± Christopher answered.

    ˇ°No new updates. Thest report mentioned Liliana acting with extra caution, like sheˇŻs nning something big.ˇ±

    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s

    ˇ°Something big?ˇ± Harlee raised an eyebrow. LilianaˇŻs priority should be eliminating Harlee, and Waylon might have learned about Harlee through Liliana.

    Harlee deduced that those monitoring Liliana had been killed. The continued attempts on her and RhysˇŻs lives meant one thing: Waylon knew who they were and was determined to eliminate them both. Thankfully, Rhys had managed to forge a path for their survival.

    ˇ°Have we taken many losses?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    ˇ°Some were injured, but there were no deaths,ˇ± Christopher said.

    Harlee looked over at herptop.

    ˇ°Good.

    Arrange for their treatment at different hospitals and station a dozen skilled operatives in secret at each site.ˇ±

    ˇ°Harlee, do you think WaylonˇŻs men might follow us here?ˇ± Christopher asked, somewhat confused.

    ˇ°WeˇŻre not in Rovania.

    His influence shouldnˇŻt reach us here, should it?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻve just provoked Waylon with a move of my own, so heˇŻs likely not going to stay put,ˇ± Harlee said, chuckling.

    ˇ°A cornered beast is most dangerous, especially someone like Waylon.ˇ±

    ˇ°Really?ˇ± Christopher sounded skeptical but agreed, saying, ˇ°Okay, IˇŻll organize it.ˇ±

    After ending the call, Harlee reviewed the information on herptop again. The situation was escting. Waylon was bound to act soon. She needed to use this time to refine her strategies.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1202

    ?Chapter 1202:

    Just then, a loud crash echoed from the staircase.

    Harlee hurried over, only to see Rhys at the top, looking enraged with a broken ss at his feet. What was troubling him now?

    As Harlee approached to speak, Rhys suddenly pulled her into his embrace.

    His tone was both casual andmanding.

    ˇ°Come with me!ˇ±

    Confused, Harlee found herself being ushered into the bedroom by Rhys. In the next moment, he gentlyid her on the bed. She hadnˇŻt seen this side of Rhys before, and while it was unexpected, she didnˇŻt pull away.

    Then, Rhys secured her hands above her head, his silhouette enveloping her as he leaned in close, stopping just inches from her face.

    Harlee gazed up at him, wide-eyed in surprise.

    RhysˇŻs stern face hovered closely, his red eyes ring at her.

    ˇ°Why are you mad at me? I performed exceptionally well!ˇ±

    ˇ°Because youˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys cut her off, his tone a mix of anger and pain.

    ˇ°You know if I hadnˇŻt resisted, we wouldnˇŻt have secured those five extra minutes, nor would we havested until Christopher arrived. We wouldˇŻve faced greater danger!ˇ±

    Harlee locked eyes with him, her own feelings a mix of anger and frustration.

    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    ˇ°You were betting on them not having more explosives! What if they had twice as much? If you had died there, could I have held on until Christopher arrived with reinforcements? If you died, would I even want to go on?ˇ± She couldnˇŻt bear the thought of losing him again.

    Rhys froze, his grip loosening as he tenderly caressed her cheek, his voice choked with emotion.

    He hadnˇŻt considered that his daring actions, though aimed at protecting her, might actually cause her pain.

    ˇ°Next time, donˇŻt be mad at me. I wonˇŻt put myself in danger again. Okay?ˇ±

    ˇ°I wasnˇŻt mad at you,ˇ± Harlee replied, feeling misunderstood.

    When had she truly been angry at him?

    ˇ°You were!ˇ± Rhys insisted with conviction.

    Harlee was at a loss for words.

    At the moment, Rhys only retained memories from before he turned thirteen.

    Continuing this argument would be useless.

    Harlee exhaled softly, affectionately tousling his hair.

    ˇ°Alright. I wonˇŻt be mad at you anymore.ˇ±

    Rhys looked at her, her offhandment making him bashful.

    He awkwardly turned away, murmuring a quiet ˇ°Hmm.ˇ±

    The mood suddenly shifted to one of closeness, and Harlee fell silent. The quiet of the bedroom was filled only by their breathing.

    Then, Rhys yfully rubbed his nose against her cheek.

    ˇ°Harlee, you donˇŻt know how to flirt, do you?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyes widened in surprise.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1203

    ?Chapter 1203:

    ˇ°What do you mean?ˇ± That was an unexpected question. She thought she was doing fairly well.

    After all, hadnˇŻt she managed to bring him home?

    Rhys raised an eyebrow at Harlee.

    ˇ°In moments like these, shouldnˇŻt you be pulling me in for a kiss?ˇ±

    As Rhys said this, HarleeˇŻs thoughts scrambled. She was unsure what he meant by pulling him in for a kiss. She wondered what kind of romance films he had been watchingtely. This thought reminded Harlee that she still needed to confront Goodwin. She had rushed abroad urgently to find Tonyast time, allowing him to evade any repercussions. She resolved that once she handled Waylon, she would have a ˇ°niceˇ± talk with Goodwin.

    Before Harlee could gather her thoughts, Rhys added, ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre a bit clueless, but thatˇŻs fine. You donˇŻt know how to date. IˇŻll teach you.ˇ±

    With that, he eyed her lips and slowly leaned in, drawing on the tips heˇŻd learned from those soap operas.

    His gentle kissnded on her lips.

    Harlee remained still, offering no resistance as she weed his kiss, feeling a blend of happiness and bittersweet emotions. She had awaited this moment for so long that she had almost given up hope it would ur.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck, closed her eyes, and returned his kiss. She could feel his heartbeat, loud and close, just like during their first kiss.

    Rhys, of course, paid no attention to such concerns.

    Caught up in the moment, he becamepletely unstoppable, deepening the kiss with even more passion.

    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????

    He grasped her slim waist, shifting their positions, and even as their breaths grew erratic, he was hesitant to break away. Their kiss was so intense that parting seemed impossible.

    Rhys attempted to mimic what heˇŻd seen in videos and started to unbutton HarleeˇŻs clothing, but she caught his hand.

    ˇ°Your wounds havenˇŻt healed yet. You shouldnˇŻtˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys, frustrated, cut her off.

    ˇ°I can!ˇ±

    Seeing his distress, Harlee felt a pang of unease. She knew it was tough to stop at such a moment but firmly insisted, saying, ˇ°ItˇŻs my wound thatˇŻs not healed.ˇ±

    She worried that too much movement might reopen the wound on her waist, potentially causing it to bleed again, which would undoubtedly make him feel guilty.

    ˇ°Wound? Where are you hurt?ˇ± Rhys eagerly wanted to see her injury but was cautious not to cause her more pain, so his hand hovered, unsure.

    Harlee assumed Rhys had only fainted from exhaustion since she woke up before him, not expecting her to be hurt as well.

    Harlee gently held his face and reassured him with a smile, ˇ°ItˇŻs nothing serious. Just grazed by a bullet.ˇ±

    ˇ°Does it hurt?ˇ± RhysˇŻ eyes showed deep concern.

    Harlee smiled reassuringly.

    ˇ°It hurt quite a bit before, but not so much now.ˇ±

    Rhys paused, a flicker of surprise crossing his face before he understood what she meant.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1204

    ?Chapter 1204:

    He tenderly brushed a loose strand of hair from her forehead andy down beside her.

    ˇ°From now on, IˇŻll always keep you safe!ˇ±

    Harlee grasped his hand firmly and said with conviction, ˇ°This time, you did protect me incredibly well. Without you, I wouldnˇŻt have gotten out of that camp.ˇ±

    Theyy side by side on the bed, not looking at each other, yet feeling their bond deepen in that quiet moment.

    Suddenly, the phoneˇŻs vibration broke the silence, sounding unusually loud in the serene room.

    Harlee picked up the phone and checked the caller ID. It was Christopher. She hit the answer button and switched on the speakerphone.

    ChristopherˇŻs voice came through.

    ˇ°Harlee, everyoneˇŻs in ce as per your strategy. WhatˇŻs our next move?ˇ±

    By now, Christopher treated Harlee with the same respect andpliance he showed to Rhys.

    ˇ°Just stick to the n as it is.ˇ± Harlee added, ˇ°By the way, how many hospitals have received our injured?ˇ±

    ˇ°WeˇŻve covered all hospitals in Baythorn, bothrge and small,ˇ± Christopher answered.

    ˇ°Alright, make sure those in hiding stay alert and watch closely. If anything feels out of ce, act right away!ˇ±

    After issuing a few more directives regarding her forting tactics, she ended the call and looked up to see Rhys observing her with keen interest.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the matter?ˇ± she asked.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape

    ˇ°YouˇŻve prepared to deal with Waylon and Liliana? No more surprises in store for them?ˇ± Rhys asked curiously.

    ˇ°You figured it out?ˇ± Harlee was slightly taken aback. She hadnˇŻt anticipated that, with just a subtle hint, he would be able to deduce that she nned to eliminate Waylon and Liliana.

    She opened herptop, reviewed the recent maneuvers she had orchestrated, and then faced Rhys.

    ˇ°This is a perfect opportunity for us.ˇ±

    Initially, she had aimed to teach Waylon and Liliana a harsh lesson, to deter them from further provocations. She hadnˇŻt intended to eliminate them.

    However, since they continued to target her allies, she had resolved to permanently remove them from this world. She was the type of person who never allowed a grudge to go unpunished.

    Suddenly, as if struck by a thought, Harlee turned to Rhys with a smile.

    ˇ°What IˇŻm about to do is quite risky. YouˇŻll need to protect me.ˇ±

    Rhys found her increasingly charming in her attempts at sweet talk, and he appreciated it.

    He faced her and nodded.

    ˇ°I will definitely protect you.ˇ± He was resolved to safeguard her, even at the cost of his own life.

    He wrapped his arm around her slender waist, and she rested her head on his shoulder, her smile slowly widening.

    Harlee was aware that the uing battle would be far more daunting than the previous nightˇŻs, but with Rhys at her side, she felt invincible. Regarding her family, she didnˇŻt want them to worry, so she had assigned them demanding tasks to keep their minds upied. Lonnie and Sk, along with Jose and Belinda, were sent on an overseas trip. Now, Rhys was her only close vulnerability. She was prepared to risk it all to protect him, just as he did to carve out a path for her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1205

    ?Chapter 1205:

    Three dayster, at the Juarez family vi, Waylon sat at the head of the dining table, meticulously cutting the steak on his te.

    He had swapped his Rovania attire for an expensive, tailor-made suit.

    Liliana stood behind him like a diligent assistant, attentive to his every signal.

    When informed that the two thousand men he had dispatched were all annihted at the camp, Waylon looked up at the messenger, his smile unwavering, and affectionately drew Liliana into his arms, asking, ˇ°Tell me, does that woman have any other significant background?ˇ±

    Waylon held a silver fork in one hand and sped LilianaˇŻs slender waist with the other.

    Despite the smile, his demeanor was chilling.

    Liliana attended to him nervously, cautiously saying, ˇ°Mr. Szar, Harlee is very cunning. She keeps her strategies close to her chest, so itˇŻs unclear what other resources she might use.ˇ±

    Waylon looked at her intently.

    ˇ°Is that so? What do you rmend we do next?ˇ±

    Inside, Liliana was filled with anxiety, but on the outside, she maintained the same respectful and affectionate manner she always used when serving Waylon.

    ˇ°Mr. Szar, with your strength, handling Harlee should be easy.

    However, I do have a suggestion.ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh? WhatˇŻs your suggestion?ˇ± Waylon set down his fork and embraced her more fully.

    ˇ°We should target the Sanderson family.

    Harlee ces immense value on her family. If we leverage them, we can certainly defeat her,ˇ± Liliana said with enthusiasm.

    Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.cˇđm

    ˇ°The Sanderson family?ˇ± WaylonˇŻs brow furrowed, signaling deep thought.

    Liliana reached out, her fingers softly smoothing the lines on his forehead.

    ˇ°The Sanderson family is on the decline,ˇ± she said.

    ˇ°The Juarez Group is more than capable of handling them.

    But the Sanderson family is very cautious.

    All I know is that Kareem is in the military and Fleming works at the research institute. I canˇŻt uncover anything else about their actions or positions.ˇ±

    As Liliana spoke, her eyes zed with intense hatred. Initially, she had nned to severely undermine Harlee following ValentinaˇŻs scheme, but the Sanderson family had unexpectedly disappeared, leaving Brenton to manage everything.

    Waylon, appearing unsurprised, responded indifferently, ˇ°So, what do you propose?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻd like to use your influence, Mr. Szar, to capture HarleeˇŻs parents first. This might force Harlee to reveal herself,ˇ± Liliana suggested, leaning on his shoulder in a ttering manner.

    Waylon, his tone cold while he enjoyed his steak, asked, ˇ°What makes you think I can capture them?ˇ±

    Eyeing thevish meal before them, LilianaˇŻs expression turned sly. She confidently said, ˇ°In my view, Mr. Szar, youˇŻre capable of anything. Locating them should be no big deal.ˇ±

    Waylon, evidently ttered by her praise, had already dispatched his men on this mission before she had even mentioned it, yet there had been no updates.

    Based on his assessment of the current situation, he realized that going after the Sanderson family would lead to a dead end.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1206

    ?Chapter 1206:

    As Waylon was about to respond, a disturbance at the door caused him to swiftly push Liliana away and point a silver gun at the entrance.

    Harlee and Rhys entered boldly, kicking aside anyone who attempted to block their path.

    Rhys took a seat next to Waylon, setting WaylonˇŻs silver gun down, and said firmly, ˇ°LetˇŻs discuss business.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ expression conveyed disdain. Waylon studied him intensely and then said, ˇ°So, youˇŻre the elusive Mr. Green?ˇ±

    Rhys reclined, shooting a cold look at Waylon and dismissing him outright.

    Waylon, unfazed by the slight, turned to Harlee with an admiring smile.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, to see is to believe. Your tactics truly impress me!ˇ± Not only hadˇ­

    HarleeˇŻs maneuvers had decimated nearly two thousand of his men, but those he had sent to finish off the injured in hospitals had also been left deserted in the wilderness. It seemed Harlee was always one step ahead, dictating his moves.

    ˇ°First condition: eliminate the woman next to you,ˇ± Harlee said coldly.

    Liliana, in a state of panic, asked, ˇ°Harlee, who are you to impose conditions on Mr. Szar?ˇ±

    Liliana then clutched WaylonˇŻs hand and said, ˇ°Mr. Szar, donˇŻt be deceived by her maniptions. SheˇŻs too cunning.ˇ± Liliana understood her role as merely a temporary ything in WaylonˇŻs eyes, and she feared bing just another pawn in their negotiations.

    ˇ°IˇŻm intrigued, Miss Sanderson, by what you believe gives you the right to bargain with me?ˇ± Waylon asked casually, continuing to savor his steak, barely acknowledging Liliana.

    A wave of dread washed over Liliana. She dared not speak, recognizing WaylonˇŻs indifference as a stern signal that she was not to interfere in the conversation.

    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s

    Harlee said firmly, her voice steady and confident, ˇ°I wouldnˇŻte here to negotiate without substantial backing.

    Clearly, Mr. Szar, youˇŻve taken my warnings to heart. Otherwise, you wouldnˇŻt have kept your forces hidden.ˇ±

    Despite her strategic nning, Harlee was puzzled by WaylonˇŻs unppable demeanor.

    Waylon chuckled and turned his gaze toward Harlee.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, youˇŻre certainly clever. Why donˇŻt you take a guess at whether IˇŻll agree to your terms?ˇ±

    ˇ°Mr. Szar!ˇ± Liliana called out urgently.

    Waylon quickly silenced her with a sharp p, dismissing her with a single word.

    ˇ°Quiet.ˇ±

    Liliana fell to the floor, staring up at Waylon in shock, not anticipating such a swift rejection.

    Holding her bruised cheek, tears filled her eyes, but she said nothing, knowing better than to speak further.

    Harlee nced indifferently at Liliana on the floor, saying tly, ˇ°IˇŻm not here to y guessing games. If you donˇŻt decide promptly, IˇŻll take matters into my own hands.ˇ±

    Harlee maintained her position, not moving an inch.

    For her, the hardest blow would be to force the person Liliana depended on most to act against her. This would plunge Liliana into profound despair.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs not rush. We can eat and discuss. ItˇŻs just LilianaˇŻs life at stake, nothing of significance,ˇ± Waylon said casually, signaling for service. Two servers in chef attire promptly brought two exquisite steak dishes to the table.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1207

    ?Chapter 1207:

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, Mr. Green, please, try the dish. ItˇŻs freshly airlifted and exceptionally tender.ˇ± Rhys avoided touching the food, as he disliked eating what strangers had prepared. Simrly, Harlee didnˇŻt partake, her focus fixed on Liliana, her intent unmistakable.

    ˇ°Since you insist, Miss Sanderson, it can be done,ˇ± Waylon said, picking up a silver fork from the table.

    Harlee quickly grabbed a silver fork as well, intercepting WaylonˇŻs movement.

    ˇ°It seems you have misunderstood my request. I want her to regret being alive!ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice was firm, cold, and unwavering.

    Waylon regarded her with a touch of admiration.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, youˇŻre truly remarkable. I admire that!ˇ± He then seized a knife and fork and cut into LilianaˇŻs arm.

    Arge piece of flesh was sliced off, and Liliana screamed in excruciating pain, her body convulsing on the floor.

    Liliana took deep breaths, attempting topose herself, then knelt and begged, ˇ°Mr. Szar, please, donˇŻt be swayed by her! SheˇŻs evil. Sheˇ­ˇ±

    Waylon interrupted, forcefully grabbing her head and jabbing the fork into her mouth.

    Suddenly, everything went quiet. Ovee by the pain, Liliana lost consciousness.

    ˇ°Bring some cold water,ˇ± Waylonmanded.

    A butler quickly approached and sshed cold water onto LilianaˇŻs face.

    ˇ°Ahˇ­ˇ± Liliana screamed again, revived into utter despair. She now resembled a wild animal, kneeling and begging pitifully.

    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??

    Each word caused blood to spurt from her mouth, creating a grotesque scene.

    Unfazed, Waylon picked up a fresh set of utensils and resumed his meal, eating with refined calm.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, does this meet your expectations?ˇ±

    ˇ°SheˇŻs still alive,ˇ± Harlee responded, her voice detached, anticipating his next action.

    Harlee was relentless. Liliana had previously sent assassins after those dear to her, and now she was destined to endure severe retribution.

    Death was not the worst punishmentˇŞsuffering until death came was far more agonizing.

    Waylon calmly picked up a napkin and wiped his hands, his face devoid of emotion.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, your request will naturally be fulfilled.ˇ±

    Waylon then gestured with a hand, signaling two burly men dressed in ck.

    Armed with machetes, they moved threateningly toward Liliana, whoy on the floor.

    ˇ°No, please donˇŻtˇ­ˇ± Liliana gasped for air, her face draining of color as panic set in.

    Just as the men reached down to grab Liliana, she trembled with fear and knelt before Harlee.

    ˇ°I was wrong, Harlee. I admit my mistake. Please, IˇŻm begging you, donˇŻtˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt what?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs gaze was sharp as she responded.

    ˇ°Did you stop to consider the consequences when you ordered the assassin against me? IˇŻm merely giving you a taste of your own medicine. You are reaping what you sow.ˇ± Her voice was cold, stripped of warmth.

    At that instant, LilianaˇŻs heart sank, as if all hope of survival had vanished. She sprang to her feet, her voice filled with desperation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1208

    ?Chapter 1208:

    ˇ°Harlee, donˇŻt act like youˇŻre so noble! Can you honestly say that if I hadnˇŻt acted first, you would never havee after me? IˇŻm only trying to protect myself. Is that so wrong?ˇ±

    LilianaˇŻsst words escted into a scream.

    Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth as she red at Harlee, her expression twisted with rage.

    Liliana then turned to Waylon.

    ˇ°Waylon Szar, I know IˇŻm nothing more than a side note in your life, but I believed you cared for me, to some extent.ˇ±

    ˇ°Butˇ­

    But this woman orders my death, and you donˇŻt even flinch!ˇ± Liliana continued, eyes wide, pointing at Harlee.

    At that moment, Liliana resembled a cornered beast, snapping at everyone around her. Yet, no one paid her any attention. Waylon casually gestured again, and the two men grabbed Liliana by the arms and legs, pulling her in opposite directions as though she were a doll.

    A harrowing scream filled the air.

    Secondster, LilianaˇŻs eyes rolled back, and she fell silent.

    Even as the men hacked at her waist, hands, and feet with their machetes, she no longer responded.

    Liliana was dead. She died amidst the terror of being torn apart, robbed of the chance to utter her final words, and just like that, she was gone forever.

    HarleeˇŻs brow furrowed slightly, but she showed no other reaction. She had anticipated that Liliana would endure some extended torment, not that she would sumb to fear so swiftly.

    L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ă§ŕ??

    How dull.

    Rhys, on the other hand, didnˇŻt care about LilianaˇŻs fate.

    His sole concern was HarleeˇŻs safety. This mission was critical for Harlee, touching on the interests of two countries.

    A fierce battle was unavoidable, and he couldnˇŻt afford a momentˇŻs distraction.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, shall wemence the negotiations now?ˇ± Waylon ced his utensils down and delicately wiped his mouth with a napkin.

    ˇ°If IˇŻm not mistaken, youˇŻre responsible for the thirty billion that vanished from my ount, arenˇŻt you?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, that was my doing,ˇ± Harlee responded casually.

    She had infiltrated WaylonˇŻs offshore ounts without intending to conceal her actions. It was all part of her strategy. Initially, her goal had been merely to neutralize Liliana as a threat, but then Baldrick had approached her, urging her to tackle WaylonˇŻs moneyundering activities in Mogluylia. Now, her primary objective was to expose the Rovania governmentˇŻs notorious financial corruption to the world.

    Upon hearing this, Waylon looked at her, his expression still devoid of emotion.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, state your demands.ˇ± Waylon knew Harlee wasnˇŻt here with good intentions. When Harlee and Rhys boldly entered without hesitation, he immediately realized it was a setup.

    But who said he couldnˇŻt knowingly step into a trap?

    ˇ°ItˇŻs straightforward.

    Expose the Rovania governmentˇŻs moneyundering activities publicly, and I will ensure your safe exit,ˇ± Harlee spoke with utter confidence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1209

    ?Chapter 1209:

    Waylon looked at her with a mocking, sarcastic grin.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, you certainly have some nerve.

    Do you truly believe you can overpower the Rovania government?ˇ±

    Harleeughed louder, her tone filled with mockery.

    ˇ°Why canˇŻt I? IsnˇŻt the Rovania government just a collection of corrupt officials?ˇ±

    At her words, WaylonˇŻs demeanor changed, and he mmed his fist on the table. Suddenly, the room was filled with individuals dressed in ck.

    Despite this, Harlee and Rhys remained calm, not even flinching, as if the horde of assassins presented no real threat.

    Noticing their calm, WaylonˇŻs expression softened slightly, and he said, ˇ°Let me tell you a story about the history of moneyundering in Rovania.ˇ±

    At that moment, two chefs entered, presenting new dishes. Waylon nced at them but refrained from touching any.

    Waylon started slowly.

    ˇ°RovaniaˇŻs past was marked by economic turmoil and social unrest. The people were poor, while the wealthy elites held all the financial power, raising prices without restraint. The government, helpless and powerless, could only watch.

    Back then, the Szar family was a small and insignificant name, unnoticed by the oligarchs. With no real support from the government, they were left to desperately search for a way to improve the lives of the people.ˇ± Waylon paused and then continued, ˇ°Do you know how the Szar family managed to navigate such a dire situation?ˇ± Though Harlee was acquainted with the former patriarch of the Szar family, she was not well-versed in its history.

    Visit gal????v??ls for updates

    ˇ°Not even the heir of the Green Group knows?ˇ± Observing RhysˇŻ silence, Waylon expressed a trace of surprise.

    ˇ°It appears your grandfather hasnˇŻt fully entrusted you with leadership responsibilities.

    After all, the Szar familyˇŻs current standing owes much to the ascent of the Green Group back then.ˇ±

    Harlee was taken aback, suspecting a potential link between Nathaniel and the Szar family. Nathaniel had made significant strides alongside Nic, so perhaps she also had insights into RovaniaˇŻs history.

    As Harlee considered this, she sent a message to Tonya.

    ˇ°Tonya, can you check if Nic knows about the Szar familyˇŻs involvement in moneyundering?ˇ±

    She quickly received a response.

    ˇ°Harlee, Baldrick has uncovered new developments. You and Rhys should find a reason to leave soon.ˇ±

    However, Harlee had already pocketed her phone and missed the message.

    Waylon, sensing potential trouble, signaled his assassins to be ready to knock the phone from HarleeˇŻs hand the moment she reached for it.

    By chance, Harlee hadnˇŻt thought to check her phone again, thus she remained unaware of TonyaˇŻs message and oblivious to any odd behavior from Waylon.

    Once he ensured everything was under control, Waylon continued, ˇ°Indeed, the Szar family forged ahead by coborating with the Green Group. While I donˇŻt know the specifics, if you two are curious, perhaps you should ask Nathaniel upon your return.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1210

    ?Chapter 1210:

    He would likely be eager to share.ˇ±

    ˇ°And how does this tie into the Rovania governmentundering money?ˇ± Harlee interjected sharply.

    Harlee knew Waylon wouldnˇŻt mention Nathaniel without a reason.

    Either Waylon was trying to draw the Green family into his affairs, or there was indeed some historical entanglement between Nathaniel and the Szar family.

    However, Harlee was certain Nathaniel had no involvement in moneyundering.

    Waylon looked at Harlee and said deliberately, ˇ°It has no ties with the Rovania governmentundering money. ItˇŻs just that without Nathaniel, the Szar family wouldnˇŻt be where it is today.ˇ±

    Waylon could overlook many things, but he would always remember NathanielˇŻs past assistance to the Szar family, a paramount principle of the Szar family and the exact reason he tolerated RhysˇŻ unreasonable actions. Otherwise, even if Harlee had managed to carve a way out of those ruthless assassins for Rhys that day, she couldnˇŻt have ensured heˇŻd remain unscathed.

    Waylon had only discovered RhysˇŻ belonging to the Green family after the failed murder attempt at the mountain.

    Seeing neither Rhys nor Harlee showed any interest in such a topic, Waylon continued, his voice tinged with irritation, ˇ°Back then, my grandfather, the first patriarch of the Szar family, was fifty-six.

    He lost his legs to a rival group, yet he never surrendered. With his relentless spirit and sharp intellect, he brought our family to the elite families of Rovania.ˇ±

    Harlee listened with an expressionless face. If it werenˇŻt part of their strategy, she wouldnˇŻt have bothered with WaylonˇŻs story. It was dull.

    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Ňv???s.c§ŕm

    Harlee was growing restless, wondering how much longer until Baldrick signaled.

    Waylon proceeded to share more of his familyˇŻs past.

    ˇ°My grandfather tried to avoid getting entangled with the Rovania government, but circumstancespelled him to clean up their messes.

    Eventually, the Szar family emerged as a dominant force in Rovania. Untilˇ­ˇ±

    WaylonˇŻs eyes burned with hatred.

    ˇ°That was until the leadership passed to my uncle.

    He was easily influenced and would bend to whatever the Rovania government demanded. In just ten years, under his rule, the Szar family was reduced to nothing more than a puppet for the government! He didnˇŻt justunder money for the Rovania government.

    He also took care of all their societal troubles.ˇ±

    He clenched his jaw, his anger evident.

    ˇ°He had betrayed the Szar family!ˇ±

    ˇ°So, itˇŻs not the Rovania government you despise, but your uncleˇŻs ipetence?ˇ± Harlee mocked. She had expected a tragic tale, but it turned out to be ridiculous.

    Harlee was unfamiliar with WaylonˇŻs uncle, Brevard Szar, but she knew the previous leader, Marisa Szar, as the most honorable person from Rovania she had ever met.

    Had illness not struck Marisa down, she might have led the Szar family to greatness. Unlike Waylon, Marisa would never have stooped to serving RovaniaˇŻs corrupt officials.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1211

    ?Chapter 1211:

    ˇ°ShouldnˇŻt I despise Brevard?ˇ± Waylon chuckled bitterly.

    ˇ°Everyone praises Marisa for her grandeur, but little do they know it was BrevardˇŻs failings that drove her to her limits. If not for Brevard, she wouldnˇŻt have exhausted herself to death at such a young age!ˇ±

    Harlee observed Waylon, seated at the head of the table.

    Despite his evident anger, there was an unmistakable softness in his tone when he spoke of Marisa. Waylon had feelings for Marisa? What was this about? WasnˇŻt Waylon supposed to be MarisaˇŻs adopted son? Harlee experienced a surge of confusion but kept her expression neutral.

    ˇ°Do you know Brevard is still alive?ˇ± Waylon smirked.

    ˇ°HeˇŻs locked up in the cer by me.

    HeˇŻll never see daylight again.

    Ha!ˇ±

    Harlee felt only one thingˇŞhe had lost his mind. She had assumed Waylon was motivated by greed or ambition, but it appeared he wanted neither.

    He just wanted chaos in Rovania. Logically, RovaniaˇŻs destiny was irrelevant to her.

    Even if the nation vanished, she wouldnˇŻt bat an eye.

    However, if Waylon aimed to smear MogluyliaˇŻs reputation, she wouldnˇŻt allow it.

    Rhys, who had been nodding off, chin in hand, suddenly sharpened his gaze at the mention of Marisa. Something felt wrong. Sensing WaylonˇŻs real motives, he subtly squeezed HarleeˇŻs hand beneath the table, signaling with a private gesture that Waylon was plotting something.

    g??????¦Ňv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!

    HarleeˇŻs heart raced. She had also noted something off but hadnˇŻt put it together until now. She once thought they had ensnared Waylon in a trap, but it appeared Waylon hadid out a grand scheme for them, luring them in with the facade of walking unknowingly into their trap.

    Noticing their subtle shift in expression, Waylon let out a triumphantugh.

    ˇ°It looks like youˇŻve caught on. Yes, IˇŻve done everything to draw you Mogluylian people in!ˇ±

    Harlee made a bold assumption.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre not really serving the Rovania government. YouˇŻre looking to bury the Rovania government along with Marisa.ˇ±

    ˇ°Exactly!ˇ± Waylon nodded enthusiastically.

    ˇ°Marisa was a true genius.

    Had it not been for the Rovania governmentˇŻs suppression, how could she have passed away at the mere age of thirty?ˇ± His motivation was clear: he sought vengeance for Marisa, aiming to bring the entire Rovania government down with her.

    Harlee voiced her deduction confidently.

    ˇ°Exposing the Rovania government to international disgrace isnˇŻt enough to satisfy your hatred.ˇ±

    ˇ°Of course, it isnˇŻt enough. Miss Sanderson, do you understand how great Marisa was? She deserved a better fate instead of sumbing to illness in her prime at thirty!ˇ± WaylonˇŻs eyes grew misty.

    ˇ°You may not know, but if Marisa hadnˇŻt died, I could have been with her. We were only twelve years apartˇ­ˇ±

    Waylon had risen from poverty, diligently studying just to alleviate some of MarisaˇŻs burdens.

    But before he could fully mature, she perished in that hospital.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1212

    ?Chapter 1212:

    ˇ°So, whatˇŻs your next move?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    Hearing this, Waylon looked her in the eye and smiled.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, do you think IˇŻm foolish enough to reveal my escape n? You have a saying in Mogluylia: loose lips sink ships, so donˇŻt waste your efforts. YouˇŻll never know my n.ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt forget where you are. This is Mogluylia. If you attempt anything against us, donˇŻt expect to walk away without consequences!ˇ± Harlee said resolutely.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve managed to ensnare us within your trap. I admit I hadnˇŻt seen thating, but donˇŻt think you can harm usˇ­ YouˇŻre not that powerful in Mogluylia.ˇ±

    Waylon regarded her with a newfound respect.

    His tone grew calmer.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not inclined to harm you just yet. The game isnˇŻt over, so I wonˇŻt eliminate you anytime soon.ˇ±

    ˇ°Waylon, you are truly contemptible!ˇ± Harlee retorted sharply.

    ˇ°I have easily siphoned the three billion from your ount.

    Do you really think I donˇŻt have a contingency n?ˇ±

    Waylon suppressed his emotions, lifting his gaze to meet HarleeˇŻs. The air between them grew heavy as the most intense moment of the night approached.

    Waylon said slowly, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, you are right. If I were to kill you and Mr. Green, I might not make it out of here alive. Therefore, I wonˇŻt kill you.

    But as for the backup n that you mentionedˇ­ˇ±

    A cruelugh bubbled up from deep within Waylon.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Íe??s has the stories you love

    ˇ°To siphon thirty billion from my ount without leaving a trace? I must admit, I admire your skill.

    But with your abilities, how could I possibly allow you to have a backup n?ˇ±

    Waylon wasnˇŻt a true Szar by blood, but merely a stray child Marisa had taken in out of pity. Someone like him, who was nothing more than a rat that crawled out of the gutter, would never give his enemies a chance to strike back.

    Rhys tugged at HarleeˇŻs sleeve and whispered, ˇ°We have been tricked. Waylon set this trap based on our own n. Our original escape routes are worthless now.ˇ±

    His brow furrowed as the realization sank in.

    Getting out of thisyered trap alive seemed like an impossible task.

    ˇ°I was only trying to provoke him to get more information,ˇ± Harlee murmured, realizing they had reached a deadlock.

    Her words had been an attempt to pry out more details.

    She squeezed RhysˇŻ palm yfully, her tone light despite the tension.

    ˇ°Rhys, we might not make it out today.

    Are you scared?ˇ±

    ˇ°Not in the slightest, as long as we are together,ˇ± Rhys replied earnestly, his gaze soft and reminiscent of the one he wore before losing his memory.

    For a moment, Harlee was taken aback by the depth of his expression.

    Though Waylon couldnˇŻt hear their whispered exchange, he could read the expressions on their faces.

    He said, ˇ°Honestly, the Szar familyˇŻs legacy is vast. If you help me pull this off, I can ensure the eternal glory of the Green family and the Sanderson family.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1213

    ?Chapter 1213:

    ˇ°Are you suggesting we recreate the Rovania chaos from years ago?ˇ± Harlee asked, her voiceced with indifference.

    ˇ°You are worried about MogluyliaˇŻs international reputation. I promise that once this is over, IˇŻll expose the Rovania governmentˇŻs moneyundering schemes through Mogluylia, just like you nned, and elevate MogluyliaˇŻs global standing,ˇ± Waylon continued, detailing the benefits that he could provide.

    ˇ°And donˇŻt youˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Despise RovaniaˇŻs underhanded dealings as much as I do?ˇ± Waylon asked.

    ˇ°My n ensures their downfall with precision and permanence.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs lips curved into a faint smile.

    ˇ°What Rovania has done is undeniably reprehensible, and itsplete erasure might seem justifiable.

    But even Rovania has a few decent souls. No matter how much we detest its actions, we wonˇŻt wipe an entire nation off the map. More importantly, our people are forgiving by nature. If the Rovania government steps forward, admits its wrongdoings, and apologizes, we might forgive them.ˇ±

    Harlee locked eyes with Waylon, her gaze clear and earnest.

    Her unwavering demand had always been for the Rovania government to step up, own its mistakes, and offer a genuine apology. She firmly believed that while nations embodied virtues and vices, ordinary citizens guided bymon sense were meless.

    Rhys nced at her, his silence speaking volumes. The approving gleam in his eyes said it all.

    He was inplete agreement with Harlee.

    L§Ńt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ďm

    WaylonˇŻs realization struck like a thunderp.

    He had misjudged Rhys and Harlee. Wealth, power, and glory meant nothing to these two. Their unwavering goal was a public apology from RovaniaˇŻs leaders.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, you are far too idealistic!ˇ± Waylon dered.

    ˇ°The Rovania government is utterly shameless. They will never admit to their crimes, let alone apologize.ˇ±

    ˇ°In that case, what would you consider realistic?ˇ± Harlee askedzily.

    ˇ°Triggering a cmity that drags innocent civilians into unimaginable suffering? Or resorting to heavy-handed tactics to forcepliance?ˇ± If Mogluylia were a petty and vengeful nation, Rovania would have fallen long ago.

    WaylonˇŻs expression hardened as he countered, ˇ°Heavy-handed tactics? IsnˇŻt manipting me to pressure Rovania into submission just another heavy-handed tactic?ˇ± Harlee fell silent, not a word escaping her lips.

    ˇ°Even if your n works and you manage to expose their crimes, do you truly think the Rovania government will grovel before the world and apologize?ˇ± Waylon eximed.

    ˇ°No way! RovaniaˇŻs leadership is a festering wound.

    How can a government so corrupt ever go back on track?ˇ±

    Turning sharply to Rhys, Waylon asked, ˇ°Mr. Green, do you honestly believe the Rovania government will ever own up to its sins and apologize?ˇ±

    Waylon had just received top-tier intelligence when Rhys and Harlee stormed in. The masked man he had been hunting was none other than RhysˇŞthe head of theˇ­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1214

    ?Chapter 1214:

    The Green family and the elusive leader of the Sovereign of the Underworld. Rhys controlled a sprawling intelligencework spanning over a dozen countries. The Sovereign of the Underworld had the sharpest insight into the situation and wouldnˇŻt fall for such an obvious charade.

    ˇ°No, they wonˇŻt,ˇ± Rhys replied, his tone resolute.

    HarleeˇŻs lips pressed into a thin line as her deep, searching eyes locked onto RhysˇŻ.

    Her grip tightened subtly, but before she could say anything, he continued, ˇ°But what does it matter? If itˇŻs something Harlee has set her heart on, IˇŻll move heaven and earth to make it a reality.ˇ±

    A radiant smile bloomed across HarleeˇŻs face, lighting up her features.

    At that moment, she knew that no matter how narrow or perilous the path before her, Rhys would walk it by her side without a second thought.

    WaylonˇŻs expression couldnˇŻt help but darken.

    Had it been just Harlee, he might have acted without hesitation.

    But with the leader of Sovereign of the Underworld in the mix, he had much more to worry about.

    After a tense silence, Waylon finally broke the stalemate.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, Mr. Green, are you truly unwilling to aid me against the Rovania government?ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs correct. My allegiance lies solely with Mogluylia,ˇ± Harlee replied decisively.

    ˇ°Then it seems we have nothing left to discuss.

    However, before you leave, I have a little parting gift for you.ˇ± As soon as the words left WaylonˇŻs mouth, the massive doors behind him swung open. Through the heavy silence, a familiar figure stepped into the room.

    Your next story begins at  .

    The moment the light fell on the neer, HarleeˇŻs gaze snapped upward. In that fleeting second, a cocktail of shock, rage, and fear danced across her features. It was none other than Matteo.

    He had secretly conspired with Waylon right under HarleeˇŻs nose, and she hadnˇŻt seen iting.

    Matteo moved forward, stopping by WaylonˇŻs side, and bowed with quiet respect.

    ˇ°Mr. Szar, your ne is ready. IˇŻll take care of everything here.ˇ±

    ˇ°Good,ˇ± Waylon replied, his voice cold and detached as he stood to leave.

    But after a few steps, he paused, turning back to face Harlee.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, did you like my gift? I do hope that one day you will share your thoughts on receiving it.ˇ±

    After saying this, Waylon straightened his jacket, pushed open a small door in the living room, and exited with a swagger that spoke of unshakable confidence.

    HarleeˇŻs pupils widened dramatically, doubling in size. She never imagined that what she had uncovered was just the surface of WaylonˇŻs true nature. The depths of his character were unfathomable. She even started to suspect that the death of LilianaˇŻs ex-husband, Gregory, was part of an borate scheme designed to draw Liliana in and ensnare her.

    As for Rhysˇ­

    He had simply been unintentionally caught up in it all because of her.

    Throughout the quiet night, Remson Manor remained brightly illuminated. Inside, the team of Harlee and Rhys assembled in the living room, exchanging anxious looks.

    Breaking the tense silence, Christopher suggested, ˇ°We should force our way in.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1215

    ?Chapter 1215:

    With HarleeˇŻs and RhysˇŻs well-being in mind, Tonya hesitated before rying thetest updates from Baldrick. Now, it was clear to everyone that Harlee and Rhys faced serious danger.

    Jonathan settled onto the sofa and said, ˇ°Waylon even fooled Harlee, indicating that the Szar family poses a greater threat than we anticipated.ˇ±

    Robbie, standing with arms folded, felt his anxiety deepen.

    ˇ°IˇŻve tried calling Harlee multiple times. Initially, the calls connected, but now her phone is off.ˇ±

    ˇ°I support the idea of breaking in,ˇ± Hamilton said sternly.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs hard for Harlee and Rhys to break free with their strength. Regardless of the risks, we must intervene.ˇ±

    ˇ°No way!ˇ± Tonya retorted.

    ˇ°We havenˇŻt received any directives from above. We mustnˇŻt act until we do.ˇ±

    Over time, Tonya had grown used to adhering strictly tomands from higher-ups, confident they would always protect Harlee.

    The team exchanged looks, each harboring private thoughts, but remained silent.

    Robbie was the first to break the silence, saying, ˇ°Tonya has a point. WeˇŻve always operated on explicit orders. Without them, we wait.

    However, this situation is different. Much of the information weˇŻve gotten has turned out to be false. Tonya, could you possibly confirm things with our superiors directly?ˇ± Among them, only Tonya and Harlee had direct lines to the higher-ups.

    Without hesitation, Tonya responded, ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll speak with them.

    DonˇŻt worry, Harlee will be okay!ˇ± With these words, Tonya left Remson Manor.

    Ritchie, maneuvering his wheelchair, watched her leave and said warmly, ˇ°Tonya, meeting you has been the greatest blessing of my life.ˇ±

    After TonyaˇŻs departure, the rest of the team silently geared up and stepped outside. They were headed for the Juarez family vi.

    During the drive, Christopher, Hamilton, Patrick, Robbie, Jonathan, and Ritchie were unusually silent.

    Hamilton concentrated on organizing tasks for the Green Group, while Jonathan drove. Patrick and Robbie were absorbed in their phones, deep in thought. Meanwhile, Ritchie stared out the window, his face clouded with a heavy expression.

    Roughly twenty minutester, they stopped about 300 meters from the Juarez vi, their path obstructed by a ck car. Tonya emerged from the driverˇŻs seat, her expression stern.

    ˇ°I knew youˇŻd end up here.ˇ±

    The six of them regarded her in silence.

    ˇ°I understand your concern for Harlee and Rhysˇ­ˇ± TonyaˇŻs tone softened as she said, ˇ°IˇŻm not blindly obeying orders.

    But at this moment, only those in charge can truly safeguard them. If we act hastily now, thereˇŻs a substantial riskˇŞfifty to sixty percentˇŞthat we wonˇŻt all make it back!ˇ±

    The group remained quiet, except for Ritchie.

    Ritchie, maneuvering his wheelchair closer, said, ˇ°Tonya, we get what youˇŻre saying.

    But itˇŻs been three hours without new orders. WeˇŻre really worriedˇ­ˇ±

    Tonya interjected, ˇ°DonˇŻt you trust Harlee?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1216

    ?Chapter 1216:

    ˇ°We do trust her, but that trust depends on having clear information.

    Currently, weˇŻre in the dark about our adversaries. The intel we have isrgely unreliable.

    How can we ignore the dilemma Rhys and Harlee face solely based on mere faith?ˇ± Ritchie responded withposure.

    Tonya retorted, ˇ°Are you confident about breaking in? Do you truly believe you can protect them once inside? Or are you just prepared to charge in and face gunfire from WaylonˇŻs men?ˇ±

    Jonathan frowned.

    ˇ°Tonya, youˇŻre underestimating us. We might not match HarleeˇŻs skills, but we can still contribute.ˇ±

    ˇ°Is that so?ˇ± Tonya said.

    ˇ°Then why are just the six of you going? WhereˇŻs your support?ˇ±

    Robbie met her gaze squarely.

    ˇ°Tonya, you have a point. We might be targets. ThatˇŻs precisely why we didnˇŻt involve anyone else.ˇ±

    Tonya was not taken aback. She understood their resolve to confront any danger head-on.

    ˇ°CanˇŻt you trust Harlee and Rhys just once more?ˇ± she asked.

    Robbie shook his head and said, ˇ°We canˇŻt afford the risk.

    Harlee is too important to us. Sure, the higher-ups might protect her, but what if they fail? What if she needs us there to pull her out of trouble?ˇ±

    ˇ°There are no ˇ®what ifs,''ˇ± Tonya said decisively.

    Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    Her trust in the authorities wasnˇŻt blind. It was grounded in her firm belief that Harlee would be alright.

    History had shown that, regardless of the danger, Harlee had always returned unscathed over thest decade.

    ˇ°Tonya, you have your beliefs, and we have our decisions,ˇ± Ritchie said earnestly.

    ˇ°Not everyone can stand by and wait in fear as you do!ˇ±

    Tonya was rendered speechless. It dawned on herˇŞshe herself had once been ready to risk her life, charging into the most dangerous situations. In those moments, she feared nothingˇŞnot even death or the prospect of being driven to madness.

    Her sole fear had always been not being able to rescue Harlee.

    ˇ°I understand. LetˇŻs do this together!ˇ± Without further words, Tonya resolutely decided to join them in their cause.

    At the Juarez family vi, after courteously bidding farewell to Waylon, Matteo took a seat opposite Harlee and Rhys, gracefully slicing into the freshly served foie gras.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, are you taken aback?ˇ± Matteo asked.

    ˇ°I assumed you would have figured it out ages ago. Mr. Szar mentioned that you were smart, but IˇŻm beginning to have doubts.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded with assurance and said, ˇ°The im that those you aligned with were remnants of Anigenia was merely a diversion. They actually belong to the Szar family.ˇ±

    Matteo chuckled and said, ˇ°It isnˇŻt too dull to figure it out now. Would you like to take a guess at when I first started suspecting you?ˇ±

    ˇ°From the start,ˇ± Harlee responded casually.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1217

    ?Chapter 1217:

    MatteoˇŻs eyebrow lifted in surprise, but he quickly recovered, offering a smile.

    ˇ°Mr. Szar is perceptive. Miss Sanderson, youˇŻre exceptionally sharp. YouˇŻve unraveled quite a bit in just a short time.ˇ±

    Back when Rhys had orchestrated people to arrive, Matteo had already deduced it was a trap. To him, anyone attempting to infiltrate HarleeˇŻs stronghold was either recklessly seeking their death or had been permitted entry by Harlee herself. It was obviously thetter. So, Matteo had decided to y along, feigningpliance while secretly searching for a chance to exploit the situation.

    He eventually discovered that chanceˇŞhis connection to Waylon.

    After years of submissiveness, he was now poised to seek his vengeance.

    Harlee had no interest in dragging out the discussion.

    Her mind was focused on how she could deal with the situation.

    ˇ°IˇŻm more curious about how you n to get back at us,ˇ± Harlee said inly.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, youˇŻre so smart. Surely, you can guess it yourself?ˇ± Matteo responded, a yful tone in his voice.

    Harlee responded coldly, ˇ°I canˇŻt read your mind.

    How am I supposed to predict your twisted thoughts?ˇ±

    ˇ°Is that so?ˇ± Matteo feigned a troubled expression and asked, ˇ°Perhaps we should fight fire with fire then?ˇ± His smile carried a mysterious, evil quality.

    Harlee watched Matteo closely, aware that he wasnˇŻt going to eliminate them immediately.

    Firstly, Waylon hadnˇŻt fully exited MogluyliaˇŻs borders yet. Secondly, Matteo was more inclined to torment them gradually than to kill them swiftly.

    Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv???s?c?m

    Just then, Rhys, who had been quiet until that moment, spoke up.

    ˇ°I need to use the restroom.ˇ±

    ˇ°Mr. Green, you seem quiteposed, requesting to use the restroom at such a moment,ˇ± Matteo said with a hint of sarcasm.

    Rhys disregarded him and headed toward the restroom.

    Matteo reached for a silver fork, poised to strike, but as his gaze met with someone lurking in the shadows, he slowly released his grip.

    Since Waylon was still around, Matteo couldnˇŻt proceed with his n.

    With a smile and an air of casualness, Matteo nodded as if nothing was wrong.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, please go ahead.ˇ± Matteo discreetly signaled one of his men to follow Rhys.

    Matteo slowly ced his knife and fork down before looking at Harlee.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, would you like to guess whether IˇŻll begin with you or the one you love?ˇ±

    ˇ°Why not guess if IˇŻll make the first move?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs cold voice sliced through the air, just as the entire hall was plunged into darkness.

    All the lights went out, shrouding even those hidden in the shadows from seeing what happened outside.

    Matteo quickly seized his gun, but Harlee, agile as a cat, ducked to dodge the shot. She slid swiftly under the table, emerged on the opposite side, and flung a chair at Matteo.

    Suddenly, the candbra on the table toppled, igniting a small fire.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1218

    ?Chapter 1218:

    Harlee tossed another chair, snuffing out all the candles and plunging the hall intoplete darkness.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, do you really think you can get away like this?ˇ± MatteoˇŻs voice was filled with fury.

    ˇ°Forget it. My men are everywhere. ThereˇŻs no escaping!ˇ±

    ˇ°Care to bet? Will you achieve your vengeance, or will I find my way out?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice, calm and collected, reverberated through the dark.

    Aware of MatteoˇŻs ability to track by sound, Harlee moved swiftly and changed positions each time she spoke,plicating his attempts to locate her.

    After several unsessful gunshots, MatteoˇŻs frustration was palpable.

    He shouted, ˇ°Harlee, donˇŻt be too confident!ˇ± Following that, only the sound of his men stirring in the darkness remained, with no sign of Harlee.

    ˇ°Harlee, where are you? Come outˇ­ˇ± Matteo shouted into the dark, but was met with only silence.

    Harlee had made her escape. She dashed into the control room at full speed, seizing a gun from an adversary.

    Gunfire followed, and soon the floor was littered with bodies.

    Just as Harlee aimed at thest figure, he spoke. It was Rhys.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs me!ˇ±

    Rhys hurried toward Harlee and said, ˇ°Sorry, IˇŻm not back to full strength. I needed you to rescue me.ˇ±

    Neither Waylon nor Matteo had anticipated that while they plotted, Harlee had instructed Rhys to feign a bathroom break to locate the control room and cut the power.

    Initially, Rhys had managed well, but when faced with multiple adversaries, he was forced to hide and wait for HarleeˇŻs help.

    ˇ°You did great!ˇ± Harlee eximed.

    ˇ°If you hadnˇŻt shut off the power, we would never have had a chance.ˇ±

    She gave him a quick kiss on the lips.

    ˇ°Now our luck is joined. WeˇŻre definitely making it out!ˇ±

    Rhys drew her close, returning her kiss passionately.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs stretch our luck even further.ˇ±

    ˇ°If we stretch it too much, it might snap,ˇ± Harlee said, easing back from his embrace. They were aware that their allies were a twenty-minute drive away, and reaching safety would require all their effort.

    Without further ado, Rhys let her go and said, ˇ°First, we need to get out of here.ˇ±

    Harlee stayed silent as the sound of approaching footsteps intensified outside.

    They shared a nce in the darkness, gripping each otherˇŻs hands firmly. Then, they quietly moved to the window and leaped out.

    LilianaˇŻs vi was situated halfway up a mountain in a lightly popted area, making escape on foot nearly impossible.

    They hid themselves in a bush outside the vi.

    Harlee peeked out, noticing several groups of peoplebing through the area.

    ˇ°Ready to gamble?ˇ± Harlee murmured.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1219

    ?Chapter 1219:

    Rhys grinned.

    ˇ°IsnˇŻt that what weˇŻre already doing?ˇ±

    ˇ°Then letˇŻs take the uncharted mountain path.ˇ±

    She seized his hand and they dashed toward a rugged path that offered better cover.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre here, this way!ˇ± someone yelled.

    Arge group began to pursue.

    Clutching RhysˇŻ hand tightly, Harlee sprinted into the unknown. Suddenly, a re shot up, casting a bright light over the area. She nced back and spotted several familiar faces.

    ˇ°Harlee, that path is too rough! We need to break through instead!ˇ±

    Harlee turned toward the voice and saw Tonya signaling them with one hand while operating a machine gun with the other. It wasnˇŻt just Tonya. Robbie, Hamilton, Patrick, and Christopher were all there as well.

    Harlee was taken aback. WerenˇŻt they supposed to be on standby for more instructions? But the immediacy of the situation demanded action. She seized RhysˇŻ hand and dashed toward their group.

    ˇ°Over here!ˇ± Tonya called out as soon as Harlee reached them, guiding her onto a smoother trail. It was evident they had secured an escape n.

    ˇ°How did you all get here?ˇ± Harlee asked, keeping pace with them.

    Before anyone could reply, a horde of adversaries emerged, chasing them. The urgency of the escape consumed everyoneˇŻs attention, leaving no chance for answers.

    Just then, explosions thundered continuously, quickly filling the mountain with smoke.

    More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????s

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs happening?ˇ± Tonya asked, ncing back at the relentless sts behind them.

    Harlee, surrounded by her allies, responded indifferently, ˇ°Sinceˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°He fails to exact his revenge, his next step is topletely destroy this ce.ˇ±

    Her statement instantly heightened the tension within the group.

    ˇ°He?ˇ± Robbie asked, confused.

    ˇ°Matteo,ˇ± Harlee answered, her tone chilling as she kept her eyes on the fiery destruction enveloping the mountain.

    ˇ°Matteo?ˇ± Upon hearing this familiar name, everyone was struck with disbelief and shock.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorry. I shouldnˇŻt have stuck to seeking harsh revenge.ˇ± Harlee bowed deeply to the group, full of self-reproach. She held herself ountable. If she hadnˇŻt pushed for more severe retaliation against Matteo, he might not have survived their previous encounters to be such a tough enemy now.

    Robbie was the first to respond.

    ˇ°Harlee, you donˇŻt need to apologize to us. We all knew what we were getting into. If thereˇŻs any me, itˇŻs shared among us all.ˇ±

    Patrick quickly chimed in, ˇ°Indeed, how could we point fingers at you? WeˇŻre the ones who failed to monitor Matteo closely. If thereˇŻs any fault, it lies with me.ˇ±

    ˇ°And with me tooˇ­ˇ± PatrickˇŻs admission prompted others to chime in, but Harlee cut them off.

    ˇ°Enough! WeˇŻll address thister.ˇ±

    Just then, Tonya stepped forward, saying, ˇ°Harlee, I havenˇŻt had the chance to tell you yet. No reinforcements areing. There are only the seven of us.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220:

    ˇ°Ritchie is waiting at the mountainˇŻs base,ˇ± Robbie added.

    Harlee froze. Just the seven of themˇ­ They were now entirely on their own. The odds of breaking through were slim. She clenched her fists tighter.

    The gunfire intensified, limiting their escape options. Thankfully, Tonya and the rest had meticulously nned an escape route, requiring them only to repel the forces in front of them.

    Holding back her emotions, Harlee said casually, ˇ°This mission is tougher than anything weˇŻve faced before. I canˇŻt promise weˇŻll all get through without harm.ˇ± Their enemies were many, while they were few. It was already hard enough to find a way out, let alone make it out aliveˇ­

    ˇ°Yet, we can at least fight side by side to the end!ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice rose with determination.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs more than enough!ˇ± It was unclear who responded first, but a wave of affirmations followed, each more spirited than thest, strengthening their morale like a surge of adrenaline.

    The next moment, they positioned themselves strategically, each relying on the other to watch their back.

    Amid the chaos, they carved a path forward with unyielding determination.

    Suddenly, out of ammunition, Harlee picked up arge stone, lifted it with both hands, and hurled it at an enemy operating a machine gun.

    The impact knocked the target out instantly, and although a flurry of bullets followed, Harlee and her team had already relocated.

    Taking advantage of the enemyˇŻs disarray, Harlee charged, engaging them in close-quartersbat, disarming them, and throwing their weapons to Tonya and the others, keeping just a handgun for herself.

    Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s???o??

    Suddenly, HarleeˇŻs sharp eyes spotted a sniper positioned up high. She pulled Tonya down next to her and whispered, ˇ°See that sniper under the boulder southeast? Your sharpshooting is top-notch.

    Grab his rifle and provide us cover from up there.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ± Tonya quickly swapped her submachine gun for HarleeˇŻs handgun and stealthily headed southeast.

    Now with the submachine gun, Harlee observed Rhys, whose marksmanship had steadily improved.

    His face, illuminated by the flickering firelight, bore the marks of past trials.

    He had once leaped from a cliff to save her, risking everything without a second thought. Once poisoned, he had spent three years strategizing to eliminate any threat to her.

    His dedication was deep, and now, it was her turn to protect him.

    As Rhys fired, he caught HarleeˇŻs focused look.

    He turned toward her and said seriously, ˇ°I can protect you.ˇ±

    At his words, Harlee felt a tug at her heart but quickly masked her emotions. She took Rhys by the hand and urged him into the formationˇŻs center.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre the best shot we have. Let them guard you.ˇ±

    Rhys looked confused until Harlee left the formation to gather more enemy weapons. That was when he grasped her n. She was positioning him in the safest spot while she faced the danger herself.

    The others realized HarleeˇŻs intentions as well but remained silent.

    Her actions were crucial for their breakthrough.

    Harlee adjusted their formation by gripping RobbieˇŻs shoulder before sprinting forward.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New novels today dear reader, hope you like them! God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1221

    ?Chapter 1221:

    ˇ°Harlee!ˇ± Rhys yelled after her.

    As Rhys realized Harlee intended to go it alone, he tried to follow, only for Robbie to block him.

    ˇ°Get out of the way!ˇ± Rhys attempted to push past Robbie, but Hamilton restrained him by the shoulder.

    ˇ°WeˇŻre in a dangerous situation right now. Please donˇŻt act like a child!ˇ± Hamilton implored.

    Act like a child? It dawned on Rhys that this was how hisrades viewed him.

    Rhys slowly let go of Robbie, his movements ceasing, but his expression grew colder.

    He raised his gun and fired relentlessly, each pull of the trigger precise and lethal.

    As Hamilton watched Rhys in action, he felt a chill. It seemed as if the old, formidable Rhys had returned. This version of Rhys was both chilling andmanding, exuding a powerful authoritative presence.

    Meanwhile, Harlee maneuvered through easily concealed but challenging terrain, neutralizing enemies with her bare hands and handgun. She adeptly seized any useful weapon she came across.

    Suddenly, a bullet narrowly missed her ear.

    Harlee quickly grabbed a fallen body for cover, rolled to the side, and retaliated by hurling a rock at her attacker.

    Outgunned by machine guns, Harlee was forced to fall back repeatedly, using the body as a shield, which was soon punctured with bullet holes.

    Just when Harlee was cornered, a sniperˇŻs bullet struck, eliminating the threat bearing down on her.

    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv???s

    Without looking to confirm the shooter, Harlee seized a machine gun and ducked behind a nearby rock. She recognized that the shooter was Tonya, who had seized the enemyˇŻs sniper rifle. Tonya was providing cover for her from behind.

    However, as enemy forces multiplied, the rock sheltering Harlee began to crumble under the barrage of bullets.

    Catching her breath amid the chaos, Harlee nned her next move using a steep slope and a nearby fire for cover. Then, amidst the sh of gunfire, she heard MatteoˇŻs voice close by.

    ˇ°Leave that woman forst. I want her to witness her loved ones dying before her eyes, one by one. Let her fate be worse than death!ˇ±

    The bullets directed at Harlee were no longering as rapidly. Tucked behind the rock, Harlee clenched her fists, stood, and leaped down the steep incline.

    Nearby, Matteo stood smugly with a megaphone.

    ˇ°Harlee, do you appreciate the hell IˇŻve prepared for you? If not, rest assured, once your men are dead, IˇŻll slice their flesh off in front of you and feed it to the dogs!ˇ±

    From her cover below the slope, Harlee gritted her teeth.

    ˇ°Matteo, this time, IˇŻll ensure you endure a painful demise!ˇ±

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, still fantasizing about killing me yourself? My stupid brother Hale only fell to you because of his loveˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°How could you ever take us both on?ˇ± MatteoˇŻsughter rang out, full of derision, oblivious to the risk of being shot.

    ˇ°Go to hell!ˇ± Harlee surged up the slope from the opposite side, gun raised, aiming directly at MatteoˇŻs head.

    Matteo quickly sidestepped, dodging the bullet effortlessly, as one of his henchmen jumped in front of him, taking the bullet instead.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1222

    ?Chapter 1222:

    HarleeˇŻs expression remained stone-cold as she fired several more rounds toward MatteoˇŻs head.

    Matteo managed to dodge again,ughing mockingly as he sneered, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, donˇŻt rush! Allow me to present a gift!ˇ± Harlee hesitated briefly, her eyes tracking to where Matteo pointed. On the groundy Evita, Elvin, and Valentina, bound, gagged, and with knives at their throats.

    As HarleeˇŻs focus shifted, MatteoˇŻs men quickly cut into the three captives, drawing blood.

    As Harlee watched this unfold, she came to the grim realization that she had greatly underestimated MatteoˇŻs level of evilness.

    Her revenge was personal, whereas his vengeance seemed intent on pulling everyone down with him.

    ˇ°I know you despise the Juarez family, so I thought IˇŻd bring them here as a present.

    How do you like it?ˇ± Matteo mocked through a loudspeaker.

    While Harlee harbored deep resentment toward the Juarez family, Evita and Elvin were still rted to her mother. She had never thought of harming them.

    But nowˇ­ She wasnˇŻt about to be a martyr for two rtives she felt no attachment to. With no hesitation, Harlee aimed her gun and shot at Matteo.

    ˇ°Go to hell!ˇ±

    ˇ°Your marksmanship is impressive, Miss Sanderson, but can you handle a hundred men?ˇ± Matteo stood amused.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs even the odds.

    For ten minutes, my men wonˇŻt use guns. Kill as many as you can. If you break through within that time, IˇŻll have my men retreat a hundred meters to give you and your team a fighting chance.

    New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    But if you donˇŻt make it when timeˇŻs upˇ­ Well, too bad.ˇ±

    With that, he nonchntly ordered his men, who then brutally stabbed the Juarez family members without giving them a chance to react.

    Harlee watched, her face emotionless as Matteo treated human lives like mere chess pieces. She rolled up her sleeves, pulled out her dagger, and plunged into the fray.

    The sinister gleam of her de under the lighting was terrifying. With precise strikes, the gruesome sound of slicing flesh filled the air.

    Blood sshed onto her face.

    Harlee wiped the blood off with her sleeve, her gaze fierce and determined. She kicked at two attackers who lunged at her, dodged their knives, and then, with swift arm movements, struck them down.

    Despite her delicate appearance, each movement she made with the dagger was lethal.

    Blood sshed around as her lethal intent permeated the air, daunting even the most courageous of the remaining attackers. Yet, MatteoˇŻs forces were resolute in their readiness to die.

    Before long, the remaining third of them formed pairs and attacked Harlee without mercy. Their daggers swung through the air, shing wildly as though they were eager to spill her blood.

    Elsewhere, Rhys, encircled by five members of their group, kept his focus fixed on Harlee.

    His hands, raw and slippery from the relentless firing and mingled blood and sweat, quivered as numbness set in from the pain.

    RhysˇŻ intense eyes scanned the melee, yet all he could discern was a chaotic swarm of bodies.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1223

    ?Chapter 1223:

    As one wave of attackers fell, they were swiftly reced by another, obstructing any view of Harlee.

    Clenching his teeth, Rhys pushed Robbie aside, preparing to break through.

    ˇ°Mr. Green!ˇ± Robbie eximed anxiously, observing RhysˇŻ wounds.

    ˇ°Harlee insisted you stay here to help us open a path!ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt you see Harlee is encircled by those people?ˇ± Rhys responded fiercely, his voice filled with anger.

    ˇ°SheˇŻll manageˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Manage what?ˇ± Rhys yelled.

    ˇ°If something happens to her, I swear, itˇŻll be on all of you!ˇ±

    The sight of RhysˇŻ bloodshot eyes and the threatening aura around him caused Robbie to instinctively step aside.

    The groupˇŻs formation disintegrated as the five quickly maneuvered Rhys behind arge rock for protection from the barrage.

    RobbieˇŻs brow furrowed.

    ˇ°WasnˇŻt Tonya meant to be covering us? Why isnˇŻt she taking down those swarming Harlee?ˇ±

    Logically, with Harlee in trouble, Tonya should have been able to neutralize Matteo with a single precise shot.

    But beyond that first intervention, there had been silence. There must have been something wrong at the sniperˇŻs position.

    JonathanˇŻs expression turned grave.

    Clutching RobbieˇŻs shoulder, he said, ˇ°IˇŻm going to find Tonya. You all push from the edges and support Harlee!ˇ±

    ˇ°MatteoˇŻs near some heavy equipmentˇ­ˇ± After Jonathan left, Robbie quickly discussed strategies with the remaining three. Rhys, hearing their n, said calmly, ˇ°No need to protect me!ˇ± Robbie understood his intent and immediately turned to Christopher and Hamilton.

    ˇ°You two team up and attack from the front. Patrick, Mr. Green, and I willunch a surprise attack from behind.ˇ±

    Hamilton started to speak, but before he could say anything, Rhys was already on the move, charging directly into the gunfire. With no other option, Hamilton held back the words he had been about to say.

    ˇ°Stay sharp, everyone!ˇ± Robbie called out gravely, as the five split into two groups and advanced.

    ˇ°WeˇŻll make it through!ˇ± Christopher said firmly as he looked at Hamilton. They were determined to survive this ordeal, no matter the odds.

    The fire along the mountainside grew fiercer, threatening to engulf the entire area.

    Atst, reinforcements arrived, but the roads leading up were obliterated by sts, forcing them to climb on foot.

    Each route was heavily defended by MatteoˇŻs troops, demanding fiercebat for any progress.

    Meanwhile, Harlee and her team were utterly cut off, with no immediate relief visible.

    Atop a high pavilion surveying the turmoil, Matteo lounged casually, sipping champagne, an air of detachment on his face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1224

    ?Chapter 1224:

    ˇ°Halfway there.

    Harlee, youˇŻre quite impressive.

    Around sixty of my men down in just six minutes!ˇ± Then, Matteo crushed his champagne ss, rose, and seized a loudspeaker.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, four minutes remain. IˇŻm eager to see how you manage the next forty or fifty!ˇ±

    Harlee drove her dagger into the chest of the man standing before her and then lifted her gaze to Matteo.

    Blood stained hershes, and her eyes, now tinted with red, zed with uncontroble hatred.

    ˇ°Hate looks good on you,ˇ± Matteo sneered, hisugh filled with malice.

    He took a puff from a cigarette handed to him by a subordinate.

    ˇ°Keep going, Miss Sanderson. YouˇŻre barely halfway to your goal. If youˇŻve still got the energy,e try to kill me. IˇŻll be here waiting.ˇ±

    Hisughter subsided, and the men around Harlee pressed in harder, their resolve as strong as ever, swarming her like an unstoppable wave.

    Harlee seized one manˇŻs shoulder with a swift, forceful grip, effortlessly crushing it. She then used his body for leverage, stepping onto another manˇŻs shoulder, and swiftly swung the dagger in her hand.

    ˇ°Oh, Miss Sanderson, by the way, I forgot to mention, the sniper who fired in your defense earlier tried to bend the rules to help you. Nowˇ­ˇ± Matteo casually kicked a wooden chair aside and advanced a few steps.

    ˇ°We canˇŻt let cheaters off easy, can we?ˇ±

    galn¦Ňv???s.????m ¨C your update hub

    HarleeˇŻs concern grew for Tonya. With a dagger in hand, she parried her assants, stealing nces toward Matteo. She noticed Tonya cornered by a dozen men. Jonathan was also trapped by MatteoˇŻs forces, unable to help Tonya.

    Meanwhile, Matteo seemed untouchable.

    Despite bullets asionally zipping past, none reached him.

    He was shielded by a human wall.

    Any bullet aimed at him was blocked by someone elseˇŻs body.

    Harlee clenched her jaw, her grip on the dagger tightening. She wasnˇŻt sure if they would survive, but she was certain that any faltering now would lead to catastrophe. She became a whirlwind of destruction, rapidly taking down another dozen adversaries in just a minute.

    As time passed, a hundred people dropped.

    Just then, MatteoˇŻs taunting voice pierced the air once more.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, you have one minute left. If you canˇŻt clear this lot within that time, thenˇ­

    DonˇŻt me me for my cruelty!ˇ± His tone hinted at a sinister n he had prepared.

    Fueled by intense resolve, Harlee pushed her limits.

    Despite nearing exhaustion, she pressed on, well aware of the possibility that Matteo might not keep his promise. Yet, she continued to fight.

    Although it might be in vain, each enemy taken down was still a small victory.

    Harlee reasoned that the more of WaylonˇŻs forces she eliminated, the safer Rhys and the others would be.

    Suddenly, a burst of gunfire erupted before her, and the remaining assants copsed quickly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1225

    ?Chapter 1225:

    Matteo, witnessing Rhys and his teamˇŻs coordinated attack from both nks, stood abruptly and shouted at his people, ˇ°What are you waiting for? Open fire. Kill them all!ˇ±

    Harlee nced over and saw Rhys and his team stealthily neutralizing enemies in support of her.

    Christopher and Hamilton took the lead, tackling the hundred adversaries and blocking any advance from MatteoˇŻs direction.

    ˇ°Kill them all!ˇ± Matteo screamed in disbelief, enraged that his forces could not contain Harlee and her group.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt let any of them escape!ˇ±

    Upon hearing this, HarleeˇŻs shock intensified. MatteoˇŻs words revealed his utter disregard for his own people; he was now aiming for reckless, indiscriminate gunfire.

    The gunfire resumed, fierce and unrelenting.

    Bullets rained down on Harlee and her group, while the few remaining enemies armed with daggers lunged at them.

    In an instant, blood covered the mountains and fields, sttering thendscape like a vivid ssh of paint on a canvas. The dirt path beneath them turned crimson with blood, a hauntingly familiar sight to Harlee.

    A dagger was thrust into HamiltonˇŻs side, followed by bullets that perforated his body.

    He fell to the ground, lifeless.

    HarleeˇŻs gaze fixed on him, her body frozen in shock. The gunfire drowned out all other sounds, the chaos blending into an overwhelming silence in her mind.

    Just then, a de sliced through HarleeˇŻs arm, but her eyes remained locked on HamiltonˇŻs fallen form.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads

    ˇ°Matteo!ˇ± Harlee screamed hoarsely, her voiceced with anguish.

    Grabbing an enemyˇŻs dagger, she carved a bloody path through the crowd. She was determinedˇŞat any cost, even her own lifeˇŞnot to let Matteo escape unscathed.

    Blood sttered across her face, her eyes, and her body, clouding her vision and muddling her thoughts.

    But with Rhys and their team, she knew they had a chance to break through and end MatteoˇŻs reign.

    Matteo, watching Harlee drenched in blood, appeared momentarily pleased.

    However, his smile quickly vanished.

    Harlee charged at him, dagger raised.

    Bang! A bullet struck her right foot, but she showed no sign of slowing, her desperation propelling her forward.

    Shock widened MatteoˇŻs eyes.

    He hastily shoved the person behind him and attempted to flee, but Harlee was too quick. She pressed the dagger to his throat.

    Matteo struggled to push her off, but Harlee drove the dagger forcefully into his hand, sealing his fate.

    ˇ°Ah!ˇ± Matteo screamed in pain as he looked at Harlee.

    Blood-soaked, Harlee held him in ce, swiftly positioning the dagger back at his throat.

    ˇ°Let them go!ˇ±

    Gasping from the pain, Matteo sneered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1226

    ?Chapter 1226:

    ˇ°Killing us wonˇŻt save your people either!ˇ±

    ˇ°Is that so?ˇ± Harlee fixed him with a fierce re.

    ˇ°WeˇŻll see if my friends can survive once youˇŻre dead!ˇ±

    With that, she dislocated MatteoˇŻs arm with nothing but her strength, then sliced his leg with the dagger.

    ˇ°Do you find pleasure in this brutality?ˇ±

    MatteoˇŻs face turned ashen, overwhelmed by pain, unable to respond.

    Harlee adjusted her grip, driving the dagger into his waist, tightening her chokehold on his neck. MatteoˇŻs eyes widened as the sensation of being choked consumed him.

    Bang! Taking advantage of the moment, MatteoˇŻs men shot Harlee in the back, forcing her to release her grip on him.

    Harlee tumbled down the stairs.

    Mid-fall, Harlee caught sight of Christopher, his body riddled with bullet holes, copsing with a smile that suggested he hadpleted his final mission. The sight shattered her heart. Rolling into the wooden pavilion, Harleey still, the taste of blood overwhelming her mouth. She spat out a mouthful.

    Kicks rained down on her.

    Her vision blurred as images of ChristopherˇŻs and HamiltonˇŻs deaths haunted her thoughts. She knew she had to move, but her body feltpletely drained.

    Harlee was exhausted. Yet, standing behind her were Rhys, Tonya, Robbie, Jonathan, and Patrick. She was determined to get them home safely.

    And as for Hamilton and Christopherˇ­ Even if she couldnˇŻt bring them back alive, she was resolved to retrieve their bodies.

    Struggling, Harlee tried to push herself up with one hand.

    Biting her bloodied lip, she forced herself upright.

    Bang! Another bullet struck her back.

    Harlee copsed, curling in agony.

    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    Her breathing becamebored, and her vision dimmed.

    On the brink of unconsciousness, she glimpsed a familiar figure. Rhys looked at her with profound love and then bent down to grasp her hand.

    He whispered, ˇ°Harlee, I love you.ˇ±

    Then, with a resolute expression, he charged toward Matteo, braving the enemies and the bullets in his body

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1227

    ?Chapter 1227:

    ˇ°No!ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice was ragged, her tears mingling with the pain, clouding her vision.

    Yet, Rhys pressed on, unyielding, mirroring her own relentless spirit from earlier.

    HarleeˇŻs cry was raw, a mix of blood and tears staining her face, her voice steeped in anguish.

    She had believed her n was wless. She had thought she could protect Rhys this time. She had envisionedpleting their mission and retiring to a peaceful life together. But she had been mistaken. Not only had she failed to secure their goals, but she had also unraveled everything. The Shadow Moon Societyy shattered. The allies Rhys had painstakingly gathered were lost. And nowˇ­ Rhys himself might beˇ­ What sort of leader was she? How could she have been so foolish to believe her ns would seed? She was a curse, spreading destruction to those she loved the most.

    Catching herself in self-reproach, Harlee realized she couldnˇŻt give up now. She had to keep going. She had to protect the people she loved. She resolved to lead Rhys, Tonya, Jonathan, Robbie, Christopher, Hamilton, and Patrick out of here alive.

    Suddenly, gunfire snapped her back to reality. HarleeˇŻs eyes shot open in rm as she struggled to rise and assess the situation. Her vision wavered, her hearing muffled. She couldnˇŻt tell if Matteo had struck Rhys or if Rhys had managed to confront Matteo. It felt as though all was lost. No. This couldnˇŻt be the end. She refused to allow it to end like this.

    mping her teeth together, Harlee snatched up a dropped dagger. As a gun barrel edged into her field of view, she didnˇŻt hesitate. She surged forward, driving the de deep into her assantˇŻs abdomen. With graceful movements, she grabbed his handgun and ducked behind nearby rocks, firing at MatteoˇŻs men.

    Explore the world of fiction at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    One, two, threeˇ­ She fought with all her strength, but before long, her magazine was empty.

    Two men stood in front of her, their fear fading into mocking smirks. ˇ°Damn, sheˇŻs tough. SheˇŻs still getting up!ˇ±

    ˇ°Keep your distance,ˇ± one said. ˇ°She still has her dagger, and sheˇŻs clearly ready to use it!ˇ±

    ˇ°What now? We were ordered not to kill her!ˇ±

    Even after Harlee had wounded Matteo, he hadmanded his men to spare her life. He intended to torture her himself.

    ˇ°Just cripple her. Weaken her first, and then weˇŻll close in!ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    The pair reloaded swiftly, aiming for HarleeˇŻs legs.

    Harlee attempted to retreat further behind the rocks, but her strength waned, and she fell to her knees. ˇ°No. I can still fight. I still have strengthˇ­ˇ± she muttered.

    Bang, bangˇŞThe sound of two gunshots filled the air, yet Harlee felt no pain. Instead, the two men before her dropped to the ground, lifeless. Looking up in confusion, Harlee saw Rhys across from her, holding a gun. His eyebrows arched slightly, and beneath them, his indifferent gaze was chilling. And yetˇ­ Yet, when his eyes met hers, they softened, infused with a warmth that spoke of deep, longstanding affection.

    Stunned, Harlee knelt there, gazing at the man who now seemed utterly transformed.

    Rhys approached her slowly, lifting her carefully into his arms. He softly set her down in a spot protected by cover and then draped his jacket over her shoulders. He gently pushed aside her blood-soaked bangs and leaned down to ce a tender kiss on her forehead. ˇ°Wait for me,ˇ± he whispered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1228

    ?Chapter 1228:

    Rhysˇ­ As Harlee watched him stride away, her breath hitched. Leaning on the rocks for support, she willed herself to stand, her gaze tracking his every movement. Was the old Rhys back?

    On the battlefield, Rhys moved with the unstoppable force of a storm. Precisely, he eliminated each opponent in his path as he made his way toward Matteo, each step deliberate and fierce, like an avenger.

    Matteo, repeatedly struck by RhysˇŻ gunfire, fell back behind hisst few guards, his heart sinking as Rhys approached.

    Though it was the same Rhys who had been firing just moments before, something about him now seemed profoundly changed.

    His panic deepening, Matteo hurriedly pushed two of his guards ahead as human barriers.

    One after another, MatteoˇŻs guards dropped, their bodies umting on the crimson-stained earth.

    Rhys spared them no nce. His cold, steadfast stare was locked on Matteo.

    Read it all on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    When his ammunition was exhausted, Rhys grabbed a rifle from a downed enemy. When that rifle ran dry, he switched to his dagger to secure another weapon. This relentless cycle persisted until no one stood with Matteo.

    Realizing the destion around him, MatteoˇŻs eyes widened in frantic disbelief. All his men were defeated. He had had so many. How could Harlee and Rhys have ovee them all? No. It couldnˇŻt beˇ­

    Rhys now towered over Matteo, looking down with sheer contempt. MatteoˇŻs body stiffened as if turned to stone, swiftly followed by excruciating pain in his throat.

    Matteo managed just a gasp before Rhys twisted his jaw out of ce.

    ˇ°You donˇŻt deserve to speak.ˇ± Rhys plucked a cigarette from MatteoˇŻs pocket, lit it effortlessly, and blew a cloud of smoke into MatteoˇŻs face.

    Matteo choked, his efforts to cough hindered by his dislocated jaw.

    ˇ°Thinking of killing me?ˇ± RhysˇŻ voice was cold, chilling to the bone. Leaning close to MatteoˇŻs ear, he murmured, ˇ°Contemte that in hell.ˇ± With a fierce look in his eyes, Rhys mmed MatteoˇŻs head backward and pressed the burning cigarette into his nose.

    Matteo let out a scream of agony, his voice rough and guttural, as he thrashed on the ground like a madman. The vengeful gleam in his eyes was gone, reced by pure, unyielding terror.

    Matteo repeatedly tried to scream, ˇ°Ahˇ­ ahˇ­ˇ± but could not form coherent words. Ever since Rhys had dislocated his jaw, Matteo had lost the ability to articte his pain.

    ˇ°My Rhys is truly back,ˇ± Harlee muttered from a distance, filled withplex emotions as she watched. The man she had yearned for was finally here, igniting a powerful surge of feelings within her.

    ˇ°How dare you harm someone I care about? How many times did you stab her?ˇ± RhysˇŻ voice was steady, almost detached, as he picked up a dagger. His slender fingers gripped the handle tightly. Without waiting for a response, he plunged the de into MatteoˇŻs side. ˇ°Once? Hmm?ˇ±

    ˇ°Ah!ˇ± MatteoˇŻs screams were sharp and desperate.

    Rhys looked on emotionlessly, regarding Matteo as if he were merely an object. ˇ°Or was it twice?ˇ±

    Rhys stabbed again.

    Matteo was powerless to resist. Each jab was precise, purposely avoiding vital organs to inflict severe pain but not a quick end.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1229

    ?Chapter 1229:

    ˇ°If you donˇŻt answer, I guess IˇŻll have to continue.ˇ± And Rhys did. Another stab came, cold and merciless.

    ˇ°Ahhhˇ­ˇ± With each stab, MatteoˇŻs body writhed in agony, his mind screaming, ˇ°How can I answer when my jaw is dislocated? Besides, it was she who stabbed me! I didnˇŻt shoot her!ˇ±

    Matteo longed to defend himself, but Rhys had ensured his silence. Each deliberate thrust was a harsh reminder of his vulnerability, forcing him to suffer RhysˇŻ fury without a voice.

    Until the very end, Matteo was denied even the right to speak.

    RhysˇŻ gaze lowered as he observed Matteo staring back in despair, resembling a child stranded in the harsh winter snow, unjustly used. Matteo seemed desperate to speak, but the freezing fear had locked his words inside him.

    ˇ°Be assured, after your death, everyone linked to you will be dismantled, piece by piece!ˇ± RhysˇŻ voice was cold as he lifted the dagger to strike MatteoˇŻs side once more.

    ˇ°Ahˇ­ˇ± MatteoˇŻs voice, once loud, was now reduced to a mere whisper. His eyes, zing with resentment, seemed to convey that anyone who dared to threaten his offspring would face his wrath even beyond the grave. Rhys sneered, ˇ°IˇŻll make sure your children endure immense suffering, cursing the day they were born as yours!ˇ±

    With that statement, Rhys thrust the dagger near MatteoˇŻs heart, cruelly extracting it.

    Check out the newest chapters g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?ls

    Only when his heart was physically severed did Matteo finally shut his eyes. Even in his final moments, the palpable feeling of his heart being torn away lingered.

    Matteo was now dead. His corpse was marred with numerous stab wounds, his eyes frozen wide open. He died without peace.

    Rhys didnˇŻt even bother to give Matteo a cold nce. Under different circumstances, he would have ensured that Matteo died in far greater agony.

    Rhys rose, wiping the blood from his face with his soiled sleeve, and made his way steadily toward Harlee.

    ˇ°Lee.ˇ± From a distance, Rhys gazed at Harlee, his eyes reddened and misted with tears, his expressionden with deep grief.

    Harlee managed a weak smile, her fingers wrapped around the handle of the dagger embedded in the ground. Thatst exertion had sapped all her remaining energy. She felt utterly exhausted. It was as if her spirit had detached from her body, leaving her immune to pain. Yet, seeing Rhys, who loved her so deeply, filled her with a serene contentment.

    Darkness began to envelop Harlee, and she thought she spotted the figures of Christopher and Hamilton.

    ˇ°Lee!ˇ± RhysˇŻ voice, filled with desperation and fear, echoed ahead. He sprinted forward and caught Harlee just as she was about to copse, cradling her securely in his arms.

    Lee? A faint smile tugged at HarleeˇŻs lips. It had been ages since sheˇŻd heard that nickname. It sounded so sweetˇ­ She longed to hear it just once moreˇ­ She then decided against joining Christopher and Hamilton in death.

    Harlee struggled to keep her eyes open, gazing up at the man holding her. With great effort, she reached up to brush away his tears. She felt a surge of happiness knowing that Rhys had finally reimed his lost memories and that he appeared unharmed. She was overwhelmed with relief. Tears clouded HarleeˇŻs vision once more, but this time, they were tears of happiness.

    Seeing this, Rhys tenderly wiped away her tears, leaned in close, and whispered softly in her ear, ˇ°IˇŻm back. IˇŻm back to love you the way I should.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs face lit up with a joyful smile, her lips moving, though no words came out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1230

    ?Chapter 1230:

    Suddenly, the booming sound of military helicopters filled the air above, and the gunfire halted abruptly.

    Atst, the reinforcements had arrived.

    HarleeˇŻs body rxed, lying limply in RhysˇŻ embrace. She felt exhausted, yearning only to rest.

    Just then, she was lifted higher, and RhysˇŻ concerned face came into view, his worried voice resonating in her ears. ˇ°Stay with me. WeˇŻre going home.ˇ±

    Harlee knew she couldnˇŻt sleep. She pinched her palm sharply, pressing herself against his chest, determined not to close her eyes again.

    As Rhys hurried forward, he kept saying to her, ˇ°Lee, donˇŻt close your eyes, okay? Just hold on, and weˇŻll both make it through this!ˇ±

    Harlee wondered if someone else had to make a sacrifice this time.

    ˇ°Alright, we have a future. IˇŻm not going anywhere.ˇ± Harlee nestled gently against his chest, mustering all her strength to reassure him. ˇ°I will be by your side for whatˇŻs toe.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ posture tightened, his pace quickening at her words. ˇ°Yes, we still have our engagement party to n.ˇ± That long-postponed engagement party from three years ago still awaited them.

    In the distance, the noise of sirens and helicopters grew as arge number of troops swarmed into the mountains. It seemed the end was near.

    Yet, among the countless people, Harlee recognized no familiar faces except for Rhys. She pondered the whereabouts of the seven members of their group. Harlee wanted to ask Rhys, but exhaustion overwhelmed her, and keeping awake was all she could manage. All she could do was silently hope that they were merely injured, not worse.

    As the remnants of the Shadow Moon Society followed the military into the mountains and saw Rhys carrying Harlee, sorrow was evident on their faces.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs not dead.ˇ± RhysˇŻ gaze swept over them coldly as he said, ˇ°Anyone whoments again will be shot on the spot!ˇ±

    His warning brought an instant hush to the group, all eyes fixed on the blood-stained man before them.

    The surrounding cries stopped immediately.

    Understanding HarleeˇŻs silent wishes, Rhysmanded coldly, ˇ°Find those seven, dead or alive!ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± everyone responded with solemn expressions.

    Rhys softly patted HarleeˇŻs back, moving forward, carrying her away from the smoke and chaos.

    As Rhys carried Harlee down the mountain, her strength finally gave out, and she lost consciousness. Upon awakening, the strong odor of blood had been reced by the sharp smell of disinfectant.

    It was already the next day.

    Harleey there, staring nkly at the ceiling. The IV drip caught her eye, and the sterile scent of disinfectant filled the air. She began to wonder why she was in the hospital.

    HarleeˇŻs fingers trembled as she inadvertently reopened the wound on her waist. A sharp pain surged through her, bringing back vivid memories of the previous nightˇŻs ordeal at the Juarez familyˇŻs vi.

    She recalled everything, especially Hamilton and Christopher, who had been riddled with bullets. Tears escaped her eyes as she gathered her strength, attempting to sit up.

    A man hurried in from outside, promptly supporting her and saying gently, ˇ°DonˇŻt move. Whatever you need or want to know, just ask. IˇŻll handle everything for you.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1231

    ?Chapter 1231:

    Harlee gazed at the man before her, reaching out to caress his familiar face. ˇ°Are you alright?ˇ±

    Rhys, holding her hand tenderly, reassured her, ˇ°Yes, my injuries are minor, and all toxins have been flushed from my system.ˇ±

    Harlee studied his face. It was the same yet seemed profoundly different from the man she had first seen upon waking. Butˇ­ Whether it was the Rhys she knew before or the Rhys whose memories had returned, as long as it was truly him and he was alive, that was all that mattered. She never imagined that this intense battle would end up being a blessing in disguise, not only purging the toxins from his body but also bringing back his memory.

    ˇ°I want to sit up,ˇ± Harlee murmured faintly.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve sustained numerous stab wounds. The doctor has specifically ordered you to rest t for a few more days. Can you stay lying down just a bit longer?ˇ± Rhys said in a soothing tone.

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ± Harlee sighed weakly and then asked, ˇ°What about the others? Are they here in this hospital too? When can I see them?ˇ±

    Her voice, though weak, was urgent, and her eyes were brimming with concern as she fired off the rapid questions.

    RhysˇŻ posture tensed, and rather than respond directly, he put on a show of anger. ˇ°I have just recovered my memories, and you havenˇŻt even asked about what IˇŻve been through? YouˇŻre only concerned about them.ˇ±

    Harlee was taken aback, finding his behavior reminiscent of a jealous teenager. He was right there beside her, unharmed, making it more reasonable for her to ask about the others first. After all, they had all the time in the world to delve into his past three years.

    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;

    Before Harlee could reply, Rhys confidently said, ˇ°You should focus on me first, and then I might share what I know about them.ˇ±

    His current assertiveness was a new shade to the Rhys who once catered to her smallest desires.

    Suddenly, Harlee, struck by a thought, asked curiously, ˇ°Do you recall anything from thesest few months?ˇ±

    Rhys frowned, saying firmly, ˇ°No.ˇ± He wasnˇŻt about to confess his memories of that inhuman version of himself.

    ˇ°Are you sure?ˇ± Harlee sensed something wrong, but before she could ask further, a wave of intense sleepiness hit her, causing her eyelids to flutter closed.

    Puzzled by her sudden fatigue just after waking, she tried to resist. Yet, before she could piece her thoughts together, she fell into a deep sleep.

    Rhys observed Harlee as she drifted off abruptly. Unfazed, he stood and changed the IV bag above her, discreetly mixing in a sedative. He sat beside her, his expression grave. Just then, Noel stepped in, catching RhysˇŻ action, and warned, ˇ°SheˇŻs going to find out the truth eventually.ˇ±

    ˇ°I know.ˇ± Rhys simply didnˇŻt know how to tell her about the oue on that mountainside. He feared she wouldnˇŻt be able to bear it.

    Noel came over and ced a reassuring hand on RhysˇŻ shoulder. ˇ°Putting off the truth wonˇŻt ease her suffering. She would prefer to know their current situation.ˇ±

    Rhys remained silent. He selfishly wished for Harlee to rest a little longer, at least until she was stronger.

    Seeing that his words werenˇŻt swaying Rhys, Noel shook his head quietly. ˇ°I have reassured Lonnie and Sk. TheyˇŻre still in the dark about HarleeˇŻs condition, but I canˇŻt keep it from Brenton and Kareemˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ± RhysˇŻ response was weak.

    Noticing this, Noel chose not to say more and exited the room, leaving them to their privacy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1232

    ?Chapter 1232:

    Noel had prepared himself to step back from the situation months ago, so now, his heart didnˇŻt ache as much as before. His only concern was HarleeˇŻs happiness.

    The door shut gently, isting Harlee and Rhys in the room once more. Rhys remained seated next to Harlee, watching her intently. He leaned forward slowly, his lips gently touching the back of her hand. After three long years, he was finally free to express his love openly. He was finally back at her side.

    When Harlee awoke again, she immediately felt that something was wrong. Every time she woke, she managed only a few words before falling again into deep sleep, a fatigue she couldnˇŻt fend off.

    She looked at the IV drip above her and then the needle in her arm.

    Just as she reached to remove it, Rhys entered with a bowl of freshly washed strawberries. ˇ°YouˇŻre up? I have some strawberries here. Do you want one?ˇ±

    He offered as he sat down, pressing a strawberry to her lips. ˇ°TheyˇŻre soft, easy to eat.ˇ±

    Though not really in the mood, Harlee didnˇŻt want to dismiss his gesture and took a small bite. Then, she asked, ˇ°Where are Tonya and the others?ˇ±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s offers tales worth telling

    At her question, RhysˇŻ expression hardened. Just as he opened his mouth to respond, Harlee pulled the IV needle from her hand. ˇ°I realize thereˇŻs something in the IV to make me sleep. Rhys, keeping me in the dark only makes me more anxious!ˇ±

    She suddenly sat up, gripping his hand firmly, and said with sincerity, ˇ°Tell me, how are they? Pleaseˇ­ˇ±

    Tears filled HarleeˇŻs eyes, threatening to spill over. She didnˇŻt need him to confirm her fears. She had already sensed the truth. If things were fine, he wouldnˇŻt conceal it from her, and they wouldnˇŻt avoid visiting. She just clung to a faint glimmer of hope.

    Rhys remained quiet, focusing intently on tending to her wound.

    ˇ°I know Christopher and Hamilton didnˇŻt make it. I saw them fall, struck down by gunfire.ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice quivered.

    RhysˇŻ movements paused momentarily as he attended to her injury. ˇ°Rhys, I need to know their status. Even if thereˇŻs a chance one of them survived, I need to hear it.ˇ± Her voice shook even more.

    Rhys observed her pale face and the hopeful look in her eyes. His lips parted as if to speak, but no words emerged.

    Gripping his hand firmly, Harlee said, ˇ°I can handle it.ˇ±

    Rhys watched her for a moment and, moved by her distress, quickly finished bandaging her, helped her into a wheelchair, and wheeled her out of the room.

    He remained silent throughout, bearing the weight of their shared grief silently. These people mattered as much to him as they did to Harlee, rendering him speechless.

    As they left the room, the hallway was eerily quiet, evidently cleared by Rhys in advance.

    Rhys navigated her into the elevator, pressed the button for the fifth floor, and as the doors opened, chaos unfolded before them.

    Harlee was taken aback by the sight of the hospital floor swarming with medical staff rushing in every direction.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre tending to soldiers wounded in the recent fight,ˇ± Rhys exined.

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ± Harlee closed her eyes briefly, gathering her strength, and then looked again, absorbing the hectic scene. By then, Rhys was already wheeling her toward the ICU.

    As they walked by, a few nurses rushed past, pushing a bed so quickly that Harlee couldnˇŻt see the personˇŻs face clearly, though something about them seemed familiar.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1233

    ?Chapter 1233:

    The sharp scent of disinfectant intensified, and Harlee grew visibly paler, her hands clenched in apprehension about what might lie ahead. Outside the lengthy ICU corridor, they were alone, and no one else was in sight. Suddenly, HarleeˇŻs tears overwhelmed her. She had hoped some of them would have survived. How could this beˇ­

    Just as her sight blurred with tears, she spotted a familiar figure approaching.

    Jonathan slowly walked over, wearing a white T-shirt that clung to his painfully thin frame. His pale face was expressionless, giving him an appearance ofplete detachment.

    As Jonathan walked past Harlee, he suddenly stopped, as if he couldnˇŻt believe she was still alive. After a long pause, he turned to her, his voice thick. ˇ°Harlee, are you alright now?ˇ± But the sparkle that once lit his eyes was gone.

    Harlee didnˇŻt respond. Instead, she tightened her fists and, with her voice trembling, asked, ˇ°Jonathan, where is Tonya? What happened to Robbie and Patrick?ˇ±

    Jonathan paused, his lips parting as though struggling to release the words. ˇ°WhoˇŻs inside?ˇ± Harlee asked, her tone suddenly growing unnervingly calm. Rhys looked at her, worry etching his features.

    Just as Jonathan was about to speak, Patrick entered, his head bowed. Unaware of his surroundings, he nearly collided with HarleeˇŻs wheelchair, but RhysˇŻ gentle cough caught his attention. Looking up abruptly, PatrickˇŻs eyes widened in shock, and he crumpled to the floor, ovee with tears. ˇ°Harlee, I couldnˇŻt save him. I failedˇ­ˇ±

    At that moment, Patrick seemed like a small child, devastated by his own shorings, kneeling on the floor, his hands shaking.

    A wave of sorrow hit Harlee. She reached out to softly touch his back,forting him. ˇ°I know you tried your hardest. I know.ˇ±

    Yet, her soothing words seemed lost on Patrick. He continued to cry loudly, mourning his inability to protect them.

    Harlee simply held Patrick closer, patting his back to offer somefort.

    As Harlee embraced Patrick, Rhys started to step forward, his hand halfway extended, but then he hesitated and withdrew it, standing silently by. He watched as Harleeforted Patrick, choosing not to intervene.

    It took a while for Patrick to regain hisposure. His eyes, red and swollen, finally met HarleeˇŻs. The words he uttered next seemed to break him further. ˇ°Harlee, Robbieˇ­ RobbieˇŻs throat is damaged. HeˇŻll never be able to eat again.ˇ±

    The news struck Harlee hard, rendering her speechless. The realization that Robbie would never again enjoy the foods he loved, that had once brought such joy to his face, was almost too much to bear.

    Harlee fought back the tears, trying to stay strong. ˇ°What about the others?ˇ± she asked, her voice barely steady.

    ˇ°The othersˇ­ˇ± PatrickˇŻs voice faltered, his fists clenched as he struggled with his emotions. ˇ°Hamilton and Christopherˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°I know. They were shot down right in front of me,ˇ± Harlee cut in, sparing him from having to ry the painful details. Her expression gradually became moreposed.

    Rhys observed her intently, aware that profound sadness often left no room for tears. He was worriedˇ­

    Patrick, caught off guard, hadnˇŻt expected Harlee to have witnessed such a harrowing moment. He struggled to find the right words to say.

    Behind him, Jonathan, who had regained someposure, said in a detached tone, ˇ°It wasnˇŻt only them. Ritchie, tooˇ­ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1234

    ?Chapter 1234:

    HarleeˇŻs reaction to hearing about Ritchie wasnˇŻt one of visible grief. Rather, she seemed to retreat further into calmness. ˇ°What happened?ˇ± Her eyes appeared hollow, deprived of any spark.

    Jonathan closed his eyes briefly, his voice steady as he said, ˇ°Ritchie stayed behind as he had promised to wait and help us. He was worried when we didnˇŻt return for ages, but he didnˇŻt leave his post.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs expression remained unchanged, as if detached from the story being told.

    Seeing her impassive face, Jonathan continued, ˇ°Then, the military showed up. Matteo had blown up the roads to the mountain and set guards on the alternate paths. The military couldnˇŻt get through. So, Ritchie loaded his car with explosives and drove it at the enemy.ˇ± Explosivesˇ­ Harlee pondered whether Ritchie had intended his death to protect them.

    Jonathan solemnly pulled out a letter from his pocket and handed it to her with a heavy heart. ˇ°This was thest thing he left behind. The explosion was massive. He and the others were blown to pieces.ˇ±

    With shaky hands, Harlee epted the letter and read quietly.

    ˇ°Harlee, donˇŻt mourn for me. To die where we fought side by side is an honor. This isnˇŻt a goodbye letter. ItˇŻs a plea for you not to sorrow over me. I hope my funeral is a celebration withughter and music. And have a band y. I want to see you all dancing joyously. Lastly, please donˇŻt tell Tonya about my fate. I want her to remember joy, not my end. Thank you.ˇ±

    Harlee absorbed every word, then carefully folded the letter and ced it in her pocket. ˇ°Ritchie cherished nature. Let him rest in thatnd.ˇ± Her calm was unnerving, the kind of quiet that usuallyes just before a storm.

    Seeing this, Rhys furrowed his brow in concern. At times, silence wasnˇŻt a good sign. Back when he had fallen off a cliff, Harlee had remained just as calm, and it had spiraled into depression, haunting her every night.

    ˇ°Is it Tonya theyˇŻre operating on inside?ˇ± Harlee asked. She silently calcted the casualties: Christopher and Hamilton were killed, Ritchie sacrificed himself, Robbie suffered severe throat injuries, and both Jonathan and Patrick were standing right there. That left only Tonya possibly in surgery.

    Patrick exchanged a look with Jonathan. Normally, Jonathan should be the one exining, since he was with Tonya in herst conscious moments, but given his visibly shaken state, Patrick stepped in.

    ˇ°Yes, itˇŻs Tonya,ˇ± Patrick said. ˇ°She was discovered after firing a shot for you. Jonathan tried to reach her, but MatteoˇŻs men captured them. After you risked your life to assassinate Matteo, Tonya was trying to reposition for another shotˇ­ˇ±

    Jonathan cut in, ˇ°An ambush hit us. Tonya shielded me and took two bullets. SheˇŻs been in ICU for thest two days, undergoing her third surgery.ˇ±

    It was indeed a surgery. Relieved to hear Tonya was still fighting, HarleeˇŻs tension eased momentarily.

    Just then, the ICU door suddenly opened, and Goodwin stepped out, dressed in a white coat. He was followed by several doctors and nurses. Goodwin massaged his neck tiredly before noticing the group in the hall and nodding respectfully. ˇ°Mr. Green, Miss Sanderson.ˇ±

    Rhys had reached out to Goodwin immediately after the incident, and Goodwin had overseen the surgeries for Harlee and Robbie and the medical assessments for Patrick and Jonathan.

    Grateful, Harlee said, ˇ°Thank you, Dr. Wilson.ˇ±

    GoodwinˇŻs eyes welled up with remorse as he replied, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, IˇŻm afraid Miss Santos isnˇŻt going to make it. IˇŻm not as skilled as she was. I couldnˇŻt save herˇ­ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1235

    ?Chapter 1235:

    Before Goodwin could finish, Harlee attempted to stand and rush into the ICU. However, her body hadnˇŻt fully healed. As she tried to stand, she copsed to her knees. Rhys, who had been watching her carefully, caught her swiftly in his arms.

    ˇ°IˇŻll carry you inside,ˇ± Rhys said firmly, his determination clear.

    HarleeˇŻs gaze was fixed intently on the door, her eyshes fluttering slightly, yet she remained silent.

    Goodwin continued, ˇ°Miss SantosˇŻ injuries were too severe. By the time we got her here, it was nearly toote. If she could have operated on herself, perhaps there might have been a chanceˇ­ˇ±

    GoodwinˇŻs voice broke off, unable to continue. Tonya was the doctor he most admired. He had done everything possible.

    ˇ°Impossible!ˇ± Jonathan denied the harsh truth. ˇ°I administered first aid immediately after Tonya was shot, just as she instructed!ˇ±

    Goodwin observed Jonathan quietly, understanding that even prompt aid wouldnˇŻt always make a difference.

    Harlee chose not to go into the operating room. Instead, Tonya was brought into the ICU on a gurney by the nursing staff. Harlee preferred their final meeting not to be overshadowed by the stark, impersonal setting of surgery.

    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading

    In the ICU, the soft light of the sun filtered through the window, casting a gentle glow on the white walls. Tonyay motionless on the bed, showing no sign of life.

    Sitting beside her, Harlee smiled gently and, with trembling hands, delicately removed TonyaˇŻs oxygen mask.

    Tonya returned the smile with a look of contentment. She reached out, trying to caress HarleeˇŻs face. ˇ°Harlee, please donˇŻt be sad. It makes my heart ache even more.ˇ±

    Harlee leaned forward, pressing her face into TonyaˇŻs hand, soothingly running her fingers over it. ˇ°IˇŻll try not to be.ˇ±

    The sunlight illuminated their pale faces. Both smiled, yet their eyes betrayed a profound stillness.

    Tonya spoke with feigned indifference about life and death. ˇ°Ritchie always said he would perish before me. Hmph, I told him, the world is unpredictable. HeˇŻll regret breaking up with me!ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, let him regret it forever!ˇ± Harlee responded with a wistful smile. Her sorrow was unmistakable, as Ritchie had already kissed the world goodbye. Apart from his deration of not loving Tonya anymore, Ritchie had never lied, including his vow to precede her in death.

    Tonya continued smiling at Harlee. ˇ°I have no regrets, Harlee. IˇŻm truly grateful.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs smile froze momentarily before she forced a smile back.

    ˇ°Do you recall where we first met?ˇ± Without waiting for an answer, Tonya reminisced. ˇ°You wandered around since no one cared for you, and I was the unwanted wild child. We bickered before we bonded, and eventually became like family. We started the Shadow Moon Society and undertook national missions, and now you have Rhys, and I have Ritchie. Looking back, I have lived fully, so I really have no regrets.ˇ±

    With that, Tonya squeezed HarleeˇŻs hand firmly, tears streaming down as she smiled. ˇ°So, promise me, cry when youˇŻre sad, look at my photos when you miss me, but donˇŻt keep it all inside, okay?ˇ±

    Harlee thought of their entire journey from strangers to inseparable allies, and everymitment theyˇŻd upheld.

    ˇ°I might not be able to,ˇ± Harlee said mournfully. ˇ°Tonya, I canˇŻt imagine life without you.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1236

    ?Chapter 1236:

    Harlee had found the courage to return to the Sanderson family because, even if they didnˇŻt ept her, she knew Tonya was there to support her. She had agreed to be with Rhys because, even if his affection proved insincere, she could count on TonyaˇŻs genuine support. Imagining a future devoid of Tonya and pondering how to continue unflinchingly seemed unthinkable.

    Tonya tenderly wiped HarleeˇŻs tears, her voice soft. ˇ°ItˇŻs alright. YouˇŻll move on.ˇ±

    Tonya looked up with a reassuring smile. ˇ°If the Sanderson family ever treats you poorly, just leave. I have secured houses for you around the world, in Baythorn, Uwhor, Gruinia, and elia. Choose any. Make it your home.ˇ±

    Listening, Harlee remained silent, overwhelmed by TonyaˇŻs typical foresight.

    Tonya added, ˇ°If Rhys proves unfaithful, donˇŻt worry. I have instructed Jonathan to have a lineup of potential suitors ready for you. And if men no longer appeal to you, heˇŻll find women for you. Just remember, women are women, and Tonya is Tonya. You must always remember me as your best friend.ˇ±

    Harlee grasped TonyaˇŻs intent. TonyaˇŻs presence would remain steadfast beside her even in death, and they might reunite when she died one day. Harlee sat silently, gazing at Tonya as if to permanently capture her image in her mind.

    ˇ°Alright, IˇŻve got that. When IˇŻm sad, IˇŻll talk to your photos,ˇ± Harlee murmured.

    Chapters live now at ??????¦Ň????????.c§ŕm

    Tonya nodded, her smile gentle. ˇ°You might not hear my voice anymore, but thatˇŻs fine. IˇŻll always be looking out for you from heaven!ˇ±

    Suddenly, fatigue overtook Tonya. ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻm tired. IˇŻm going to rest for a bit. DonˇŻt miss me too muchˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee tightened her grip on TonyaˇŻs hand. Overwhelmed, she spat out blood, her blood staining TonyaˇŻs pale face and the nket a deep crimson. Even at her lifeˇŻs end, Tonya remained as captivating as ever.

    At that moment, the lines on the monitor ttened. Tonya never opened her eyes again to teasinglyin about the blood staining her. Outside the room, Jonathan leanedˇ­

    Against the wall, his tears uncontrolled as he beat both the wall and his chest in anguish.

    PatrickˇŻs expression darkened further. He stood by sheer force of will, barely keeping upright.

    Rhys watched quietly, leaning against the wall. When Harlee coughed up blood, he started to step forward but stopped, deciding not to intrude.

    After what seemed an eternity, Harlee wheeled herself out, herplexion ghostly. Her voice seemed to elude her. She took out her phone, typing for a long time before holding the memo up to her chest. ˇ°IˇŻm exhausted. IˇŻm going to my room to rest. Please, donˇŻt follow. Patrick, Jonathan, rest up. We still need to send them off. Ritchie wanted a lively funeral, so letˇŻs ensure it is joyful. Andˇ­ Rhys, find the best band and funeral service. I want to send them off in the most fitting, rxed manner.ˇ±

    Rhys observed Harlee, his brow furrowed. Tonya was more significant to her than the Sanderson family or even himself. She must be shattered. Once sure they all had read her message, Harlee said nothing more and wheeled herself away. Rhys quickly followed.

    Harlee removed his hand from the wheelchair and managed a forced smile to show she was alright.

    ˇ°Lee, I know how deeply this hurts youˇ­ˇ± Rhys whispered.

    Harlee ced her hand over his mouth and looked down to type. ˇ°I need to be alone in my room for a bit, okay?ˇ±

    Rhys looked at HarleeˇŻs pale, forced smile and reluctantly agreed. ˇ°Okay, but just for today. Tomorrow, I will be by your side at every moment.ˇ± Harlee offered a smile but continued forward without affirmation. She didnˇŻt fullyprehend the concept of being alone. All she knew was that her once expansive world had narrowed, suffocating her in a dark void. Yet, it didnˇŻt truly matter. As long as she kept Tonya alive in her heart, her world would forever contain Tonya, making it seem as if Tonya had never truly left.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1237

    ?Chapter 1237:

    A new day broke with a sky so brilliantly blue that it lifted everyoneˇŻs spirits without them even realizing.

    The extensive funeral home was encircled by bodyguards, creating an ambiance that was solemn yet surprisingly vibrant.

    This funeral was extraordinary. It attracted top celebrities, including two who hadnˇŻt been seen together since their fame escted. It was also a showcase for the most popr bands.

    Harlee had invited RitchieˇŻs favorite band, HamiltonˇŻs beloved stars, TonyaˇŻs favorite celebrity couple, and ChristopherˇŻs preferred actors. Inside, the funeral home buzzed withughter and joy, a stark contrast to the expected somber mood of such venues.

    From the second floor, Patrick surveyed the crowd below and managed a smile. ˇ°Ritchie, Hamilton, Tonya, and Christopher, all your favorite idols have arrived. Now you can rest peacefully, right?ˇ± The click of a lighter broke the silence.

    Patrick looked over to see Rhys sitting on a leather sofa, his expression grave. A cigarette hung from RhysˇŻ lips, and he held a burning lighter but didnˇŻt light it. Instead, Rhys fixated on the me, his dark eyes iprehensible.

    Unable to discern RhysˇŻ thoughts, Patrick approached and asked, ˇ°Are you concerned about Harlee?ˇ±

    At this, RhysˇŻ gaze intensified. He finally lit his cigarette and inhaled deeply. ˇ°SheˇŻll manage, at least until the funeral ends.ˇ±

    Fresh updates avable at ?@ln¦Ň¦Íe?s

    Rhys understood. Since leaving TonyaˇŻs hospital room, Harlee had been surviving on pure willpower. As long as the funeral proceedings continued, Harlee would maintain herposure.

    Hearing RhysˇŻment, Patrick exhaled a deep sigh and held back further conversation. He, too, recognized HarleeˇŻs grim determination. Everyone who had survived was clinging to the same desperate strength.

    In the main hall, four ss coffins were disyed. Ritchie and Tonyay at the center, nked by Christopher and Hamilton.

    Harlee had chosen and arranged special attire for Tonya and Ritchie: a gown for Tonya and a wedding dress for Ritchie. It was a dream they had often discussed, and she had quietly made it a reality. Though they hadnˇŻt achieved this in their lifetimes, she hoped it would bring them joy in the afterlife.

    Many gathered to honor them, and with the celebrities and actors Rhys had organized, entry was staggered. Yet, the event unfolded exactly as Harlee had envisioned.

    Guests at the altar didnˇŻt cry but shared humorous stories and sincere wishes for Tonya and Ritchie.

    As time wore on, flowers umted in heaps.

    Notable figures from higher ranks also came to honor the deceased. Harlee followed them into the venue, with Jonathan by her side.

    ˇ°Harlee has arrived,ˇ± was announced from the entrance.

    This announcement echoed through the sound system, filling every space of the funeral home. Everyone present halted to observe Harlee leading this extraordinary funeral.

    Harlee donned a white bridesmaid dress, her makeup light but tasteful. A smile was fixed on her lips, yet the bandages visible beneath her dress, wrapping various injuries, told a different story. A subtle stain of blood was even noticeable around her waist.

    Jonathan, d in a ck tuxedo, walked next to her, his expressionden with concern. It wasnˇŻt just because Harlee was seriously injured and should have been resting instead of walking. It was the pain of seeing her pretend to be cheerful that saddened him deeply. Yet, Harlee was resolute in honoring RitchieˇŻs final wish, and they had no choice but to support her.

    Upon hearing the announcement of HarleeˇŻs arrival, Rhys instantly stood up from his seat upstairs and peered down, his attention drawn to the bloodstain on her waist. The cigarette between his lips was chewed beyond recognition.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1238

    ?Chapter 1238:

    Harlee then stepped forward to intercept Baldrick, effectively blocking his way.

    Baldrick regarded her with worry, his voice soft as he asked, ˇ°Harlee, are you okay?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs response was cold. ˇ°IˇŻm not dead yet. Are you disappointed?ˇ±

    ˇ°Why would I wish harm upon you?ˇ± Baldrick hesitated and then added, ˇ°This wasnˇŻt my intention. I didnˇŻt foresee what happened to Tonyaˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°You donˇŻt have the right to speak her name!ˇ± Harlee interjected sharply.

    ˇ°Does it matter if it was your intention? The fact remains that Tonya, Ritchie, Christopher, and Hamilton are all gone!ˇ±

    ˇ°Harleeˇ­ˇ± Baldrick murmured. ˇ°I never thought it would end this way. Iˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°You donˇŻt have the right to grieve for them,ˇ± Harlee replied, her tone still frosty.

    A pallor took over BaldrickˇŻs face, his eyes reflecting a profound sadness. ˇ°Harlee, I know youˇŻre ming me, but I trulyˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°NO,ˇ± Harlee interjected again. ˇ°I acknowledge that you dyed action for what you thought was the greater good, so I donˇŻt me you. But I canˇŻt forgive you either, because I know you had received the intel before I embarked on that mission.ˇ±

    Find your next read at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    Baldrick appeared even more distressed by her usation.

    ˇ°Surprised I found out?ˇ± Harlee approached him with a forced smile, her eyes bloodshot and her gaze filled with a hatred that seemed to engulf him. ˇ°IˇŻm surprised at your decision! DonˇŻt im it was for the greater good. If you had been honest with me, I could have managed everything! They wouldnˇŻt have had to die!ˇ±

    Her voice rose to a near shout with her final words.

    Harlee had no bitterness toward the necessary decisions made by the higher-ups. What she couldnˇŻt forgive was BaldrickˇŻsck of trust. Had he trusted her a little more, believing she was prepared to sacrifice her life for the country, this catastrophe might have been prevented. At worst, she might have been the only casualty.

    Baldrick clenched his fists, overwhelmed by the need to exin, yet words failed him. His dy in mobilizing the military had led to TonyaˇŻs and the othersˇŻ deaths. If only he had acted sooner, leveraging the militaryˇŻs strength, perhaps none of this would have urred.

    ˇ°You have no right to grieve for them!ˇ± Harlee said sternly as she ushered Baldrick out. ˇ°From now on, I, Harlee, am done with missions, and the Shadow Moon Society is disbanded!ˇ±

    ˇ°Rhys has arrived,ˇ± a voice called from outside, cutting through the tension.

    As Rhys walked into the main hall, the crowd, which had been holding its breath, finally exhaled. However, they soon bowed their heads once more, unwilling to meet the eyes of Harlee or Baldrick. Their discussion was not meant for them to hear.

    The bandage around HarleeˇŻs waist snapped due to her movements, causing her to falter in pain.

    RhysˇŻrge hand quickly supported Harlee from behind, carefully avoiding her injured waist to help her stay upright.

    Rhys, now by HarleeˇŻs side, looked at her with profound concern. Harlee clutched her waist as fresh blood began to soak her white bridesmaid dress.

    Baldrick stood there, stunned.

    Rhys maintained his silence, offering his support as Harlee leaned on him, his gaze icy as it met BaldrickˇŻs.

    Any remaining words Baldrick might have had dissolved, aging him visibly. He bowed deeply and turned to leave. He had served his country well, but he had failed these young individuals who had sacrificed everything for him. Harlee was correct. If only he had trusted a bit more, the dayˇŻs horrors might have been avoided. He realized he was aging, losing the decisiveness he once had. It was time for him to retire.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1239

    ?Chapter 1239:

    Harlee watched as BaldrickˇŻs figure faded into the distance. She felt her remaining strength slip away, and the taste of blood rose sharply in her throat. She coughed up another mouthful of blood.

    ˇ°Lee.ˇ± Rhys, who had been quietly supporting Harlee from behind, quickly caught her as she started to copse, holding her gently in his arms. He gazed worriedly at her pale face. ˇ°Remember what you promised me? You shouldnˇŻt overexert yourself.ˇ±

    Harlee caressed his face, her head shaking slightly. ˇ°I can keep going.ˇ±

    ˇ°No, you canˇŻt.ˇ± Rhys firmly rejected her protest.

    ˇ°Rhys, I donˇŻt want to leave this life with regrets.ˇ± Tears gathered in her eyes as she gazed silently at him.

    ˇ°Fine.ˇ± Rhys looked at her lips, which were losing color rapidly. ˇ°IˇŻll give you another half hour. After that, youˇŻre going back to the hospital with me.ˇ±

    Harlee gave a weak smile. ˇ°Okay.ˇ± The funeral ceremony hadnˇŻt finished yet. She could endure just a bit longer.

    Currently, only the clothes meant for the four deceased, prepared by Harlee,y in the ss coffins. Their bodies had already been blown to dust across the field where Ritchie had driven in with explosives, a desperate move to eliminate those enemies. They had vowed to always stay together. Harlee resolved to have her body buried in thatnd in the future, reuniting with them in death.

    Harlee patted RhysˇŻ hand, signaling him to set her down. She thenposed herself and instructed, ˇ°Time for fireworks.ˇ± They had always admired fireworks, having expressed a desire to witness them together. Now, she made ite true.

    More updates uploaded to g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??ls

    The next moment, the funeral home resonated with the thunderous noise of fireworks, a sound so loud that it seemed to cause the heavens to grieve. As the roar of the fireworks filled the air, four coffins were wheeled into the crematorium. Tonya and the others had no rtives left to mourn them. The only ones shedding tears outside were Harlee, Jonathan, Robbie, Patrick, and Rhys, whose eyes were visibly red.

    Though Rhys had appeared the mostposed since the tragedy, it was just a facade. Christopher and Hamilton had worked for him for years, one in secrecy and the other in public. Losing them was unbearable. But he contained his sorrow, fearing it might make it harder for Harlee to recover.

    ˇ°Visit me in my dreams often,ˇ± Harlee whispered, her mind reying memories of their joyful times together and envisioning how they looked in the attire she had designed for them. They appeared so radiant in her imagination.

    Harlee looked around. She had held a wedding for Tonya and Ritchie. It was grand, wasnˇŻt it? In her mind, she conjured up the images of Tonya in her designed wedding dress, looking stunning, deserving of every bit of happiness the world could offer.

    Harlee wondered if Ritchie had enjoyed the music at this funeral, as his favorite band yed his favorite song. She hoped he would remain with Tonya forever in death.

    HarleeˇŻs thoughts then turned to Hamilton, questioning whether he could see that she had gathered all his favorite actors who recited his cherished lines during the memorial. She hoped he felt content.

    Regarding Christopher, Harlee pondered if he had finally reunited with his father in heaven. She wished he could relish a sweet life and have the happiest of reunions.

    The doors to the crematorium shut with a resounding thud.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes fixated on it, blood oozing from her waist wound, dyeing her dress a stark red at the center.

    Time seemed to stretch indefinitely before the staff returned with four urns. Jonathan, Patrick, and Robbie approached to collect them.

    Harlee hesitated to reach for TonyaˇŻs urn. She feared that epting the urn would confirm the finality of it all. If she refrained, could she hold onto the belief that it wasnˇŻt truly over? Yet, she dismissed the thought. May they rest in peace.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240:

    Forcing a smile, Harlee emted TonyaˇŻsst smile and reached out. As her hand made contact with the urn, the sharp taste of blood overwhelmed her. With her remaining strength, she spat blood onto the floor. Her vision blurred, and her legs copsed.

    ˇ°Harlee!ˇ± Robbie, from his wheelchair, watched in horror.

    Jonathan, clutching ChristopherˇŻs urn, shook with concern, and Patrick nearly lost his grip on HamiltonˇŻs urn.

    Rhys, ever HarleeˇŻs protector, caught her firmly in his arms. He issued calm instructions to Patrick and the others about their next steps before he carried her away.

    Unbeknownst to all, Rhys himself was also bleeding, his bandages saturated, yet he remained silent, concealing his pain through sheer determination.

    At the hospital, Harleey semi-reclined on the bed, surrounded by Lonnie, Sk, and her five brothers. They engaged in light conversation, deliberately steering clear of any topics rted to Tonya.

    Lonnie and Sk had just arrived, missing the funeral. HarleeˇŻs siblings had made a brief appearance to pay their respects but hadnˇŻt spoken to Harlee until now. This was their first real catch-up in months.

    Harlee observed her siblings silently, her face nk. It wasnˇŻt that shecked the desire to respond. She simply felt too disinterested in everything. The weight of the previous dayˇŻs funeral seemed to have taken something essential from her.

    Suddenly, Harlee caught her breath and started coughing uncontrobly.

    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls

    Lonnie quickly stood to pat her back soothingly, while Sk offered her a straw in a ss of water. Brenton and the others bombarded her with concerned remarks.

    Seeing their anxious expressions, Harlee gathered some energy to calm them. ˇ°IˇŻm fine. DonˇŻt worry so much.ˇ±

    Typically, Harlee preferred to lean on Tonya with her troubles, so their evident concern made her ufortable.

    ˇ°IˇŻm just tired and need to sleep a bit,ˇ± Harlee muttered.

    Despite HarleeˇŻs wish to appear stronger, exhaustion prevailed, and she simply voiced her need for solitude. Tonya had always reassured her that many paths were in motion for her.

    Catching each otherˇŻs eyes, Lonnie and Sk stood. ˇ°Okay, get some good rest. WeˇŻre right outside if you need us.ˇ±

    Brenton and the others seemed to want to linger, but Lonnie and Sk gently herded them out of the room.

    Once alone, Harlee reached for her phone on the nightstand. She hesitated briefly before deciding against opening the photo album filled with memories of her and Tonya. She wasnˇŻt ready to move on.

    Instead, Harlee opened her messaging app and sent a voice message to Aldrich. ˇ°Help me track down Waylon. I have to be the one to bring him to justice.ˇ±

    Aldrich responded promptly, ˇ°IˇŻm on it.ˇ± He missed the funeral because he was busy tracking down Waylon.

    Harlee proceeded to make a few more arrangements before switching off her phone. She gazed out the window, pondering what her parents and brothers might be discussing with Rhys. Over the past few days, Rhys had been her constantpanion, diligently caring for her. Today, however, he wasnˇŻt there. She woke to find only the Sanderson family with her. Harlee mistakenly thought her familyˇŻs disapproval kept Rhys away. What she didnˇŻt realize was that Rhys had copsed from his own blood loss after getting her to the hospital.

    RhysˇŻ injuries were no less severe than HarleeˇŻs, but he had been putting on a brave front, enduring it all.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Nice Sunday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 1241

    ?Chapter 1241:

    In the VIP wardˇŻs living room, Rhys sat exhausted on the sofa. As Lonnie and Sk exited, he attempted to rise.

    Sk promptly eased him back down. ˇ°You donˇŻt have to stand on ceremony with us. Please, sit and rest.ˇ±

    Rhys offered a weak smile and responded, ˇ°Thank you.ˇ±

    When the Sanderson family arrived, Rhys had been anxious they might oppose his rtionship with Harlee again, given his past actions that had inadvertently caused her pain. However, to his relief, Lonnie, Sk, and HarleeˇŻs brothers didnˇŻt reject him. They weed him as part of the family.

    Rhyster found out that this shift in the Sanderson familyˇŻs attitude was influenced by Tonya. She had advocated for him, sharing details of his efforts over thest three years and rifying the events that had unfolded.

    Sk let out a deep sigh. ˇ°The loss of Tonya and those young menˇ­ ItˇŻs utterly devastating. Just thinking about it brings tears to my eyes, and Harlee must be feeling it even more deeply.ˇ±

    Lonnie also sighed. ˇ°Harlee might not express it, but sheˇŻs holding onto her grief. Tonya was more important to her than anyone else.ˇ±

    Although it was unspoken among the Sanderson family, they all recognized that their bond with Harlee, no matter how strong, couldnˇŻtpare to her connection with Tonya.

    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?

    Brenton stood there, looking somber. ˇ°They say that too much grief can be harmful to oneˇŻs health. SheˇŻs already so gravely injuredˇ­ IˇŻm worried her recovery might take a long time.ˇ±

    Rhys quickly replied, ˇ°IˇŻll do everything in my power to make her happy again.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm afraid that wonˇŻt be so simple,ˇ± Sk said, shaking her head. As HarleeˇŻs mother, she knew Harlee hadnˇŻt truly moved past her grief, regardless of how well she masked it.

    Rhys said nothing, pondering ways to reintroduce joy into HarleeˇŻs life. He was determined to see her happy again.

    Over an hourter, the Sanderson family was still in the living room, discussing various topics but inevitably circling back to Harlee. Worry was evident on every face.

    Concerned that this might overwhelm Harlee, Rhys suggested, ˇ°ItˇŻs gettingte. You should head home and rest. IˇŻll stay with her tonight.ˇ±

    Sk was about to object, iming they werenˇŻt tired, but a look at Rhys made her eyes wander toward HarleeˇŻs room. She sighed once more. Harlee always avoided imposing on others. When Rhys had his incident three years ago, she kept all her emotions bottled up, which eventually led to her depression.

    Reflecting on this, Sk relented. ˇ°Alright, weˇŻll head home now. WeˇŻll return in the morning.ˇ±

    Sk took LonnieˇŻs hand and stood up. As Brenton and the others began to object, she quieted them with a stern look.

    As they exited, Kareem hung back and quietly informed Rhys, ˇ°Baldrick has resigned in disgrace.ˇ±

    Rhys remained expressionless. Would BaldrickˇŻs resignation change anything? The past couldnˇŻt be undone.

    Kareem paused, deciding against any defense of Baldrick. He understood that if roles were reversed, forgiveness wouldnˇŻte easily.

    Harlee was a light sleeper. She woke up as soon as Rhys opened the door. She slowly opened her eyes and saw him lying next to her, clutching something in his hand.

    Rhys was propped on his side next to her, carefully helping her to sit up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1242

    ?Chapter 1242:

    ˇ°Did I wake you?ˇ± he whispered, noticing the lines of concern on her forehead and reaching out to soothe them. She hadnˇŻt had a peaceful nightˇŻs sleep since the incident.

    ˇ°No, IˇŻve had enough rest,ˇ± Harlee responded quietly, resting her head on his shoulder. ˇ°Rhys, I want to leave the hospital.ˇ±

    Was her urgency to leave driven by the pain of being in a ce that reminded her of TonyaˇŻs demise? Rhys felt a pang in his heart as he tenderly stroked her hair and smiled softly. ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll arrange for your discharge tomorrow.ˇ±

    ˇ°Really?ˇ± Harlee looked up at him, surprised.

    Rhys gave a small frown, pretending to be displeased. ˇ°When have I ever told you a lie?ˇ±

    ˇ°Not long ago, with the Anigenia situation,ˇ± Harlee answered seriously, her gaze intense.

    Rhys hesitated for a moment and then yfully flicked her forehead with a smirk. ˇ°Alright, tease me all you want for now. But once youˇŻre back on your feet, weˇŻll see how I handle you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Handle me? What exactly would you do?ˇ± Harlee asked, her curiosity piqued.

    Rhys leaned in closer, his whisper tickling her ear. ˇ°In bed.ˇ±

    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s??§ŕm (uso de ˇ°?ˇ± y ˇ°§ŕˇ± cir¨Şlica)

    HarleeˇŻs cheeks turned crimson. This wasnˇŻt the reserved Rhys she knew. He had never cracked such words before.

    Harlee bit her lip. It seemed she had to adjust to this new side of Rhys, one that merged with his twelve-year-old self. ˇ°Going back to sleep?ˇ± Rhys suddenly asked.

    HarleeˇŻs thoughts wandered to something more suggestive, but before she could reply, he added, ˇ°Or would you like to hear a story?ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay,ˇ± Harlee murmured, quietly tucking her hair behind her ears to hide the redness.

    ˇ°In the depths of the ocean, there was a magnificent castle where six mermaid princesses lived. Each was stunningly beautifulˇ­ˇ± Rhys began his story about mermaids. This version, crafted by him, was no childrenˇŻs tale.

    In his story, a mermaid faced numerous perils onnd before transforming into sea foam. When the foam dissipated, everything reverted to the way it was. The mermaid regained her carefree spirit, free from any delusions about the human world.

    ˇ°How lovely,ˇ± Harlee said with a wistful sigh, a touch of sadness in her eyes. ˇ°Tonya and the others must be like those mermaid princesses, turning into foam and drifting back to a carefree existence.ˇ±

    She curled up tightly, her voice growing fainter. ˇ°I miss you all so much. Why donˇŻt you visit me in my dreams?ˇ±

    Rhys soothed her back, pulling her in closer.

    ˇ°Rhys, I canˇŻt control myself. I miss them so muchˇ­ˇ± Tears started to fill HarleeˇŻs eyes as she gripped his shirt, crying. ˇ°Whenever I shut my eyes, I see it againˇŞChristopher and Hamilton copsing right in front of me.ˇ± Gradually, Harlee began to pinch her palms and thighs. Rhys attempted to intervene, but she only pinched more intensely.

    ˇ°Do you think they hold it against me for not protecting them well? Is that why they donˇŻt appear in my dreams?ˇ± She looked up at the ceiling, tears rolling down her cheeks, her hands and thighs marked red from her own grasp.

    As Rhys observed HarleeˇŻs self-harm, he couldnˇŻt help but think back to the three years he had been away. Did she endure those endless, lonely nights like this? Had her persistent self-me driven her into this deep depression?

    It was RhysˇŻ first time seeing Harlee in such despair. When they first met, she radiated vitality and joy. Now, she was stuck in a cycle of guilt and self-recrimination.

    Rhys bowed his head and tenderly kissed her forehead. Cupping her face, he made her meet his gaze. ˇ°Lee, you are just their leader. You canˇŻt always foresee things and prevent your team from harmˇŻs way. Perhaps they havenˇŻt visited your dreams yet because theyˇŻre still sorting out their affairs.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1243

    ?Chapter 1243:

    HarleeˇŻs eyes flickered at his words.

    ˇ°Believe me,ˇ± Rhys said, his tone both deep andforting. ˇ°When theyˇŻre ready, they will visit you in your dreams. Even if they canˇŻt be by your side anymore, they will still check in on you from heaven. They canˇŻt bear to leave you, just as you canˇŻt bear to let them go.ˇ±

    Moved by his reassurance, HarleeˇŻs hand, which had been poised to harm herself, halted mid-air.

    Rhys smiled softly and gently pinched her cheek. ˇ°So, you need to live a wonderful life. If you donˇŻt, theyˇŻll worry. They want to see you happy, always smiling. IsnˇŻt that right?ˇ±

    Harlee grew quiet, absorbing his words. She decided then not to cause any distress to them, even in the afterlife. She vowed to look after herself, to carry their happiness and joy as her own.

    Harlee looked up and gazed at him. ˇ°Rhys, letˇŻs go to the city hall to get married tomorrow. LetˇŻs make it official.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ eyes widened, his pupils dting as he stuttered, ˇ°W-what did you just say?ˇ± This unexpected shift in the conversation took him by surprise. Locking her eyes with his, Harlee said earnestly, ˇ°IˇŻm serious. I donˇŻt want any more regrets. Three years ago, we dyed our engagement party to set a trap, and that led to our separation. I canˇŻt risk losing you again.ˇ±

    She tenderly ran her fingers along his jaw. ˇ°Rhys, letˇŻs get married.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ heart skipped, and his breath caught as he tried to grasp her words. Overwhelmed with emotion, he pulled her close and kissed her deeply.

    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????

    Her lips were dry, but for Rhys, they tasted sweeter and more exquisite than anything else. He deepened the kiss, his passion intensifying with every second.

    ˇ°Mmm.ˇ± Harlee gasped for air, unustomed to such fervor after so much time.

    Rhys immediately worried he might have been too forceful and identally agitated her injuries. Concerned, he stopped kissing her abruptly, his eyes scanning her for any sign of pain.

    Harlee let out a softugh at his nervous expression, a genuine and heartfelt one. It was the first time she had really smiled since everything happened.

    She then tilted her head back, reached up to wrap her arms around his neck, and pulled him into another kiss.

    The next moment, Rhys resumed with a deep, engulfing kiss. A surge of exhration swept through Harlee, sending tingles down her spine and quickening her heartbeat.

    In the dim, quiet confines of the hospital room, they became entirely absorbed in each other, their bodies weakening under the force of their embrace.

    Finally, Rhys was the first to draw back, his face breaking into a mischievous grin as he yfully pinched her nose. ˇ°What do you say we go and get our marriage certificate right now?ˇ±

    Harleeughed. ˇ°DonˇŻt the clerks need their sleep?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻd pay them a million to stay open,ˇ± Rhys said tly.

    Harlee was momentarily at a loss for words. Right, she almost forgot. Rhys often liked to throw money at any problem.

    After a brief pause, Harlee responded, ˇ°WeˇŻll go in the morning. ItˇŻs less than ten hours until the office opens. CanˇŻt you wait?ˇ±

    ˇ°I really canˇŻt,ˇ± Rhys said sincerely.

    Harlee was touched by his eagerness. A flood of emotions swelled in her heart as she hugged him tightly, her face buried in his chest.

    She had made her decision. Tonya and the others were gone. She owed her survival to their sacrifice, and she resolved not to squander the life they preserved. She would lead a joyful, fulfilling life, starting with marrying Rhys.

    The next day, they arrived at the county clerkˇŻs office as nned. Unable to wait until the official opening, Rhys drove over and showed up at five-thirty in the morning, carrying Harlee in his arms.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1244

    ?Chapter 1244:

    Several uniformed staff members stood outside the building, paid by Rhys to work before working hours, opening the doors. Patrick and Robbie stood nearby.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go. YouˇŻve already spent a million to get them here early. We canˇŻt back out now,ˇ± Harlee said, unbuckling her seatbelt and cing her hand in RhysˇŻ.

    Rhys gripped her hand firmly, his palm slightly sweaty. His deep, loving gaze locked onto hers as he said, ˇ°Lee, marry me. No matter when we hold the wedding, obtaining this marriage license means youˇŻre mine forever.ˇ± With hands shaking, he drew a diamond wedding ring from his pocket. If Harlee hadnˇŻt steadied his hand, he might have let it slip through his fingers.

    Harlee smiled and guided his hand to slip the ring onto her finger, whispering, ˇ°I do.ˇ±

    As the ring settled on her finger, tears of happiness brimmed in RhysˇŻ eyes. It had been three years. Three long years, and now he was finally able to marry the woman he loved.

    Gathering himself, Rhys opened the car door for Harlee and assisted her out. ˇ°LetˇŻs go, future Mrs. Green. ItˇŻs time to make this official.ˇ±

    They entered hand in hand, their fingers locked together, both radiating.

    Inside the city hall, Robbie and Patrick stood ready, presenting the necessary documents to the staff.

    ˇ°Here are the documents for Miss Sanderson,ˇ± Robbie said as he handed over HarleeˇŻs paperwork.

    I@te$t ˇé#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m

    ˇ°And these are for Mr. Green,ˇ± Patrick interjected, passing RhysˇŻ documents.

    ˇ°Alright, alright!ˇ± The staff took the documents with the excitement of lottery winners. Despite their professional front, they couldnˇŻt help but steal nces at Rhys and Harlee while processing the forms. Overtime shifts like this? Bring them on! After all, who wouldnˇŻt leap out of bed for the chance to earn a million dors just for starting work a few hours early?

    Reviewing the paperwork, the staff members exchanged knowing looks, and then one asked with a courteous smile, ˇ°Mr. Green, Miss Sanderson, do you have a prenuptial agreement?ˇ±

    For high-profile individuals like them, prenuptial agreements were often routine. It was merely a part of their standard process.

    Rhys responded without hesitation, ˇ°No need. She already holds all my assets.ˇ±

    The staff members were taken aback. Wait, what they had just heard? The head of the Green Group handed over all his assets to Harlee? This little piece of news could be worth its weight in gold!

    Robbie noticed the officerˇŻs attention wandering and gently said, ˇ°Hi. You can go ahead with the paperwork. Miss Sanderson and Mr. Green donˇŻt require those forms.ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh, right. Okay.ˇ± The officer gave a nk nod.

    It took almost a minute more for the officers to recall their responsibilities, and they started to duplicate and print the needed documents.

    After a while, the staff slid the forms to Harlee and Rhys, offering a respectful smile. ˇ°Please review your personal information. If everything looks correct, you can sign here.ˇ±

    Harlee examined the forms thoroughly. Satisfied everything was correct, she signed her name and handed them to Rhys.

    Rhys examined them carefully and then signed his name with a flourish, as if he were an artist signing his masterpiece.

    With the paperworkplete, Rhys held the marriage certificates, flipping them over with a victorious grin, as though he had just won a major award. His lips twisted into a proud smile, reminiscent of a child savoring a special treat.

    Harlee chuckled along with him. ˇ°Are they really that nice to look at?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1245

    ?Chapter 1245:

    ˇ°Yes, theyˇŻre beautiful. I want to keep them by our bed to admire them day and night!ˇ± Rhys responded, his voice full of sincere enthusiasm as he envisioned where to ce the certificates. Harlee looked at him affectionately and smiled.

    Soon, Robbie and Patrick positioned themselves behind the photographer, their smiles beaming. ˇ°Miss Sanderson, Mr. Green, the photographer is ready. Please sit on the bench for a photo.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay,ˇ± Rhys answered with a smile, gently grasping HarleeˇŻs hand and leading her swiftly toward the bench.

    As the camera shed, they both naturally shed their brightest smiles. That moment captured their joy forever.

    After obtaining their marriage certificates, the couple exited hand in hand, greeted by both the Green and Sanderson families waiting outside.

    Harlee was slightly taken aback and nced instinctively at Rhys. Rhys leaned closer and whispered with a smile, ˇ°Our love deserves the blessings of both families.ˇ±

    Hearing this, HarleeˇŻs smile broadened. He was right. Their love truly deserved everyoneˇŻs good wishes.

    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    As they stepped outside, family members from both sides released party poppers, showering them with congrattions on their marriage.

    Rhys lifted HarleeˇŻs hand triumphantly and said with a radiant smile, ˇ°Sweetheart, hereˇŻs to our happy marriage.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyes twinkled with happiness as she gently nodded. ˇ°Yes, honey, to our blissful life together!ˇ±

    Rhys felt a surge of excitement. His gaze locked on hers, filled with such intensity that it seemed like he might sweep her into a passionate kiss at any moment.

    At that moment, Belinda stepped in, gently prying RhysˇŻ hand off Harlee and said cheerfully, ˇ°Harlee, if Rhys ever steps out of line, just let me know, and IˇŻll have his grandfather straighten him out!ˇ±

    Belinda shook her fist in a yful gesture, looking adorably fierce. Rhys yearned for some private time with Harlee but restrained himself, mindful of HarleeˇŻs father and brothers nearby.

    Harlee responded with a graceful, glowing smile, ˇ°Thank you, Belinda.ˇ± BelindaˇŻs face lit up with a radiant smile as she slipped a jade bracelet from her wrist onto HarleeˇŻs. ˇ°I wish you both evesting happiness,ˇ± she said simply, focusing solely on their joy.

    Harlee joyfully epted the gift.

    Next, Nathaniel, Jose, and the Sanderson family presented their wedding gifts. Notably, the Green family brought gifts just for Harlee, while the Sanderson family provided gifts for both Harlee and Rhys.

    Robbie and Patrick visibly struggled under the weight of all the gifts, as both families seemed determined tovish the newlyweds with the best. After lingering outside the city hall for a while, the two family members departed, eager to focus on wedding preparations.

    Finally, Robbie embraced Harlee tightly. His voice, slightly quivering with emotion, said, ˇ°Harlee, I wish you evesting happiness. Tonya and the others would be so d to witness your joy. We who remain must find joy, without fail.ˇ±

    He understood the heavy load Harlee carried and hoped to help her release it gradually, because she deserved the utmost happiness.

    Harlee was initially taken aback by the embrace, her hands hanging uncertainly in the air. As she recognized the moment, tears of joy began to stream down her cheeks. She imagined that if Tonya were present, Tonya too would be shedding tears of joy, smiling and wishing her well.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1246

    ?Chapter 1246:

    Harlee returned RobbieˇŻs hug. ˇ°I will find happiness with Rhys from this moment forward. I hope love and happiness follow you for a very long time, and that they enjoy themselves in heaven.ˇ± Those left behind must live even fuller, more joyful lives for those who couldnˇŻt.

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Robbie said, nodding enthusiastically before slowly letting go.

    Robbie turned to Rhys and said solemnly, ˇ°Rhys, IˇŻm entrusting her to you. Never let her down!ˇ±

    Rhys, his eyes twinkling, wrapped Harlee in a warm embrace. Initially, a twinge of jealousy had red when Robbie hugged her, but it faded quickly as he recognized RobbieˇŻs genuine concern for her well-being. ˇ°We will find happiness together!ˇ± he dered.

    With that, the newlyweds embraced tightly and climbed into their car, heading back to their cozy sanctuary. They enjoyed a romantic dinner together.

    Later, theyy on the rooftop of Remson Manor, their fingers entwined.

    Boom! Fireworks burst spectacrly across the starlit sky, drawing them even closer together. The sky was aze with countless fireworks, lighting up their faces with a brilliance reminiscent of a New YearˇŻs Eve celebration. Harlee turned to Rhys. ˇ°Is this the surprise you were talking about earlier?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes. These fireworks celebrate our marriage registration anniversary. IˇŻllunch them for you every year,ˇ± Rhys said, gazing affectionately at her.

    As the fireworks cast flickering shadows over his face, he tenderly caressed her cheek and asked with a smile, ˇ°Do you enjoy surprises like this, Lee?ˇ±

    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s©q??????

    Harlee gave a slight nod. Truthfully, she wasnˇŻt very familiar with surprises. Those had always been TonyaˇŻs specialty.

    Memories of Tonya briefly shadowed HarleeˇŻs expression with sadness. She quickly hid it, not wishing to burden Rhys with her sorrow. She said softly, ˇ°Rhys, I love you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Lee, I love you more.ˇ±

    Then, Rhys gently lowered his head and kissed her slowly and tenderly. The fireworks continued their show in the background, but all they heard was each otherˇŻs breath.

    The kiss deepened, charged with emotion.

    Rhys, tracing her jawline with his fingers, whispered with a hint of longing, ˇ°Shall we go back to the room?ˇ±

    Harlee nodded gently.

    Rhys then scooped her up in his arms and carried her to the bedroom, where he tenderly kissed her, exploring every curve of her. Finally, they became utterly lost in their passionate encounters.

    After three years, Rhys had finally achieved his dreams, both legitimately and rightfully.

    Three months had passed.

    During this time, the Green and Sanderson families were immersed in wedding preparations, while Harlee focused on executing her own agenda. She firmly rejected any help from Baldrick, severing all ties with him. She then informed the authorities of her decision to end all future coborations, vowing to take WaylonˇŻs life herself.

    Having settled these matters, Harlee mobilized the Shadow Moon Society and initiated a n to systematically undermine WaylonˇŻs influence through strategic actions designed to outperform him.

    With the strategic assistance of the Sovereign of the Underworld, Harlee slowly but steadily began to dominate this battle.

    To ensure smooth operations, Harlee even reached out to MarisaˇŻs most trusted assistant to gain insights into MarisaˇŻs rtionship with Waylon.

    It was revealed that Waylon had a deep, obsessive love for Marisa, one that bordered on possession. As MarisaˇŻs health worsened, Waylon pressured her into marriage and even raped her before the ceremony.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1247

    ?Chapter 1247:

    Harlee remembered how Marisa often seemed as though she wanted to seek help but refrained, perhaps feeling her time was limited and wishing not to burden Harlee.

    Despite everything, and perhaps out of a tiny fragment of affection for Waylon, Marisa never spoke ill of him to Harlee. Even when discussing leadership transitions within the Szar family, Marisa referred to him positively.

    Amidst thisplicated web of emotions, WaylonˇŻs obsession with Marisa remained untouched. If Marisa resisted, he would resort to handcuffs. If she spoke another manˇŻs name, he would drag her to bed and demand she utter only his. If she defied him, he would starve her for a day.

    Under WaylonˇŻs mistreatment, MarisaˇŻs remaining three years of life were cut short, and she sumbed to cancer, her body frail at the time of her death.

    After MarisaˇŻs passing, Waylon grieved and ced the me entirely on his uncle, whom he imprisoned in the basement, all while dering his undying love for Marisa.

    Waylon saw his actions as justifiable vengeance. He saw nothing wrong with what he had done.

    Harlee absorbed all of this in somber silence, her throat tightening. She searched through MarisaˇŻsst possessions, pondering whether Marisa regretted ever taking in the once-lost Waylon.

    Marisa was inherentlypassionate and helpful. If she had opposed Waylon earlier, perhaps she could have avoided such a tragic end.

    Regaining herposure, Harlee spoke to MarisaˇŻs most trusted assistant through the phone line, ˇ°Thank you for sharing this with me. DonˇŻt worry, I will seek justice for Marisa. IˇŻll make sure Waylon kneels at her grave.ˇ±

    MarisaˇŻs assistant responded firmly, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, Marisa wouldnˇŻt have wanted that man anywhere near her resting ce. Please, keep such disgrace away from her peace.ˇ±

    ˇ°I understand,ˇ± Harlee replied, her lips pressed tight.

    After ending the call, Rhys approached with a coffee in hand. ˇ°Have you decided what to do about Waylon?ˇ±

    ˇ°I will make him suffer more than what he did to Tonya and the others,ˇ± Harlee said calmly, sipping her coffee. ˇ°What are your thoughts?ˇ±

    Rhys draped an arm around HarleeˇŻs waist and responded thoughtfully, ˇ°I support your decision. He deserves a fate worse than death.ˇ±

    Leaning against Rhys, Harlee chuckled. ˇ°Indeed, he does.ˇ±

    During this period, Robbie, staying at Remson Manor, spoke up carefully, ˇ°Harlee, may I take the lead on this one?ˇ±

    RobbieˇŻs health had significantly declined since he had to rely on IV nutrition to maintain his life. Harlee had long since stopped assigning tasks to him, intending for him to focus on being a dedicated ymate for her future child.

    After RobbieˇŻs request, Harlee thought for a long while before reluctantly nodding. ˇ°Okay, but promise me youˇŻll step back if it bes too much for you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Absolutely. Someone like Waylon isnˇŻt worthpromising my health for,ˇ± Robbie replied with a faintugh.

    This time, Harlee had meticulously nned to avoid any harming to her team. Over the course of three months, she had managed to dismantle only half of WaylonˇŻs power, costing her three billion dorsˇŞmoney she had taken from WaylonˇŻs ount during theirst encounter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1248

    ?Chapter 1248:

    Another month passed, and HarleeˇŻs strategies had effectively cornered Waylon. On one quiet night, Waylon was alone in his vi abroad. The groundˇ­

    The floor was eerily silent, with windows wide open. Waylon sat on the living room sofa, methodically arranging his weapons. His focus remained on the task at hand, ignoring his subordinate who was rying thetest failed n from hisptop. After sterilizing the final dagger, Waylon snapped theptop shut. He stood, daggers in hand, and moved stealthily into the night.

    The vi grounds were unusually quiet, the usual delegation of guards and hired assassins eerily absent.

    Opening the front door, Waylon spotted a familiar silhouette. A subtle smile appeared on his face as he returned to the living room, turned on the lights, and settled confidently into his chair to make coffee. He ced two cups on the coffee table, sipping from one.

    Everything appeared peaceful.

    But as he reached to refill his cup, a sudden sh left him holding only broken pieces.

    ˇ°Finally,ˇ± Waylon uttered coolly, tossing the fragments onto the table and reclining in his chair, eyeing the arrivals casually. ˇ°Miss Sanderson, I was beginning to wonder how much longer I would have to wait for you to visit.ˇ±

    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o??

    HarleeˇŻs expression was stern as she swiftly threw a hidden weapon at Waylon.

    Waylon dodged it effortlessly, merely shifting his head aside.

    With a swift motion, Harlee grabbed WaylonˇŻs shoulder, pulling him from his seat with such force that he crashed to the floor.

    Waylon was stunned by her strength and speed. He hadnˇŻt expected her to be this skillful in only four months. She had grown significantly more formidable than she had been in theirst encounter.

    Waylon reached for her shoulder, his hand snapping forward with lethal intent.

    However, what he considered a fatal attack was trivial for Harlee. She easily dodged and countered with a devastating strike.

    A severe blow to WaylonˇŻs chest sent him staggering, coughing up dark blood as he fell.

    ˇ°This canˇŻt be real!ˇ± Waylon gasped in shock, unable to take his eyes off Harlee. ˇ°How did you gain such power in just four months? Was it the poison? You must have poisoned it!ˇ±

    Waylon was more willing to believe that Harlee had secretly poisoned him than to admit she had outmatched him in skill.

    ˇ°Humph!ˇ± HarleeˇŻs coldugh echoed as she kicked Waylon, her disgust clear. ˇ°Do you honestly think youˇŻre worth all this trouble?ˇ±

    Inside the vi, the sounds of fighting reverberated through the halls. RhysˇŻ and HarleeˇŻs men shed with the ones Waylon had secretly stationed.

    Rhys stepped forward, pulling Harlee into his arms with a concerned expression. ˇ°You must be exhausted from the fight, darling. Let me take over. You can sit back and rest.ˇ±

    After saying that, Rhys delivered a savage kick to WaylonˇŻs stomach. The force of the blow caused internal injuries.

    Waylon spat out another mouthful of blood, his mind reeling. He was stunned by how swiftly everything had spiraled in just four short months. The trap he had crafted with such pride had now be his undoing.

    Waylony on the floor, unable to move. The vi grew quieter as the sounds of battle outside began to fade, the cleanup already underway. When Waylon saw this, he let out a derisive smirk and said smugly, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, you are still too green. Do you think you can beat me? Try again when youˇŻre more seasoned.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1249

    ?Chapter 1249:

    ˇ°Really?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice wasced with cold amusement. She pped her hands, and instantly, her people flooded the living room, surrounding Waylon. ˇ°Is this what you call losing?ˇ±

    ˇ°No way! How is this happening? You couldnˇŻt possibly win against me! Where are the dozen assassins I deployed?ˇ± WaylonˇŻs voice was filled with fury, his eyes wide in disbelief.

    ˇ°Did you really think I was foolish enough to fall for the same trap twice?ˇ± Harlee smirked, her expression razor-sharp. ˇ°Wake up, Waylon. Today, IˇŻm here to take your life.ˇ±

    She raised her hand, signaling Robbie, who was standing behind Waylon. Without hesitation, Robbie fired a shot, the bullet mming into WaylonˇŻs thigh.

    ˇ°Ah!ˇ± The scream that tore from WaylonˇŻs throat echoed through the vi. ˇ°Does it hurt?ˇ± Harlee stepped closer and pressed her boot against his fresh wound. ˇ°This is nothingpared to the pain youˇŻve inflicted on my men. Shut the hell up!ˇ±

    Harlee leaned down and, with a sharp twist, dislocated WaylonˇŻs jaw. Seething with unrestrained fury, Robbie raised his weapon again and fired another shot, shattering WaylonˇŻs wrist.

    Waylon couldnˇŻt muster the strength to lift himself from the floor, his limbs stiff as boards, his face drenched in sweat. Yet, not a single cry of pain escaped him due to his dislocated jaw, courtesy of Harlee. He couldnˇŻtprehend how the tables had turned so drastically. The person he had once manipted like a puppet now had him groveling at their feet.

    But deep down, the signs had been there all along. When his schemes mysteriously crumbled time after time, he should have realized it was HarleeˇŻs calcted revenge. Still, his bloated arrogance clouded his vision. He had underestimated her. Worse, he had tried to trap Harlee and her allies again.

    Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s??om

    The dagger Waylon had carefully polished tonight, intending to use it on his enemies, had ultimately been destined for himself.

    But Waylon refused to ept this cruel twist of fate. After all his meticulous nning, he had been mere moments away from plunging Kovama into chaos. Yet now, he stared in disbelief at the hands of Harlee. How could hee to terms with this?

    Anger burned through him, but with his jaw shattered, he couldnˇŻt even manage a scream.

    Harlee stood over Waylon, watching his every desperate move. She approached slowly, crouching down in front of him. Her grip on his jaw was firm as she snapped it back into ce with a sharp click.

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt you want to prove your so-called love for Marisa? But as far as I know, it was you who robbed her of the very life you imed to treasure. So, Waylon, donˇŻt even think about clinging to anything tied to Marisa ever again!ˇ± With that, Harlee ripped open WaylonˇŻs shirt, revealing the tattoo on his waist. Her fingers curled around the dagger, and with ruthless determination, she began to carve away the image of Marisa.

    WaylonˇŻs eyes widened in horror. Panic surged through him as he realized what was happening. ˇ°Noˇ­ Stop! Please, stopˇ­ˇ± His voice cracked. The pride that had once burned in his gaze flickered out, reced with a helpless plea. Blood began to ooze continuously.

    Through WaylonˇŻs strangled gasps, Harlee continued to slice away at the tattoo.

    Rhys had initially nned to handle it for Harlee, but she had refused.

    This was something she had to do herselfˇŞfor Marisa, for her former friends. Though Rhys despised the sight of her hands touching another manˇŻs skin, he remained quiet, standing by her side. He gave her the silent reverence she had earned, honoring her resolve.

    After finishing, Harlee motioned to Goodwin. ˇ°Keep him alive until Robbie fires ten shots!ˇ±

    She tossed the dagger to Robbie. ˇ°Silence him permanently. He doesnˇŻt deserve to utter another word about Marisa.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1250

    ?Chapter 1250:

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Robbie breathed heavily, his eyes hard. He stepped forward, grabbing WaylonˇŻs tongue and slicing it off with a swift, decisive motion, ignoring WaylonˇŻs desperate whimpers.

    Blood sttered across RobbieˇŻs face. He couldnˇŻt help but remember thest battle.

    Unable to contain his surge of anger, Robbie disregarded HarleeˇŻs orders. He plunged the de deep into WaylonˇŻs stomach.

    In that moment, Robbie believed a man like Waylon deserved no mercyˇŞonly a miserable death.

    Harlee gripped RobbieˇŻs shoulder with concern. ˇ°Robbie, donˇŻt let hatred cloud your judgment. We are avenging Tonya and the others, not bing prisoners of the past.ˇ±

    RobbieˇŻs grip loosened on the dagger, and her words slowly brought him back to his senses. He straightened, his voice hoarse as he whispered, ˇ°I understand.ˇ±

    Robbie turned and walked toward Patrick, a troubled expression shadowing his features.

    For so long, Robbie had struggled to move on. In the dead of night, he wished it had been him who had died. Though they all pretended to have moved past it, deep down, no one truly had.

    L§Ńt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ďv?ls.??¦Ď??

    Harlee watched RobbieˇŻs movements, a pang of sorrow twisting in her chest. She could see the burden he carried, and it broke her heart. Without hesitation, she ordered the Shadow Moon Society to seize all of WaylonˇŻs assets and donate everyst piece to a poverty alleviation program in Mogluylia.

    This brutal battle had started off as a casual affair but ended abruptly, and Harlee had lost little manpower in the process.

    It was the result of HarleeˇŻs meticulous nning. For four months, she had worked tirelessly, day and night, to ensure no one would be hurt.

    Once Waylon was handed over to Goodwin, Harlee rose and addressed the group. ˇ°I admit, I was afraid. I nearly backed down after witnessing what happened to Tonya, Ritchie, Hamilton, and Christopher, and for that, IˇŻm sorry.ˇ±

    She lowered her head in a deep bow.

    ˇ°Harlee!ˇ± Everyone, deeply moved, followed suit, bowing solemnly.

    HarleeˇŻs smile was gentle yet filled with resolve. ˇ°From this moment on, the Shadow Moon Society is officially disbanded. You no longer need to obey my orders. But if you ever find yourselves in trouble, remember, IˇŻll always be here for you. Additionally, if youˇŻre tired of the assassinˇŻs life and seek peace, I can help you join the Shadow Moon Group, Sanderson Group, or Green Group.ˇ±

    Her voice wasnˇŻt loud, but it carried clearly through the viˇŻs living room, silencing everyone. They were ustomed to the life of assassins and missions, and they didnˇŻt know what else they could do.

    Harlee noticed their hesitation and smiled warmly. ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. Besides being your leader, IˇŻm also a businesswoman. Businesspeople donˇŻt make unprofitable deals. If you didnˇŻt have valuable skills, I wouldnˇŻt have offered to help you join apany.ˇ±

    At her words, someone in the crowd immediately raised their hand, eager to leave the assassinˇŻs life behind and follow Harlee. Soon, others followed suit, until every hand was raised. To them, it didnˇŻt matter what they did as long as Harlee remained their leader. They feared nothing, not even starting over from scratch.

    Watching her people raise their hands, one after another, Harlee felt a profound stirring deep in her heart. She hadnˇŻt expected such unwavering trust. Initially, she had only nned to ce a few people in the Shadow Moon Group, Sanderson Group, and Green Group. But now, a new idea was beginning to take shape.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1251

    ?Chapter 1251:

    ˇ°Thank you for cing your trust in me,ˇ± Harlee said, bowing deeply, her eyes brimming with tears. ˇ°I thought only a few would dare to choose an uncertain future, but I never expected such overwhelming trust from all of you. So, IˇŻve made up my mindˇ­ˇ±

    She raised her voice, determination in her words. ˇ°IˇŻm going to establish a new Shadow Moon Company. The details are still being worked out, but I promise you all will keep your familiar roles!ˇ±

    ˇ°Hooray!ˇ± they all cheered, their voices loud with excitement. They had been forced into a life of violence, but they didnˇŻt want to continue down that path. HarleeˇŻs willingness to create a new, fitting opportunity for them touched their hearts.

    As the group buzzed with excitement, Rhys, who had remained silent for some time, walked slowly to HarleeˇŻs side. His eyes scanned the room, lingering on his shadow guards hidden in the corners, who seemed out of ce amid the jubnt celebration. He said calmly, ˇ°If any of my people yearn for a different life, you are wee to join them.ˇ±

    The shadow guards fell into stunned silence when they heard this. It wasnˇŻt that they didnˇŻt want to; they simply couldnˇŻt fathom such good fortuneing their way. They were ustomed to the life of shadow guards with no true identities of their own. Therefore, they dared not dream of a life as ordinary people.

    ˇ°Not interested?ˇ± Rhys asked, his tone rising.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.????

    Patrick, who had gradually stepped away from his identity as a shadow guard, took the initiative and stepped forward. ˇ°Mr. Green truly wants you to live the life you desire. If anyone wants to make a change, now is the time.ˇ±

    With PatrickˇŻs calm deration, those who had wavered found their courage and stepped forward. In less than three minutes, every one of them moved with newfound resolve, their heads lifted high. They, too, longed to leave the darkness behind and live in the light.

    RhysˇŻ lips curved into a rare smile, and his gaze softened as it settled on Harlee. ˇ°Honey, IˇŻll leave my people in your capable hands.ˇ±

    Harlee blinked, at a loss for words. She hadnˇŻt expected to take on this responsibility, and now, she found herself in charge of nearly four hundred people. A headache was beginning to form, but there was also a sense of happiness that warmed her heart because they were all still ready to follow her.

    ˇ°Finish the final tasks first. After that, everyone will return to Baythorn with me,ˇ± Harlee said.

    ˇ°Hurray!ˇ± The living room of the vi erupted into cheers, filling the air with the energy of a bustling market. At that moment, everyone was filled with hope for a bright, new future.

    Eventually, Waylon didnˇŻtst long. After Robbie shot him ten times and stabbed him just as many, Waylon lingered only ten minutes in the dog kennel before sumbing to his wounds.

    He passed away with his eyes wide open. However, his gaze wasnˇŻt filled with hatred for Harlee. Instead, they were fixed on the spot where his tattoo of MarisaˇŻs image once marked him. It was unclear whether he cried remembering Marisa or regretting how he had treated her. Only he knew the truth.

    Robbie had once believed taking WaylonˇŻs life with his own hands would bring him a sense of satisfaction. But instead, he was left with a hollow emptiness, as though the act hadnˇŻt affected him at all. WaylonˇŻs life had meant nothing inparison to his friends. WaylonˇŻs death wouldnˇŻt redeem any of his sins.

    The dead live on forever in the hearts of the living, while those who remain continue to push forward, holding onto their beliefs and marching onward with unwavering resolve.

    On a cold winter night, Sk and Belinda finally set the wedding date for Harlee and Rhys. It was set to be on December 26th, less than two weeks away.

    Harlee received the news just as she emerged from the bathroom, her wet hair still damp as she walked into the room. The room was shrouded in darkness and silence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1252

    ?Chapter 1252:

    Harlee fumbled her way forward, the darkness obscuring everything except the vague outline of a man lying on the bed. She crept toward the head of the bed, bent low, and lightly tapped the manˇŻs nose with her finger.

    Her first instinct was to lie down beside him, but the coldness of her damp hair made her realize she hadnˇŻt dried it yet. Her body shivered, the chill creeping into her bones.

    Rubbing her palms together, Harlee prepared to stand and dry her hair elsewhere. But before she could move, she was suddenly lifted onto the bed. She melted into RhysˇŻ warm embrace, her once-chilled body quickly basking in the heat of his touch.

    ˇ°Stop it. I havenˇŻt dried my hair yet,ˇ± she murmured, squirming in his arms.

    When he didnˇŻt respond, she sighed and added, ˇ°Let me dry it first, or my head will start hurting again.ˇ±

    At her words, Rhys gently lifted her from the bed and carried her to the sofa, kneeling before her. ˇ°Wait here. IˇŻll help you dry your hair.ˇ±

    After saying that, he flicked on the light, retrieved a hairdryer from the drawer beneath the dressing table, and plugged it in. Hisrge hands worked tenderly through her damp strands.

    Harlee settledfortably on the sofa, allowing his hands to glide through her hair. In no time, her previously damp hair waspletely dry.

    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    Rhys seemed to have mastered this technique intentionally. Before her hair had fully dried, he carefully worked in a touch of essential oil, his hands moving with practiced ease to avoid tugging at her strands. ˇ°How do you like my hair-drying skills, honey?ˇ± he asked, shing a yful grin like a schoolboy asking for praise.

    Harlee cupped his face, her palms warm against his cheeks. Rising on her toes, she brushed a soft kiss across his lips. ˇ°They are absolutely perfect.ˇ± She couldnˇŻt resist leaning into him, wrapping her arms around his neck, her voice teasing as she asked, ˇ°Rhys, why are you always so good to me?ˇ±

    Rhys gently tapped her nose with a grin, hisughter warm and easy. ˇ°ItˇŻs time you change the way you address me!ˇ±

    Harlee paused for a moment and then softly whispered, ˇ°Honey.ˇ±

    The sound of it made RhysˇŻ heart race, sending a surge of excitement through him. He inhaled deeply, his voice quivering with a touch of nervousness. ˇ°Lee, can you say it again?ˇ±

    It felt like he was on the verge of soaring to the heavens. The sensation was magical and mesmerizing.

    HarleeˇŻs voice softened as she looked at him. With a tone filled with sincerity, she said again, ˇ°Honey.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ expression was radiant. It was as if he had just won the lottery of happiness. His carefreeughter bubbled over, infecting Harlee with its warmth. She chuckled and yfully nudged him. ˇ°Stop giggling already. Starting tomorrow, we will begin preparing for the wedding, and we wonˇŻt see each other for half a month.ˇ±

    The brightness in RhysˇŻ eyes dimmed instantly, and he let out a dramatic sigh before burying his face in HarleeˇŻs chest like a sulking child. ˇ°ArenˇŻt we allowed to meet before the wedding?ˇ±

    ˇ°Absolutely not,ˇ± Harlee replied firmly, her tone leaving no room for negotiation. Tradition mattered to her, and she intended to honor it.

    Though Rhys had been teasing, he lowered his gaze, feigning disappointment, before lifting Harlee into his arms with a grin. ˇ°A night of passion is priceless. LetˇŻs make the most of it.ˇ±

    Harlee couldnˇŻt help but burst intoughter at his cheeky remark. It was going to be a sleepless night.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1253

    ?Chapter 1253:

    On the first day they were apart, Rhys found himself missing Harlee, so he had Patrick deliver a gift to her.

    ˇ°A surveince camera?ˇ± Harlee raised an eyebrow.

    Patrick, scratching his head awkwardly,ughed a bit. ˇ°Look, Harlee, IˇŻm just delivering it. For any questions, better to ask Rhys directly, okay?ˇ± Quickly thereafter, Patrick mentioned needing to feed his dog and hurriedly left, eager to avoid any drama from the coupleˇŻs antics.

    With a sigh and a pinch to the bridge of her nose, Harlee recognized that Rhys wasnˇŻt one to back down easily. She strategically positioned the surveince camera to capture a wide view and then called Rhys with a chuckle, saying, ˇ°Happy now?ˇ±

    Rhys responded with a content hum and then yfully suggested, ˇ°Maybe I should have Patrick bring a few more. One camera might not do the trick.ˇ±

    ˇ°Test me further, and IˇŻll just turn it off.ˇ±

    Rhys quickly backed down, saying, ˇ°Honey, I apologize.ˇ±

    He then excitedly sent Harlee a link and said, ˇ°Honey, IˇŻve set up a little surprise for you. Go ahead and open it.ˇ±

    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s

    Driven by curiosity, Harlee clicked the link. It was a live feed from the surveince camera, showing Rhys waving cheerfully from his location. Harlee couldnˇŻt help butugh. Since recovering his memory, Rhys had reverted to his yfully mischievous self, reminiscent of the days before. ˇ°If Brenton and the rest catch you, youˇŻre in for a beating before the wedding!ˇ± Harlee teased.

    With the wedding date announced, HarleeˇŻs five brothers had resumed their protective stance, keeping a vignt eye on Rhys.

    Rhys, smiling confidently, assured her as he said, ˇ°IˇŻll manage.ˇ± Besides, he knew well that with his mother-inw in his corner, HarleeˇŻs brothers wouldnˇŻt darey a hand on his face.

    Harlee was at a loss for words. Such audacity was limitless! With a firm press of her lips, she grabbed her phone and approached the camera, swiftly typing a message, saying, ˇ°Behave yourself. No visits until the wedding. WeˇŻll meet in fifteen days.ˇ± She then cut off allmunication. Next, Harlee draped her coat over the camera, effectively hiding herself from RhysˇŻ view.

    She settled onto the couch, snacking on fruit while watching the surveince feed of Rhys, who appeared both shocked and upset by her actions. A satisfied grin spread across her face as she watched his reaction. Harlee, in a light mood, was delightfully pleased with her motherˇŻs advice to avoid seeing each other for the two weeks leading up to the wedding. Right now, she couldnˇŻt be seen by Rhys, but she could observe him whenever she wished through the surveince camera.

    Throughout those fifteen days, Harleepletely blocked Rhys, denying any form of contact.

    In desperation, Rhys tried a simple tactic. He threw rocks at her window to capture her attention, but Brenton caught him on his first attempt. This escapade did not grant Rhys a glimpse of Harlee. Instead, he was beaten up, costing him several million dors and a piece ofnd, all forfeited to Brenton.

    Knowing RhysˇŻ longing to see her, Harlee asionally unblocked him for a while.

    On the third day of wedding preparations, Harlee started trying on various wedding gowns and outfits. She worked closely with their parents to finalize the details. Although the preparations were not physically demanding, they were mentally draining and time-intensive. Harlee seized every chance to rest. Positioned in front of the makeup mirror with her eyes shut, Harlee was surrounded by a hairstylist, a makeup artist, and a team of assistants. Tension filled the air as the team was cautious, fearing they might upset Harlee.

    Throughout their arrival, however, Harlee allowed them to proceed with their tasks without a singleint.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1254

    ?Chapter 1254:

    ˇ°Harlee, do you need a break?ˇ± Belinda asked as she handed Harlee a cup of coffee.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not tired.ˇ± Harlee slowly opened her eyes, took a sip, and responded with a smile, ˇ°I think theyˇŻre the ones who need a break more than me.ˇ±

    ˇ°Actually, Miss Sanderson, weˇŻre all doing well,ˇ± everyone responded at the same time before returning their attention to their tasks.

    Taking arger gulp of coffee, Harlee asked, ˇ°Have any guests begun to arrive today?ˇ±

    ˇ°Quite a few havee, not just those invited by the Green family but many others wanting to offer their congrattions. When I left the house, I noticed many prominent figures from across the country arriving,ˇ± Belinda exined, smiling. ˇ°But most just leave their gifts and go, knowing how crowded these events can get.ˇ±

    The number of guests for the Sanderson family nearly matched those of the Green family.

    ˇ°Also, your mother and I decided that you and Rhys should keep those gifts, so weˇŻve started moving some to your new home,ˇ± Belinda said, clearly excited. She had been carefully selecting which gifts to keep, ensuring nothing unwanted was moved.

    Belinda added, ˇ°The items have been ced on the third floor. ItˇŻs quite full. You should see it when you get a chance.ˇ±

    M??? ?¦Ń????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???

    The marriage between the Green and Sanderson families was poised to be a grand event that would be noted both nationally and internationally, far surpassing even BelindaˇŻs own wedding in grandeur.

    Harlee knew to expect arge turnout, but the sheer volume of gifts filling an entire floor was beyond her expectations. She couldnˇŻt help but ask, ˇ°Are there several hundred people?ˇ±

    ˇ°More than that,ˇ± Belinda said. ˇ°Just in the time IˇŻve been here, the butler has weed nearly thirty people.ˇ±

    Noticing BelindaˇŻs need for a rest, an attentive assistant brought over a chair. Belinda gratefully epted it and gave the assistant a generous tip. Belinda sat down gracefully, observing Harlee being styled, and said, ˇ°Brenton mentioned that not only local magnates but also international dignitaries and politicians are attending the celebration. TheyˇŻre all staying at Grand Oak.ˇ±

    Harlee, taken aback,mented, ˇ°ThatˇŻs quite a gathering.ˇ±

    She had assumed that with the disbandment of the Shadow Moon Society, these international guests might not attend, yet their participation was impressively courteous. If anything were to happen to those people, it would be an international matter.

    Concerned about the implications of any incidents involving those guests, Harlee excused herself to Belinda and started messaging Patrick. ˇ°Ensure that security at Grand Oak is top-notch!ˇ±

    Patrick replied, ˇ°No worries. EverythingˇŻs under control.ˇ±

    ˇ°Better safe than sorry. Leave no room for error,ˇ± Harlee typed, not fully convinced by the notion of a foolproof security n.

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Patrick responded and promptly began to implement additional security measures, his demeanor now far from rxed.

    When Harlee put down her phone, Sk entered the room. Just then, the ongoing styling paused as the makeup artist and hairstylist looked at each other before the makeup artist tentatively asked, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, weˇŻve finished styling. Would you like to stand and see the results?ˇ±

    Harlee stood instinctively, but before she could even turn to the mirror, she was met with gasps of admiration.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1255

    ?Chapter 1255:

    Sk, visibly thrilled, took HarleeˇŻs hand, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ˇ°Oh my! You look breathtaking! I was concerned the unique elegance of your wedding dress might not fit, but itˇŻs absolutely perfect.ˇ±

    ˇ°The fabric entuates your figure beautifully, offering a blend of youthfulness and allure. Harlee, you could have been a fashion designer.ˇ± Even Belinda was astonished.

    Everyone in the room was mesmerized by HarleeˇŻs appearance in her wedding dress.

    Harlee studied her image in the mirror.

    Her curls, soft and flowing, were entuated with unique beaded headpieces, enhancing the allure of the mermaid gown she had created herself, radiating a mystical elegance.

    The gown featured fine silver embroidery and was adorned with diamonds that glittered like a multitude of stars across the sky. An borate bow at the back brought an added element of intrigue, setting a romantic mood.

    This stunning wedding dress,bined with her wless makeup, left her looking ethereally beautiful.

    ˇ°Should I reconsider the style?ˇ± Harlee wondered aloud, unsure about her appearance in such a dramatic ensemble for the first time.

    Discover more

    She looked to her friends, who were dazzled into speechlessness by her appearance, and chuckled. ˇ°I get your silent answer. WeˇŻll stick with this ensemble and makeup.ˇ±

    With that, the stylists came to their senses and started to fine-tune the dressˇŻs details.

    Sk interjected, ˇ°It seems wise for Harlee and Rhys not to see each other before the wedding. If Rhys caught a glimpse of Harlee now, heˇŻd turn the world upside down just to be with her.ˇ±

    Belinda tensed at SkˇŻs words. She awkwardly hid her face, embarrassed by the memory of Sk recounting how her son once threw rocks at the Sanderson family viˇŻs windows. Rhys, usually aposed CEO, changed entirely when he was around Harlee. His maturity slipped away, reced by a more yful, childish side.

    Truly, love had the power to alter oneˇŻs demeanor.

    On the night before the wedding, Sk mischievously insisted on joining Harlee in her bed, slipping under the covers with her.

    Caught off guard, Harlee did not object. While applying her night cream, she casually asked, ˇ°Mom, what was in thatrge box they took downstairs earlier?ˇ±

    The Sandersons had decorated everything with a celebratory ir, sparking HarleeˇŻs curiosity about the various adornments.

    ˇ°Eighteen wedding cakes. Nyomi always says the cake is the most important part of a wedding, and the more cakes there are, the more blessings. So, I made sure they prepared eighteen,ˇ± Sk said, her voice muffled as she poked her head out from under the covers.

    As Harlee applied her skincare, her hand came to a sudden stop. She couldnˇŻt help but think that eighteen wedding cakes were undeniably extravagant.

    Sk appeared to suddenly be more open, pulling a red handwritten list from beneath the covers. It was packed with a variety of wedding gifts, all written in tiny, closely spaced handwriting. The list contained gold and silver jewelry, antique collections, property deeds,pany shares, bank cards, and various other wedding essentials. It would take a good ten minutes to read the list from start to finish.

    Harlee cleaned her hands with a wet tissue before climbing into bed. As soon as she settled in, Sktched onto her eagerly, unfolding a list for her to examine.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1256

    ?Chapter 1256:

    Unable to say no, Harlee joined Sk in reviewing the list.

    Upon spotting the long list of wedding presents, which included notations next to her parentsˇŻ and brothersˇŻ names, Harlee said in astonishment, ˇ°Mom, isnˇŻt this a bit too generous?ˇ±

    Sk, sitting up with a serious demeanor, shook her head firmly. ˇ°Generous? Quite the contrary. ItˇŻs actually quite little! If I hadnˇŻt intervened, your five brothers would have bestowed upon you all their possessions. Howeverˇ­ˇ±

    She hesitated and then retrieved another list from her pajama pocket with a grin. ˇ°Rhys has indeed given you everything he possesses.ˇ±

    Harlee was taken aback. She examined the new list and discovered that Rhys had transferred all his assets to her, retaining nothing for himself. It now made sense why he had humorously referred to himself as her ˇ°kept man.ˇ± He was hinting at this very situation.

    Leaning against HarleeˇŻs shoulder, SkˇŻs smile widened as she exined, ˇ°Rhys mentioned this represents his modest savings and shouldnˇŻt be seen as part of the Green familyˇŻs wedding gifts.ˇ±

    Harlee was astonished once more upon learning this detail.

    Earlier that evening, Nathaniel had personally delivered the wedding presents. Harlee, not having been present, presumed the list in SkˇŻs hand represented the Green familyˇŻs wedding gifts.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live

    ˇ°Guess what the Green family prepared?ˇ± Sk yfully asked.

    ˇ°Perhaps gold jewelry, property deeds, simr items to what you and my brothers contributed?ˇ± Harlee said, aware of the Green familyˇŻs regard for her following RhysˇŻ incident three years ago.

    ˇ°Indeed, they included those as well, but to a lesser extent than the Sanderson family. Nathaniel presented the entirety of Green Group as the gift!ˇ± Sk erupted withughter.

    HarleeˇŻs mouth fell open in surprise. She couldnˇŻt help but think that this was a little too much.

    ˇ°You were shocked too, werenˇŻt you? Your brothers and I were just as surprised tonight,ˇ± Sk said,ughing heartily. After all, it was unheard of in high society to gift an entire family business as a wedding present. Rhys yielding his entire wealth was a testament to his profound love for Harlee, while NathanielˇŻs gift of the Green Group broke all precedents.

    In silence, Harlee stored away the three lists, muttering to herself, ˇ°Tonya, see how many cherish me. You must be happy for me, right?ˇ± A single tear rolled down her cheek.

    To avoid causing her mother any concern, Harlee feigned busyness with the lists.

    Yet Sk, attuned to her daughterˇŻs feelings, tenderly caressed her hair. ˇ°Tonya would indeed be joyful for you. SheˇŻd probably demand to sleep beside you, just as I am.ˇ±

    Tears streamed down HarleeˇŻs face as she hid it in her hands, crying softly. Despite the passage of time and the joys in her life, TonyaˇŻs absence remained a void she couldnˇŻt fill. Had Sk not joined her that night, Harlee might have wept through the eve of her wedding. She dreaded spending the eve of her wedding without TonyaˇŻs presence.

    ˇ°Mom, I miss her terriblyˇ­ˇ± Harlee said through her sobs.

    In response, Sk drew her into a warm hug. ˇ°I understand, darling. IˇŻm certain Tonya misses you too. Perhaps sheˇŻs even watching over us this very moment from heaven.ˇ±

    Sk decided to stay the night with Harlee since she had sensed her daughterˇŻs somber mood. She thought Harlee had likely refused to have a bachelorette party because she wouldnˇŻt be able to manage it without Tonya. Her intuition was correct. Harlee had not yete to terms with TonyaˇŻs departure.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1257

    ?Chapter 1257:

    Upon hearing this, Harlee remained silent but gazed intently ahead.

    Picture Tonya there, wiping her tears and ushering her into a blissful marriage. Then, there were Ritchie, Hamilton, and Christopher, clinking champagne sses, partaking in the spirit of the bachelorette celebration. ˇ°TheyˇŻre all here!ˇ± Harlee eximed, burying her face in SkˇŻs embrace.

    ˇ°Mom, surrounded by all of you, I feel truly content.ˇ±

    Sk, briefly taken aback, soon smiled warmly. Following the grievous event of Harlee missing two decades ago, fate finally let them truly connect with their lost daughter.

    A tranquil night passed without a hitch.

    As the first light of dawn stretched across the sky, Sk gently shook Harlee awake. Still a bit groggy, Harlee followed Sk into the bathroom, sluggish but obedient, to brush her teeth and wash her face.

    Despite not having slept a wink due to her excitement, Sk buzzed with more energy than Harlee, who had slept soundly. Sk meticulously set out everything Harlee neededˇŞher toothbrush, toothpaste, facial cleanser, and towelˇŞand even took the time to tenderly brush HarleeˇŻs hair, leaving no strand out of ce.

    Sk beamed. ˇ°Harlee, NyomiˇŻs made your favorite soup. You need to eat something before we get started on your styling.ˇ±

    Find thetest stories g?ln¦Ňv??ls

    HarleeˇŻs wedding day was a whirlwind of events, each minute packed with something to do. If she dawdled even slightly, there wouldnˇŻt be a second to spare for even a quick bite.

    However, it seemed Sk wasnˇŻt as quick on her feet as she thought. The telltale sound of knocking on the door signaled TiffanyˇŻs arrival. ˇ°Harlee, Sk, are you two up yet?ˇ± Tiffany asked, her tone gentle.

    It was TiffanyˇŻs first time at the Sanderson family home, but she carried herself withposure. The sprawling wealth of the family didnˇŻt faze her one bit.

    Tiffany had buried her feelings for Clint deep within, keeping them locked away. She didnˇŻt dare to hope for anything more. When she spoke to him this morning, she was poised andposed, masking the storm raging inside her. She reminded herself she was here only to witness HarleeˇŻs wedding, not to take center stage.

    Harlee had insisted that Tonya remain her one and only bridesmaid, even though Tonya couldnˇŻt be by her side. Still, the arrangement stood firm, leaving Tiffany among the invited friends instead.

    The other two friends in the group were Robbie and Aldrich.

    Still half-asleep, Harlee only lifted her head at the sound of TiffanyˇŻs voice but didnˇŻt say anything.

    Sk chuckled, shaking her head. She had risen early at four-thirty, expecting to be the first one up. To her surprise, the house was already a whirlwind of activity.

    When the door swung open, Tiffany greeted Sk and whisked Harlee off to the makeup room without a second thought.

    As soon as Harlee sat down, the styling team sprang into action, moving with fluid precision, each person knowing what needed to be done without missing a beat.

    Sk fetched a steaming bowl of soup from downstairs before returning to HarleeˇŻs side. ˇ°There is so much to get through today. If you donˇŻt eat something, you might feel ufortableter.ˇ±

    With a soft smile, Sk scooped a spoonful of soup and gently brought it to HarleeˇŻs lips.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1258

    ?Chapter 1258:

    Harlee hesitated for a moment, but seeing SkˇŻs concerned expression, she couldnˇŻt bring herself to refuse and took a sip instead.

    Under SkˇŻs tender care, Harlee slowly finished the entire bowl. Ever perceptive and brimming with charm, the stylists exchanged knowing nces and broke intoughterced with admiration. ˇ°You two are inseparable, arenˇŻt you? What a blessing.ˇ±

    ˇ°Exactly! A bride who is pampered like this on her wedding day is the very picture of happiness.ˇ±

    All the stylists couldnˇŻt help but express their admiration.

    Sk couldnˇŻt help but beam at the praise. Her lips curled into a warm smile as she handed out small gifts to the stylists, who responded with even more praise and enthusiasm.

    Feeling a little bashful, Harlee closed her eyes and leaned back, choosing not toment. Today was a day to celebrate, after all. Everyone around her deserved to be happy.

    As the time for the groomˇŻs arrival approached, the stylists finallypleted the look, perfectly emting the appearance of a princess from ancient times on her wedding day.

    The wedding dress Harlee wore was a masterpiece, embroidered with delicate designs that took the designer three months to craft. Her hair was crowned with dazzling diamond essories, while a ne of lustrous pearls adorned her neck. Her beauty was nothing short of breathtaking.

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    Meanwhile, Rhys had roused his groomsman, Patrick, from a deep sleep at around three in the morning. Now, Patrick was slouched on the sofa, dozing off. His outfit was a mess, and his once-dignified presence had shifted into something more awkward.

    The inner door creaked open, and Rhys emerged, striding confidently into the room.

    The groomˇŻs outfit was a masterpiece of design, crafted toplement the brideˇŻs ensemble. Embroidered with delicate cloud motifs, it exuded a regal elegance thatˇ­

    entuated his wless physique. At that moment, he looked less like a man and more like an emperor from an ancient dynasty, majestic in his presence.

    Patrick blinked, staring at Rhys in a daze. For reasons he couldnˇŻt quite exin, RhysˇŻ majestic appearance only seemed to highlight his own disheveled state.

    Rhys nced at his watch, his gaze sharp andmanding. ˇ°LetˇŻs go.ˇ± Patrick rose to his feet, hoisting arge box in his arms. Word had reached him that in Mogluylia, skimping on gifts was akin to mming the door on a chance at marriage. Determined not to put a foot wrong, he had gone the extra mile and packed the box to the brim with carefully chosen gifts.

    Rhys took a small detour and reached for the bouquet on the table. He had personally handpicked each flower at precisely three-thirty, with every petal imbued with the essence of his love.

    In the car, Patrick reached into his bag and pulled out a notebook he had painstakinglypiled. ˇ°I have done my homework. Meeting Harlee today isnˇŻt going to be a walk in the park.ˇ±

    Patrick skimmed through his list of hurdles, and as he finished, he let out a quiet gasp. ˇ°Given HarleeˇŻs five brothers, I have a feeling today is going to be an uphill battle.ˇ±

    Patrick figured he might have an easier time since HarleeˇŻs siblings seemed to enjoy making Rhys their prime target.

    However, Rhys didnˇŻt seem bothered. He gave Patrick a measured look and muttered coldly, ˇ°Keep quiet.ˇ±

    It had been fifteen long days since Rhysst felt theforting presence of Harlee, and right now, he just wanted to bring her back home as quickly as possible. Therefore, the petty nuisances of the day barely registered on his radar.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1259

    ?Chapter 1259:

    Patrick shivered at RhysˇŻs chilling tone. He instinctively shrank back and did not dare say anything more. He wasnˇŻt about to ruin the mood by getting an earful on such a joyous day.

    Their car came to a gradual stop in front of the Sanderson family estate. The waiting servants, well-prepared for the grand asion, ignited a barrage of ceremonial crackers, their thunderous roar filling the air and marking the beginning of the celebration.

    Patrick stepped out of the car, strolled to the other side, and opened the door for Rhys with a flourish.

    As Rhys stepped out of the car, his presence was as regal as a monarch, and not a single servant from the Sanderson household dared to stand in his way.

    The grand gates creaked open, revealing HarleeˇŻs siblings standing in a row, each draped in their finest attire. They were apanied by rtives of all ages, alongside a group of boisterous children.

    Patrick swiftly opened the box with a grin spreading across his face, distributing candies and small gifts to the crowd. ˇ°A pleasure to meet you all,ˇ± he said warmly. For those who stubbornly rejected the gifts, Patrick pulled them into his arms, determined to make sure his ˇ°briberyˇ± seeded.

    As he made his rounds, more than half of the gifts had already been distributed, yet Fletcher remained unmoved, standing like a stone pir, calm and unyielding.

    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s??§ŕnn

    Fortunately, PatrickˇŻs well-timed tactics began to bear fruit when a child, no older than five, spoke up with the purest voice. ˇ°Lonnie and Sk told HarleeˇŻs five brothers not to make a fuss. So, theyˇŻre just standing there, ying the part.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs siblings couldnˇŻt help but feel a bit embarrassed by the childˇŻs revtion.

    The little one continued, ˇ°Sk said Harlee and Rhys have been through enough storms and donˇŻt need any more battles to fight.ˇ±

    PatrickˇŻs eyes widened in surprise, realizing he had gone overboard with his preparations. His meticulously organized notebook seemed utterly unnecessary in that moment.

    Rhys chuckled softly, fully aware that Harlee had subtly orchestrated this through Lonnie and Sk. Their past had been filled with struggles, and neither of them needed more challenges to face. Her love for him was unwavering, and his heart beat only for her.

    Despite HarleeˇŻs considerate gestures, Rhys did not be arrogant or mock Fletcher. He approached HarleeˇŻs siblings with all due respect, offering a heartfelt assurance. ˇ°My dear brothers-inw, I promise you, I will always treasure Harlee and shield her from any harm.ˇ±

    ˇ°Of course!ˇ± Fletcher responded immediately, his voiceden with concern. ˇ°Remember, if Harlee faces even the slightest trouble, you wonˇŻt see her again!ˇ±

    Rhys responded with conviction, ˇ°I will never cause her pain.ˇ±

    ˇ°The future remains uncertain. Just remember, any harm to Harlee and youˇŻll have us to answer to.ˇ± Clint was slightly upset by the situation, as he had nned numerous traditional wedding games, all of which were rejected.

    Acknowledging the situation, Rhys nodded in agreement. ˇ°Understood. I will always keep Harlee close to my heart.ˇ±

    Realizing RhysˇŻ sincere intentions, the group no longer felt it right to trouble him further and signaled that he could continue.

    ˇ°Go ahead and make your move!ˇ± Fletcher encouraged Rhys, a hint of impatience in his voice.

    Rhys proceeded with confidence, moving toward the ceremony.

    As he crossed the living room, he paused to bow deeply to Lonnie and Sk, expressing his gratitude for their blessings and for bringing Harlee into his life.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1260

    ?Chapter 1260:

    ˇ°We hope you have a joyous marriage. Harlee is upstairs waiting for you,ˇ± Sk said, beaming.

    ˇ°Thank you,ˇ± Rhys said, bowing once more to express his deep respect, and then made his way upstairs to where Harlee awaited.

    Still somewhat out of it, Patrick moved forward and crouched, sliding money under the door. ˇ°Mr. Green, the final challenge must be in there. IˇŻll try bribing them first.ˇ±

    Without showing much interest, Rhys elegantly lifted his hand and knocked on the door.

    Patrick was about to dismiss the gesture as futile when the door clicked open. He remained in his awkward crouch.

    The silence that followed was palpable.

    At that moment, Patrick realized he had overlooked HarleeˇŻs true nature. Rhys, now at the doorway, nodded to Tiffany and stepped past the still-crouching Patrick into the festively adorned bedroom, where wedding symbols were scattered throughout, celebrating the asion.

    Peering around the corner, Rhys caught sight of Harlee seated regally on arge bed, a gold-embroidered fan obscuring her face, her posture impable.

    Their gazes locked. They exchanged a smile full of understanding, as though every moment of waiting had been worth it.

    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ň¦Íe??s

    Gently, Rhys lowered himself to one knee before Harlee, his gaze softening. He extended his hand to hers.

    In that instant, the world seemed to fall silent, enveloping them in their shared moment.

    As RhysˇŻrger hand enveloped HarleeˇŻs smaller one, his grip on the bouquet faltered slightly. He inhaled deeply, steadying his emotions. ˇ°My love, we can finally start our life together in our own cozy home.ˇ± A soft smile yed on HarleeˇŻs lips.

    Carefully, Rhys withdrew the ornate fan from HarleeˇŻs grasp, his hand snaking through it.

    As the fan fell away, Rhys caught his breath. He was stunned. Before him was the breathtaking beauty of Harlee. She was the woman he had longed for in his daydreams and night thoughts for five years, the one he cherished above all others.

    Tiffany positioned herself at the doorway, her smile lighting up the room. Next to her, Clint stood, his attention captured by TiffanyˇŻs expression. He tried to take her hand, but she skillfully dodged his gesture.

    Despite ClintˇŻs efforts, Tiffany remained hesitant to reciprocate his feelings.

    With a self-deprecating chuckle, Clint exited the bedroom. After all, today was his sisterˇŻs special day, and he would not let sadness overshadow it.

    Tiffany pressed her nails into her palm, reminding herself that sometimes the beauty in a bittersweet ending was enough, and entering a life not meant for her would be a mistake.

    Seeing Rhys still gaze at her in a daze, HarleeˇŻsughter broke the silence as she asked Rhys, ˇ°Could you help me with my shoes?ˇ±

    Her request snapped Rhys out of his reverie. He looked over, noticed her shoes in the corner, stood up, and went to fetch them.

    Harlee positioned her feet for him.

    Rhys knelt once more, his hands shaky as he held one foot and struggled to fit the shoe. His hands trembled throughout the process, and it took him some time to manage both shoes.

    Harlee, smiling, leaned in close and whispered in his ear, ˇ°Did you wonder why there were no wedding games? I didnˇŻt even hide my shoes.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1261

    ?Chapter 1261:

    Rhys replied with a shaky voice, ˇ°You wanted to keep things simple for me.ˇ± His voice trembled, and his hands shook. It seemed he might start crying at any moment.

    Outside, the guests barely contained theirughter, amused by the usually stoic RhysˇŻ nervousness in front of Harlee.

    Clearly, the Sanderson family saw no need for wedding challenges, as RhysˇŻ evident nervousness provided enough entertainment.

    Harlee hadnˇŻt anticipated such a reaction from Rhys. She lowered her head and murmured, ˇ°EveryoneˇŻs watching. LetˇŻs go. Take me to our cozy little home.ˇ±

    Rhys looked at her, his expression dazed, taking a moment to grasp her words. Then, gathering his resolve, he lifted her in his arms. ˇ°LetˇŻs go home!ˇ±

    As per tradition, the bride and groom were expected to say goodbye to their parents before departing. Concerned that Harlee hadnˇŻt eaten adequately, Lonnie and Sk simplified the process and insisted they have a meal.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry too much about the formalities. Nyomi has prepared avish feast for both of you. ItˇŻs important you eat well.ˇ± Sk, holding HarleeˇŻs and RhysˇŻ hands with a firm grip, led them toward the kitchen.

    With a bright smile, she encouraged them, saying, ˇ°Come on. The food is excellent.ˇ±

    Neither Harlee nor Rhys could decline her invitation. Together, the family enjoyed a hearty meal, and even Fletcher, usually so reserved, was visibly cheerful.

    Soon, the crackers outside indicated it was time for the couple to leave for their new home.

    Tears formed in SkˇŻs eyes as she embraced Harlee tightly, hesitant to release her.

    ˇ°Time has passed so quickly. It feels like I barely had the chance to cradle youˇ­ˇ± SkˇŻs voice faltered with emotion.

    Feeling the weight of the moment, Harlee replied with teary eyes, ˇ°Mom, thereˇŻs plenty of time ahead. Rhys and I wille to visit often.ˇ±

    ˇ°Really?ˇ± Sk gazed at Harlee.

    Harlee wiped away SkˇŻs tears and reassured her, ˇ°Yes.ˇ±

    A smile broke through SkˇŻs tears as she slowly let Harlee go. ˇ°ThatˇŻs fabulous!ˇ±

    The crackers were pulled with joy.

    Rhys, holding Harlee, made a confident exit. As they emerged from the vi, Kane was ready to guide them to their car.

    Leaning on Lonnie for support, SkˇŻs eyes remained tearful. ˇ°Even though Harlee promised to visit, it still feelsˇ­ˇ±

    Lonnie offeredfort with a gentle pat on her back. ˇ°She may be married now, but she remains our daughter. ThereˇŻs no need to worry.ˇ± Yet, his own eyes were not free from tears of reluctance.

    Harlee was struck with surprise as she neared the wedding car. Each car in the long procession was decked with pink roses and glimmering disys that made them sparkle like stars in the night sky. Rhys knew of her fondness for pink roses.

    A trail of the same flowers paved the ground, each one a promise of joyful days toe.

    Even Harlee, no stranger to extravagance, was caught off guard by the spectacle. She threw her arms around RhysˇŻ neck and kissed him. ˇ°I love it,ˇ± she whispered.

    Rhys gazed down at her, a look of quiet pride filling his eyes. ˇ°YouˇŻll adore every day we share from now on because IˇŻll make sure of it.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1262

    ?Chapter 1262:

    Harlee chuckled and gave his cheek a yful pinch. ˇ°I canˇŻt wait to see what our future holds.ˇ±

    With a gentle nod, Rhys swept her off her feet and into the wedding car. As the vehicle pulled away, their journey toward a blissful life together began.

    The ambiance was enhanced by the crackers, and pink rose petals danced in the breeze.

    By the yearˇŻs end, the union of the Green family and the Sanderson family was the subject of every conversation. It dominated social media trends and was the focus of countless media outlets.

    Paparazzi, desperate for a glimpse, climbed trees, only to be intercepted by Shadow Moon GroupˇŻs security. Even those with telephoto lenses found their efforts frustrated by various hindrances.

    Aside from the invited guests, no one knew the specifics of the wedding. Not a single detail managed to slip through, leaving outsiders to rely on videos from the guests to satisfy their curiosity.

    Despite the secrecy, the wedding captured widespread fascination. To thank her online supporters, Harlee posted snippets of the event, sparking another surge of inte buzz.

    The festivities extendedte into the night. After HarleeˇŻs brothers had coaxed Rhys into several sses of wine, he appeared slightly tipsy.

    Leaning on Patrick for support, Rhys stepped out into the night air, which sobered him quickly. He released his grip on Patrick and quickly headed straight for the bridal suite.

    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§Ş G¦«?§Ş?V¦®??.???

    Patrick stood there, astonished. ˇ°Mr. Green, youˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys nced back unflinchingly. ˇ°Nights like these are rare. How else could I slip away so soon if I hadnˇŻt feigned a bit of drunkenness?ˇ± With a casual wave, Rhys walked off toward the bridal suite, leaving a confused Patrick in the cold night air.

    Had Patrick known sooner, he wouldnˇŻt have drunk that much on RhysˇŻ behalf.

    Momentster, Patrick found himself puking by the roadside.

    Rhys gently swung open the bridal suite door after taking a shower downstairs. Just then, Harlee emerged from her own bath.

    Entering, he walked straight to Harlee, embraced her tightly, and delivered a passionate kiss. ˇ°Tonight is too precious to waste, my love.ˇ±

    With a yful grin, Harlee cradled his face in her hands. ˇ°Rhys, my love for you is deeper than you can imagine.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ touch drifted to her back as he kissed her intensely again.

    He lifted her toward the bed, their garments trailing behind on the floor. Lying Harlee beneath him, Rhys kissed along her corbone, his lips exploring her eagerly.

    HarleeˇŻs arms clung to his neck, her voice yful. ˇ°Do you love me, Rhys?ˇ±

    ˇ°Absolutely!ˇ± Rhys said amid his kisses.

    Her fingers danced across his back. ˇ°And how deeply do you love me?ˇ±

    Halting, Rhys met her gaze sincerely. ˇ°If the world were to end, my love for you would endure. You paint my world in vibrant colors. Without you, everything would be shades of gray.ˇ±

    Harlee couldnˇŻt help but wonder if he was drunk. Amused by his poetic words, sheughed softly. She then reversed their positions, settling atop him. ˇ°For that, IˇŻll introduce you to a new joy.ˇ±

    The following morning, Rhysy awake, gazing at the ceiling, the memories ofst night vivid in his mind. Last night was unforgettable. He yearned for more such moments.

    When Harlee exited the bathroom, Rhys cuddled up to her immediately, affectionately nuzzling her chin like a puppy. ˇ°My darling, my love for you is endless.ˇ±

    Harlee gently pushed his head away. ˇ°Honey, go freshen up. YouˇŻre a bit ripe, and my affection might wither.ˇ± Disappointment washed over RhysˇŻ face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1263

    ?Chapter 1263:

    He tested his breath against his hand. Indeed, she was right. He smelled less than fresh.

    More than a year had passed since their wedding.

    One day, Harlee and others gathered in front of the graves of Tonya, Bart, and the other three.

    Crouching before RitchieˇŻs tombstone, Robbie joked, ˇ°Guess what? I had a dreamst night that I became a godfather. HarleeˇŻs kid was adorable and so clever!ˇ±

    Harlee had asked Robbie on their wedding day to be the godfather of their future children, making him eagerly anticipate their babyˇŻs arrival throughout the year. He often wondered about RhysˇŻ ability to father a child butcked the courage to ask directly.

    Robbie frequently visited the cemetery to talk to the deceased, recounting recent events in a light-hearted manner. Harlee sometimes apanied him whenever she had the time.

    With a gentle nudge, Harlee said to Robbie, ˇ°You know, I can hear you.ˇ± At her words, Robbie turned and yfully stuck out his tongue. ˇ°Harlee, be gentle with me. Tonya would have defended me.ˇ± Once again, Robbie invoked TonyaˇŻs name as his protector.

    Harlee leaned in and wrapped her arms around RobbieˇŻs neck.

    ˇ°I admit my mistakeˇ­ I admit it.ˇ± Robbie hastily apologized.

    DonˇŻt miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??ls?c?m

    Harlee let out an exaggerated sigh and loosened her grip, mindful of RobbieˇŻs weakness and avoiding roughness.

    Once freed, Robbie massaged his neck and nced toward a nearby figure. ˇ°ItˇŻs been a year, Harlee. Why does Rhys still stick to you like glue?ˇ±

    ˇ°Are you envious? Want him to stick to you instead?ˇ± she teased.

    The moment Harlee spoke, RobbieˇŻs face went pale. The idea of being clung to by Rhys was more frightening to him than residing permanently among the graves.

    Patrick followed Rhys over, and the four engaged in lively conversation at the graveside, mixing humor with their discussions in a scene full of life.

    As daylight faded into the dark, they decided it was time to leave.

    Harlee suddenly felt sick and began to vomit, clearly in distress.

    Rhys, concerned, attempted to lift her up, but Harlee gently resisted. ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need. IˇŻve been feeling nauseoustely. Maybe IˇŻve been overeating.ˇ±

    Robbie looked at her with wide eyes, his voice faltering. ˇ°Harlee, could it beˇ­ Are you expecting?ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ attention quickly shifted to her abdomen as Robbie spoke. ˇ°ItˇŻs unlikely, isnˇŻt it?ˇ± he wondered. Would their intimacyst night have had any effect on the baby?

    Overwhelmed by the implications, Rhys nheless lifted Harlee into his arms and instructed Patrick as he strode forward, ˇ°Call Dr. Wilson, quickly.ˇ±

    Harlee was momentarily dumbfounded, pondering the unnecessary summoning of Goodwin. Afterˇ­

    She hardly appeared pregnant at all. Her abdomen was still t, betraying no signs of a meal, let alone a child.

    Goodwin looked at the report and said, ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre already one month pregnant. During the first three months, pregnancies can be delicate, so itˇŻs essential that you rest andˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee abruptly interrupted him, ˇ°Wait, one month pregnant? Seriously?ˇ±

    She stared at Goodwin nkly, feeling cold sweat trickling down her forehead. The reality of her pregnancy hadnˇŻt fully sunk in. And her intimacy with Rhysst nightˇ­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1264

    ?Chapter 1264:

    Overwhelmed, HarleeˇŻs mind raced with countless thoughts, leaving her speechless.

    Noticing her reaction, Goodwin hesitated, his voice quivering slightly. ˇ°Harlee, are you perhaps not fond of children?ˇ±

    Goodwin believed Harlee might be reluctant about having children, fearing she might say, ˇ°Get rid of it.ˇ±

    At that moment, Rhys burst into the room, having just returned from his overseasmitments. Hearing the mention of children, he frowned slightly. ˇ°Who said Harlee doesnˇŻt like children?ˇ±

    ˇ°Wellˇ­ˇ± Goodwin struggled for words, cautious not to mention ˇ°abortionˇ± due to potential misunderstandings, and knowing Rhys would hold him ountable. ˇ°ItˇŻs just some standard pregnancy advice for Harlee.ˇ±

    As soon as Goodwin mentioned ˇ°pregnancy precautions,ˇ± Rhys was stunned. He found himself questioning whether Harlee was really pregnant.

    He leaned forward, his gaze sharp and intense as he locked eyes with Goodwin. ˇ°What do you mean?ˇ± he asked.

    ˇ°Harlee is pregnant. It seems sheˇŻs been for about a month,ˇ± Goodwin replied swiftly.

    L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m

    Rhys stood frozen, his reaction mirroring HarleeˇŻs initial shock. Unlike Harlee, he was amazed at the thought of the eager little life striving toe into this world. Despite their intimacy the previous night, he was still in disbelief.

    As both Rhys and Harlee processed the news, they could hear the soft chuckles of Robbie and Patrick nearby. Robbie and Patrick were eagerly specting about the babyˇŻs gender.

    ncing down, Harlee noticed Rhys gripping her hand firmly, his breaths deep and even. Abruptly, he tugged her to her feet. ˇ°LetˇŻs go for a thorough check-up at the hospital!ˇ±

    Rising alongside him, Harlee teased, ˇ°WhatˇŻs the matter? DonˇŻt have faith in GoodwinˇŻs abilities anymore?ˇ± Rhys, who was not one to frequent hospitals, simply replied, ˇ°Just to be cautious.ˇ±

    As Harlee stood, Rhys was overly anxious, his eyes wide with concern that she might stumble or collide with something.

    Harlee found herself at a loss for words. The pregnancy was still unconfirmed, yet Rhys was already showing signs of anxiety typical of an expectant father. She resigned herself to his attentive support as they exited, with Robbie and Patrick tagging along closely like protective escorts. After the check-up, Rhys was bursting to announce that they were expecting a love child.

    Harlee managed to hold him back just in time, but he insisted on driving to the Sanderson family vi to share the good news with her parents.

    ˇ°Why didnˇŻt you tell us you wereing?ˇ± Sk asked, her face lighting up with delight at their arrival.

    As Harlee had promised during the wedding, she and Rhys had frequently visited the Sanderson home for extended stays.

    Harlee shot Rhys a look, chose to remain silent, and proceeded directly into the living room where she rxed on the sofa. Rhys, beaming more than usual, would handle the announcement.

    At the entrance, Rhys couldnˇŻt contain his joy and, uncharacteristically, took Sk by the arm.

    Sk gave him a suspicious look. ˇ°WhatˇŻs going on? You seem so happy. Is Harlee pregnant?ˇ±

    Sk had only made an offhandment earlier, having previously noted that Harlee did not n to have children for three years, which had shifted her hopes for grandchildren toward Brenton.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1265

    ?Chapter 1265:

    Rhys halted abruptly, his expression one of surprise.

    Indeed, Rhys tended to be somewhat foolish when it came to matters involving Harlee.

    Sk chuckled. ˇ°It might as well be written across your face. How could I miss it?ˇ±

    Sk hadnˇŻt known for sure, but his expressive face left little doubt. Throughout the past year, Rhys had consistently been an open book when it came to Harlee.

    There was a time when Sk even wondered if Rhys had a split personality, as he could effortlessly shift from being a domineering CEO to a yful goofball.

    Upon entering the living room, Sk pped her hands together with enthusiasm. ˇ°Fantastic, weˇŻre going to have a little one around soon. ItˇŻs going to bring so much life here.ˇ±

    Harlee found her motherˇŻs statement a bit exaggerated, considering the house was always lively. To her, the liveliness had little to do with the presence of her child.

    Harlee watched her mother and Rhys examine the pregnancy test so intently that they might wear it out, a yful smile lighting up her face. Their movements mirrored each other perfectly. She was momentarily lost for words. They always seemed to be in sync with each other in the most unexpected ways.

    Harlee rubbed her forehead, though the smile in her eyes was impossible to hide. Ever since she learned about the baby, her mood had been lifted. Nevertheless, although Rhys had shown great enthusiasm since hearing about the arrival of their baby, she wondered about his genuine feelings. As Harlee and Rhys appeared to need a private moment, Sk discreetly left to call Lonnie.

    gal¦Ç¦Ň¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source

    After taking a sip of the warm milk Nyomi had brought, Harlee asked, ˇ°Are you truly this thrilled? What are your thoughts on our child?ˇ± They had initially decided to dy having children for three years due to concerns that Rhys might still be dealing with residual toxins in his body.

    Sitting next to Harlee and holding her hand, Rhys looked down, a mixture of joy and apprehension in his voice. ˇ°IˇŻm really happy, yetˇ­ IˇŻm also somewhat frightened.ˇ±

    Setting her milk down on the table and sitting upright, Harlee faced him with a serious expression. ˇ°Are you having doubts about wanting this child?ˇ± She suspected his worry might stem from the potential toxins affecting their child.

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Rhys quickly said. ˇ°ItˇŻs not that I want us to end the pregnancy. ItˇŻs just that IˇŻm scaredˇ­ˇ±

    While exining, he passed his phone to Harlee. ˇ°I canˇŻt figure out why I keep seeing these kinds of news stories on my phone.ˇ±

    Harlee took it with suspicion and nced at it. ˇ°Shocking! Pregnant couple canˇŻt restrain themselves, and the child was born withˇ­ˇ± Harlee was at a loss for words. Realizing that Rhys shared her concerns brought a smile to her face.

    Seeing his earnest look, Harleeughed softly. ˇ°The doctor only rmended some precautions earlier. There was nothing to suggest any serious problems, so our baby should be fine. None of your worries are likely to happen.ˇ±

    ˇ°Really?ˇ± Rhys still appeared anxious.

    Trying to lighten the mood, Harlee joked, ˇ°If youˇŻre still not convinced, I could consider an abortion tomorrow. IˇŻve heard itˇŻs rtively safe.ˇ±

    Rhys, catching only the word ˇ°abortion,ˇ± reacted immediately. ˇ°Absolutely not. This is our baby!ˇ±

    Witnessing his distressed look, warmth flooded HarleeˇŻs heart. She cradled his face in her hands and nted a reassuring kiss on his lips. ˇ°Then weˇŻll keep our baby!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1266

    ?Chapter 1266:

    Rhys embraced her tightly, his eyes sparkling with happiness. He too was filled with excitement for their future child.

    The following morning, breakfast was served at the Sanderson family home. The entire family, except for Harlee, was buzzing with excitement about her pregnancy, having stayed awake all night in anticipation.

    Today, Harlee opted for a light gray coat and her hair neatly secured with a clip. She appeared downstairs in the dining room, makeup-free, phone in hand, with no outward signs of her pregnancy.

    In the living room, Kareem was fighting off sleep, his head bobbing up and down, dark circles under his eyes as stark as a pandaˇŻs. He had made a hurried return from the military camp the previous night after learning of HarleeˇŻs pregnancy, drained from two days of relentlessbat training.

    Upon seeing Harlee descend the stairs, Kareem instantly brightened. ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre up early. WouldnˇŻt you rather get some more sleep?ˇ± Harlee, surprised by KareemˇŻs presence, wasnˇŻt expecting him. ˇ°Kareem, arenˇŻt you supposed to be in training? How did you manage to get away?ˇ± she asked, astonished.

    ˇ°Good morning, Harlee.ˇ± Before Kareem could continue, a charming voice interrupted from behind him.

    Turning toward the voice, Harlee saw Clint, fully equipped and masked, approaching with his manager and two assistants.

    Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c?m

    ˇ°Clint? What brings you here?ˇ± Still groggy, Harlee hadnˇŻt yet realized her brothers had hurried back due to her pregnancy news.

    Clint casually draped an arm around her shoulders, hisughter low. ˇ°I just had toe and see you!ˇ±

    Only then did Harlee grasp their concern, offering a silent thumbs-up. To an outsider, it might seem as though it was their wives who were pregnant.

    ˇ°Kareem, those dark circles. Did you hurry back overnight?ˇ± Clint asked, his frown deepening. ˇ°YouˇŻre crazy. I just flew in this morning! You rarely make it home, and now youˇŻve even beaten me here!ˇ±

    Clint huffed. KareemˇŻs hasty return made him look as if he was less eagerly anticipating HarleeˇŻs baby.

    With an affectionate smile, Kareem looked at Harlee. ˇ°This is HarleeˇŻs first baby. I had toe quickly.ˇ±

    Harlee was left speechless. She was merely pregnant, not yet inbor. ˇ°Kareem, Clint, donˇŻt you think youˇŻre overreacting? IˇŻm just a month along, and here you are acting as if the babyˇŻs due any minute.ˇ± Harlee looked at them, quietly questioning if she was the only one reacting reasonably to her pregnancy.

    ˇ°WhereˇŻs Rhys?ˇ± Clint shifted the conversation.

    ˇ°He had to handle some overseas business and left early today.ˇ± Harlee then asked, ˇ°Kareem, Clint, have you had breakfast? IˇŻm a bit hungry.ˇ± The moment she mentioned hunger, they escorted her into the dining room from both sides.

    Harlee attempted to decline their assistance but was overwhelmed by their lengthy persuasion. Eventually, she relented. If it brought them joy, she would go along.

    In a small shop down a secluded alley, sunbeams pierced through the kitchenˇŻs ss windows, illuminating the tidy space. The owner, havingpleted his morning preparations, stretched and readied himself to open his shop.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1267

    ?Chapter 1267:

    The moment he stepped out the door, he encountered several tall men dressed in ck uniforms. Their faces were nk, and they exuded an intimidating presence.

    The owner stepped back in surprise. Patrick, positioned centrally, steadied the owner with a reassuring smile. ˇ°Mr. Ramos, our boss requests a meeting with you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Who are you?ˇ± Jameson Ramos, the owner, asked, eyeing Patrick with suspicion.

    Patrick responded with a friendly smile, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, Mr. Ramos, we mean no harm. Our boss simply wishes to talk.ˇ±

    Patrick added, trying to reassure him, ˇ°By the way, our boss is Rhys, the CEO of the Green Group.ˇ± He hoped mentioning RhysˇŻ title would build some trust.

    Jameson remained silent. He was unfamiliar with the CEO of the Green Group.

    The walls of the alley were worn, giving off an old-world charm. The cement road had clearly aged, and a leaking pipe at the shopˇŻs entrance quietly mirrored the pedestrians as they passed by.

    At the entrance to the alley, a ck SUV was parked. A man leaned nonchntly against it, a cigarette dangling from his lips.

    Jameson followed Patrick over to the man tentatively, his voice shaky as he said, ˇ°Mr. Green, is there something you need from me?ˇ±

    Though unfamiliar with the man before him, Jameson sensed the manˇŻs significant presence and instinctively addressed him with respect. Rhys was leaning casually.

    Against the car, dressed in a simple gray hoodie, RhysˇŻ aura was as dominant as that of an emperor.

    Upon hearing Jameson, Rhys passed his cigarette to an aide and straightened up, his gaze cold and detached. ˇ°Mr. Ramos, my wife is a fan of your dishes. I would like to offer you a position as our personal chef.ˇ± It was clear he hade to recruit Jameson.

    However, Jameson declined instantly. ˇ°Thanks for your offer, but I have no interest in working as a private chef.ˇ±

    ˇ°I can offer you anything you desire,ˇ± Rhys responded, his tone unyielding. He faced Jameson with a stern expression.

    Jameson fell silent, his hands clenched into fists. If not for the daunting presence of the guards in ck, he might have confronted Rhys. Rhys was pressuring him.

    While being rich was impressive, Jameson wasnˇŻt swayed by RhysˇŻ offer. He inhaled deeply and replied calmly, ˇ°Thanks for your generous offer, but IˇŻm not interested.ˇ±

    Jameson then turned to leave, but the guards courteously but firmly steered him back. Still, his resolve did not waver. Despite the pressure, he was not prepared to yield.

    Patrick observed the situation with concern. Rhys was wless in many ways but often too aloof with others, with Harlee being the sole exception. Patrick interjected, ˇ°Mr. Ramos, please consider before declining. I understand your attachment to your shop. We have no intention of making you close it. Our boss simply wishes for your services at his home when required.ˇ±

    Remson Manor had various chefs, and they wanted Jameson avable solely for the potential scenario where Harlee experienced severe morning sickness. Rhys aimed to have her preferred meals on hand.

    ˇ°Our bossˇŻs wife is pregnant,ˇ± Patrick added, hoping to rify the urgency. ˇ°HeˇŻs concerned about potential morning sickness and wants to ensure we have chefs she admires.ˇ±

    Upon hearing this, JamesonˇŻs expression softened, though he still disagreed. ˇ°This is a significant decision. IˇŻll need to think about it,ˇ± he said.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1268

    ?Chapter 1268:

    Rhys looked ready to intervene, but Patrick quickly said, ˇ°Of course. And donˇŻt worry. The role wonˇŻt demand much of your time.ˇ±

    Jameson gave a slight nod, his attitude shifting toward eptance. RhysˇŻ intentions were clear and considerate, so he had no reason to refuse.

    Jameson took a business card from his pocket and handed it to Patrick. ˇ°If you need me, just give this number a call. ThereˇŻs no need for another visit.ˇ±

    ˇ°Thank you, Mr. Ramos.ˇ± Patrick epted the card with gratitude. Jameson walked confidently back to his shop, and this time, no one stood in his path.

    As Jameson walked back, he suddenly turned around and smiled at Rhys. ˇ°Mr. Green, allow me to offer a piece of unsolicited advice. DonˇŻt treat your wife with the same demeanor you disy toward me, or you might break her heart.ˇ±

    Jameson shook his head as he stepped back into his shop. His advice stemmed from his own failed rtionship with his partner, and he hoped Rhys could avoid the fate of ending up alone throughout his life.

    Rhys didnˇŻt take offense. Instead, he smiled, a softness in his demeanor when it came to matters involving Harlee.

    Before climbing into his car, Rhys paused, looked at Patrick, and said calmly, ˇ°YouˇŻre starting to remind me of Hamilton.ˇ±

    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om

    Caught off guard by theparison, Patrick was momentarily speechless, a rare urrence for him. He pondered if he was indeed bing like Hamilton. Aware that he was far from matching HamiltonˇŻs capabilities, he still felt a sense of validation from RhysˇŻment.

    As Rhys settled into the car and closed the door, Patrick headed to the passenger side, murmuring to himself with a grin, ˇ°Ah, Hamilton, looks like I, your apprentice, have finally matured. IˇŻve moved beyond the naive guy who only knew how to fight.ˇ±

    Upon RhysˇŻ return to the Sanderson family home, Harlee had finished her breakfast and navigated through her familyˇŻs concerned inquiries. She was now in the study discussing strategic moves with Brenton.

    Rhys pushed the door open and entered.

    Brenton looked up, motioning with his eyes for Rhys to take a seat.

    ˇ°I am fine,ˇ± Rhys said calmly.

    Rhys then walked over to Harlee and asked, ˇ°Are you discussing the future of Shadow Moon Company?ˇ±

    A year prior, Harlee hadmitted to establishing apany for the Shadow Moon Society and RhysˇŻ team. Yet, coordinating such arge group discreetly had proven more challenging than anticipated. Many of them were assassins with deep-seated vendettas, limiting those who could safelye forward to a select few.

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Harlee responded, her voice tinged with concern as she sipped her soup. She had gone over this matter with Rhys, Lonnie, Brenton, Nathaniel, and Brice, but it felt like each n wascking something important.

    Rhys, gently smoothing the creases on her brow, said, ˇ°Actually, I believe BrentonˇŻs idea has value.ˇ±

    Rhys refused to restrict HarleeˇŻs activities due to her pregnancy. Understanding her concern for the Shadow Moon Company, he helped her analyze the issue. ˇ°Those men are used to a life of hardship. If we abruptly change their environment, theyˇŻll feel lost. Perhaps a farmhouse restaurant could offer them a new beginning to rebuild their lives from the ground up.ˇ±

    Brenton had proposed establishing a farmhouse restaurant, where their previous subordinates would be relocated to a panoramic location to engage in farming, livestock raising, and managing a lively country inn. Their physical resilience was not in question.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1269

    ?Chapter 1269:

    ˇ°IˇŻve already talked it over with Robbie, and we both agree itˇŻs a challenging n to execute. Apart from theirck of farming expertise, do you really think theyˇŻd adapt to country life?ˇ± Harlee asked, her tone steady but her face marked by concern.

    ˇ°So, expanding on BrentonˇŻs concept, I integrated some of your ideas,ˇ± Rhys said, his smile carrying a hint of intrigue.

    Harlee, fascinated, looked up. ˇ°What do you mean?ˇ±

    Rhys detailed his n. ˇ°Remember your idea for a discreet informationwork? I think itˇŻs achievable. We could station them nationwide, even globally. On the surface, weˇŻd be managing a farmhouse restaurant, but in reality, our team would be amassing valuable intelligence.ˇ±

    As HarleeˇŻs expression brightened, Rhys added, ˇ°We could then employ hacking strategies to conceal their identities and market the information we gather.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs mind raced with new thoughts. She yfully nudged RhysˇŻ arm, joking, ˇ°ThatˇŻs an excellent idea. Why didnˇŻt you bring it up sooner?ˇ± Rhys offered no reply, simply yfully tousling her hair. He had dyed suggesting the idea until he had fully assessed the informationworkˇŻs potential risks. His priority was keeping Harlee safe from any further dangers.

    Brenton coughed to remind them of his presence. ˇ°IˇŻm still here. Could you maybe keep it down a bit?ˇ±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s is your story source

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Rhys answered smoothly, his expression more serious. ˇ°If youˇŻre feeling jealous, you might consider settling down.ˇ±

    Brenton was momentarily speechless. He had thought about marriage, but the right partner had evaded him. After years of lighthearted spats with this couple, he often found himself at a loss for words. He figured it was wiser not to provoke further banter.

    Brenton stood and said, ˇ°I can manage the farmhouse restaurant operations.ˇ±

    Rhys replied, ˇ°No need. IˇŻve made plenty of preparations over the past year, and IˇŻm already well-versed in the farmhouse restaurant business. At this point, the main concern is how the Sanderson family can navigate the situation created above. With Kareem in the military, itˇŻs not simple for us to staypletely uninvolved.ˇ±

    Harlee rose to her feet. ˇ°Brenton, IˇŻm entrusting you with safeguarding the Sanderson family. I wonˇŻt interfere anymore.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay, focus on your pregnancy,ˇ± Brenton responded, nodding his agreement.

    Rhys wrapped his arm around HarleeˇŻs waist, giving Brenton an earnest look. ˇ°If you encounter any problems that the Green Group canˇŻt handle, IˇŻm here to offer my personal assistance.ˇ±

    ˇ°Thanks,ˇ± Brenton said, giving Rhys a friendly pat on the shoulder before he exited the study.

    Over the past year, Rhys had fully integrated into the Sanderson family. Despite asional minor disagreements, no one deliberately made things difficult for him anymore. In fact, they all supported one another professionally.

    Three dayster, the sunlight sparkled over the sea, casting shimmering reflections as Harlee, clutching RhysˇŻ arm, stood on the deck of a grand cruise ship. The setting sun enveloped them in its warm glow.

    The cruise ship sailed slowly toward a secluded ind they had chosen for their destination.

    Harlee waved farewell to her family gathered on the shore. She continued waving until their figures shrank and finally vanished from view. Turning back, Harlee leaned into Rhys, looking out at the vast ocean, and smiled. ˇ°LetˇŻs make this trip our second honeymoon.ˇ±

    Once Harlee decided to open a farmhouse restaurant, the first ce that came to mind was the remote ind where Nic had once lived. She was determined to ensure that ce would no longer feel so lonely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1270

    ?Chapter 1270:

    Nic had never left the ind until her passing. Therefore, Harlee wanted to bring life to it after NicˇŻs death.

    Back then, Tonya had quickly prepared the antidote, but sadly, NicˇŻs health had already declined too far. She passed away before she could attend HarleeˇŻs wedding.

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Rhys whispered, his chin resting on her forehead as he affectionately nuzzled her.

    Rhys wasmitted to supporting Harlee, no matter what she felt like doing during her pregnancy. She had every right to lead her own vibrant life.

    As the cruise ship approached the ind, Harlee felt an inexplicable thrill. Her thoughts were not only filled with memories of NicˇŻs decades on the ind but also with dreams of what the future might hold for her and her people.

    Rhys positioned himself in front of Harlee, subtly leaning forward to block the sea breeze for her. He smiled softly and asked, ˇ°Do you enjoy this ind?ˇ±

    Harlee pondered her feelings about the ind. Perhaps she did enjoy it, anticipating the visit because, over the past year, she had traveled to every destination Tonya had explored, except this one. She hoped to detect even a faint sign of TonyaˇŻs presence here. A slight indication would suffice.

    Harlee turned slightly to feel the breeze, the warm sunlight filling her eyes, and a rxed smile formed on her lips. ˇ°Yes, I do like it. Aside from my eagerness to know about Nic, I want to trace TonyaˇŻs steps, if she left any behind.ˇ±

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s is your escape to fiction

    After exploring the ind, she would establish a farmhouse restaurant where she and her people could lead a peaceful life from then on.

    ˇ°Alright, our baby and I will join you.ˇ± Rhys affectionately ruffled her hair and pulled her into his arms.

    They stood together, silently observing the horizon. Their quiet was more expressive than any spoken words.

    As Harlee leaned against his shoulder, she contemted her ns and the responsibilities she must manage on her own. Casting a worried nce at him, her eyes betrayed her inner conflict. She considered whether she should alert him to her thoughts. Typically decisive, she now hesitated, concerned that he mightmand the captain to turn the ship back.

    Nestling against her nose, Rhys asked, ˇ°WhatˇŻs causing your hesitation? YouˇŻre free to tell me whatever you want and do as you please.ˇ±

    Harlee slightly bowed her head in thought. ˇ°Rhys, how about we make a deal?ˇ±

    ˇ°A deal?ˇ± His eyebrow lifted in curiosity, assuming she proposed a lighthearted pact between them.

    ˇ°Once wend on the ind, no matter my actions, promise not to be upset or intervene. Just support me in silence until IˇŻvepleted my tasks, alright?ˇ± She looked at him, searching for his response.

    Rhys understood Harlee well. Her request implied she nned to undertake something he might not favor. ˇ°What is it that you n to do?ˇ± he asked, withholding immediate agreement.

    Harlee stepped back from his hold and leaned calmly against the railing. ˇ°The conditions on the ind might be tough, so IˇŻm thinking ahead. I worry you might try to prevent me from doing certain things, or maybe even use the baby as leverage.ˇ±

    ˇ°Do you actually believe I would do that, or do you have ns already?ˇ± Rhys asked.

    ˇ°No, just nning ahead,ˇ± Harlee answered, her clear gaze making her sincerity undeniable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1271

    ?Chapter 1271:

    ˇ°Will you promise me?ˇ± she asked with earnestness.

    ˇ°I wonˇŻt restrict your actions, but I cannot ept this deal,ˇ± Rhys responded firmly.

    Harlee, anticipating such a response, felt only slight disappointment.

    After a momentˇŻs pause, she took RhysˇŻ hand firmly and drew him near. She whispered into his ear with a pleading tone, ˇ°Please, my loveˇ­ˇ± Her voice was gentle and yful, softening his determination.

    Rhys stared at her face, his throat growing dry and a strange fluttering stirring in his heart. Without hesitation, he gave in.

    ˇ°How can I possibly say no to you?ˇ± He softly stroked her forehead in affection, smiling warmly. ˇ°However, I have my conditions. Never overexert yourself. Make sure to rest when needed, and stick to the prenatal care n I set once wend on the ind.ˇ±

    Prenatal care. Although Harlee was not fond of those prescribed remedies, she decided to tolerate them for the sake of her ns. ˇ°Okay, itˇŻs a deal!ˇ± She figured she could negotiate her way out of consuming too much of the remediester on.

    ˇ°Seal it with a kiss,ˇ± Rhys suggested. He then bent down and gently kissed her lips.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv???s hosts exclusive updates

    ˇ°Remember, no interfering with my work. Once weˇŻre on the ind, just stay by my side,ˇ± Harlee said. ˇ°And if you donˇŻt respect our agreement or break our deal, youˇŻll be banned from my side for the next six months!ˇ±

    ˇ°That sounds harsh,ˇ± Rhys said, yfully expressing his displeasure.

    Harlee nodded decisively, ready to add more when the sound of footsteps interrupted them.

    Turning together, Harlee and Rhys noticed Goodwin approaching them on the deck.

    When Goodwin noticed them, a hint of surprise flickered in his eyes. He clearly hadnˇŻt anticipated running into them while seeking some fresh air. He offered a respectful greeting. ˇ°Are you out enjoying the sea breeze as well?ˇ±

    Rhys shot Goodwin a cold nce, showing his annoyance at the interruption.

    ˇ°Have you brought all the necessary equipment? What about the standard medicines for colds and injuries?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    Goodwin promptly replied, ˇ°Yes, everything is prepared. I can perform surgeries as long as the environment is sterile.ˇ±

    ˇ°Good,ˇ± Harlee responded with a nod, pleased that all preparations were in ce. The next step was to select a location on the ind to begin their project.

    Nic had chosen the ind as her final ce of rest, located a significant distance from the familiar shores of Baythorn. The journey there, even at the shipˇŻs maximum speed, wouldst a full day.

    As darkness enveloped the sea, their cruise ship anchored at the northern pier, and the gangway descended. Prepared for his role, Noel and his team boarded.

    From the deck, Harlee observed Noel in silence.

    Returning to his work as a psychologist, Noel realized hisck of passion for business. This discovery led him to take a long vacation, during which he traveled the nation for nearly two years, helping locals with their psychological issues. When he learned of HarleeˇŻs intention to establish a farmhouse restaurant on the ind, he reached out, eager to be part of her initiative. His n was to set up a center for psychological therapy on the ind.

    The northern winters were harsh. Noel was d in a long, ck down jacket that enveloped him, concealing his features almostpletely. Despite his gentle features, he now seemed like a vague, shadowy figure.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1272

    ?Chapter 1272:

    Looking up, Noel saw Harlee on the ship, her presence both delicate and elegant. A weing smile touched the corners of her mouth as if greeting an old friend.

    It brought back memories for Noel of the three years he spent helping Harlee through her depression, during which she would always wait for him, time and time again. For a moment, it made him feel as though they could go on like this forever. But reality quickly shattered that illusion.

    Just as it had years ago when he let go. Next to her stood a man, who draped a coat over her shoulders with gentle care.

    Rhys stepped forward, holding Harlee close. His embrace seemed both a im of ownership and as rxed as a casual hello among friends.

    This was NoelˇŻs first encounter with Rhys since Rhys had regained his memory. Noel had previously missed their wedding, offering an excuse to avoid it.

    ˇ°It has been some time, Rhys, Harlee.ˇ± With a warm smile, Noel approached them and extended his greetings. ˇ°I heard the good news about the baby. Congrattions.ˇ±

    ˇ°Thank you,ˇ± Harlee responded, her smile unwavering as she chose not to inquire about his source. ˇ°You look like youˇŻve had a rewarding year.ˇ±

    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .

    Noel slightly bowed his head andughed softly. ˇ°Yes, itˇŻs been quite good.ˇ± Privately, Noel wished Harlee could have shared those moments with him.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs gettingte. We should continue this conversation tomorrow,ˇ± Rhys interjected, draping his arm around Harlee, shortening the conversation. Despite being NoelˇŻs friend and the one who had previously introduced him to Harlee, Rhys still felt his jealousy re when Noel talked to Harlee.

    Harlee checked the time and nodded at Noel. ˇ°Indeed, itˇŻste. Get some rest tonight. WeˇŻll have plenty of time to catch up tomorrow on the ind.ˇ±

    Noel caught sight of RhysˇŻ protective arm around Harlee, his expression shadowing under the veil of night, though the dim light masked this from view.

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± Noel said softly before retreating to his quarters. Some memories were better left in the past.

    The following morning, the cruise ship gently made its approach to the dock.

    Harlee slowly woke up in RhysˇŻ arms, realizing they had arrived. She quickly sat upright.

    The thick curtains had kept the room in darkness, and even though dawn was breaking outside, the bedroom remained shrouded in shadows. She reached for the remote and opened the curtains.

    As Harlee looked out at the newndscape, her heart fluttered, and she caught her breath. The previous night, Noel had hinted that Tonya had left a significant surprise for her on the ind, although he hadnˇŻt seen it himself. Since then, Harlee had been filled with anticipation, struggling to sleep as she pondered what Tonya might have arranged.

    Harlee remembered when Tonya used to visit the ind often. She had assumed it was because Nic needed Tonya, but it turned out Tonya had been preparing the surprise during those visits.

    Rhys was half-asleep in bed, his hand reaching out to the empty space next to him. Finding it empty, he quickly opened his eyes and sat up to find Harlee at the window.

    ˇ°Having trouble sleeping?ˇ± he asked.

    ˇ°WeˇŻve arrived, Rhys,ˇ± Harlee said, her voice filled with excitement.

    Rhys rose from the bed and approached her, encircling her waist with his arms. ˇ°Are you looking forward to this?ˇ± He had been present the previous evening when Noel spoke of Tonya, aware of HarleeˇŻs anticipation to explore this ce.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1273

    ?Chapter 1273:

    ˇ°Absolutely,ˇ± Harlee responded with a nod, then stepped back and dashed to the wardrobe. She began sorting through clothes, holding each item up for consideration. ˇ°Which should I choose? Is this too fancy? Maybe this pink hoodie with the light blue wide-leg pants would be better?ˇ± Choosing her outfit proved challenging for Harlee.

    Rhys settled on the couch, observing her animatedly select her attire, a smile forming on his lips. ˇ°You always look wonderful, no matter what you choose.ˇ±

    It was rare for him to see Harlee so animated. Thest time had been during their first visit to the cemetery. Her agitation and nervousness were palpable then.

    ˇ°Tonya liked blue, so IˇŻll go with this blue hoodie,ˇ± she muttered to herself. Rhys watched her, his expression a mix of helplessness and fondness. Ever since TonyaˇŻs tragedy, Harlee transformed into someone else whenever Tonya was mentioned. He was aware of how significant Tonya was to Harlee, yet he hadnˇŻt realized Tonya would hold such an essential ce in her heart. A year had passed, and HarleeˇŻs yearning for Tonya not only persisted but intensified over time. Rhys showed no signs of discontent. He had no intention of feeling jealous of someone who was no longer present.

    Turning toward him with a smile, Harlee then retrieved a matching blue hoodie and denim wide-leg pants from the wardrobe and handed them to Rhys. ˇ°Here, put these on.ˇ±

    Rhys lifted an eyebrow. Such attire was unusual for him, but he went along with it.

    Your story source galnov??????c?m

    As Rhys received the clothes and began changing into the blue hoodie, he suddenly felt HarleeˇŻs gentle hands caressing his abs.

    Looking down at her, who seemed even more endearing in her outfit, he chuckled. ˇ°Lee, youˇŻre quite the tease.ˇ± He was fond of how she admired his physique.

    ˇ°Is that so? ItˇŻs a shame I can only admire them,ˇ± Harlee joked yfully. Rhys felt a jolt of excitement at her words and said in a hushed voice, ˇ°Lee, youˇŻre teasing me on purpose!ˇ±

    ˇ°And what if I am? No intimacy during the first trimester.ˇ± With a yful push, she left the room without a backward nce, her ears catching the sound of his chuckling, clearly exasperated. To her, thatughter was delightful. She enjoyed it.

    Harlee thought she was up early, but upon freshening up, she discovered everyone else was already assembled and ready in the living room.

    Goodwin was lounging on the sofa, casually browsing through short videos, while Patrick watched humorous clips next to him. Near the window, Noel stood looking out, seemingly deep in thought.

    When Harlee and Rhys appeared, both dressed in matching blue hoodies, they made an eye-catching duo: he looked suave and striking, while she appeared pure and glowing. Together, they were a stunning pair.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, Mrs. Green,ˇ± Goodwin said, setting aside his phone as soon as he saw them.

    Noel took in their coordinated outfits but remained expressionless, only offering a smile as he suggested, ˇ°LetˇŻs eat something first and then we can set off.ˇ±

    ˇ°Has everyone had breakfast?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    Patrick responded, ˇ°WeˇŻve already eaten. To keep things quick today, weˇŻve prepared bread and milk.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs perfect. Bring us two servings. We can eat as we go,ˇ± Harlee instructed before turning to the group. ˇ°LetˇŻs get moving now!ˇ±

    With high spirits, therge group began their journey, Rhys and Harlee holding hands as they walked to the center.

    As they exited the hall and viewed the ind from afar, it truly seemed deserted. The thick trees hid everything from view, creating the feeling that no one lived there. A deep, deathly silence hung in the air.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1274

    ?Chapter 1274:

    Tears started to form in HarleeˇŻs eyes as she looked around. She understood then what TonyaˇŻs surprise was: the whole ind had been turned into a document of their early life experiences.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the matter?ˇ± Rhys asked, descending the stairs and noticing Harlee had paused. ˇ°Do you feel okay?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm fine,ˇ± she replied, shaking her head but not borating further. From behind, Noel watched HarleeˇŻs reaction and surmised she had stumbled upon TonyaˇŻs surprise.

    ˇ°The air is quite refreshing here,ˇ± Noel stretched leisurely and then approached Harlee with a smile. ˇ°LetˇŻs continue exploring and see what other surprises are waiting for us.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± Harlee said, her eagerness renewed to uncover the romantic gesture Tonya had left for her.

    Rhys felt uneasy about Harlee and NoelˇŻs silentmunication but concealed his difort, choosing instead to drape his arm around HarleeˇŻs waist as they moved ahead. Three years had left gaps in his experiences.

    Upon arrival, the cruise ship anchored off a remote indcking proper infrastructure. Untamed trees flourished, necessitating the use of machetes by the group to forge a path.

    As the group ventured deeper, the surroundings grew increasingly peculiar, haunted by sharp cries.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories

    The leader paused, alert, attempting to pinpoint the criesˇŻ origin.

    Goodwin gripped his medical kit close, not straying far from Patrick. He couldnˇŻt help but wonder where they were. This ce felt far too eerie. Abruptly, a wild-looking woman with unkempt hair and w-like nails dropped from a tree, crashing onto his kit.

    Patrick acted swiftly, yanking Goodwin to safety, leaving him rattled but unharmed.

    ˇ°Ah!ˇ± In a burst of fear, Goodwin screamed and scrambled to climb onto Patrick.

    The Shadow Moon Society members stepped forward, intending to subdue the woman, yet Harlee had already approached withposure and knocked her out.

    ˇ°Tonya mentioned this to me. She said Nic lived on the ind with a mentally ill person. This must be the one she was talking about.ˇ± Harlee added, ˇ°IˇŻm not sure if you remember, but Tonya and I once went to an uninhabited area of Aelkarta Ind for a mission. This forest is designed to resemble that ce, so if you happen to step on bones or anythingˇ­ˇ±

    Before she could borate, Goodwin screamed again. He had just dismounted from Patrick and identally stepped on a bone, which snapped beneath his weight.

    ˇ°Thisˇ­ ItˇŻs modeled, right? Mrs. Green, this has to be a prop, right?ˇ± Hope filled GoodwinˇŻs eyes as he looked toward Harlee.

    Harlee shook her head. ˇ°Tonya values authenticity. SheˇŻs probably left the bodies of enemies or bad people here.ˇ±

    In an instant, GoodwinˇŻs face drained of color, as though his soul had slipped away, and he nearly crumpled onto the bones.

    Patrick assisted him up, joking lightly, ˇ°Goodwin, arenˇŻt you a doctor? ShouldnˇŻt you be ustomed to bones?ˇ±

    Goodwin stared at Patrick, his expression vacant as he struggled to respond. ˇ°Iˇ­ A doctor?ˇ±

    Goodwin was still in a daze. Soon, he snapped out of it. Indeed, he was a doctor. Yet, what kind of doctor found himself treading on bones?

    Harlee, noticing GoodwinˇŻs distress, earnestly exined, ˇ°Tonya has replicated ces she and I had explored right here on this ind. We should expect more strange settings as we go. Everyone needs to brace themselves mentally.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1275

    ?Chapter 1275:

    Everyone, except for Goodwin, was filled with excitement. Most of them were members of the Shadow Moon Society, and they greatly admired the founders, Harlee and Tonya. The chance to visit the replicated ces they had once been was an exhrating experience for them. ˇ°Yes!ˇ± Their voices rose with excitement.

    As the group proceeded, the undergrowth thinned and the disordered trees gave way to andscape littered with bones,plicating their path.

    They had reached the second replicated scene. That ce was known for its fierce warriors, battling to the death, leaving bones scattered across thendscape. Harlee and Tonya had once nearly perished there while retrieving a precious herb, though they had managed to escape.

    If HarleeˇŻs memory served her right, she and Tonya had saved a boy back then. She couldnˇŻt help but wonder how he was doing now.

    Meanwhile, Goodwin pondered the number of corpses Tonya might have transported to this chilling site, feeling a shiver down his spine. He exhaled deeply. Clearly, friends of Rhys and Harlee were far from ordinary. The group slowed their pace to avoid the bones. Out of nowhere, a haunting wail echoed from a wooden hut not far off.

    Goodwin tensed, nearly shrieking, but Patrick quickly covered his mouth, whispering, ˇ°Stay quiet. What if thereˇŻs danger ahead?ˇ± Goodwin suppressed his fear.

    Harlee and Rhys shared a knowing look and cautiously advanced, with Patrick and Robbie close behind. Noel lingered, signaling everyone to hold their position.

    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    Near the hut, a well-dressed group wielding wooden sticks was assaulting a disheveled boy on the ground, who screamed and thrashed.

    The leader shouted at the boy, ˇ°Still trying to escape and report us? On this ind, I rule. I am your master. Defy me, and I will beat you to death!ˇ± The boy, covered in blood and barely able to stand, replied with defiance, ˇ°Nonsense! Tonya is the master of this ind!ˇ±

    Tonya? HarleeˇŻs expression hardened as she pulled Rhys forward. Blood obscured the boyˇŻs face, yet his captors disyed no fear, parading him as a trophy of their triumph.

    ˇ°Tonya, eh? SheˇŻs been absent from this ind for years, and thereˇŻs no word of her return. SheˇŻs probably long goneˇ­ˇ± the leader hissed. At these words, a dark shadow crossed HarleeˇŻs face, a fleeting look of wrath flickering in her eyes. She swiftly let go of RhysˇŻ hand.

    ˇ°IˇŻll take care of this. You prioritize our babyˇŻs safety.ˇ± Rhys sensed HarleeˇŻs determination, clutched her hand, and dashed ahead.

    The boy was barely holding on, but when he heard the leader curse Tonya, he gathered enough strength to push himself up. He charged at the leader, shouting, ˇ°Be quiet! SheˇŻs not gone!ˇ± The leader, taken aback by the boyˇŻs sudden defiance, stumbled as hispanion swung a stick at the boy.

    The boy faced his fate with a serene grin. What was there to be afraid of in death? He was ready to sacrifice his life for Tonya, believing it was a noble cause.

    Yet, the blow the boy anticipated didnˇŻt strike. Instead, strong arms embraced him, easing him to the ground with care.

    Confused, the boy looked up to discover his savior routing each attacker. Soon, a woman joined him. He gazed at her stern face and cold eyes, his thoughts nking. Was this Harlee?

    There Harlee stood, dispatching another attacker with ease, catching the airborne stick, and approaching the boy. She knelt, handed him the stick, and said soothingly, ˇ°DidnˇŻt I tell you? Retreat today, and fight another day.ˇ±

    The boy was dumbfounded. He thought he was seeing things, but it was really Harlee. She hade to see him. Tears of relief mixed with the unresolved grievances of the past year flowed freely as he covered his face, quietly sobbing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1276

    ?Chapter 1276:

    These attackers remained silent on the ground, too frightened to utter a sound. They hurried off in chaos while Harlee conversed with the boy.

    Upon noticing this, the boy eximed, ˇ°Look! Theyˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry,ˇ± Harleeforted him, her smile reassuring. ˇ°IˇŻll ensure you get your chance for revenge.ˇ±

    Exhausted and weak, the boy copsed, his lips quivering and his gaze hollow. ˇ°Harlee, is it really you? Am I dreaming?ˇ±

    Almost two years had passed since TonyaˇŻsst visit to the ind, leading the boy to believe Harlee wouldnˇŻt visit. He felt confused. He began to wonder if he had already died and was now seeing things. Had he somehow reached heaven, where he could finally see Harlee again? Harlee carefully assisted him to a seated position, her voice gentle. ˇ°Dario, how did you find yourself here?ˇ±

    Back then, Harlee and Tonya had sent Dario to a secluded area in elia after saving him.

    Dario stared at her nkly. Upon hearing her question, his face turned somber. He nced downward and murmured, ˇ°Two years ago, Tonya discovered this ideal spot and envisioned it as a secret paradise. She brought me here.ˇ± His tone carried no resentment, just immense trust. ˇ°Initially, Tonya woulde and stay for a few days now and then. During those moments, this ce truly seemed like a paradise. Butter on, her visits ceased, and everything began to change.ˇ±

    galnov??s keeps you updated

    As Dario spoke, his eyes burned with hatred. It wasnˇŻt aimed at Tonya, but at those who had cruelly taken control of the ce.

    ˇ°Change?ˇ± Harlee asked, her expression one of confusion.

    Dario raised his eyes to meet hers, his dark pupils radiating an intense hatred that seemed to engulf the surroundings. ˇ°Those people who just beat me up have taken over this ce!ˇ±

    Dario said bitterly, ˇ°They were employed by Tonya to oversee the ind. Their behavior was exemry in her presence. However, as soon as she departed for six months, they imported their kin and usurped the docks. Anyone attempting to escape the ind was savagely murdered. The people Tonya hired have ended up as ves to this family.ˇ±

    Tears filled DarioˇŻs eyes as he added, ˇ°Anyone who dared to disobey would be beaten to death! After they had nearly gained control of everyone on the ind, they nnedˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°To post fake job ads to bring even more people here. They transformed what was supposed to be TonyaˇŻs gift to you into a scam base!ˇ±

    RobbieˇŻs face turned red with fury upon hearing this. He yelled, ˇ°Those people are unbelievable. They have the nerve to act so boldly on TonyaˇŻs turf!ˇ±

    This was DarioˇŻs first encounter with Robbie. The intensity of his outcry made Dario recoil in apprehension. He gazed at Robbie, his knees trembling.

    ˇ°Keep your voice down.ˇ± Harlee gave Robbie a cold look before softening her tone when addressing Dario, ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need to fear. These are all my allies, and they mean you no harm.ˇ±

    Right after her reassurance, a group led by Noel approached.

    Concerned that Harlee might be ufortable from crouching for so long, Rhys encircled her waist, helped her to stand, and positioned her so she could leanfortably against him. He nced at Goodwin and said calmly, ˇ°See to the boyˇŻs injuries first.ˇ±

    Goodwin promptly approached and knelt beside Dario.

    Having not felt kindness for a while, Dario was somewhat overwhelmed. ˇ°No, really, IˇŻm alright. I can stand by myself.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1277

    ?Chapter 1277:

    Despite his protest, Goodwin interjected, ˇ°Kid, you donˇŻt have to pretend to be strong.ˇ±

    Goodwin caught his gaze.

    Dario reluctantly resumed sitting and said quietly yet assertively, ˇ°IˇŻm not a kid. IˇŻm already fifteen.ˇ±

    ˇ°You still need medical care at fifteen,ˇ± Goodwin said while tending to DarioˇŻs injuries.

    Dario observed the process in a haze, puzzled about TonyaˇŻs sudden disappearance and equally mystified by HarleeˇŻs unexpected arrival on the ind. Yet, at that moment, he felt an overwhelming sense of joy. Goodwin efficiently cleaned and dressed the wounds in under ten minutes. Goodwin turned to Harlee. ˇ°Mrs. Green, given the basic tools at my disposal, IˇŻve managed to only treat the surface injuries. WeˇŻll need to take care of the rest on the cruise ship.ˇ±

    Harlee gave a nod and offered her hand to Dario. ˇ°Are you able to walk? Would you prefer toe with us for a walk or rest aboard the cruise ship?ˇ±

    Dario noticed HarleeˇŻs hands, so clean and delicatepared to his own dirt-undeid nails. He swiftly got to his feet and said, ˇ°I can walk. I want toe with you.ˇ±

    As they walked, Dario stayed close to Harlee.

    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s

    ˇ°Harlee, may I ask why Tonya hasnˇŻt visited the ind for so long?ˇ± Dario asked with as much bravery as he could gather. He was certain that Tonya wouldnˇŻt abandon them, but the fear of receiving bad news still lingered in his mind.

    Harlee stopped walking, her smile fading into a sorrowful expression. ˇ°Tonya has passed away. ThatˇŻs why she hasnˇŻt returned.ˇ±

    Dario was at a loss for words. He grasped the meaning of each word individually, yet together they formed a truth he couldnˇŻt digest. He struggled to ept it. Tonya was both powerful and kind-hearted. He felt people like her deserved to live much longer.

    Tears welled up in DarioˇŻs eyes, and he clenched his fists to hold them back. He wouldnˇŻt have epted this from anyone else, but it was Harlee who spoke of TonyaˇŻs fate. She wouldnˇŻt mislead him about such a matter. The light of hope in his life had just dimmed.

    Harlee soothingly tousled his hair. ˇ°ItˇŻs alright. Tonya remains with us in spirit.ˇ±

    Dario raised his head. ˇ°Harlee, can you take me away from here? I wish to see Tonya.ˇ±

    Since his first encounter with Harlee, Dario hadnˇŻt spoken of leaving, as he felt obligated to protect others still on the ind. But nowˇ­

    ˇ°Absolutely,ˇ± Harlee responded, her smile gentle. ˇ°Do you see those IˇŻve brought along? TheyˇŻre here to establish a farmhouse restaurant on the ind. ItˇŻs going to breathe life into this ce, and everyone will be free to leave at their will.ˇ±

    ˇ°Really?ˇ± Dario was utterly astonished, hardly daring to believe such a possibility. ˇ°We can freelye and go from the ind?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Harlee assured, still smiling.

    ˇ°Great!ˇ± Dario eximed, overwhelmed with joy. It was his brightest moment in two years. ˇ°LetˇŻs head to the secret base and spread this amazing news to everyone.ˇ±

    ˇ°Secret base?ˇ± Harlee asked, looking confused.

    ˇ°Yes. Everyone who came to the ind with Tonya, except for that family, was Kina. We simplycked weapons, which is why we were always taken advantage of.ˇ± A shadow passed over DarioˇŻs face again. ˇ°To resist, we discovered a cave and made it our secret base, but many were hurt, some critically. A few are even near death.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1278

    ?Chapter 1278:

    Upon hearing this, HarleeˇŻs face fell, and Rhys quickly chimed in, ˇ°We should visit that cave immediately.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded, urgency evident in her posture. She prompted Dario to lead the way. She was determined not to let those who had faith in Tonya perish with unresolved feelings or bitterness. She needed to rify everything on TonyaˇŻs behalf and ensure the culprits faced justice.

    Tucked away in the farthest, most inessible corner of the ind, the cavey hidden by towering cliffs. It was hardly the kind of ce anyone would choose for a secret hideout unless there was no other choice.

    Harlee had brought a group with her, half of whom were former assassins and seasoned warriors. Nevertheless, only Harlee, Rhys, Robbie, and Patrick could navigate to this ndestine spot, guided by Dario. Although the rest could have made the journey, their pressing responsibilities and the risk of injury prevented them from attempting it.

    As the group ascended to the entrance of the cave, rity returned. Sharp cliffs framed a small aperture that grew nearer, releasing a foul odor that made everyoneˇŻs stomach turn. Even Harlee struggled to hold back her disgust.

    Just then, an elderly woman stepped out, clutching a knife fashioned from sharpened stone. She eyed Harlee and her group suspiciously and asked, ˇ°Who are you? How did you find this ce?ˇ±

    Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s,

    The elderly womanˇŻs gaze then shifted to Dario at their side. ˇ°Dario? Did you bring them here? Has the outside world be so chaotic that even this secluded haven isnˇŻt safe anymore?ˇ±

    A few people staggered out of the cave, their faces hollow and frail, as though they had just escaped the grip of death. ˇ°WeˇŻre already on the brink of death, so letˇŻs fight them to ourst breath!ˇ±

    This deration caused those hidden inside to cry, ˇ°WeˇŻve been hunted and forced to seek refuge here. Why canˇŻt those people leave us in peace? Has justice truly vanished from the world?ˇ±

    ˇ°LetˇŻs band together and attack! If we can take even one of them down, it will have been worth it. Our lives are cheap anyway!ˇ±

    ˇ°Get out of here!ˇ±

    Those who resided in the cave all grabbed stones and prepared to rush forward, but Dario interjected loudly, ˇ°Everyone, calm down! Harlee and herpanions are not enemies. TheyˇŻvee to rescue us!ˇ±

    Those who had climbed the cliff to reach this point possessed a fierce desire to live. Even if they doubted DarioˇŻs words, they hesitated. No opportunity for survival would be overlooked.

    Dario let out a relieved sigh, stepping forward to mediate between the two groups with forceful words. ˇ°Harlee is TonyaˇŻs best friend. She hase here to advocate for justice on behalf of Tonya!ˇ±

    Right after he spoke, someone quickly retorted, ˇ°Dario, do you still trust Miss Santos? ItˇŻs been two years since she was here. Sheˇ­ˇ±

    Dario cut in quickly before they could speak ill of Tonya. ˇ°Ms. Fowler, Tonya passed away two years ago.ˇ±

    This revtion left everyone speechless. While they had felt abandoned by Tonya, they had never desired her demise or suspected that her absence was due to her death.

    Realizing their shock, Dario exined with a heavy heart, ˇ°Tonya had constructed everything here as a surprise for Harlee, which is why Harlee had been unaware. Harlee only came to the ind to start a new venture and stumbled upon what Tonya had left behind, only then learning about our plight.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1279

    ?Chapter 1279:

    Dario ensured his voice was gentle yet audible to all.

    As those who resided in the cave looked where Dario was pointing, they noticed a young couple standing nearby, the man tenderly embracing the woman. Their assertive demeanor was striking,pelling respect with just one look.

    Quietly, someone murmured, ˇ°I recognize her from Miss SantosˇŻ pictures.ˇ±

    This whisper rippled through the group, prompting them to kneel and beg, ˇ°Miss, please help usˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee moved closer, her face serene and devoid of emotion, and calmly said, ˇ°There is no need for kneeling. I will help you recover whatever Tonya owed you.ˇ±

    Harlee briefly surveyed the crowd, adding, ˇ°And for those who wish to seek revenge themselves, IˇŻm here to assist. But let me be clear!ˇ± Her voice intensified. ˇ°Tonya did not abandon you deliberately, nor did she leave you to fend for yourselves. She never anticipated dying in that war. I will apologize on her behalf, but please remember, Tonya was virtuous till the end.ˇ±

    As the crowd absorbed her words, Lettie Fowler said, ˇ°Indeed, Miss Santos was a good person. SheˇŻs the reason we even had jobs. If anyoneˇŻs to me, itˇŻs that family. TheyˇŻre the ones who ruined the ind!ˇ±

    Harlee, feeling a sense of relief, said, ˇ°IˇŻve brought along aplete medical team, but they canˇŻt easily get up here, so if you can descend, please do so.ˇ±

    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    ˇ°Sure!ˇ±

    ˇ°This ce is familiar to us. Getting down the mountain wonˇŻt be difficultˇ­ˇ± They formed a line and began their descent one by one. Harlee watched them go, a warm smile spreading across her face. These were wonderful people. Without much persuasion, they had trusted herpletely. This moved her deeply, but it also brought a sense of unease. Had she known about their plight earlier, could their suffering have been minimized?

    Rhys, picking up on her mood, leaned closer and murmured, ˇ°YouˇŻre not to me. You couldnˇŻt have known Tonya had a surprise in store for you.ˇ± Surprised, Harlee nced up. She was taken aback that Rhys had noticed her subtle shift in mood. She tightened her grip on his hand that was wrapped around hers, and they shared a moment of quiet understanding.

    At that moment, a woman, covered in dirt yet with a face that was strikingly clean, approached them cautiously. ˇ°Miss Sanderson, may I have a word with you in private?ˇ±

    Harlee looked at the woman. Miss Sanderson? She had never revealed her surname, and this womanˇŻs voice sounded like the one who had confirmed her identity earlierˇ­

    Despite her reservation, Harlee didnˇŻt let it show. She slowly pulled her hand away from RhysˇŻ and smiled. ˇ°IˇŻll have a word with her,ˇ± she said to Rhys.

    Rhys seemed slightly anxious.

    Harlee offered him aforting smile before turning to the woman. ˇ°LetˇŻs go. WeˇŻll talk over there.ˇ±

    The woman walked nervously ahead, stopping in a more secluded spot. As they stopped, HarleeˇŻs anxiety returned. She was unsure of the womanˇŻs intentions and braced herself for any possibility.

    The woman paused, her gaze slowly meeting HarleeˇŻs, her voice barely above a whisper. ˇ°Do you believe in the supernatural?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs posture tensed, her expression bing thoughtful. Who was this woman? And why such an unusual question?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1280

    ?Chapter 1280:

    The woman brushed back her matted hair with a dirty hand, her voice carrying a mix of anxiety and hope as she said, ˇ°If I told you that I am Tonya, reincarnated into this body, would you believe me?ˇ±

    ˇ°Harlee, do you have faith in me? Harlee, do you believe in rebirth?ˇ± Harlee was taken aback. It felt as though her mind had shattered, leaving an emptiness behind. It took her a considerable amount of time to collect herself.

    Harlee leaned against the wall, feeling as though she might give way.

    Rhys approached her upon noticing this.

    ˇ°DonˇŻte closer!ˇ± Harlee sharply dismissed him. ˇ°Rhys, please join the others first. I need to speak privately with thisdy.ˇ±

    Rhys looked puzzled, uncertain of what was unfolding, but he decided to honor her request. ˇ°Alright. Let me know if you need me.ˇ± With that, he elegantly made his way down the mountain.

    Harlee continued to lean against the wall, finding herself unable to speak for an extended period. The concept of soul rebirth was a shock, not only to materialists but to any reasonable person as well. She had neither indulged in novels nor watched science fiction and found the notion particrly hard to grasp.

    When the woman sitting across from her spoke of rebirth, Harlee was left speechless. No matter how she pondered it, the concept of a soul migrating to another body seemed far-fetched. Though the idea that Tonya might return filled her with joy, she remained perplexed. The idea of soul rebirth was utterly unbelievable. She was skeptical.

    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con

    ˇ°I knew this would be difficult for you to ept.ˇ± The womanˇŻs expression mirrored one familiar to Harlee, and she smiled, saying, ˇ°Fortunately, we share some secrets.ˇ± Harlee gazed at her, confused.

    ˇ°Tonya and you first crossed paths at age twelve. Initially, you two didnˇŻt get along and onlymunicated during missionsˇ­ˇ± The woman recounted their history with a smile, yet it seemed as if she spoke of someone elseˇŻs life.

    However, amidst her pregnancy and her deep yearning for Tonya, Harlee hardly noticed.

    Harlee listened closely, her mind vividly recalling the past. At first, she and Tonya didnˇŻt get along, but over time, they faced life-and-death situations together. Through these experiences, they shared their true feelings and slowly became deeply intertwined in each otherˇŻs lives. They soon realized how much they had inmon. They were both unloved. Gradually, they became pirs of strength for each other, slowly building up to where they stood today.

    The woman didnˇŻt borate much, yet Harlee trusted her, especially when the woman mentioned the name N Happer, a name only known to Tonya, N, and Harlee.

    ˇ°Harlee, can you believe in something that defies scientific exnation?ˇ± The woman locked eyes with Harlee. Her voice shook as she posed the question once more.

    Harlee bowed her head, leaning in so close that her eyes were nearly touching the womanˇŻs. After a moment, she reacted, her body shaking violently.

    ˇ°Tonya, IˇŻve missed you so much!ˇ± Harlee embraced the woman firmly, fearing that releasing her might mean losing her best friend once again. ˇ°Tonyaˇ± appeared briefly taken aback and then reciprocated the embrace warmly. ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻve missed you tooˇ­ˇ±

    They held each other for an extended period, with Harlee hesitant to let go. ˇ°Tonyaˇ± gently nudged her. ˇ°IˇŻm dirty at the moment. Let me clean up, and then we can sleep together tonight.ˇ±

    Harlee shook uncontrobly upon hearing this, tears flowing down her flushed cheeks. She stood frozen, making no attempt to wipe her tears.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt mind that.ˇ± Harlee stubbornly extended her hand.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1281

    ?Chapter 1281:

    At this, ˇ°Tonyaˇ± felt a twinge in her nose, her eyes beginning to fill with tears. She delicately loosened HarleeˇŻs grasp and stepped back. ˇ°DonˇŻt you want to know what happened to me?ˇ±

    Realizing that ˇ°Tonyaˇ± was concerned about getting her dirty, Harlee restrained her tears, standing still. Her voice trembled as she asked, ˇ°What exactly urred?ˇ±

    ˇ°Tonyaˇ± managed a forced smile, brushed off her clothes, and sat down casually. ˇ°Truthfully, IˇŻm not sure myself. I found myself in this girlˇŻs body when I awoke. Her name is Tania, and sheˇŻs an orphan. I hesitated to take any action until I understood the situation better. It wasnˇŻt until I saw you that I recognized this as the ind where I had once nned a surprise for you.ˇ±

    Caught up in her longing and sorrow, Harlee overlooked why ˇ°Tonyaˇ± hadnˇŻt mentioned Dario.

    ˇ°How have you managed these past days?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice remained deeply concerned.

    ˇ°I pretended to be invisible, avoiding contact with anyone,ˇ± ˇ°Tonyaˇ± said, a hint of helplessness in her voice. ˇ°This girlˇŻs body is too weak. I couldnˇŻt gather any strength. I had to quietly heal before I could take any action.ˇ± At that moment, tears welled up, seemingly signaling the immense hardships ˇ°Tonyaˇ± had faced.

    ˇ°Tonyaˇ± then looked up at Harlee. Noticing the curiosity in HarleeˇŻs eyes, she lowered her gaze once more. ˇ°If I had known things would end up like this, I wouldnˇŻt haveˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°nned any surprises? Harlee, how am I supposed to make up for the suffering these people have endured?ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, IˇŻve got this,ˇ± Harlee said. With tear-filled eyes, she carefully examined ˇ°Tonya,ˇ± who looked so thin, bringing another wave of sadness. Harlee felt fortunate to have made the journey here. Otherwise, ˇ°Tonyaˇ± might have endured even worse suffering.

    As Harlee stood there, her stomach suddenly churned, and she felt the familiar pangs of pregnancy once more.

    ˇ°Tonyaˇ± was quick to react, patting HarleeˇŻs back soothingly before cing a hand on HarleeˇŻs wrist. Her face brightened with excitement. ˇ°Harlee, am I going to be a godmother?ˇ±

    After a bout of nausea, Harlee managed a joyful smile. ˇ°Yes. It seems the little one is also d to have you back.ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh, little one, youˇŻre truly a joy.ˇ± ˇ°Tonyaˇ± smiled and gave a thumbs-up. Just then, a noise not too far off caught their attention.

    ˇ°Tonyaˇ± smiled and gestured with her eyebrows for Harlee to look. ˇ°HeˇŻs quite the attentive one, isnˇŻt he?ˇ±

    ˇ°Tonyaˇ± chuckled and then shifted the topic. ˇ°By the way, has he reimed his memory? What about the toxins? Could they impact my future godchild?ˇ±

    At this, HarleeˇŻs nose twitched. Rhys had indeed recovered his memory around the same time Tonya was severely injured. ˇ°Yes. He remembers everything now.ˇ±

    Harlee squeezed her hands tight, struggling to hold back a new wave of tears.

    ˇ°Harlee, rebirth is too outrageous. ItˇŻs better if only you know about it,ˇ± ˇ°Tonyaˇ± said cautiously. ˇ°To others, just tell them IˇŻm Tania, someone trained by Tonya.ˇ±

    Harlee agreed without hesitation and nodded. ˇ°Understood. If Rhys inquires about our conversation, IˇŻll tell him you shared many memories of Tonya.ˇ±

    Tania smiled and said, ˇ°WeˇŻre really on the same wavelength. I was about to suggest that!ˇ±

    With that, they both stood. As Tania walked alongside Harlee, her demeanor shifted subtly. In a secluded spot, unseen by Harlee or Rhys, she allowed herself a smug smile. She had heard that Harlee was really smart. However, she had managed to deceive Harleepletely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1282

    ?Chapter 1282:

    Rhys gazed tenderly at HarleeˇŻs tear-stained eyes, furrowing his brow.

    ˇ°Why did you cry?ˇ±

    He drew her close, tenderly brushing the tears from her cheeks.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs nothing,ˇ± Harlee said with a smile. ˇ°I just learned some things about Tonya. And I miss her.ˇ±

    At this, all doubts in RhysˇŻ mind vanished instantly. HarleeˇŻs emotional moments like this had bemon in thest two years.

    ˇ°Is that woman connected to Tonya?ˇ± Rhys inquired gently.

    ˇ°Yes. She is Tania. Her name reminds me of Tonya.ˇ± Harlee smiled, though it was tinged with bitterness. ˇ°Rhys, IˇŻd like her to stay close to me.ˇ± Rhys enveloped Harlee in his arms. Her bitter smile drew the same inner turmoil inside him as her tear-stained eyes. While he feltpassion for her, there wasnˇŻt much he could do for her. The lingering impact of TonyaˇŻs demise was a wound he knew he couldnˇŻt mend.

    Rhys caressed her head soothingly and murmured, ˇ°IˇŻll carry you down. Rest a bit when we get there, and IˇŻll take care of everything.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded in agreement. ˇ°Okay. But there are some things I need to ask her.ˇ±

    Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s???§ŕm

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go down the mountain first. We can talk after the check-up.ˇ± Protectively holding Harlee, Rhys quickly surveyed the area and then carefully carried her down the mountain.

    After receiving orders, members of the Shadow Moon Society and RhysˇŻ undergroundwork divided tasksˇŞsome headed back to the cruise ship for supplies while others cleared thend at the mountainˇŻs base. By the time Harlee was brought down, the area at the mountainˇŻs base was already dotted with tents.

    Harlee had intended to rally everyone and lead those aggrieved in seeking vengeance, but given the severity of their injuries, GoodwinˇŻs medical team rmended against any exhausting activity. Consequently, the n was temporarily postponed. In the harsh conditions they faced, many had clung to life through sheer willpower, and simply making it through was a testament to their resilience.

    Patrick had organized a set of makeshift shower stalls, managing the queue efficiently and hands-on to ensure everyone could clean up. He didnˇŻt forget to set aside a private one for Harlee and Rhys.

    Meanwhile, Robbie and Noel were tasked with distributing fresh clothes and meals, ensuring everyone was fed and dressed warmly.

    The workload increased as more survivors arrived, requiring Patrick and his team to act as barbers to help everyone look neat.

    Finding all the individuals Dario had described proved to be a difficult task. Even as time stretched into the evening, not everyone had been foundˇŞsome were too cautious toe forward, others chose to remain as informants to avoid imposing on the group, and a few required extensive persuasion to join. The task was much more challenging than Harlee had initially expected.

    Tania, arranged as the first in the queue for a shower, sat wrapped in a nket in a rocking chair outside her tent, observing the bustling activity and the transformed inders.

    Tania was deep in thought. In less than two hours since descending the mountain, she had grasped thetest situation. She was particrly shocked to learn that Dario was a child Tonya and Harlee had once rescuedˇŞa detail that had been ominously absent from her memories.

    Luckily, HarleeˇŻs evident longing for Tonya ensured Tania hadnˇŻt yet roused HarleeˇŻs suspicion. Otherwise, Tania might have been dealt with before leaving the ind.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1283

    ?Chapter 1283:

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs on your mind?ˇ± Harlee approached Tania.

    ˇ°Just seeing everyone slowly getting better gives me mixed feelings. IˇŻm relieved, but I also feel I am at fault. If not for me, they wouldnˇŻt have suffered so muchˇ­ˇ± Tania nced up at Harlee, masking her thoughts with feigned waterworks.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs not your fault,ˇ± Harlee reassured Tania earnestly, sitting beside her. ˇ°We shouldnˇŻt dwell on the past.ˇ±

    Tania said with a weak smile, ˇ°How are they doing now? Are they feeling better?ˇ±

    ˇ°Most are still in poor condition,ˇ± Harlee said. ˇ°IˇŻve decided to dy our n for revenge until theyˇŻre stronger and can actively participate.ˇ±

    Tania nodded. ˇ°ThatˇŻs what I was thinking too. ItˇŻs a wonder theyˇŻve managed to survive after my absence all this time.ˇ±

    Tania asionally put on expressions shadowed by sorrow and remorse.

    ˇ°IˇŻll re-examine DarioˇŻs list to ensure there are no errors.ˇ± Harlee got to her feet.

    L??€$? ???t??§ń? ?¦Ç g??l??ov?l??.??§ŕm

    TaniaˇŻs mock concern was evident as she looked up. ˇ°You should take it easy. YouˇŻre pregnant. I can handle things if itˇŻs too much.ˇ±

    ˇ°I understand. IˇŻll be careful,ˇ± Harlee said, taking the list and starting to check the names tent by tent.

    Having wrapped up some tasks, Rhys approached Tania, who was seated in the rocking chair. ˇ°WhereˇŻs Harlee?ˇ±

    ˇ°SheˇŻs confirming the indersˇŻ names,ˇ± Tania answered softly.

    Rhys noticed Harlee in the distance but chose not to disturb her. Instead, he opted to sit by the fire.

    He watched Tania intently and casually threw a branch into the fire, causing sparks to scatter. Frustration gnawed at him, as he couldnˇŻt find anything amiss about Tania despite his suspicions.

    ˇ°Mr. Green,ˇ± Goodwin, weary from his work, approached with a medical bag. His strength failed him, and he slumped, leaning toward Rhys. But as Rhys moved away, Goodwin copsed to the ground with a thud.

    Goodwin tried to lift his head but resigned himself to lying there,pletely drained. Exhaustion gripped him after a long day of tending to injuries. With so many wounds to attend to, the medical team had been overwhelmed,pelling him to lend his skills in treating various ailments.

    As dusk settled, Goodwin could barely keep himself upright, the fatigue almost bringing him to his knees.

    Across from Rhys, someone settled down. Goodwin barely mustered the energy to nce up, recognizing Noel.

    Despite his specialization in psychiatry, Noel had been busy persuading the wary, traumatized inders to nourish themselves.

    Dario, freshly showered and looking revitalized, approached Rhys with a friendly nod. ˇ°Mr. Green,ˇ± he said, maintaining a respectful distance despite knowing RhysˇŻ marriage to Harlee. He chose to sit next to Noel.

    Goodwin, fearing his image would suffer, forced himself to sit up. ˇ°Hey, Dr. Wilson,ˇ± Dario called out cheerfully to Goodwin, who could barely manage a weary smile, too drained to engage in conversation.

    Goodwin would have preferred to be elsewhere, perhaps in line for a shower, than sitting there.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1284

    ?Chapter 1284:

    DarioˇŻs presence sparked NoelˇŻs curiosity. ˇ°Dario, tell us about your connection with Harlee.ˇ±

    This question drew RhysˇŻ and GoodwinˇŻs attention sharply toward Dario. A good story could be revitalizing.

    Goodwin chimed in, his interest piqued despite his exhaustion. ˇ°How did your paths cross with Mrs. Green? And I hear youˇŻre acquainted with Miss Santos as well. Would you mind sharing that story?ˇ±

    Tania, overhearing the conversation, adjusted herself in her seat. She had only recently learned by chance that Tonya and Harlee shared a connection with Dario, but the specifics of their rtionships were still vague to her. She was eager to learn more.

    Dario always enjoyed sharing how he first crossed paths with Harlee and Tonya. At NoelˇŻs question, his energy soared. ˇ°IˇŻm an orphan. Ever since I can recall, the Ivory Skeletons in elia ruled over me. They mistreated and enved women and children. Those days were even darker than today.ˇ±

    NoelˇŻs brow creased. ˇ°Darker than today?ˇ±

    Dario responded with a smile that was both cheerful and somber. ˇ°Indeed. Today is hard, but I have people who care for me and whom I care about. However, back then, I was utterly alone. To get by, I endured extreme degradation. In those days, the Ivory Skeletons often made family members harm each other just for food. There were times when a son would kill his own father with a stone, or a mother would fatally stab her daughterˇ­ˇ±

    As Dario recounted these horrors, a look of emptiness overtook his eyes. That ce resembled a waking nightmare, where those deemed worthless endured a beast-like existence, stripped of emotion and purpose.

    ˇ°Did Mrs. Green rescue you from that nightmare?ˇ± Goodwin asked, intrigued.

    ˇ°Absolutely!ˇ± Dario replied, his eyes shining with profound respect. ˇ°Harlee and Tonya did wonders. They not only eliminated the Ivory Skeletons but also relocated us and taught us survival skills. Anyone struggling to abandon their barbaric ways received firm correction from Harlee and Tonya. Often, a mere nce from Harlee was enough to maintain order.ˇ±

    Rhys looked on, his expression growing intense. ˇ°Was Harlee injured?ˇ± His concern lingered, despite the events being in the past.

    Dario, feeling the weight of RhysˇŻ intense look, moved behind Noel and murmured, ˇ°IˇŻm not sure.ˇ± He was not in a position to ask about TonyaˇŻs and HarleeˇŻs personal matters.

    Noticing RhysˇŻ annoyed look, Noel interjected, ˇ°How could they have noticed much? They had only just won back their freedom. Plus, knowing Harlee, even if she were injured, she wouldnˇŻt let it show.ˇ±

    As RhysˇŻ friend, Noel understood his worry stemmed from concern for Harlee.

    ˇ°Yes. Harlee is incredible and strong,ˇ± Dario said, echoing NoelˇŻs words. Sitting at the back, Tania clenched her fists in silence, dreading that Harlee might question her about this episode. The information provided to her didnˇŻt include this incident.

    Rhys sensed he might have pushed things too far. He pulled back his intense gaze and turned his attention to the fire, staring at it in silence. The mood turned solemn, punctuated only by the whispering wind and the crackling fire. The heavy silence spread among them.

    Goodwin, who had been eager to chat more, held back his words and sat contemtively on the grass.

    Noel continued his task undisturbed, quietly feeding more logs to the fire. Dario, feeling uneasy, cautiously surveyed the expressions around him as he withdrew from the scene.

    ˇ°Tania.ˇ± A calm voice cut through the silence, making Dario stop and whirl around. Harlee had returned.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1285

    ?Chapter 1285:

    As Harlee neared Tania, she flourished a booklet, suggesting, ˇ°LetˇŻs sleep together tonight.ˇ±

    Halfway through her sentence, Harlee spotted Rhys and turned toward him instead. ˇ°ArenˇŻt you going to clean up? You look exhausted.ˇ±

    Rhys rose to his feet without a change in expression. He gently took HarleeˇŻs hand and said in a soft voice, ˇ°LetˇŻs go for a walk by the sea.ˇ± Harlee paused, wondering if sheˇŻd misheard. It was alreadyte at night.

    Without waiting for her response, Rhys tugged her toward the beach.

    With a sigh, Noel massaged his temples in frustration. He could see that RhysˇŻ jealousy was growing, even toward a woman who simply knew Tonya.

    Earlier, Harlee had encountered Noel while escorting Tania to a medical appointment, from which she learned that Tonya had initially nned for Tania to train on the ind alone, but ns had changed unexpectedlyˇ­ Turning away, Noel gave Tania a nod and then made his way to his tent. In the meantime, Harlee and Rhys reached the beach under the dim moonlight, walking in silence.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs troubling you?ˇ± Harlee asked, looking at him. ˇ°Are you not feeling well? Or is it the smell from those people bothering you? If itˇŻs too much to handle, we can sleep on the yacht, though it would be inconvenient to shuttle back and forth.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm feeling jealous!ˇ± Rhys responded, his tone tinged with bitterness. ˇ°Why are you nning to spend the night with that woman? And why does she seem to capture all your attention?ˇ±

    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Ňv????s

    Harlee was briefly taken aback before realizing why he was upset. It all stemmed from her not noticing him first and instead approaching Tania about sharing a room.

    Unable to disclose TonyaˇŻs rebirth into Tania, a im she had boughtˇ­

    Harlee offered a light-hearted excuse. ˇ°You seeˇ­ Tania has insights about Tonya that IˇŻm curious about. I just want to gather more information.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ face softened a bit, though he remained angry. Harlee and Tania could talk tomorrow. He couldnˇŻt help but wonder why Harlee wanted to sleep with Tania instead of with him. Harlee had always been close only to her family, him, and Tonya. He couldnˇŻt grasp her sudden interest in Tania.

    The thought of Harlee wanting to sleep next to someone unfamiliar baffled Rhys. He gazed at her, searching her face for answers but only seeing the sorrow in her eyes.

    Resting against a seaside tree, Harlee continued, ˇ°I generally avoid getting too close to others, butˇ­ IˇŻm not sure youˇŻll understand. ItˇŻs just that, after so long, someone knows things about Tonya that are new to me. ItˇŻs odd, but IˇŻm drawn to learning more about her life.ˇ±

    ˇ°I know how much you miss Tonya,ˇ± Rhys said gently.

    Looking into his worried eyes, Harlee replied, ˇ°I know almost two years have passed. I ought to move forward, butˇ­ ItˇŻs difficult. I havenˇŻt been able to let go.ˇ± Moreover, memories of that fierce fight still brought tears to her eyes, despite others perceiving her as the most unfeeling and ruthless. ˇ°You donˇŻt need to forget her,ˇ± Rhys assured Harlee, drawing her into his embrace. ˇ°Be you, pursue what brings you joy. Neverpel yourself to act contrary to your feelings. IˇŻve always said you can be your true self with me.ˇ± He wiped away her tears.

    Over thest two years, Harlee had cried for Tonya more than at any other time in her life. Rhys had always been there, knowing that expressing grief was healthier than suppressing it.

    ˇ°Rhys,ˇ± Harlee said softly, clutching his arm. ˇ°I used to keep my feelings bottled up and face them alone. But now that I have you, Iˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys gently silenced her with a finger to her lips. Words failed to capture his emotions at that moment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1286

    ?Chapter 1286:

    Harlee smiled, stroking his arm yfully. ˇ°Darling, donˇŻt be jealous, okay? YouˇŻre the one I love and care about the most!ˇ±

    Rhys felt his throat constrict, and his breathing grewbored.

    ˇ°Honey?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice took on a teasing tone, puzzled by his silence.

    Uncertain about his feelings, Harlee looked up at him. She noticed his eyshes flutter as he struggled to speak, his voice hoarse. ˇ°Harlee, hold meˇ­ˇ±

    Without hesitation, Harlee drew him into a tight embrace.

    Rhys cupped her face with his hands, staring intently into her eyes.

    ˇ°Honey, do you love me?ˇ±

    A blush crept across HarleeˇŻs cheeks. Did he want to do it right here?

    The roar of the ocean filled her ears. Meeting his intense gaze with a deep look of her own, she said, ˇ°I love you, and youˇŻll be the only one I love for my entire life.ˇ±

    Rhys leaned in and kissed her, his hand gently caressing her lower back.

    Stay updated with galn¦Ň¦Í??????.c?m

    HarleeˇŻs thoughts began to wander under the intensity of his kiss.

    Suddenly, a wave of nausea overtook her, and she began to gag.

    ˇ°Urghhˇ­ˇ± She braced herself against a tree, miserably retching repeatedly, though nothing came up.

    Rhys rubbed her back with concern, bending over to assess her condition. ˇ°Why are these pregnancy symptoms so intense?ˇ± His voice carried a hint of urgency. ˇ°Once we return, IˇŻm going to have words with Dr. Wilson. HeˇŻspletely useless!ˇ±

    Harlee managed augh through her difort. ˇ°HeˇŻs a doctor, not a magician. He canˇŻt control everything. DonˇŻt be ridiculous.ˇ±

    After a few more unsessful attempts to vomit, HarleeˇŻs condition improved. She said, ˇ°Your kiss was so passionate that our baby felt the need to protest.ˇ±

    Rhys frowned and ced his hands on HarleeˇŻs slightly swollen belly.

    ˇ°Hey, little one. If you continue causing trouble and upsetting your mom, IˇŻll have to scold you once youˇŻre born!ˇ±

    Quickly, Harlee covered his mouth. ˇ°DonˇŻt be so harsh!ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. Our baby is resilient,ˇ± Rhys said, shrugging his shoulders. Harlee then fell into a thoughtful silence. She soothingly rubbed her belly, offeringfort to their unborn child.

    Together, they strolled along the beach, hands entwined. After their walk, they headed back to the tent.

    Standing before the tent, Rhys hesitated, holding onto HarleeˇŻs hand. ˇ°Must you really spend the night with that woman?ˇ±

    ˇ°I just need to ask her a few things.ˇ± With a resigned yet affectionate smile, Harlee reassured him, ˇ°ItˇŻs just for tonight, and after that, IˇŻm all yours.ˇ±

    ˇ°Fineˇ­ˇ± Rhys reluctantly agreed, though his grip on her hand tightened. Harlee calmed him with a tender kiss on his lips. ˇ°Be patient. ItˇŻs only for one night.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ mood lightened with her kiss. He slowly let go of her hand and watched her enter TaniaˇŻs tent with a smile. He lingered for a moment before turning away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1287

    ?Chapter 1287:

    ˇ°Damnˇ­ˇ± Rhys was taken aback. Lost in his thoughts about Harlee, he hadnˇŻt realized Noel was standing behind him.

    Soon, Rhys regained his calm. ˇ°Is there something you need from me?ˇ± he asked.

    Noel nodded but then hesitated, shaking his head. ˇ°ItˇŻs reallyte. We can talk tomorrow.ˇ±

    Rhys gave him a stern look. ˇ°We need to talk now.ˇ±

    With that, Rhys walked into his tent, not looking back. He was confident Noel understood what he meant.

    Noel wondered whether Rhys was suggesting they share the tent for the night. He sensed Rhys was agitated by something again.

    Taken aback yet curious, Noel followed Rhys, recognizing that they needed to clear the air. After all, they had once been close friendsˇ­

    Harlee stepped into TaniaˇŻs tent. ˇ°Tania, are you still awake?ˇ±

    Cautious not to wake Tania, Harlee opted not to switch on the light. Observing movement on the bed, she asked, ˇ°Were you waiting up for me?ˇ±

    Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ň????????

    Tania, groggy, flicked on the bedsidemp. ˇ°Yes, I was waiting. ItˇŻs been two years. You must have much to discuss.ˇ±

    Her mind set on TonyaˇŻs history, Harlee approached the bed and took TaniaˇŻs hand without noticing anything amiss. ˇ°Your hand is very cold. Why is that?ˇ±

    With a stoic expression, Tania replied, ˇ°I couldnˇŻt sleep and just walked outside for a bit.ˇ±

    Surprised by TaniaˇŻste-night wanderings, Harlee reassured her, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. I remember everything the Clifford family did. Those who acted mercilessly will not meet a peaceful end.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs resolve was firm, especially when it came to those who had harmed Tania. Touching the scars on TaniaˇŻs body, Harlee expressed her sorrow, ˇ°Tonya, did you reincarnate into this body after Tania received these scars?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Tania answered. ˇ°One of the CliffordˇŻs henchmen did this. He tried to assault me, and when I fought back, he beat me like this.ˇ±

    ˇ°Were you very weak at that time?ˇ± Harlee continued, unknowing. ˇ°Why didnˇŻt you escape if you couldnˇŻt defend yourself?ˇ±

    Tania looked directly at her and said, ˇ°I only entered this body after its original owner was beaten to death.ˇ±

    ˇ°Beaten to death?ˇ± Harlee abruptly sat upright.

    Tania also sat up and exined further, ˇ°At that time, I didnˇŻt realize I had been reborn. I tried to fight, but I had no strength. Eventually, that man broke one of my ribs.ˇ±

    ˇ°After he broke my rib, he ripped off my clothes. His filthy hands moved over my body, and in the end, he took me by forceˇ­ I was overwhelmed with despair,ˇ± Tania murmured to herself, recalling the scene. Her eyes were vacant.

    Harlee, her face stern, stood up from the bed.

    ˇ°Harlee, where are you going?ˇ± Tania panicked and quickly stood to stop Harlee just as she was about to leave the tent.

    ˇ°IˇŻm going to kill the rapist.ˇ± Harlee shrugged off TaniaˇŻs grip, her face drained of color. ˇ°He wonˇŻt escape punishment.ˇ±

    With these words, Harlee seized a dagger and dashed outside, determined to eliminate the CliffordˇŻs henchman.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1288

    ?Chapter 1288:

    ˇ°Harlee, itˇŻs toote. And you promised to help the inders with grudges take revenge themselves, didnˇŻt you?ˇ± Tania tried again to catch HarleeˇŻs hand.

    Harlee shook off TaniaˇŻs hand and spun around, only to fall into RhysˇŻforting embrace. He enveloped her tightly. ˇ°Lee, whatˇŻs happening?ˇ± Noel was with Rhys.

    The moonlight caught the de of the dagger in HarleeˇŻs grip, casting a chilling, silvery glow.

    For a brief moment, Harlee became as rigid as stone. She sank into RhysˇŻ arms, herplexion ghostly pale. The thought that after TonyaˇŻs rebirth, TaniaˇŻs body had been vited was unbearable!

    ˇ°Lee,ˇ± Rhys caressed her back, his touch a whisper meant to calm her fury. Harlee felt her body grow cold, as if all the warmth had disappeared. She stared vacantly into the distance, consumed by self-me. She med herself, thinking that if only she had founded thepany sooner, Tonya might have avoided such horrors.

    In that moment, HarleeˇŻs anguish was so profound that it felt as though TonyaˇŻs suffering had been inflicted on her own body.

    Rhys murmured tenderly into her ear, ˇ°ItˇŻs okay. IˇŻll be here for you, no matter what.ˇ±

    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination

    Harlee was speechless, her body leaning feebly against Rhys as she stared into the void. The self-reproach inside her flourished, consuming her entirely. In HarleeˇŻs mind, Tonya should never have endured such humiliation.

    Harlee made up her mind. She was going to kill that rapist. She would not let anyone who harmed Tonya live without facing retribution. She was determined to make the rapist suffer for his actions.

    Rhys noticed the deep rage in HarleeˇŻs eyes, her essence seemingly drained. He firmly stabilized her, cradling her face in his hands, ensuring she looked directly into his. ˇ°Harlee, focus on me.ˇ±

    Prompted by hismand, HarleeˇŻs mind slightly cleared. She gazed up into RhysˇŻ deep eyes and said casually, ˇ°I want to kill the CliffordˇŻs henchmen.ˇ± Though such actions wouldnˇŻt undo the past, it didnˇŻt mean the guilty could live without fear. They didnˇŻt deserve it!

    Harlee allowed Rhys to hold her face, her eyes, usually so clear, now clouded with hatred.

    Rhys experienced a sharp twinge of sorrow. He didnˇŻt know what Tania had told Harlee to trigger such a drastic change, but it wasnˇŻt the time to probe. His immediate concern was to soothe Harlee.

    ˇ°Sweetheart, focus on me. Take a moment to settle,ˇ± Rhys said gently. ˇ°We can address those responsible now, but let me, Patrick, Robbie, or Noel handle it. Any of us is up to the task. YouˇŻre pregnant. Promise me you wonˇŻt tackle this yourself, okay?ˇ±

    Rhys worried about the potential risks. If not for HarleeˇŻs exceptional resilience and their unborn childˇŻs strong survival instinct, things could have turned out quite differently.

    Rhys silently reaffirmed his thoughts and then took HarleeˇŻs hand, his tone sincere as he said, ˇ°Whatever you decide, IˇŻll support you without condition, but your well-being muste first.ˇ±

    At his mention of the baby, HarleeˇŻs eyshes flickered. She met his earnest gaze, and her sense of reason returned. With a slight nod, she handed over the dagger. ˇ°IˇŻm sorry.ˇ±

    She tenderly stroked her belly, contemting her recent emotional instability and her asional loss of control. After settling this quest for revenge, she nned to return to the Sanderson family estate and seek some peace.

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Rhys softly brushed her hair from her forehead. ˇ°IˇŻm the one who should apologize. If you werenˇŻt expecting, you wouldnˇŻt need to restrain yourself.ˇ±

    Noel had attempted to interject several times but hadnˇŻt found the right moment. Watching HarleeˇŻs mood gradually stabilize, he chose to stay quiet.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1289

    ?Chapter 1289:

    Just then, Patrick, having stepped out for a nighttime visit to the restroom, approached them, rubbing his eyes. ˇ°Harlee, Rhys, whatˇŻs happening here?ˇ± Rhys responded, hisˇ­

    Tone cold, Rhys said, ˇ°Patrick, round up our men. ItˇŻs time to act.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± Patrick responded alertly.

    As the night unfolded with its drama, Tania remained quietly on the sidelines, her expression shifting to concern only when Harlee looked her way.

    Rhys gently wrapped an arm around HarleeˇŻs waist as they walked at a leisurely pace. Noel and Robbie trailed behind them while Patrick led arger group in front. Upon HarleeˇŻs and the othersˇŻ arrival, Patrick had already tied three of the CliffordˇŻs henchmen.

    Tania, preferring not to relive bad memories, chose not to participate in this mission.

    ˇ°Harlee, should we kill them all?ˇ± Patrick asked as they neared the captives.

    Harlee responded with a shake of her head, ˇ°No rush. Have them lead us to the Clifford family first.ˇ±

    Rhys nced down at her, confusion evident in his eyes. He wondered why Harlee, previously so eager for retribution, was dying action. While he contemted this, the three bound men said arrogantly, ˇ°Hah! Do you think weˇŻd lead you to Mr. Clifford? Keep dreaming!ˇ± They believed the Clifford family controlled everything on the ind, rendering their captors insignificant.

    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s???????

    Catching HarleeˇŻs nod, Patrick stepped forward and forcefully crushed the knee of one bound man with his boot.

    ˇ°Ah!ˇ± The bound manˇŻs agonizing screams filled the air, and soon, the three bound men were left crippled, their fear of Patrick palpable.

    One of the bound men, notably thinner and quaking with terror, stuttered, ˇ°I-I-IˇŻll take you there.ˇ±

    Harlee fixed him with a stern look. ˇ°If you waste my time, youˇŻll deeply regret it!ˇ±

    Standing aside, Rhys raised an eyebrow at HarleeˇŻs intense demeanor and yfully squeezed her waist. He mused why she seemed to relish threatening severe repercussionstely.

    With a reassuring pat on his hand, Harlee maintained her cold stare, leaving even Rhys uncertain of her exact ns.

    The three bound men trembled, hastening to lead the way, keenly aware of the consequences of further dy.

    Harlee followed closely behind.

    ˇ°Harlee!ˇ± An anxious voice called out from behind suddenly.

    Harlee turned around to see Dario breathlessly catching up. ˇ°Harlee, may I join you?ˇ± he asked.

    Dario had been hesitatingly trailing the group, initially too apprehensive to draw near, even contemting retreating before they paused. Yet, he feltpelled to run over. He was driven by a desire for vengeance.

    Harlee had nned to have others deal with the CliffordˇŻs henchmen and the Clifford family, but upon seeing DarioˇŻs sincere, perspiring face, she consented. ˇ°Alright, you cane.ˇ±

    ˇ°Thank you, Harlee,ˇ± Dario said gratefully.

    Aware of his limited usefulness, Dario quietly tagged along behind Harlee. The group proceeded at a slow pace.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1290

    ?Chapter 1290:

    Without warning, Harlee grabbed RhysˇŻ hand and stepped forward, turning to the three bound men as she asked, ˇ°Do any of you know Tonya?ˇ± They hurriedly responded.

    ˇ°MaˇŻam, I arrived here six months after Miss Santos vanished.ˇ±

    ˇ°I followed three monthster.ˇ±

    ˇ°And I, too. We all came under the Clifford familyˇŻs auspices after Miss Santos had gone. We arenˇŻt familiar with her, but the Clifford family certainly is!ˇ±

    ˇ°Useless.ˇ± Rhys cast a disinterested nce their way.

    The three bound men felt overwhelmed by hismanding presence, bowing their heads. Had they not been needed to lead the way, they might have copsed.

    Although Harlee regretted not finding out more about Tonya, she chose not to ask any more questions. She sought the truth, not made-up stories. The ind had been partially transformed, with only one mountain and no continuous ranges. It took only minutes to arrive at where the Clifford family resided.

    The three bound men at the front halted and turned to Harlee, speaking with respect. ˇ°MaˇŻam, weˇŻve arrived. This is where the Clifford family lives.ˇ±

    The grand, luxurious gate caused HarleeˇŻs eyes to narrow with coldness. It was evident this ce had been a project of TonyaˇŻs, meant as a surprise, yet it was now under these peopleˇŻs control! Unforgivable!

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s holds stories for every mood

    Misinterpreting HarleeˇŻs reaction as skepticism, the three bound men hastened to assure her, ˇ°MaˇŻam, this truly is the Clifford familyˇŻs residence. We wouldnˇŻt dream of misleading you.ˇ±

    One of the three bound men added, ˇ°Indeed, I heard Miss Santos designed this for a dear friend. Building it was especially troublesome.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs right, maˇŻam. YouˇŻre well aware of the Clifford familyˇŻs standing on the ind. Taking a vi is nothing more than a usual day for them.ˇ±

    Harlee advanced toward the three men, her lips pressed tightly together. As she stepped forward, the trio tensed, their eyes flickering with both fear of death and uncertainty about what might happen next.

    Harlee sensed something was off and exchanged a meaningful nce with Patrick.

    Patrick caught on quickly, stepping up to one of the three men, grabbing him by the cor, and tossing him over the wall. ˇ°Ahˇ­ˇ± A distressed cry rang out from beyond the wall.

    Patrick then leaped onto the wall to assess the situation and reported back, ˇ°Harlee, Rhys, thereˇŻs a pit of over a dozen venomous snakes on the other side. The man we threw in is already dead.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1291

    ?Chapter 1291:

    Harlee responded with a chillingugh, ˇ°Really, they think snakes can stop us?ˇ±

    Dario moved closer, his voice tinged with anxiety. ˇ°Harlee, those snakes are trained by the Clifford family to enforce obedience. They toss dissenters into that pit.ˇ±

    ˇ°Is that so?ˇ± Harlee smirked, then turned to the remaining two men. ˇ°Well, letˇŻs let them feel what itˇŻs like to be bitten to death.ˇ± The two men dropped to their knees, ovee with fear, yet they remained silent, knowing that any plea could lead to worse consequences. Previously, any mercy they sought had only brought themshes.

    Harlee stood silently, her lips barely parted. ˇ°Destroy their faces and bring them back,ˇ± she ordered.

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Agents of the Shadow Moon Society quickly moved to escort the two terrified men away.

    Meanwhile, Harlee, with assistance from Rhys, climbed the wall. She drew her silver pistol and aimed at a window.

    A gunshot rang out, shattering the ss.

    The venomous snakes, initially poised for an attack, now swarmed into the building.

    Soon after, the house erupted with panicked shouts, gunshots, and the sounds of knives striking against snake scales.

    Voices cried out in terror, ˇ°Ahhhˇ­ The snakes are insideˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Son, how can we ever stand against Miss SantosˇŻ allies? We should give up and admit our faults.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, the cameras show theyˇŻve brought a huge group. WeˇŻre outgunned. We canˇŻt win against them!ˇ±

    The voices inside were in an uproar until a manˇŻs voice cut through, silencing them all. ˇ°Shut up!ˇ±

    Herman Clifford, the family leader, shouted with impatience, ˇ°Remember who brought you prosperity thesest two years. If you wish to give up, be my guest, but letˇŻs see if you can outrun a bullet!ˇ± A gunshot echoed, bringing sudden silence.

    Herman had a remedy for the snakes, utilizing a nt he always carried, known to repel them.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs send Patrick to fetch them,ˇ± Rhys suggested.

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Harlee responded. The enemies were armed. A confrontation could lead to fatalities, potentially leaving no one remaining to provide any information about Tonya.

    As Harlee weighed her options, the Clifford family emerged, led by a young man wielding a detonator. A raspy voice taunted from behind him, saying, ˇ°YouˇŻre a close friend of Miss Santos, arenˇŻt you? Do you see what heˇŻs holding? The detonator! Step forward rashly, and I swear IˇŻll obliterate all that Miss Santos has built!ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs expression turned dark, her demeanor utterly ruthless.

    With no response forting, the raspy voice continued, ˇ°Ah, I forgot to mention, this mansion was also a surprise from Miss Santos. Make a move, and itˇŻs the first thing IˇŻll destroy!ˇ±

    This voice hid behind the young man, seemingly wary of HarleeˇŻs potential gunfire, taking cover preemptively.

    ˇ°A suicide threat. Quite novel,ˇ± Harlee said, her smile tinged with mockery. Her taunt seemed to trample on the ego of the recent speaker, Herman, nearly driving him to emerge angrily from his cover. ˇ°DonˇŻt get cocky. I donˇŻt care who you are, but this ind is under my control! We can go down together if need be!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1292

    ?Chapter 1292:

    Rhys watched silently, marveling at how such a fool had gained power.

    ˇ°Drop all your weapons here and leave the ind if you want to preserve what Miss Santos left!ˇ± Herman shouted, attempting to bargain with Harlee.

    Herman had done his homework, knowing Harlee was TonyaˇŻs best friend, and tried to use that to his advantage.

    As Herman spoke, he nudged the young manˇŻs waist, silently signaling him to push the detonator forward. ˇ°Hurry up, or weˇŻll all go down with this ind!ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ brow creased. He loathed threats, particrly those aimed at Harlee. He encircled her slim waist with one arm, drawing her close for protection, while his free hand quietly took her silver pistol. His tone was resolute. ˇ°IˇŻll take care of this.ˇ±

    Following RhysˇŻ action, three gunshots echoed through the air. The young man copsed into a pool of blood, while Herman slumped to the floor, his pants stained with blood, yet he disyed no sign of pain.

    RhysˇŻ initial shot struck the young manˇŻs arm, the next bullet pierced his forehead, and thest one grazed HermanˇŻs groin.

    Herman stared in shock as Patrick, from his position on the wall, effortlessly leaped down, seized the detonator, and pulled him into the courtyard.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales

    Patrick said, ˇ°This detonator is real.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded slightly and then leaped into the courtyard herself.

    ˇ°Be careful,ˇ± Rhys blurted out, not expecting Harlee to dive into a yard teeming with venomous snakes. Worry paled his face as he quickly followed her down to offer protection.

    Upon their arrival, the snakes, drawn by the new human presence, moved toward them swiftly. However, after several gunshots rang out, many snakes were left motionless, and the rest seemed to reconsider, hesitating to get closer to Harlee.

    Patrick stood there, unable to find words. Could this tactic really seed? He followed suit, taking aim and eliminating the remaining snakes.

    Harlee approached the Clifford family step by step, causing those inside the vi to shake with fear. So much so, that the armed men dropped their weapons. Her gaze was piercing and cold, her expression filled only with merciless intent as she stared down at Herman on the floor.

    Next to Harlee, Rhys had an aura like that of the Grim Reaper himself. Every step he took made Herman shiver more.

    In desperation, Herman picked up a snake from the floor and threw it at Harlee.

    Rhys seized HarleeˇŻs hand, fired a shot, and struck the slender snake in mid-air, its blood sttering across the surroundings.

    The horror-stricken onlookers watched in disbelief. What kind of masterful marksmanship was this? Their eyes shifted to the crowd gathering outsideˇ­ Was it truly necessary to bring so many people to handle them? Or did even maniacs require entourages?

    By now, the Clifford family had resigned themselves to their fate. They had known when they allowed Herman to take over the ind that this day might arrive. After allˇ­

    This was about Tonya. TonyaˇŻs formidable and authoritative nature was well-known. If she hadnˇŻt vanished, they wouldnˇŻt have dared make a move.

    Before HarleeˇŻs group could even demand their surrender, members of the Clifford family emerged from the house and lined up, kneeling obediently behind Herman.

    Harlee stood silent, her eyes frosty and sharp as she watched the Clifford family members approach. Her stare was so intense that it felt as if a knife were held at their throats.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1293

    ?Chapter 1293:

    ˇ°DonˇŻte any closerˇ­ˇ± Herman recoiled in fear, bumping into his father as he scrambled backward. In his panic, he yelled, ˇ°What are you all doing out here? Get back inside!ˇ±

    Denver Clifford, HermanˇŻs father, let out a heavy sigh, saying, ˇ°Herman, we canˇŻt win against them. Have you forgotten who Tonya is?ˇ±

    Ophelia Clifford, HermanˇŻs mother, added, ˇ°I knew weˇŻd face this day when you took over this ind. Herman, join me in kneeling and asking for mercy.ˇ±

    Filled with bitterness, Herman retorted, ˇ°Leave me alone, you losers!ˇ±

    ˇ°Enough!ˇ± Harlee had no interest in their family drama. Holding a gun in one hand, she turned her cold gaze on Herman and said, ˇ°Tell me everything you know about Tonya, everyst detail!ˇ±

    Herman nced around nervously, realizing why they hadnˇŻt simply shot him. They needed information about Tonya. He suddenly grew arrogant. ˇ°Ha-ha, you want to know about Tonya, do you? Fine, but itˇŻll cost you a hundred million and a safe passage out of here, then IˇŻll spill everythingˇ­ Ah!ˇ±

    His taunt was cut short as HarleeˇŻs boot connected with his chest, pinning him to the floor. He spat blood and gasped for air, crushed under her force.

    ˇ°Still not talking?ˇ± Harlee cast a cold nce at her men and raised her hand. Without hesitation, Robbie handed her a whip.

    New chapters now on .c?m

    The whip cracked through the air, striking the Clifford family members and drawing cries of pain from every direction.

    ˇ°IˇŻll speak! IˇŻll tell you everythingˇ­ˇ± the other members of the Clifford family began to plead, desperate to avoid another strike.

    Herman tried to maintain control as he said, ˇ°Who dares to speak? Iˇ­ Ah!ˇ± His arrogance was quickly quashed as the whip shed across his face, sending him tumbling across the floor, bleeding.

    ˇ°Will you talk now or not?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs re was fierce, her hand tight on the whip, ready for his response.

    ˇ°Heh, I look down on youˇ­ˇ± Herman spat.

    Harlee delivered another fierce strike to HermanˇŻs leg. She struck with increasing force, as if trying to break his resolve, and asked, ˇ°Will you speak now?ˇ±

    Seeing her intensity, Rhys took the whip from her grasp and delivered a sharpsh to Herman.

    The strike hit HermanˇŻs groin, making him lose hisposurepletely. Already shaken by a near miss from a bullet, the pain from the whip made him break down, and he wet himself. Overwhelmed, he was unable to speak.

    ˇ°Hand it over.ˇ± Harlee reached for the whip, her gaze fierce with unrestrained fury. She was determined to uncover the truth about Tonya, and no one could deter her.

    Rhys touched her back soothingly, murmuring, ˇ°I understand, Lee. Calm down.ˇ±

    Since TonyaˇŻs demise, Harlee had experienced a resurgence in her depression, often losing emotional control in ways she hadnˇŻt during previous episodes with RhysˇŻ absenceˇŞepisodes she didnˇŻt even recall having. Only Rhys was aware of these struggles.

    When Noel saw the change in Harlee, he was startled. As he moved to intervene, Rhys interjected, ˇ°SheˇŻs unaware of it.ˇ±

    Noel grasped the full extent of the situation. His face mirrored shock, sorrow, and frustration, but he felt helpless. What could he do without RhysˇŻ approval? He was powerless to help Harlee recover. Above all, he felt a profound sadness. What had Harlee endured this time?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1294

    ?Chapter 1294:

    Standing in front of Rhys, HarleeˇŻs eyes, once clear, now appeared bloodshot, almost as if poisoned. She looked at him nkly, no longer reaching for the whip.

    Rhys looked down at her stomach and sighed. Maybe keeping this child wasnˇŻt the right decision. He knew he needed to discuss this with her family. Her health might not endure much more.

    ˇ°Listen to me, be calm,ˇ± Rhys whispered close to her ear, his voice deep andpelling. ˇ°Let me handle everything from here.ˇ± Harlee stayed quiet, her hold on the whip gradually easing.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs my girl,ˇ± Rhys whispered as he kissed her cheek and gently took the whip from her hand.

    Rhys red at the bloodied figure of Herman on the floor and cracked the whip again, saying, ˇ°Anyone who wishes to end up like him, keep quiet!ˇ± Promptly, the crowd erupted into simultaneous derations.

    ˇ°Silence! Speak one at a time!ˇ± Rhys shouted impatiently, pointing the whip toward Denver. ˇ°You start.ˇ±

    Denver, eyeing the injured Herman on the floor, hesitated, clearly fearful of his disapproval. This hesitation brought another swiftsh from Rhys to Herman.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s, your source for inspiration

    A painful scream echoed. Herman writhed on the floor, his body a mangled mess, eyes burning with resentment toward his father. Was his father doing this intentionally? He had been ready to speak, but the pain was overwhelming. Just as he mustered the strength to respond, another whip strike came down because of his father.

    Denver had no such intention. In a panic, he knelt and begged, ˇ°IˇŻm sorry. IˇŻll tell you everything. Just please donˇŻt hurt my son anymore.ˇ±

    With another impatient crack of the whip, Rhys said, ˇ°Waste no more words, or I assure you, youˇŻll regret living.ˇ±

    Terrified, Denver quickly said, ˇ°I used toy bricks back in the countryside. Tonya had stumbled upon me during a mission and, taken by my craftsmanship, invited me to the ind to assist in building a vi. At that time, the Clifford family was struggling back in our vige, with Herman caught up in a criminal gang,pelled to pay annual protection fees to keep him safe. We epted the offer for the money.ˇ±

    ˇ°When we arrived on the ind, Miss Santos mentioned it was a surprise for her good friend and insisted that we carry out every detail of her design. Miss Santos often came to check on our progress, insisting on perfection,ˇ± Denver continued.

    Ophelia interjected, ˇ°Miss Santos waspassionate, recognizing our struggles andpensating us well. Later, as my health worsened and the construction was nearlyplete, Miss Santos found us other jobs.ˇ±

    Denver sighed deeply, his expression one of regret and guilt toward Tonya. ˇ°And then? How did you tear apart her hard work piece by piece?ˇ± Harlee asked, her tone cold.

    Denver and Ophelia focused mostly on their own stories, barely touching on their interactions with Tonya. Harlee quickly lost interest, sensing that their interactions with Tonya had been limited, and deciding she didnˇŻt need to hear more. What really mattered to her was discovering how these individuals had undermined TonyaˇŻs projects.

    Denver, coughing harshly, his voice shaky, stuttered, ˇ°It wasˇ­ It was meˇ­ˇ± At this revtion, Rhys swept a cold look over the group. ˇ°Patrick, take these people away and ensure theyˇŻre punished severely. But make sure Goodwin keeps them alive!ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Patrick responded, stepping up immediately.

    A woman behind Ophelia abruptly shoved her aside, shouting, ˇ°Ophelia, if youˇŻre eager to die, leave me out of it!ˇ± Her outburst triggered a flurry of confessions.

    ˇ°Yes, sir, I know what happened! IˇŻll tell you everything! It was Denver who wanted to pay arge sum to secure his sonˇŻs release, and he convinced us to go to the ind!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1295

    ?Chapter 1295:

    ˇ°Right, he told us about a deserted ind nearby, imed the owner was absent for months, unreachable, and suggested we use it for a getaway.ˇ± Tonya had left a substantial amount of money for the indˇŻs development.

    ˇ°We didnˇŻt intend any harm initially. We never wanted to hurt the inders. It was him, fresh from a fraudulent scheme, who coerced us into these actions,ˇ± another voice added.

    From the chaotic discussions, Harlee started to piece the story together. Denver hadnˇŻt heard from Tonya for a long time and attempted to reach out but failed. Moved by familial loyalty and prompted by Ophelia, he had brought rtives to the ind.

    Afterward, a nephew persuaded Denver to dip into the indˇŻs funds to secure HermanˇŻs release, which steered Denver onto a morally questionable path. Once Herman returned, he began subjugating the inders, aligning with an international organ trafficking ring to lure inders and their families to the ind. They asionally captured some inders for organ harvesting.

    Outwardly, however, Herman always seemed violent, leading people to believe he was simply beating those captives to death.

    Hearing this, DarioˇŻs eyes filled with tears, and he shook uncontrobly. ˇ°Soˇ­ So, is that how you killed LettieˇŻs husband?ˇ±

    Your adventure awaits at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c©–m

    Herman responded with a cold, dismissive look. ˇ°I eliminate only those who serve no purpose on this ind.ˇ±

    Herman meant that he harvested organs only from those who were severely ill, but at the time, LettieˇŻs husband had merely been suffering from a cold.

    ˇ°IˇŻll kill you!ˇ± Dario screamed, his eyes bing bloodshot as he lunged forward.

    Patrick swiftly restrained him. ˇ°Wait and see how Harlee handles this. She wonˇŻt let this go unpunished!ˇ±

    ˇ°Tie all these individuals and take them back,ˇ± Harlee ordered, now fully calm. Her eyes returned to their usual coldness, her longshes fluttering as her voice came out slightly hoarse. ˇ°Patrick, issue a notice. Those who want vengeance may have it on them.ˇ± Given that these individuals knew so little about Tonya, there was no reason for them to stay alive.

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Patrick nodded solemnly. He soothed DarioˇŻs anger and then promptly ordered his team to execute HarleeˇŻsmands.

    Rhys, with an arm around HarleeˇŻs waist, said to Noel, ˇ°We need to continue our discussionter tonight.ˇ±

    Rhys had intended to seek advice regarding HarleeˇŻs psychological state, but their conversation was interrupted by a disturbance outside.

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ± Noel, understanding the gravity of what Rhys intended to discuss, looked worriedly at Harlee and said, ˇ°IˇŻll wake Goodwin and ensure these individuals survive a bit longer.ˇ±

    Noel left quickly without waiting for HarleeˇŻs response.

    At that moment, Rhys remained steadfastly by HarleeˇŻs side.

    ˇ°IˇŻd like to take a walk here,ˇ± Harlee said to Rhys, her tone casual. ˇ°I want to explore what Tonya had nned for this ce and then redevelop this area to build a vi designed by the two of us.ˇ±

    Rhys supported her decision, saying warmly, ˇ°Whatever you decide to do, IˇŻm here for you.ˇ±

    Together, they moved slowly toward the vi, their path contrasting sharply with the chaotic bustle outside.

    Harlee and Rhys wandered for hours, with her carefully memorizing every detail of the ce. When things becameplicated, she would asionally take photos with her phone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1296

    ?Chapter 1296:

    As Harlee felt inspired, she recounted stories of Tonya to Rhys, who listened intently, his grip on her hand firm, never loosening even for a second.

    Their exploration of the vi area took nearly three hours as they moved from one architectural marvel to another, a mix of ancient and modern styles that melded traditional city walls with contemporary designs. It appeared chaotic, but in reality, it was precisely the grand vision Harlee and Tonya had once encountered.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs head back,ˇ± Harlee suggested, studying the vi onest time from the gate. ˇ°WeˇŻll start redeveloping this area tomorrow.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay,ˇ± Rhys responded, still holding her hand securely.

    They proceeded back toward the tents at a leisurely pace. By that time, Patrick had already coordinated the ns and discussed with Goodwin how to manage the captives.

    Upon their arrival, Patrick promptly said, ˇ°Harlee, Rhys, IˇŻve consulted with Goodwin. WeˇŻll hurt those bastards to torture them and then heal them to keep them alive. This cycle will be repeated until all the indersˇŻ need for retribution is satisfied.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll take over from here,ˇ± Harlee said firmly.

    Rhys gazed at her with a look of concern, noting her reddened eyes. ˇ°Lee, you need some rest.ˇ±

    g ? ln¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home

    Harlee felt the fatigue weighing on her. She gave a slight nod and walked toward the tent she shared with Rhys, deliberately ignoring TaniaˇŻs presence.

    Tania, her fists clenched, was visibly uneasy. What was happening? What was HarleeˇŻs n for the captives they had brought back?

    Patrick didnˇŻt trust Tania much. As soon as she approached, he sent her away, leaving her still unaware of what had happened tonight.

    Rhys cast a meaningful nce at Tania before looking away.

    ˇ°Noel!ˇ± Rhys called out to Noel, who was not far away. ˇ°Go to your tent.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay,ˇ± Noel responded, setting aside his tasks and heading directly to his tent.

    Before Rhys left, he took a moment to approach Robbie and murmured, ˇ°Be vignt and ensure no one approaches. Harlee included. Got it?ˇ±

    Robbie was puzzled. Wait a minute. Given the diverse group they had now, he could understand why Rhys might be cautious of others. But to keep Harlee at a distanceˇ­ That was beyond his ability to handle!

    Just as Robbie was about to express his reluctance, he caught the worried look on RhysˇŻ face and quickly agreed, saying, ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    Such concern was rare for Rhys unless it involved Harlee. Considering Harlee seemed safe and was even expecting, Robbie wondered why Rhys appeared so troubled.

    As Robbie mulled this over, he saw someone moving toward them and promptly stepped forward to intercept. ˇ°Where are you headed?ˇ±

    Tania, startled, felt her heart race, but upon seeing it was Robbie, she smiled and rxed. ˇ°I noticed some wild fruits over there. I thought IˇŻd pick some.ˇ±

    For a moment, Robbie was stunned. Her gestures and demeanor mirrored TonyaˇŻs so closely that it was as though Tonya had been reborn in her.

    Robbie quickly dismissed the thought. Reincarnation? That was absurd. Tania only resembled Tonya!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1297

    ?Chapter 1297:

    ˇ°Mr. Green and Mr. Archer are in a critical meeting. No one is permitted beyond this point. Please, return to your tent and rest.ˇ± RobbieˇŻs voice was cold, leaving no room for argument.

    Tania had hoped to emte TonyaˇŻs free-spirited nature, but RobbieˇŻs stern expression discouraged her. She chose not to cause any trouble at the moment and decided to inquire further once Harlee awoke. With this thought, she obediently nodded and retreated to her tent.

    Robbie scoffed disdainfully after Tania left. Clearly, she was no Tonya. If it had been the real Tonya, she would have defiantly confronted him, perhaps even grabbing Rhys by the cor. Except for Ritchie, whose charm often tempered Tonya, no one else could deter her without facing dire consequencesˇŞeither death or a severe beating.

    Inside the tent, the atmosphere was tense as Noel and Rhys sat in silence. Noel was the one to interrupt the quiet. ˇ°Is there something wrong with HarleeˇŻs health?ˇ± he asked.

    ˇ°You noticed?ˇ± Rhys responded, his brow furrowed, irritation evident on his face.

    Rhys continued, ˇ°Since TonyaˇŻs demise, sheˇŻs been emotionally unstable whenever it came to Tonya. I thought it was just grief, but she doesnˇŻt recall her outbursts. I nned to consult a psychologist, but even the mention of one triggers her.ˇ±

    Rhys sighed deeply, the weight of the situation evident in his demeanor. ˇ°I didnˇŻt want to distress her, so I arranged for psychological care secretly.ˇ± He took a long drag from his cigarette. ˇ°But, aside from matters involving Tonya, sheˇŻs been remarkably stable emotionally.ˇ±

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures

    ˇ°Why hadnˇŻt you approached me earlier?ˇ± Noel inquired.

    Rhys nced at him sharply and retorted, ˇ°YouˇŻve avoided me like IˇŻm contagious. YouˇŻve stayed away on purpose for years. How was I supposed to locate you?ˇ±

    Noel seemed embarrassed momentarily but quicklyposed himself, focusing on the critical matter at hand. He said with a slight tremor in his voice, ˇ°ItˇŻs possible that this mental disorder began five years ago, triggered recently by TonyaˇŻs surprise.ˇ±

    Self-reproach marred NoelˇŻs face as he spoke. Hemented his previous inability to see that HarleeˇŻs depressive symptoms were unresolved, a realization that could have mitigated their current severe circumstances.

    ˇ°Is there any treatment for her condition?ˇ± Rhys asked.

    Noel met RhysˇŻ gaze, recognizing the unspoken implications of his question. Rhys wasnˇŻt pointing fingers.

    Staring back, Rhys said casually, ˇ°IsnˇŻt it typical for people to sometimes lose control of their emotions?ˇ±

    Normally, Rhys would have reacted harshly to the idea of a psychologist, but Noel was different. He couldnˇŻt resent Noel. NoelˇŻs help had been crucial in helping Harlee battle depression, especially since he was the one who had initially sought NoelˇŻs assistance.

    ˇ°Understood, thank you. IˇŻll be more open.ˇ± Noel nodded slightly. He then dedicated himself to developing a straightforward treatment strategy, considering theplexities of the illness.

    Rhys chose that moment to disclose, saying, ˇ°Harlee is expecting.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm aware,ˇ± Noel responded without looking away from theputer screen. ˇ°I will try to avoid prescribing any medications.ˇ±

    Noel was a highly skilled psychologist, and Rhys had full confidence in him. ˇ°YouˇŻre in charge now,ˇ± Rhys said.

    ˇ°For the time being, letˇŻs keep this under wraps until we have a better grasp of HarleeˇŻs condition,ˇ± Rhys instructed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1298

    ?Chapter 1298:

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    With that matter settled, Rhys felt a slight ease of his burdens. He returned to his tent, pulled back the p, and found Harlee at theputer, seemingly busy with something.

    ˇ°Why didnˇŻt you rest a bit more?ˇ± Rhys asked with a frown.

    Harlee nced up at him, feeling a bit uneasy as she had just woken up. ˇ°I was sorting out some ns for whatˇŻs next,ˇ± she exined.

    Rhys picked up a nearby wooden stool and sat down next to her, gently taking theptop from her. ˇ°Just tell me what you need typed,ˇ± he said.

    ˇ°IˇŻve rested a lot already,ˇ± Harlee said, reaching for theptop. But noticing RhysˇŻ increasingly stern look, she relented with augh. ˇ°Okay, IˇŻll dictate, you type.ˇ±

    She had already felt slightly uneasy from the previous nightˇŻs ordeal, and now jumping straight into work after resting just a bit only added to her unease. Had she not been pregnant, she might have indulged in a bit more fussiness. She figured it was best to relent to RhysˇŻ demand.

    RhysˇŻ expression softened upon hearing her agreement. He nced down at theptop screen, noting the detailed ns disyed there. ˇ°YouˇŻre nning to hand over all these responsibilities here?ˇ± he inquired. Harlee hadid outprehensive arrangements for a three-month renovation project on the ind.

    Rhys looked at her intently, trying to discern her intentions.

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Harlee replied nonchntly, her remorse about her recent overexertion evident. ˇ°IˇŻve decided to go back and focus on my pregnancy. The baby seems to be making its displeasure known thesest few days.ˇ±

    ˇ°It wouldnˇŻt dare,ˇ± Rhys said sternly. He was the epitome of a protective husband, unwilling to let even his own child challenge his wife.

    Harlee chuckled and yfully tapped his forehead. ˇ°DonˇŻt be too hard on our baby!ˇ± Her tone was gentle, glowing with a motherˇŻs affection.

    Seeing this, RhysˇŻ expression faltered for a moment, recalling his recent conversation with Noel about possibly terminating the pregnancy. But he knew Harlee would likely oppose such a decision.

    Misinterpreting his concern, Harlee teased him by pinching his nose. ˇ°Have you always been this jealous? Even of our own child?ˇ±

    Rhys averted his gaze, observing her tender touch on her abdomen. He stayed quiet for a while, then with renewed assertiveness, he said, ˇ°Yes, I admit IˇŻm jealous! Just remember, Ie first, no matter what.ˇ±

    Harleeughed heartily at his deration. She affectionately cradled his face in her hands, saying seriously, ˇ°Alright, I promise, youˇŻll alwayse first.ˇ±

    Seizing the moment, Rhys tilted her chin upward, locking eyes with her. ˇ°You better not be lying to me!ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyshes fluttered as she met his gaze, silent. Something in his demeanor suggested he was keeping something from her.

    ˇ°You canˇŻt sit still. If I donˇŻt secure some assurance, youˇŻll definitely prioritize the baby over me!ˇ± Rhys teased, his thumb gently caressing her chin, his tone yfully alluring.

    As Rhys spoke, all traces of suspicion faded from HarleeˇŻs mind. She gazed up at his perfect features, threw her arms around his neck, and nestled her head against his chest. His heartbeats, strong and steady, resonated in her ears, providing a sense of grounding andfort.

    Feeling their heartbeats nearly align, Harlee replied, ˇ°Rhys, no matter the number of our children or how fondly I cherish them, youˇŻll always be my number one!ˇ± He was the person she could never imagine being without.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1299

    ?Chapter 1299:

    ˇ°Lee, you are the most important person in my life, and that fact will hold true even beyond death.ˇ± Rhys held Harlee close,forting her with gentle pats on her back. He was determined to restore her health and happiness. Listening silently, Harlee absorbed his warmth as she rested against his shoulder. Strangely, RhysˇŻ faint tobo scent always brought her peace.

    ˇ°Lee,ˇ± Rhys whispered.

    ˇ°Yes?ˇ± Harlee responded, her voice muffled.

    ˇ°Honey,ˇ± Rhys whispered, his voice thick with emotion.

    ˇ°Yes?ˇ± Slowly sitting up, Harlee faced him with a puzzled expression. ˇ°What is it?ˇ±

    ˇ°Just felt like calling out to you,ˇ± he responded.

    Surprised, Harlee searched his eyes. They sparkled with mirth and then flickered with desire. She blurted out, ˇ°IˇŻm pregnant.ˇ±

    ˇ°You donˇŻt see me as that type of man, do you?ˇ± Rhys yfully tapped her forehead before sweeping her off her feet and into the bed. ˇ°Our people will be upied outside for a while. You can go outter to arrange your work. For now, letˇŻs just rx a little more.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻve rested enough,ˇ± Harlee retorted.

    Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls

    ˇ°I hardly slept. IˇŻm really exhausted,ˇ± he murmured. ˇ°Sleeping in unfamiliar ces is hard for me. I need you next to me to fall asleep.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs heart fluttered uncontrobly. She found herself unable to resist his gentle persuasion and tender manner. His gaze lingered on her, and after a moment, she relented, curling up in his arms and shutting her eyes. With a gentle pat on her back and a smile, Rhys whispered, ˇ°Sleep.ˇ±

    Harlee and Rhys slept until two in the afternoon. Luckily, Patrick had prepared lunch for them, ready to be heated.

    After a hearty meal, Harlee and Rhys ventured outside together, hand in hand. Initially, Harlee had nned to stroll to aid digestion before getting back to work. But as they stepped outside, she saw the group assembled, all eyes on them.

    In the center of the crowd, Patrick and Robbie were engrossed in aughter-filled conversation. Beside them sat Goodwin, looking ill, hisplexion pale against the sunlight. Dario and other inders formed a circle around them, all smiling broadly, especially those who had sought revenge.

    Harlee surveyed the crowd quietly, noting TaniaˇŻs absence.

    Harlee slowly pulled her gaze away, trying to appear casual as she made her way toward the crowd. ˇ°Is everyone here?ˇ± she asked Robbie.

    Standing, Robbie answered, ˇ°Except for a few resting in the tents, all inders are present. As for our people, except for those on guard duty, everyone is here.ˇ±

    ˇ°Good.ˇ± With a slight nod, Harlee turned to Dario and said, ˇ°Dario, please gather everyone else. I have an announcement.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± Dario immediately started calling out around the tents loudly. Before long, everyone arrived, including those who had been on guard duty.

    ˇ°Has everyone gathered?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    Robbie took a moment to count and then replied, ˇ°Everyone is present.ˇ±

    ˇ°Good.ˇ± Harlee nodded, her eyes sweeping the crowd until they rested on Tania, who sat quietly in a corner. Her expression briefly hardened before returning to normal.

    ˇ°I have a few things to announce,ˇ± Harlee said calmly. ˇ°Since everyone is here, IˇŻll begin. First, is there anyone who wishes to leave the ind?ˇ± A heavy silence settled over the group.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300:

    Harlee continued, ˇ°Considering the hardships youˇŻve all faced, I willpensate each of you handsomely. Additionally, those who decide to leave will receive an extra payment.ˇ±

    Whispers spread through the crowd at HarleeˇŻs words, and she waited patiently for a response.

    Rhys fetched a small wooden stool from the house and guided Harlee to sit. ˇ°ItˇŻs tiring to stand. You might as well sit while you speak.ˇ±

    Harlee wanted to refuse, but since he had already seated her, she didnˇŻt object.

    Just then, a middle-aged man with a broken leg stood up. ˇ°I wish to leave.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± Harlee gave a slight nod and then turned to Robbie. ˇ°Please take down his name. He can visit the ounting departmentter for his payment.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ±

    Immediately, several others in the crowd expressed their desire to leave. Robbie noted their names in a separate line.

    After waiting for a few more moments, Harlee asked, ˇ°Is that everyone else who wants to leave? What about the rest of you? Are you certain you wish to stay?ˇ±

    Dario was quick to respond, ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻd like to stay. It was the Clifford family who caused the trouble, not the ind. IˇŻm fond of this ce and want to remain.ˇ±

    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    Following his statement, the rest of the group also expressed their wish to stay.

    ˇ°Alright, since everyone wants to stay, I will now announce the second thing.ˇ± Harlee paused briefly, took out her phone, and opened a document that she had downloaded from herputer. ˇ°I n to start a Moonlight Enterprise right here on the ind. This business will mainly operate a farmhouse restaurant, and you all will be its first employees.ˇ±

    The announcement sparked immediatemotion among the crowd. Could they really work for apany? Despite their limited education, could they manage?

    Harlee observed the crowd, her attention turning to those who had initially chosen to leave but now appeared to regret their decision. ˇ°Each of you made your own choice. Opting to leave isnˇŻt necessarily worse than choosing to stay.ˇ±

    She wasforting them, yet also making it clear that she wouldnˇŻt entertain any changes of heart.

    These individuals were straightforward and sincere. Their desire to leave stemmed partly from the lure of money and lingering fears from past abuses by the Clifford family. HarleeˇŻs words stirred feelings of embarrassment in them. Their deep tans hid any blush that might have shown.

    Harlee added, ˇ°I will assign job roles based on what youˇŻre capable of. Cleaner or manager, it is up to your skills.ˇ±

    Cheers erupted from the group. ˇ°Thank you, Miss Sanderson! YouˇŻve really done so much for us!ˇ± Most of the inders were either orphans or had faced mistreatment in their families. This opportunity was a great fortune for them.

    Harlee faced the enthusiastic crowd and continued, ˇ°Do you see therge group of people behind me? They will be living here on the ind with you, ensuring that incidents like those caused by the Clifford family wonˇŻt happen again.ˇ±

    Her reassurance excited the crowd. Their biggest concern had been security. Without protection, they felt vulnerable. Now, with these formidable security personnel on their side, who would dare to disturb the peace of the ind?

    ˇ°Thank you, Miss Sanderson!ˇ±

    ˇ°We wonˇŻt fear anything now!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Triple chapters today dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best (=?=) /

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1301

    ?Chapter 1301:

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, I have issues with my legs. Can I still work here?ˇ±

    Upon hearing this, Harlee responded to the concerned woman, ˇ°Work assignments will be tailored to fit each personˇŻs abilities. Of course, everyone is expected to contribute.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± they all responded together.

    Having outlined the ns for the ind residents, Harlee convened a brief meeting with the Moonlight Enterprise team.

    This time, fifty individuals were brought on board, whom Harlee intended to station on the ind for the time being. Once the farmhouse restaurant was operational, these individuals would be ced in various roles nationwide. Moreover, her priority was to establish a covert base on the ind, which would be overseen by her most trusted associates.

    ˇ°From this point forward, Thiago Montgomery, you will serve as the General Manager of Moonlight Enterprise. You will oversee all activities on T&H Ind. Desmond Wheeler, you will take on the role of HR Director, managing all personnel. You have the authority to modify any job role as needed. Judson Williams, you are appointed as the Finance Director. IˇŻll provide you with the bank ount details shortly, and all future financial transactions will be processed through this ount.ˇ±

    After delegating these responsibilities to the men, Harlee addressed the women.

    ˇ°Fiona Vaughn, your hacking abilities are superior to the rest. You will handle all matters rted towork security. Alina Valdez, given your adeptness at resolving sensitive issues, IˇŻm entrusting you with training responsibilities. ItˇŻs crucial that everyone learns to let go of their past identities. Jianna Nixon, you will lead our security efforts. Be sure to conceal your true capabilities unless itˇŻs absolutely necessary.ˇ±

    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    With the roles for the first forty-nine individuals assigned, Harlee turned to Serena Fletcher.

    ˇ°Serena, I need your expertise. YouˇŻll apany me back to Baythorn.ˇ±

    Among them, Serena was the best at disguises.

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± everyone answered together.

    ˇ°These are the temporary arrangements. Job positions will be adjustedter. Essentially, only a few people will stay in each location, while the rest will be recruited from society. Therefore, you must learn how to disguise yourselves. Do you understand?ˇ± Harlee said, her expression stern.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, Harlee, we understand the journey weˇŻre starting!ˇ±

    ˇ°Harlee, weˇŻll fulfill every expectation!ˇ±

    The group responded with determination, their eyes alight with anticipation for their new roles.

    Standing next to Rhys, Harlee said casually to the group, ˇ°Once I return to Baythorn, IˇŻll send over the architectural ns. For now, focus on constructing homes for the inders and demolishing that vi.ˇ±

    ˇ°Demolish the vi?ˇ± This left everyone shocked.

    ˇ°I loathe it,ˇ± Harlee said bluntly, offering no further exnation. ˇ°YouˇŻre wee to stay there for now if it doesnˇŻt bother you.ˇ±

    After presenting them with a straightforward n, Harlee linked arms with Rhys and began to walk away. They hadnˇŻt gone far when they spotted Tania in the corner.

    Harlee let go of RhysˇŻ arm and said calmly, ˇ°IˇŻd rather not be alone with her.ˇ±

    Rhys instantly grasped the implication of her words.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1302

    ?Chapter 1302:

    Tania stepped forward eagerly and said, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, I have something to discuss with you. Do you have a moment?ˇ±

    ˇ°Wellˇ­ˇ± Harlee started but was interrupted by Rhys, ˇ°Actually, she doesnˇŻt.ˇ±

    As Rhys spoke, he firmly guided Harlee away, casting a stern look at Tania as they left.

    TaniaˇŻs fists clenched in frustration, herposure only returning when Dario approached.

    Tania struggled to keep her fury in check. That infuriating Rhys was always interfering with her schemes! She resolved to find another chance to see if Harlee truly believed her im of Tonya reincarnating into her body. This was crucial to her and her supportersˇŻ ns. No errors were allowed.

    ˇ°You donˇŻt like her?ˇ± Rhys asked, clearly surprised. If Harlee didnˇŻt care for Tania, then why had Harlee insisted on bringing Tania back to T&H Ind? What was going on between them that he wasnˇŻt aware of?

    Harlee paused, remembered the bizarre notion of a spiritual rebirth, smiled, and said, ˇ°ItˇŻs nothing serious. Just feels a bit odd.ˇ±

    ˇ°What precisely do you find odd?ˇ± Rhys asked with a furrowed brow.

    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s., conn

    Harlee decided not to borate and instead redirected the conversation. ˇ°Honey, letˇŻs head back to Baythornter. I feel exhausted.ˇ±

    Rhys sensed her reluctance to continue discussing the matter and simply squeezed her hand reassuringly. ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll take you home.ˇ±

    As evening fell, the ocean was calm, and the cruise ship glided smoothly across the water.

    The vesselˇŻs crew had changed since their arrival. Now only Harlee, Rhys, Noel, Patrick, Robbie, Tania, Serena, and Goodwin were aboard. The additional personnel that Goodwin and Noel had brought remained on the ind to assist.

    Alone on the cruise ship, Harlee found a quiet spot on the deck to sit and gaze at the sky, lost in thought. The brisk sea breeze slightly stung her face. ˇ°Tonya, what should Iˇ­ Do?ˇ± Harlee whispered to herself, her fingers brushing the ne Tonya had given her. Footsteps approached from behind.

    Rhys appeared, holding a cup of warm milk. He surveyed Harlee briefly, ced the milk down, and took a seat next to her. Dressed in a ck and white tracksuit, he looked both casual and sharp.

    Harlee sat silently, not touching the milk. Suddenly, a piece of candy materialized at the corner of her mouth. She hesitated and then turned to face Rhys.

    ˇ°Try it,ˇ± Rhys said.

    Tentatively, Harlee opened her mouth, and as the candy melted on her tongue, tears welled up in her eyes. The sweetness overwhelmed her. Yet, she knew Tonya would never experience such sweetness again.

    Rhys understood Harlee was reminiscing about Tonya. He said nothing, merely drawing her close into his embrace, and then gestured subtly to Noel, who stood nearby.

    Given HarleeˇŻs cautious nature, Noel had to rely on such indirect methods to check on her well-being.

    Harlee pursed her lips and turned to face Rhys. ˇ°Rhys, everyone else has stayed on the ind. Now, itˇŻs just meˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys softly pinched her nose and offered a reassuring smile. ˇ°Who said youˇŻre alone? IˇŻm here, arenˇŻt I? DonˇŻt worry, IˇŻll never leave you again.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1303

    ?Chapter 1303:

    At his words, Harlee managed a small smile, though tears continued to stream down her face. ˇ°I just feel like IˇŻve lost my sense of direction. IˇŻm bored, a bit lost,ˇ± she said, her voice tinged with sadness as she blinked back tears.

    Rhys caressed her head gently and responded, ˇ°I understand. YouˇŻre used to keeping busy, so it must be hard to just rx all of a sudden. But maybe itˇŻs time to look at it differently?ˇ±

    ˇ°How so?ˇ± Harlee looked up.

    ˇ°Take it slower. Enjoy time with your family, cherish love, and appreciate the little things you used to ignore. Maybe travel with your loved ones or simply unwind on your balcony at home. Live more leisurely,ˇ± he suggested, hoping she would embrace a more rxed lifestyle.

    Harlee nced at him, neither epting nor rejecting. She reached for the milk on the deck and gulped it down in one go. ˇ°Should we head to dinner? LetˇŻs not keep them waiting.ˇ±

    She was determined not to remain caught in the emotional whirlwind caused by TonyaˇŻs demise. Yet, despite her efforts, her feelings often overwhelmed her, leading her to dwell on past regrets.

    Harlee was aware that her mental state was deteriorating, even worse than before. However, she feared that if she sought treatment, she might lose the baby in her belly. So, she chose to ignore her inner turmoil and made an effort to keep her emotions in check, hoping they wouldnˇŻt spiral out of control. Her greatest wish was for her child to be born healthy and safe.

    That evening on the cruise ship, Harlee only found sleep for a brief three hours. She spent the night on the deck, capturing the moment of her first meeting with Tonya in a sketch, as if to preserve the memory forever. She had been working on her drawing from two in the morning until the first light of dawn.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s??§ŕm, where stories thrive

    Harlee added the final touches to the portrait, and TonyaˇŻs signature smile seemed to leap off the pageˇŞbright and sunny, embodying the brilliance of the outstanding doctor she was.

    Harlee set her pen aside, only then noticing the ache in her hands from hours of sketching.

    While admiring her artwork, Harlee stretched her arms skyward. Looking up, she noticed Rhys nearby, asleep and propped against the deck.

    The morning sun illuminated his profile beautifully. He leaned against the railing, phone still in hand, his hair slightly disheveled. A nket, just like hers, covered him, and under the sunlight, his features appeared even more striking and captivating. His legs were extended forward, his body tilted back in what seemed an ufortable sleeping position.

    Knowing she had risen in the night to draw, Rhys hadnˇŻt tried to stop her or push her to forget Tonya. He had simply stayed by her side silently.

    Harlee smiled. What a fool. She had insisted he continue sleeping.

    Harlee looked back at her drawing, making a quiet vow to herself. She resolved to step out of the shadows and live fully with Rhys and those who cared about her. As for Tonyaˇ­ They would perhaps meet again in another life. Or maybe Tonya would wait in a realm where souls linger, ready to fulfill her promise in the decades toe.

    With these thoughts, Harlee gently stood up, taking care not to make noise as she removed the nket from herself. She moved quietly, trying not to disturb Rhys. She then draped her own nket over him. RhysˇŻ eyelids fluttered slightly, but he didnˇŻt open his eyes.

    Harlee tiptoed toward the main hall, her steps cautious and quiet. Inside the ornately decorated main hall of the cruise ship, Tania sat by herself near a window, her expression somber and reflective.

    Upon hearing HarleeˇŻs approach, Tania turned and offered a warm smile. ˇ°Good morning.ˇ±

    ˇ°Why are you up so early?ˇ± Harlee returned the smile, approaching Tania while noting the dark circles under her eyes. She expressed concern, ˇ°DidnˇŻt you get any sleepst night?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1304

    ?Chapter 1304:

    ˇ°I couldnˇŻt sleep,ˇ± Tania responded with a slight nod, forcing a smile on her pale face. Her voice was low and raspy as she said, ˇ°I feel lost. IˇŻm not Tania, nor Tonya. IˇŻm unsure how to move forward.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs distance, the othersˇŻ cautiousness, and RhysˇŻ deliberate boundariesˇ­ Everything made Tania feel uneasy.

    Harlee realized she had been too upied with the ind to give Tania the attention she deserved. She sat down across from her, taking TaniaˇŻs hand. ˇ°I want you to live your life as you see fit, whether as Tania or Tonya. My hope is for your happiness.ˇ±

    TaniaˇŻs eyshes fluttered at these words, and a look of surprise appeared in her eyes. ˇ°Do you believe in reincarnation?ˇ± She questioned whether Harlee truly believed her ims of rebirth.

    Looking at their intertwined hands, Harleeughed lightly. ˇ°I wasnˇŻt a believer before, but now, I do think you are Tonya.ˇ±

    Tania responded with silence, her gaze fixed on Harlee.

    Harlee stood and gently patted her head. ˇ°DonˇŻt dwell on it too much. If youˇŻre unsure about your path, just take things slow. IˇŻm here to support you.ˇ±

    ?¦Ň???? ¦Ô???????????? ¦É?? ?????????????????.??????

    After saying this, Harlee began to walk away.

    Tania called after her, ˇ°Where are you headed?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm off to find Noel,ˇ± Harlee replied with a smile, waving as she exited the hall.

    Tania watched Harlee depart and sat quietly for a long while, her fists clenched, deep in thought.

    To prevent any medical emergencies, Harlee had arranged for two small clinics on the cruise ship: one for GoodwinˇŻs surgeries and another for Noel.

    The clinic for Noel, a converted bedroom, waspact yet fully equipped. Harlee entered the first room, washed and disinfected her hands at the sink, and then pushed through the ss door to the right to enter the next room.

    NoelˇŻs clinic didnˇŻt require an operating room, so sterile attire wasnˇŻt necessary. Washing her hands was sufficient.

    Harlee moved further inside and, rounding a corner, found Noel lounging on a recliner, his eyes closed, his posture rxed, surrounded by papers, and holding a pen. It seemed as though he had stayed up all night once more.

    Approaching him, Harlee noticed the scattered documents on his desk, her heart racing. She picked up one of the papers, her interest piqued. Just as she began to examine it closely, Noel woke up.

    ˇ°Why are you here?ˇ± Noel sat up abruptly. He reached for the document she was reading, but she was already engrossed in it.

    cing the paper down, Harlee took a seat across from him and asked, ˇ°When did you figure it out?ˇ±

    NoelˇŻs pupils widened in shock. He stuttered, ˇ°Youˇ­ you know?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Harlee said, observing his astonishment. ˇ°IˇŻm not sure when it started, but IˇŻve sensed a change in my mental state ever since the tragedy with Tonya and the others.ˇ±

    Noel was now fully awake. He set the papers down and, his breath catching, asked, ˇ°So, are you here today to seek treatment, orˇ­ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1305

    ?Chapter 1305:

    ˇ°Can we avoid using medication?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    Noel wasnˇŻt taken aback by her question. He knew that if Harlee hadnˇŻt been prioritizing the safety of her unborn child over her own, she wouldnˇŻt have dyed seeking medical help. He looked at her with wide, somewhat startled eyes. ˇ°YouˇŻre ready to follow through with the treatment?ˇ±

    After a dayˇŻs research, Noel had concluded that HarleeˇŻs psychological condition wasnˇŻt excessively severe. With her full cooperation, aplete recovery was achievable.

    Harlee responded with a sense of resignation, ˇ°What else would bring me here?ˇ±

    Noel quietly cleared his throat, picked up a research paper, and said earnestly, ˇ°We can skip the medication, but only if you fully engage with the treatment and donˇŻt dwell too much on Tonya.ˇ±

    Harlee paused briefly and then smiled, ˇ°Alright. IˇŻve talked to Tonya about that in my dreams. She understands.ˇ±

    ˇ°Good. Once back in Baythorn, IˇŻll prepare aprehensive treatment n. We can adjust it as necessary,ˇ± Noel said, looking at her earnestly. ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, both you and the baby will be healthy.ˇ±

    ˇ°Thank you.ˇ± HarleeˇŻs eyes welled up, momentarily at a loss for words. Noel had been incredibly supportive, and she felt indebted to him.

    L¦ˇ¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????

    ˇ°DonˇŻt stress yourself. You and Rhys are my closest friends. ItˇŻs only natural for me to look after you,ˇ± Noel reassured her with a smile.

    Harlee felt aforting warmth flood her chest as she listened to him. After a while, she looked up and earnestly asked, ˇ°Noel, can you promise not to tell Rhys about our talk today?ˇ±

    ˇ°Why?ˇ± NoelˇŻs expression turned concerned upon hearing this. He feared that Harlee might still intend to shoulder her burdens alone, which could worsen her condition and even cause further damage.

    Harlee didnˇŻt offer an exnation. Instead, she stubbornly asked, ˇ°Can you?ˇ±

    After a brief pause, Noel gave a slow nod. ˇ°I can agree to your request, but I need to understand why you want to keep this from Rhys.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm concerned that this illness may take time to heal, and he might want me to end the pregnancy for the sake of my well-being,ˇ± Harlee said, her gaze falling as her hand rested gently on her abdomen.

    Noel gently lifted her chin, meeting her eyes with aforting smile. ˇ°You have my word. Both you and the baby will be healthy. IˇŻll make sure of it. Just trust in me, okay?ˇ±

    Noel knew Harlee needed steadfast support and hope more than anything. She had already mustered the courage to take this step, and he wasmitted to guiding her through the rest, ensuring her safety along the way.

    ˇ°Thank you,ˇ± Harlee said, looking at him with sincere gratitude.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need for thanks between us,ˇ± Noel responded, smiling warmly. ˇ°WeˇŻre friends, after all.ˇ±

    Harlee gave a firm nod and said, ˇ°Then IˇŻm relying on you this time!ˇ± Her condition was likely moreplex than before, and she knew Noel would need considerable time to assist her.

    They left the room together.

    Noel suddenly stopped walking, turning to Harlee with a serious expression. ˇ°Do you n to keep this from Rhys indefinitely?ˇ±

    At his question, Harlee stopped and replied with a casual tone, ˇ°LetˇŻs keep it between us until he finds out. WeˇŻll talk about it by then.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1306

    ?Chapter 1306:

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ± Noel shrugged. He now found himself in the tricky position of working on treatment while ying along with HarleeˇŻs and RhysˇŻ respective requests to keep the treatment from each other. He was not in a position to persuade them.

    ˇ°Emotional struggles are intricate and longsting. ItˇŻs impossible to foresee everything,ˇ± Harlee said sincerely. ˇ°Sometimes, just letting things be isnˇŻt so bad.ˇ± The truth woulde out when the time was right.

    Noel looked down at her and said, ˇ°Since youˇŻve thought this through, IˇŻll support you in keeping this from Rhys.ˇ±

    ˇ°Thank you,ˇ± Harlee expressed her gratitude sincerely. She had lost count of how many times she had said thank you, but she wasnˇŻt sure what else to say.

    A voice full of jealousy slowly drifted over. ˇ°What are you two talking about? You look so happy together.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs heart raced. Turning toward the voice, she saw Rhys leaning against a wall nearby, arms folded, his eyes deep and dark as he watched them, his smile ambiguous.

    After quickly gauging the distance and feeling confident that Rhys hadnˇŻt overheard their conversation, Harlee breathed a sigh of relief. Sheposed herself and approached him calmly. ˇ°I thought youˇŻd sleep a bit longer.ˇ±

    ˇ°I couldnˇŻt sleep,ˇ± Rhys responded, his gaze fixed on them coldly. Despite his friendship with Noel, Rhys was not one to ignore even a hint of jealousy.

    Noel felt a chill run down his spine as if a de hovered there. He cleared his throat and moved slowly forward, maintaining his usual calm facade.

    ˇ°You two chat. I need to change my outfit,ˇ± he said.

    Without waiting for a response, Noel walked past them toward his room.

    Rhys watched Noel until he was out of sight, then slowly shifted his focus.

    Harlee, noticing his intense gaze, joked, ˇ°Why such a long stare at Noel? Feeling jealous?ˇ±

    ˇ°What else could it be?ˇ± Rhys said directly.

    He wrapped an arm around HarleeˇŻs waist, nting a firm kiss on her face, and asked with a hint of irritation, ˇ°Why did you go looking for him so early in the morning?ˇ±

    Harlee met his gaze steadily. ˇ°DidnˇŻt you catch our conversation? Why ask?ˇ± Though the distance suggested their talk wouldnˇŻt carry, she wasnˇŻt entirely sure about RhysˇŻ hearing.

    ˇ°I only saw you two smiling at each other,ˇ± Rhys retorted, his voiceced with jealousy.

    Watching him closely and confident that he hadnˇŻt heard their words, Harlee let out another discreet sigh of relief, then wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled. ˇ°He was very helpful during our trip to the T&H Ind. I was just thanking him.ˇ±

    ˇ°You felt the need to thank him in person for that?ˇ± RhysˇŻ hand gently caressed her lower back, pulling her slightly closer. His lips edged near hers as he murmured with a yful smile, ˇ°I put in quite an effort too. DonˇŻt I deserve some thanks?ˇ±

    Harlee gently pushed his face away, teasing, ˇ°So, I should thank you too?ˇ± Rhys was at a loss for words. Did he need her thanks?

    Rhys gazed at her light-colored lips, his face moving closer once again. Desire filled his eyes as his low, sexy voice rumbled from his throat, ˇ°You only need to kiss me.ˇ±

    Harlee fell silent. RhysˇŻ tricks for begging for kisses were endless. ˇ°If you donˇŻt want to kiss me, IˇŻm more than willing to make the first move.ˇ± RhysˇŻ lips nearly brushed against hers as he spoke.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1307

    ?Chapter 1307:

    He was really pushing his luck now! Harlee, unwilling to argue further, grabbed his cor and pulled him in for a quick kiss before quickly pulling away.

    ˇ°Anyone looking on would think you and Noel are at odds,ˇ± she said, a touch of resignation in her voice.

    RhysˇŻ voice was quiet as he said, ˇ°Lee, even though Noel is my good friend, I canˇŻt help but feel jealous of him. He had those three years that I will never have in this life.ˇ± His eyes held a hint of mncholy.

    HarleeˇŻs expression hardened slightly as she looked up at him, a small smile ying on her lips. ˇ°YouˇŻre the reason I met him, and we have many more sets of three years ahead of us.ˇ±

    Ever since Rhys had retrieved his memories, he had seldom spoken of those missing three years, leading Harlee to believe he was more focused on the present. Yet, it seemed that lost time still pricked at his heart.

    Rhys remained silent, just gazing at her.

    Their eyes locked, and their shared history unfolded in their minds like a film, from their first encounter to the deep bond and sacrifices they had made. Despite truly being together for less than three years, their connection spanned six. They were fortunate to have stuck together after all these years.

    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s?conn

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs right! We have countless three-year periods ahead of us,ˇ± Rhys said, his tense expression slowly easing. ˇ°But even so, IˇŻm still jealous, and my possessiveness still kicks in. The two arenˇŻt in conflict.ˇ±

    Harlee realized the conversation was going nowhere. He was relentless. Resigned, she took his hand and gently pulled him forward. ˇ°IˇŻm hungry. LetˇŻs go to the restaurant and have pasta. I havenˇŻt had any in days, and I miss it a little.ˇ±

    Harlee figured, considering RhysˇŻ difficult nature, even if she said kind things, coaxed him, or offered logical reasons, his jealousy would still remain unchanged. So, why even bother? Just eat. It wasnˇŻt costing her anything. And even if it did, she could well afford it!

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± Rhys nodded in agreement. He might let himself go hungry, but he would never let his beloved wife feel hunger!

    Following her morning meal, Harlee dove right back into her tasks, which included not only coordinating medical treatments with Noel but also overseeing various projects on the T&H Ind. She nned to recruit 500 workers for the ind. This figure was neither overwhelminglyrge nor trivially small, and finding appropriate assignments for each of them was a considerable task. She also needed to n out the sites for more farmhouse restaurants.

    ˇ°Are you thinking of turning the T&H Ind into a focal point for your new businesswork?ˇ± Rhys asked.

    Rhys was working closely with Harlee, especially on projects rted to the T&H Ind. Initially, his team was involved, and he had proposed handling the continuing logistics of the indˇŻs development.

    However, Harlee turned down his proposal. She had ns to transform the ind into the foundation for a new business endeavor, relegating Rhys to the role of her assistant.

    ˇ°Any concerns?ˇ± Harlee looked up at Rhys, who had just sorted out some documents for her.

    Rhys considered briefly before suggesting, ˇ°I rmend we slowly start the informationwork initiatives after the farmhouse restaurant on the ind has been operational for a period. This location can serve as an office for the time being.ˇ±

    Right as Harlee was about to delve further into their ns, a knock at the door interrupted her, apanied by RobbieˇŻs rough voice. ˇ°Harlee, the ship is nearly at the dock. NoelˇŻs about to leave. Will youe to bid him farewell?ˇ±

    This soon? Harlee nced out the window toward the sea. It appeared they would make it to Baythorn by the afternoon.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1308

    ?Chapter 1308:

    After thinking it overˇŞhaving already discussed with Noel earlierˇŞHarlee decided against a farewell. ˇ°Let Noel know I wonˇŻt be seeing him off. Tell him to handle his business quickly and return to Baythorn as soon as he can.ˇ± Her rtionship with Noel was long enough that they could skip the formalities.

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ± RobbieˇŻs response was followed by his footsteps fading away, and silence enveloped the outside once again.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre not going to see Noel off?ˇ± Rhys, leaning his hands on the table, lifted an eyebrow and smiled teasingly.

    Harlee gave an exasperated roll of her eyes and lightly moved his hands away from the papers, half-jokingly saying, ˇ°I worry you might get jealous again!ˇ±

    Saying this, she immersed herself in the new data that had juste in, clearly indicating she had no intention of stepping outside.

    Then, quite abruptly, Rhys stood up, closed herptop, took her by the hand, and began leading her out of the room. ˇ°Go ahead. I wonˇŻt get jealous this time.ˇ±

    Noel would be gone for at least half a month. Rhys wanted Noel to observe HarleeˇŻs condition more closely.

    M¦Ňr¦Ĺ ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ň¦Íels.c¦Ňm

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs not like you,ˇ± Harlee teased.

    Rhys then lowered his head, gave her a deep kiss on the cheek, and smiled broadly. ˇ°IˇŻm feeling quite happy right now.ˇ±

    Harlee felt a bit doubtful. Nheless, she didnˇŻt object, as she needed to check with Noel about her tasks for the uing half-month while he was away.

    ˇ°In that case, IˇŻll head out.ˇ± As Harlee spoke, she nced at Rhys to gauge his sincerity before swiftly exiting the bedroom. She understood that Rhys was intentionally giving her and Noel some private time to converse. Normally, considering his close rtionship with Noel, Rhys would have joined her to bid Noel farewell.

    ˇ°YouˇŻvee.ˇ± Noel didnˇŻt seem surprised that Harlee came to see him off.

    ˇ°Did Rhys ask you to observe my condition one more time?ˇ± Harlee asked straightforwardly.

    ˇ°It seems nothing gets past you,ˇ± Noel responded with a smile and a nod. ˇ°IˇŻll be away for half a month. HeˇŻs concerned he might miss something, so he wanted me to examine you before I left.ˇ±

    Upon hearing this, Harlee smiled and asked, ˇ°You didnˇŻt intend to keep this from me, did you?ˇ±

    ˇ°I wanted to keep it secret, but it was impossible.ˇ± Noel acknowledged he should have adhered to his agreement with Rhys by keeping it from Harlee, but she was too perceptive. Even his attempts at secrecy were futile. ˇ°Enough. From now on, justmunicate with Rhys like you usually do. ThereˇŻs no need to tell me about it,ˇ± Harlee instructed.

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± Noel replied.

    Suddenly, a message popped up on NoelˇŻs phone. After reading the content, he quickly started outlining the arrangement for Harlee, as though he was eager to get going.

    ˇ°Have you got all that? While IˇŻm gone these next two weeks, just carry on as usual.ˇ±

    ˇ°What?ˇ± Harlee was surprised.

    ˇ°Mental health tends to get better gradually, with time and patience. Dwelling on it will only make things harder. Believe me, IˇŻll help you get through this,ˇ± he said with a serious tone, his earnest gaze reinforcing his words.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1309

    ?Chapter 1309:

    Harlee responded with a soft smile, ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll take your advice.ˇ±

    ˇ°Good,ˇ± Noel said, smiling gently. ˇ°But given how sharp Rhys is, I doubt itˇŻll take long before he finds out about your condition and gets involved in your treatment.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yeahˇ­ I understand,ˇ± Harlee responded, her voice faltering slightly. She wished she could keep Rhys in the dark a bit longer, at least until it was toote to consider terminating the pregnancy. ˇ°Please, try to dy telling him. Noel, please donˇŻt suggest anything about abortion.ˇ±

    At that moment, Harlee seemed utterly vulnerable, pleading earnestly for his discretion.

    Noel stared at her for a moment before responding, ˇ°Youˇ­ I get it. IˇŻll assist you as best as I can, and I wonˇŻt rmend abortion to him. However, you must make me a promiseˇŞdo not exert yourself. Being pregnant means you arenˇŻt as strong as usual. DonˇŻt push yourself too hard.ˇ±

    ˇ°I promise,ˇ± Harlee replied. Her role was primarily to oversee the operations on the Ind, with the actual tasks being managed by her team, so her involvement wouldnˇŻt be physically demanding.

    ˇ°WeˇŻll meet again in two weeks.ˇ± Noel gave a soft wave, then turned and departed, entering the ck Bentley that awaited him without another nce back.

    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????

    As Harlee watched him drive away, a smile touched her lips, and she murmured, ˇ°Noel, have a safe journey. IˇŻll wait for your return.ˇ±

    Over the next two weeks, Harlee truly lived as Noel had suggestedˇŞording to her own pace. She woke up each morning without an rm, responded to messages at her leisure, rested with naps whenever she felt tired, and had Nyomi prepare nourishing meals whenever she was hungry. Her days unfolded in a rxed and enjoyable manner.

    Yet, Harlee didnˇŻt neglect her duties concerning the Ind. In her moments of free time, she would log on to check the progress of the projects.

    Recliningfortably on the sofa in her quiet, deluxe bedroom, Harlee conducted an online meeting from herptop set on the coffee table, discussing with Thiago, Desmond, Alina, and others.

    Thiago said, ˇ°The construction on the ind is advancing swiftly. We anticipate that the employee dormitories will be finished by the end of this month, after which we will tear down the existing vis to rebuild them. Moreover, the camping site and forest area you envisioned are nearingpletion. WeˇŻre also in the process of identifying suitable plots for vegetable gardens and orchards.ˇ±

    Harlee turned her attention to Desmond, who was overseeing thebor on the ind. ˇ°Is it all going smoothly, or have you faced any challenges?ˇ±

    The ongoing construction on T&H Ind could be seen behind Desmond as he sat under arge tree, his microphone off, speaking quietly to someone beside him.

    Upon hearing his name, Desmond stopped to provide an update. ˇ°There have been some challenges. The workforce remaining on the indcks expertise, whichplicates task delegation. However, they follow orders well. As long as IˇŻm the one giving directions, no one questions them, and we manage to keep things on track.ˇ±

    As Desmond spoke, he nced at a small video window on hisputer screen. ˇ°The criteria for recruitment are strict, resulting in only a handful of new construction workers arriving on the ind.ˇ±

    ˇ°Make sure the screening for long-term employees is even more rigorous. If necessary, implement additional methods for conducting background checks,ˇ± Harlee instructed.

    At that moment, someone entered. Harlee nced up briefly before focusing back on her work. ˇ°Fiona, is thework infrastructurepletely set up?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1310

    ?Chapter 1310:

    Fiona quickly typed something on her keyboard. A map appeared in the chat window. She said tly, ˇ°The basicyout is ready, but I intend to enhance it further.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded slightly in acknowledgment. Fiona was known for her detail-oriented approach. She only had toplete the final touches. Harlee proceeded to assign new tasks and announced that the remaining 250 members of Twilight had arrived and should begin integrating into their roles. These 250 members primarily originated from the Shadow Moon Society and RhysˇŻ undergroundwork, forming the core of the Moonlight Enterprise and the essential personnel of the Late Moon Information Network.

    Harlee had chosen the name ˇ°Twilightˇ± upon her return to Baythorn, though it was only known internally.

    After receiving all updates, Harlee ended the meeting. Rhys, who had been silently watching, stood and approached her. Harlee sipped her milk and then looked up slowly.

    As she turned to face him, Rhys gently cupped her face, looking into her eyes with intensity. ˇ°You were supposed to be resting. Is this your idea of rxation, holding a video conference in your study?ˇ±

    Harlee replied calmly, ˇ°IsnˇŻt it normal to be up and about before bed?ˇ± Harlee sighed inwardly. Rhys had recently developed a pattern of appearing anytime she had been working for more than an hour. He seemed to have a knack for pinpointing her location. Even when she was upied with tasks elsewhere, he would track her downˇ­

    In no time, the continuous phone calls would start. She felt a twinge of annoyance, though it was tinged with amusement.

    Updates loaded at g??????¦Ňv????s.co??

    ˇ°You might just find yourself sleeping in the guest room or permanently in this study if you keep setting up cameras here,ˇ± shemented, keeping her face neutral.

    ˇ°Damn,ˇ± Rhys cursed under his breath, then cleared his throat and looked at her tentatively. ˇ°Lee, are you mad?ˇ±

    Grabbing the coffee from the table, Harlee took a deep gulp before replying, ˇ°No, IˇŻm not mad. I just donˇŻt like feeling watched all the time.ˇ±

    ˇ°Why did you have Tania move in next door, then? DoesnˇŻt that annoy you?ˇ± Rhys blurted out without thinking.

    Harlee paused for a moment, slightly taken aback, and then replied softly, ˇ°She isnˇŻt causing you any trouble.ˇ±

    ˇ°She is!ˇ± Rhys whispered into her ear. ˇ°Everything about her is oddˇŞshe keeps copying TonyaˇŻs behavior. ItˇŻs a terrible imitation, and frankly, itˇŻs unsettling.ˇ±

    There was a clear note of contempt in RhysˇŻ voice.

    Harlee nearly choked on her drink and almost spit it out. Rhys had barely known any details, yet his insights were so precise. Noel was right. Rhys was so sharp that she had to be extra cautious to keep the secrets from him.

    ˇ°Drink it slowly,ˇ± Rhys said gently as he patted her back. ˇ°ThatˇŻs why I think itˇŻs better to distance her. Interacting with someone like that isnˇŻt good for you.ˇ±

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Harlee said firmly.

    Rhys appeared confused. ˇ°Why not? WhatˇŻs so important about her? Why is it necessary to keep her close by?ˇ±

    ˇ°She matters a lot,ˇ± Harlee said pointedly.

    She added meaningfully, ˇ°Keep the topic on track. If there are still cameras here by tomorrow, you wonˇŻt be sharing the master bedroom with me.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll ask Patrick to remove them at once,ˇ± Rhys replied, sounding a bit sheepish. Whenever Harlee showed her displeasure, he would invariably relent.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1311

    ?Chapter 1311:

    Harlee gave a small, emotionless nod in response.

    ˇ°Still upset? I just wanted to make sure you werenˇŻt draining yourself with work, so I thought a reminder might help,ˇ± Rhys exined as he encircled her waist, lifted her from the chair, and sat her down on hisp. ˇ°My love, IˇŻm sorry. I wonˇŻt set up any more cameras.ˇ±

    ˇ°Now you apologize?ˇ± Harlee pushed away from his chest, stood, turned to face him with a yful grin, and said, ˇ°ItˇŻs toote.ˇ±

    ˇ°What?ˇ± RhysˇŻ smile vanished in an instant.

    Harleeughed. ˇ°Because tonight, youˇŻll be looking for a different ce to sleep.ˇ±

    This left Rhys visibly disheartened. Did this mean he was not wee in the bedroom? They had never spent a night apart since their marriage! Such a scenario waspletely mysterious to him!

    Before Rhys could offer any words of objection, Harlee interjected sharply, ˇ°This isnˇŻt up for debate.ˇ±

    Completely overpowered by her authority, Rhys didnˇŻt dare contradict her. She was now leveraging the threat of sleeping separately. He worried about the consequences if she discovered his secret arrangement with Noel for her treatment. Could this mean a permanent end to sharing nights together?

    . is your storytelling hub

    Ovee with anxiety, Rhys grasped HarleeˇŻs wrist, his face pleading. ˇ°Darling, I acknowledge my mistake. Please forgive me just this once.ˇ±

    ˇ°Trying to charm your way out wonˇŻt work this time,ˇ± Harlee retorted as she pulled away from his grip, took a step back, waved dismissively, and smiled. ˇ°Have a good night, honey.ˇ±

    After her final words, Harlee exited the study, deliberately closing the door behind her without a backward nce.

    Left alone, Rhys remained seated,pletely taken aback by her departure. It seemed, predictably, that women tended to take their partners for granted once they felt secure in the rtionship. She had once adored his yful, puppy-like behavior, calling it irresistibly charming. Overwhelmed with frustration, Rhys pulled out his phone and dialed Patrick.

    ˇ°Mr. Greenˇ­ˇ± Patrick said, his voice betraying his recent sleep.

    RhysˇŻ irritation grew. He said coldly, ˇ°Get here and take down these damn cameras immediately!ˇ±

    ˇ°What?ˇ± Patrick gasped on the other end of the line. How did RhysˇŻ tone remind him of the day when Rhys wasmanding in his business empire? Had Rhys upset Harlee again?

    ˇ°I want them gone in thirty minutes, or itˇŻs your head!ˇ± Rhys responded, not in the mood for an extended conversation.

    ˇ°Okay!ˇ± Upon hearing RhysˇŻmand, Patrick nearly jumped to his feet, quickly changing his clothes and sprinting the fifty meters as if on a track.

    Thirty minutester, Patrick found himself gasping for air on a lounge chair in the yard, feeling as though his spirit was on the verge of departing his body. Rhys truly was the most merciless man alive!

    Right after Patrick removed thest camera, Rhys dismissed him curtly, not even allowing him a moment to catch his breath or a sip of water. Patrick felt unjustly treated. Yet, it seemed no one was concerned with his plight.

    The following morning, beams of sunlight pierced through the tiny openings of the ckout curtains, casting long stripes across the floor. Harlee, stretching out on the king-sized bed, reached instinctively to the other side, only to find it empty.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1312

    ?Chapter 1312:

    As sleep slipped away, HarleeˇŻs eyes widened with the sudden memoryˇŞshe hadnˇŻt let Rhys into the roomst night. A faint smile appeared on her lips. She spent a few more moments in bed before leisurely rising to freshen up and change into her casual clothes.

    Upon opening her bedroom door, she found Rhys waiting outside, his face showing a blend of sadness and hopefulness, his eyes almost imploring.

    Harlee couldnˇŻt suppress a chuckle. Looking at him with a rxed expression, she asked, ˇ°Have you been standing outside my door all night?ˇ±

    Rhys quickly shook his head, his voice filled with self-pity. ˇ°No, I tried to sleep on the living room couch. It was too short, so I curled up, and now my body hurts. I only had a light nket. Harlee, I realize my mistake. Can I sleep in our bed tonight?ˇ±

    His demeanor was that of a dejected puppy, softly nudging her from time to time, appearing exceedingly sweet and submissive.

    HarleeˇŻs annoyance vanished on the spot. Just as she was about to reply, she noticed Rhys fidgeting with something in his pocket.

    Though curious, she chose to remain silent and, feeling hungry, walked over to the dining table and sat down.

    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s

    Rhys paused for a second before quickly following her.

    In the dining area, a bowl of hot macaroni and cheese was waiting on a food warmer. Rhys ced it in front of her as soon as she settled in, eager to make amends.

    Harlee realized just how much being blocked out of the bedroom had impacted him as she watched him serve her breakfast.

    After cing the food down, Rhys, still tense, extracted a crumpled letter from his pocket. He gazed at it nervously and then began to read aloud with hesitation. ˇ°Apology letter, my dearest wife, hello. First, I want to express myˇ­ˇ±

    Hearing this, Harlee paused mid-sip of her soup and looked up at him silently. An apology letter? The idea that Rhys had prepared an apology letter took her by surprise, momentarily making her feel she had gone too far.

    ˇ°Reflecting on it now, I realize how my irrational actions have overshadowed our rtionship. At the time, I was blind to the impact. I tried to control aspects of your life, which only served to increase your stress and painˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys meticulously read each word of the apology letter. He was only halfway through when a disturbance from the courtyard interrupted him, marked by PatrickˇŻs urgent voice calling, ˇ°Harlee, Harleeˇ­ˇ± Patrick burst in from outside, looking desperate.

    RhysˇŻ face immediately soured. Grasping the apology letter tightly, his frustration was evident. Once again, Patrick, this oblivious fool, had disrupted his moment! Maybe shipping Patrick off to a far-off ce like elia to handle business was a good idea.

    Concerned Rhys might vent his frustration on Patrick, Harlee stood up, took the letter from Rhys, and slipped it into her pocket. ˇ°IˇŻll forgive you for now,ˇ± she said. ˇ°WeˇŻll see how things go from here.ˇ±

    She then rushed to the front door, where Patrick stood, panting and visibly stressed, carrying a woman drenched in blood.

    The womanˇŻs condition was dire, her pale, slender hands dangling lifelessly, one hand clutching a red string.

    Stopping at the threshold of the living room, Harlee recognized the red string immediately, and her expression hardened. That woman had arrived.

    Patrick, noticing HarleeˇŻs stern look, said in astonishment, ˇ°Harlee, do you recognize this woman? I found her copsed at theplex entrance. I wanted to take her to the hospital, but she insisted on seeing you.ˇ± Patrick carefully set the woman down. ˇ°I thought she might know you, so I brought her here.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1313

    ?Chapter 1313:

    Harlee rushed over to the woman immediately. The woman slumped against Patrick, her hair a mess and stained with blood, making it hard to see her face clearly. She had a roughly made bandage wrapped around her waist, soaked with blood from what was clearly a gunshot wound. Harlee knelt and gently brushed the sticky hair from the girlˇŻs face, her dark pupils widening slightly. ˇ°Paulina?ˇ±

    Paulina Fletcher was the youngest granddaughter of the head of the Fletcher Group in Vloustin City. She had recently turned eighteen and was not rted to Serena by blood.

    Serena had been adopted by Samson Fletcher and his wife Brinley Fletcher after they first assumed they were unable to conceive.

    After Brinley unexpectedly had a son and then two daughters in the following years, Serena began to feel more and more like an outsider. This ultimately led to her leaving the Fletcher household amid usations and injuries.

    At that time, despite being only eight years old, Paulina had secretly assisted Serena. The red string was a token Harlee had given Paulina when taking Serena away.

    ˇ°Paulina, thank you for helping Serena out. I promise to grant you one wish. Whatever you need in the future, I will do my best to assist you,ˇ± Harlee had vowed when she rescued the unconscious Serena. That red string was a symbol of their promise. Without PaulinaˇŻs help, Serena might never have made it out of the Fletcher family household or met Harlee safely.

    Patrick gently shook Paulina, asking, ˇ°You were looking for Harlee, right? SheˇŻs right here.ˇ±

    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ďv?l?.§ăo??

    As Patrick moved Paulina forward, he finally noticed RhysˇŻ ominous expression, which seemed darker than a gathering storm. He realized his intervention might have thwarted RhysˇŻ ns. He understood that if he didnˇŻt shift RhysˇŻ focus to Paulina now, he might be sent off to elia by tomorrow.

    Now, RhysˇŻ attention was fully on Paulina.

    Paulina struggled to open her eyes. Upon seeing Harlee, recognition flickered in her gaze, followed by a brief sparkle of rity. ˇ°Harlee, I finally found youˇ­ˇ± she whispered, her voiceden with pain.

    Having been adored all her life by the Fletcher family, Paulina had never suffered serious harm until now. The pain marked a stark contrast to her previously sheltered existence. Harlee frowned. It appeared that something serious had urred within the Fletcher family.

    Without hesitation, Harlee pulled out her phone and texted Serena.

    Rhys preferred not having others around during his private moments with Harlee, which had led him to buy a vi close to Remson Manor. Robbie, Patrick, Tania, and Serena were currently housed there.

    After texting, Harlee softly caressed PaulinaˇŻs face,forting her. ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, weˇŻll get you to the hospital immediately.ˇ±

    At HarleeˇŻs words, tears welled up in PaulinaˇŻs eyes. Summoning her remaining strength, she lifted her hand clutching the red string, sorrow clouding her gaze.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorry. I know my family has wronged Serena deeply, and I shouldnˇŻt be asking for your help,ˇ± Paulina said, looking at Harlee with pain and remorse in her eyes, her tears mixing with the blood on her face in a haunting expression.

    Paulina clenched her teeth and added, ˇ°But this is my only wish. Soˇ­ Harlee, please, help save the Fletcher familyˇ­ˇ±

    When Paulina spoke those words, Serena had just arrived and was silently observing the situation.

    Serena slowly approached after a moment of silence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1314

    ?Chapter 1314:

    Paulina looked disappointed when Harlee did not immediately respond, yet she held onto her hope, believing it was thest chance for the Fletcher family.

    As Paulina was about to speak again, she looked up and caught sight of Serena, whom she hadnˇŻt seen for years. She was shocked into silence. Was this the Serena she remembered?

    Serena appearedpletely different from the Serena Paulina once knew within the Fletcher family household. Doubt took hold as Paulina gazed at Serena, puzzled for a long while.

    Seeing Serena well and thriving seemed to bring a sense of closure to Paulina.

    Then, Paulina gave up her plea for saving the Fletcher family, epting her imminent death.

    As Paulina neared unconsciousness, Harlee took her hand and the red string, saying firmly, ˇ°I will honor your request, but only if you stay alive.ˇ± Paulina smiled joyfully at these words just before she lost consciousness. Serena stood frozen, overwhelmed by the situation.

    Seeing this, Harlee said, ˇ°Patrick, please drive Paulina to the hospital immediately. IˇŻll call Goodwin and be right there.ˇ±

    Given SerenaˇŻs current condition, she was not prepared to conduct any medical procedures.

    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ň¦Íels

    Before Serena joined forces with Harlee, she had been studying medicine at Vloustin Medical College. After joining the Shadow Moon Society, she advanced her medical expertise under Tonya, rivaling GoodwinˇŻs skills, which was why Harlee had brought her back from the ind. Outside the ind, SerenaˇŻs skills were more valuable.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go,ˇ± Harlee said. ˇ°ItˇŻs time to confront and resolve our past.ˇ± Serena looked up nkly and remained silent, simply following Harlee without a word. Was it really time to resolve the past? And what exactly was there left for her to settle?

    The episode had thwarted RhysˇŻ reading of the apology letter, but thankfully, Harlee forgave him, lightening his mood.

    The corridors of the hospital were unusually quiet. The operating room light, once on, stayed lit without interruption. Silence reigned outside the operating room, with only Harlee and Rhys conversing asionally while Serena and Patrick kept to themselves. Serena was uncertain about whaty ahead, and Patrick was dreading potential punishment.

    Both Harlee and Rhys were seated on a long bench, heads down, eyes fixed on their footwear, absorbed in their own thoughts.

    Rhys draped an arm around Harlee, his face stern and joyless, increasing PatrickˇŻs sense of unease.

    Eventually, the light outside the operating room switched off, and Goodwin appeared.

    Before Harlee could ask anything, Goodwin took the initiative to inform them, ˇ°Mr. and Mrs. Green, the patient is no longer in immediate danger. However, the bullet caused severe damage to her internal organs. ItˇŻs miraculous she survived at all. As for her recovery, itˇŻs uncertain.ˇ± SerenaˇŻs spirits plummeted. She understood the gravity of the situation better than anyone. Describing Paulina as ˇ°savedˇ± was optimistic. While PaulinaˇŻs life was no longer in immediate danger, her future remained highly precarious.

    ˇ°I have to check on her myself,ˇ± Serena dered, driven by her medical training.

    ˇ°Wait!ˇ± Goodwin held her back. ˇ°Miss Fletcher, you might want to hear theplete situation first. Moreover, the nursing staff is preparing to move her to the ICU.ˇ±

    ˇ°Mr. Wilson, are there other injuries on Paulina FletcherˇŻs body?ˇ± Harlee inquired.

    Goodwin took a momentary nce at Serena upon hearing thest name. It became clear why Serena was anxious to get inside. They were rtives. He then proceeded with increased solemnity. ˇ°Mrs. Green, I discovered evidence during the operation that the patient has been enduring abuse for quite some time. Based on the healing stages of the wounds, it likely has been urring for around a year.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1315

    ?Chapter 1315:

    ˇ°Abuse?ˇ± Harlee stared at him, shocked. Paulina was the adored favorite of the Fletcher family. How could she possibly be suffering from abuse? What had gone wrong with the Fletcher family?

    At this, Serena trembled violently, as dreadful memories surged back. Her hands shaking, she gazed bewilderedly at Goodwin. ˇ°Abuse? What kind of abuse?ˇ±

    ˇ°The examination of her injuries suggests prolonged abuse, including punctures from needles, burns, and beatings. Except for the visible parts of her body, thereˇŻs scarcely an area without scars, and her throat shows signs of varied burns,ˇ± Goodwin exined.

    He sighed deeply after describing the extent of her injuries. The shock was evident when the nurse undressed the patient. Despite being a child, she had endured such brutal treatment.

    Harlee was slow to process this shocking information. After a pause, she gathered herself and asked, ˇ°When can I see her?ˇ±

    ˇ°Maybe tomorrow,ˇ± Goodwin pondered briefly. ˇ°Tonight, her condition is critical, and itˇŻs unlikely sheˇŻll regain consciousness. It would be better to visit in the morning if you wish to speak with her.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay, thank you.ˇ± Harlee nodded her gratitude and then turned to observe Serena, seeing the emotional turmoil within her. Harlee sighed deeply. It had been a long time since sheˇŻd seen Serena this distressed. Paulina was the only one within the Fletcher family Serena cared about.

    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c????

    Harlee reached out and took SerenaˇŻs hand, offering a reassuring nod. Just then, the nurses wheeled Paulina out. Paulina appeared peaceful on the hospital bed, showing no external signs of abuse.

    Serena, quivering, pulled up PaulinaˇŻs sleeve to reveal bruises of varying sizes and fresh burn marks.

    Serena recoiled in horror, nearly copsing, but Patrick was right behind her to catch her.

    ˇ°Serena, are you okay?ˇ± Patrick inquired.

    At that moment, Serena couldnˇŻtpose her thoughts. Tears began to flow, and it took her a while to realize she was crying.

    Serena touched her tear-stained face, paused in shock, then quickly wiped her tears and followed the nurses as they moved Paulina to the ICU.

    Patrick watched Serena walk away and then approached Harlee with a concerned expression. In a hushed voice, he asked, ˇ°Harlee, is she going to be okay?ˇ±

    ˇ°SheˇŻll get through this.ˇ± Harlee was confident Serena wasnˇŻt one to fall into despair over such events.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs move,ˇ± Harlee murmured, feeling a heaviness settle in her heart. She then turned to Rhys. ˇ°You handle your responsibilities first. IˇŻm going to stay with Serena a little longer.ˇ±

    Upon hearing her words, Rhys gave her a knowing look and said decisively, ˇ°YouˇŻre thinking about going to Vloustin City.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll decide once I have a clearer picture,ˇ± Harlee responded softly. She knew she had to visit Vloustin City, driven not just by the mystery of the red string but also by hermitment to Serena, who would certainly not turn her back on Paulina. However, the specifics of her journey and actions depended on gaining more insights from Paulina. At the moment, the identity of the abuser remained unknown.

    As Rhys absorbed HarleeˇŻs words, his expression turned grave. ˇ°I know about the Fletcher Group. ItˇŻs troubling that such a notable family from Vloustin City is now in a position where a young girl must plead for help. Clearly, they face significant threats.ˇ± Rhys subtly hinted that Harlee getting involved could potentially draw dangerous elements into her own life.

    Detecting the concern in RhysˇŻ voice, Harlee reassured him, caressing her stomach, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻm aware of the risks. It may not be necessary for me to go there myself.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1316

    ?Chapter 1316:

    RhysˇŻ lips tightened, a silent acknowledgment of her statement, though he was convinced she would set off anyway.

    Harlee knew that Rhys often felt neglected due to her demanding schedule. She tried to soften his mood by tugging at his sleeve, but he turned away, sulking like a child.

    Feeling somewhat helpless, Harlee simply leaned against him, thinking back over the past.

    ˇ°This situation with the Fletcher family needs to be resolved. I owe Paulina for a past kindness, and that red string is a symbol of my promise,ˇ± Harlee said quietly, her thoughts tinged with nostalgia. ˇ°She came to me with that red string, iming it represents her only wish. I cannot turn my back on her. Moreover, SerenaˇŻs ties to the Fletcher familypel me to act this time.ˇ±

    While HarleeˇŻs rtionship with Serena might not be as deep as her bond with Tonya, their decade-long friendship gave Harlee insights into SerenaˇŻs feelings. Past issues didnˇŻt just disappear. The past with the Fletcher family continued to weigh heavily on Serena. Without addressing these issues, Serena would never find peace.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs not difficult to assist the Fletcher family,ˇ± Rhys said dismissively. ˇ°But why do you have to make a special trip to Vloustin City?ˇ±

    Noel would be returning in a few days, adding anotheryer to consider. Rhys didnˇŻt want Harlee to set off to Vloustin City, a move that would dy Noel from delivering treatment to her.

    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv???s

    Harlee remained silent against his shoulder, feeling his protective concern but also hisck of understanding. If shepromised on her principles and avoided difficult situations, she would lose a part of herself.

    The following day, Harlee entered the ICU d in protective gear and found Serena holding PaulinaˇŻs hand, tears streaking her face, an expression of deep sorrow marking her features.

    Surrounded by medical equipment and wearing an oxygen mask, Paulina seemed to sense HarleeˇŻs presence, making an effort to open her eyes while her breath quickened in apparent excitement.

    Harlee took a seat calmly beside Serena without addressing Paulina directly. Instead, she asked Serena, ˇ°Have you decided yet?ˇ±

    Serena responded with a nod.

    Harlee leaned in close to Paulina, speaking in a voice that was soft yet resolute. ˇ°Paulina, IˇŻm prepared to assist you, but you need to bepletely honest with me about the Fletcher family. Any falsehood will terminate our agreement tied to this red string. Do you understand?ˇ± Her words were clear, and her tone was cool, leaving her feelings ambiguous.

    Paulina, appearing quite pale, listened and then nodded weakly, her breath now controlled.

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ± Harlee nodded slightly. ˇ°Given your delicate health, letˇŻs keep this sinct. IˇŻll pose the questions, and you respond. For simple answers, just blink.ˇ±

    Paulina blinked inpliance.

    ˇ°Did your injuriese from the Fletcher family or someone opposed to them?ˇ± Harlee questioned.

    Tears filled PaulinaˇŻs eyes, and she shut them, letting the tears escape down her cheeks.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt stress yourself. Stay calm,ˇ± Serena interjected softly.

    Harlee handed a tissue to Serena before sitting back down. ˇ°From your response, it appears the Fletcher family is to me, not outsiders, correct? Yet, how could that be when you were once deeply valued by them? How could such abuse persist over such a long period? Since SerenaˇŻs departure, did the Fletcher family encounter any difficulties?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1317

    ?Chapter 1317:

    Even if PaulinaˇŻs status within the Fletcher family had diminished, it was hard to believe they could treat one of their own so harshly.

    Paulina struggled to keep herposure, finding it difficult to articte her words. ˇ°Five years after Serena cut ties with the Fletcher family, my grandfather died unexpectedly without a will. Samson asserted that he, being the oldest son, was the rightful heir to the Fletcher Group.ˇ±

    As Harlee listened, her expression grew even sterner. She was familiar with Samson and knew that if he took control of the Fletcher Group, it would be a stroke of luck if thepany didnˇŻt end up going bankrupt.

    SerenaˇŻs face turned grim upon hearing this reference to her former father, and she gripped the tissue in her hand tightly. Samson and his wife were among the people she despised most.

    Trying to calm her anger, Serena gentlyforted Paulina, dabbing at her tears. ˇ°Take your time, Paulina. ThereˇŻs no need to rush.ˇ±

    ˇ°My father and my second uncle opposed Samson, and shortly after, they were involved in a car ident,ˇ± Paulina said, her voice faltering as she nearly passed out.

    Serena, with her medical expertise, was carefully monitoring PaulinaˇŻs condition.

    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????sŁ®??o??

    ˇ°My father suffered a broken leg, but my second uncleˇŻs condition was more severe. He still hasnˇŻt regained consciousness,ˇ± Paulina continued with difficulty. ˇ°Neither my father nor my second uncle could then im the inheritance, which ultimately went to Samson.ˇ±

    Harlee had already pieced together the likely events. She suspected the car ident might have been orchestrated by Samson. She contemted PaulinaˇŻs situation and said, ˇ°Your injuries are less than a year old, yet Samson took control of the Fletcher Group five years ago. So, he wasnˇŻt the one who abused you, correct?ˇ±

    Harlee deduced that if Samson had indeed intended to eliminate his rtives who stood in his way of inheriting the family wealth, Paulina wouldnˇŻt have been able to escape and seek her help.

    Paulina burst into tears again at this point.

    ˇ°Did your parents realize you were being mistreated and abused?ˇ± Harlee inquired. ˇ°Was Samson aware?ˇ± The entire narrative was puzzling. Was Paulina perhaps omitting some details?

    ˇ°Three years after Samson assumed control, the Fletcher Group started failing. To safeguard my grandfatherˇŻs legacy, Samson arranged marriages for his daughter and my second uncleˇŻs daughter to forge strategic family alliances,ˇ± Paulina exined faintly.

    ˇ°Marriage of convenience?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs eyebrows lifted, her voice sharp with irony. ˇ°Using his own daughter as leverage for the business? Samson truly has no shame.ˇ±

    Serena looked just as stern. Had she remained with the Fletcher family, she might have been the first to be traded off for benefits by Samson. From what Paulina was revealing, the detestable Samson, leading the Fletcher family, could stoop to any level for his own agenda, including coercing his underage niece into unwanted marriages.

    As this crossed SerenaˇŻs mind, she heard Paulina crying bitterly.

    ˇ°Samson pressured me into marrying Wesley Happer, the youngest son of the Happer family,ˇ± Paulina choked out between sobs. ˇ°Samson threatened to stop funding my fatherˇŻs healthcare if I refused. Wesley is a sadist. He isnˇŻt interested in normal rtions. He gets pleasure from abusing women. All these injuries on my body, theyˇŻre his doing.ˇ±

    Thest year for Paulina had been more hellish than any conceivable nightmare. She had never thought it possible to experience such varied and horrific forms of abuse, a living fate worse than death!

    ˇ°Samson prohibited me from telling anyone and confined me at home. Wesley was the only one who could take me away,ˇ± Paulina said, struggling with each word. ˇ°Eventually, my parents discovered my plight. They gambled everything to free me, allowing me toe here in search of you. What I didnˇŻt expect wasˇ­ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1318

    ?Chapter 1318:

    Paulina paused, her eyes drifting toward Serena, and murmured, ˇ°I didnˇŻt expect to meet Serena here.ˇ±

    Had Paulina known Serena would be here, she would have avoided this ce, despite it being herst hope. Her parents, while not worsening SerenaˇŻs situation back then, had also done nothing to assist her. Unease overcame Paulina, feeling unfit to seek any aid from Serena. This was why Paulina had pretended to be asleep until Harlee arrived, when she slowly opened her eyes, filled with shame.

    Harlee was taken aback. Although Paulina hadnˇŻt spoken explicitly, the message was clear. It was unusual for someone raised by cruel parents to maintain such awareness.

    Harlee struggled to grasp how Paulina, once a privileged young woman, had endured abuse for nearly a year, managed to flee to Baythorn, and after being wounded, had dragged herself to the wealthy Remson Manor. Feeling her protective gear tugged at, Harlee gazed downward and noted SerenaˇŻs hand, her plea evident. Harlee was baffled by SerenaˇŻs intentions of intervening.

    Serena clenched her fist, her other hand anxiously pulling on HarleeˇŻs sleeve. ˇ°Harlee, please help save the Fletcher family. PaulinaˇŻs future depends on them. I fear that brute Samson will show no mercy.ˇ± The current Samson was nothing like the one he used to be. He had be ruthless,pletely indifferent to his own daughter. It seemed he was capable of beating Paulina and her parents to death without a second thought.

    Paulina stared at Serena, stunned by her plea for the Fletcher family, despite the Fletcher familyˇŻs previous mistreatment of her.

    ˇ°Paulina, did Wesley cause all your injuries?ˇ± Serena asked, her gaze intense. ˇ°Besides his abuse, what more did he do to you? Why is your throat injured?ˇ±

    Paulinay there, tears cascading down her cheeks, her expression one of unease and paleness. Her naivety had led to such severe mistreatment by Wesley. Before leaving, Serena had urged her to learn to protect herself, advice she had sadly ignored.

    ˇ°Okay, stop crying, you silly girl,ˇ± Serena said, gently wiping the tears from PaulinaˇŻs face. ˇ°Just focus on healing in the hospital. As for the Fletcher and Happer families, Harlee and I will take care of them!ˇ±

    ˇ°Harlee?ˇ± Paulina was taken aback. Harlee hadnˇŻt indicated she would help, yet how was Serena so certain?

    Serena, noticing the puzzled look on PaulinaˇŻs face, smiled and said, ˇ°All you need to know is that Harlee and I will get justice for you.ˇ±

    Harlee herself didnˇŻt speak, but her eyes conveyed agreement the moment Serena made her request. That was the reason for SerenaˇŻs confidence.

    Ignoring her own puzzlement, Paulina chose not to delve deeper into it. Instead, she continuously expressed gratitude for their willingness to assist the Fletcher family despite everything.

    In the Remson Manor study, Patrick, Robbie, Serena, and even Tania were present. They each settled into afortable position, awaiting HarleeˇŻs entrance.

    Harlee entered slowly, surveyed the room, and chose the single sofa for herself. She had returned from the hospital and felt the need to cleanse herself, so she had showered. Now, she was dressed in simple ck loungewear, her glossy hair loosely pinned up. She wore no jewelry, and her makeup-free face still radiated a subtle allure. Despite the sofa engulfing her slightly, her presence remainedmanding. The rest refrained from any silliness.

    ˇ°IˇŻve summoned you to discuss the Fletcher family situation. What ideas do you have?ˇ± Harlee asked, her tone t.

    Harlee had previously asked Serena to brief them, so they were all informed about the current issues.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1319

    ?Chapter 1319:

    Rhys, seated on a wooden stool next to Harlee, nodded appreciatively. He admired her straightforward approach to decision-making.

    Everyone had formed a rough n after Serena exined the situation of Paulina and the Fletcher family. Robbie was the first to rise and say, ˇ°HereˇŻs the data IˇŻve gathered. Handling the Fletcher family wonˇŻt be difficult, but taking on the Happer family might require more careful preparation.ˇ±

    Harlee responded with a firm tone, ˇ°Your input is valuable, but my priority is dealing with Samson immediately, even if it means confronting the Happer family. We need to be thoroughly prepared.ˇ± The room fell silent upon her deration, gazing at her.

    In Vloustin City, the Happer family represented only a minor faction of the extensive Happer n, which included members abroad and in Baythorn. Handling the local Happer family alone might be feasible, but shing with the entire n would necessitate calling their forces from the T&H Ind back.

    This was why Robbie had rmended making thorough preparations before moving forward. There were simply too many uncertainties.

    Near Harlee, Serena felt a surge of anger as the conversation about dealing with Samson progressed. Her hands, concealed beneath her sleeves, shook with hatred for him.

    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ň¦Íe??s?c?m

    After a while, Serena broke the silence, saying, ˇ°Harlee, I have just one question.ˇ±

    ˇ°Go ahead,ˇ± Harlee responded in a measured tone.

    ˇ°Is there any assurance that we will emerge from this operation unharmed? If not, IˇŻm prepared to undertake it alone. You would just need to watch my back.ˇ± SerenaˇŻs demeanor was calm. The Shadow Moon Society had suffered enough losses, and she was firm in her resolve to avoid further harm.

    All eyes then turned to Harlee.

    ˇ°I canˇŻt provide that assurance, just as I couldnˇŻt ensure everyoneˇŻs safety before,ˇ± Harlee said, keeping her emotions in check. ˇ°However, I will honor everyoneˇŻs decisions. As for your need for me to watch your back, we can rely on each other for support.ˇ±

    Just then, Robbie offered a reassuring smile. ˇ°We wouldnˇŻt be part of the Shadow Moon Society if we were faint-hearted.ˇ±

    They didnˇŻt say anything explicitly, but Harlee understood their meaning clearly. Suddenly, she found herself unsure of how to handle the situation. After two years of peace, she had be unustomed to violence and preferred not to expose them to danger, seeking only their advice.

    Patrick interjected promptly, ˇ°Harlee, you donˇŻt need to solicit our agreement. We might have stepped back, but we havenˇŻt lost our edge. WeˇŻll follow your lead.ˇ±

    With his words, everyone in the room, except for Harlee and Tania, rose to their feet and gazed at Harlee, their resolve clear in their steady gaze. Harlee hadnˇŻt anticipated a return to their old ways. She sat quietly, overwhelmed by mixed emotions as she looked at them. After a long pause, she stood up and said, ˇ°I understand. I will take care of the details regarding our n to handle the Fletcher family.ˇ±

    With this, Harlee got up and walked out of the study, entirely forgetting about Rhys, who had been by her side.

    That evening, Rhys remained in the home theater of Remson Manor. Reclining on the plush sofa, his expression stormy and brooding, he felt like a balloon stretched to its limits.

    Earlier, when Rhys had noticed things taking the wrong turn in the study at dusk, he had tried to intervene. However, one by one, everyone in the room had voiced theirmitments, inadvertently forcing Harlee into a corner. The meeting concluded exactly the way he had hoped to prevent.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320:

    Rhys had been about to speak up, but Harlee had exited the room just as he opened his mouth, leaving him behind. This oversight ignited his anger. He was on the verge of erupting in rage.

    Meanwhile, Harlee was in the kitchen preparing two sses of juice, which she then took upstairs.

    Upon her entrance into the theater, Rhys promptly donned his headphones, pretending to be engrossed in a film.

    His attire still included the white shirt he had worn all day. His frustration had caused him to leave his cufflinks undone and several chest buttons open, subtly revealing his muscr chest under the dim lighting. Despite his furrowed brow and the intense, almost dangerous aura he exuded, there was an undeniable charm to his rugged appearance.

    Harlee paused at the doorway, observing him a moment longer.

    ˇ°Finished watching?ˇ± Rhys asked coldly, not even looking up. ˇ°Do you want me to take off my clothes and serve you the right way?ˇ± His tonecked the usual yful flirtation, clearly showing his anger.

    Harlee understood that his upset stemmed from the afternoonˇŻs events. However, she feltpelled to act as she did. Without employing such tactics, Rhys would have opposed her travel to Vloustin City and might have even enlisted their parents to prevent her departure.

    Stories live now on galn¦Ň??????????o??

    Indeed, the afternoon gathering had been merely a show for Rhys. Its purpose had been to secure his consent for her trip to Vloustin City. Harlee had already devised a thorough n.

    As for Tania, Harlee had brought her along to keep her from overthinking. The truth was, Harlee had hardly given Tania any attention over the past two weeks.

    Harlee approached with two sses of juice and crouched beside Rhys, settling into afortable position. She extended one ss toward him and said gently, ˇ°HereˇŻs some fresh juice I made. Give it a try.ˇ±

    Rhys removed his headphones, his expression stern, and epted the juice. After a reluctant sip, he fixed his gaze on her. ˇ°Is there anything else you need from me? YouˇŻre not going to overlook me again, are you?ˇ± His voice was tinged with barely restrained anger.

    Since the meeting had wrapped up at dusk, Rhys had adopted a sarcastic tone. Harlee had indulged him, aware of her recent neglect. However, his increasing unreasonableness was wearing her patience thin.

    ˇ°Rhys, if you continue with the sarcasm, IˇŻm walking out!ˇ± Harlee sipped her juice with a cold demeanor.

    Rhys snorted, set the juice aside, and reclined on the sofa, his feet propped up on the table, exuding a rxed yet somewhatzy air.

    Harlee reached for his hand to touch her face.

    Rhys nced down at her briefly before quickly withdrawing his hand, asking irritably, ˇ°What are you doing?ˇ±

    ˇ°Rhys, why donˇŻt you give me a p to vent your frustration?ˇ± Harlee suggested, maintaining a smile. She was serious. She had no idea how to calm down this frustrating man.

    Rhys sputtered on his drink, nearly spitting it out as he looked up sharply and red at her. ˇ°You might as well beat me to death!ˇ± Harlee simply smiled in response.

    Rhys continued, ˇ°You think IˇŻd hesitate to express my anger, right? Harlee, this is too much. How could you orchestrate this entire act just to get my approval for your trip to Vloustin City?ˇ± His anger had reached a boiling point.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah:

    I hope youˇŻre enjoying the new chapters! More novels are on the way this week, so stay tuned to the website for updates.

    IˇŻm also working on a new section featuring VIP novels. This initiative is meant to help protect some of the websiteˇŻs content, since a few sites have been copying everything I publishˇŞeven my messages.

    In the near future, IˇŻll introduce a subscription model that will grant ess to all these VIP novels. But donˇŻt worryˇŞfree content will still be avable. For example, if we release 10 novels, 6 will remain free while 4 will be VIP.

    The idea behind the VIP novels is not only to prevent other websites from copying everything, but also to thank the people who support this project and help us keep the website running. I truly appreciate the kind messages you send me on WhatsApp and your constant supportˇŞthank you for being part of thismunity.

    Lastly, my goal is to publish 1,000 novels, and I hope you, dear reader, will continue to enjoy this website along the way. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=)/

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1321

    ?Chapter 1321:

    Harlee gazed back at him, unflinching. He had seen through her once again. She couldnˇŻt help but marvel at his sharpness. She smiled at him and pleaded, ˇ°Darling, IˇŻm sorry. It wonˇŻt happen again. Please, just forgive me this time, okay?ˇ±

    Upon hearing her words, RhysˇŻ gaze chilled. ˇ°Do you really have to travel to Vloustin City?ˇ±

    He understood that Harlee would not back down, whether it meant sweet-talking him or engaging in arguments.

    ˇ°I obviously canˇŻt make the trip with Patrick and the rest,ˇ± Harlee said as she leaned in, her slender finger gently lifting his chin. ˇ°I need to be with my husband to feel secure. It calms meˇŞand our unborn child.ˇ±

    Rhys caught the sincerity in her eyes, free of any deceit. He turned his head away and sneered, ˇ°Really? I was under the impression you had forgotten both me and our baby.ˇ±

    Harlee cupped his face in her hands, herrge, expressive eyes gazing at him innocently. ˇ°ThatˇŻs absurd. You are the only man I love. How could I forget about you? Never question my love.ˇ±

    For a moment, Rhys was speechless. Her words flowed from her red lips, soft and persuasive, almost dissolving his resolve. He silently swore to himself, utterly defenseless against her.

    His eyes lingered on HarleeˇŻs lips, spellbound. He turned away again, leaning back and gulping down his juice. Yet, even after finishing his drink, his throat still felt dry.

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s

    Rhys wondered if she was some kind of enchantress, capable of bewitching him so effortlessly with a mere nce. If it werenˇŻt for her pregnancy, he might have passionately engaged her in intimacy right then on the sofa.

    Thinking about abstaining for ten months, his expression grew darker.

    ˇ°Darling, whatˇŻs your decision?ˇ± Harlee asked softly, her delicate fingers tracing his parched lips. ˇ°Will you be there to protect me and our baby?ˇ± She was pulling out all the stops, using every tactic she could think of to earn RhysˇŻ forgiveness.

    With a sharp movement, Rhys set his ss down on the table and abruptly pushed her away. He stood up and marched toward the door. Harlee stayed seated, her gaze following him quietly. Rhys took one step, then another, and a thirdˇ­

    But just as he was about to take a fourth step, he whirled around and strode back to Harlee. He lifted her from the sofa, drew her head close to his, and kissed her passionately.

    The kiss was fierce, unbridled, and intense.

    Then, he nted a forceful kiss on her forehead and said through clenched teeth, ˇ°Fine! You have me under your thumb.ˇ±

    With those words, he departed, his expression stormy, not pausing to see her reaction.

    This was the first time Rhys had shown such unrefined emotion in front of Harlee. Yet, it was just another expression of his love.

    Harlee stood up, her lips tingling slightly from the kiss, and smiled. She thought Rhys was even more endearing when he was agitated.

    After exiting the home theater, Rhys headed straight to the study. He pulled out his phone and began making arrangements for his trip to Vloustin City, including coordinating with his entourage.

    Once that was settled, Rhys dialed Noel, insisting that he visit Vloustin City. In addition to managing the ongoing issues, HarleeˇŻs condition required attention.

    Although Harlee had been mentally stable over the past two weeks, Rhys couldnˇŻt afford to rx without NoelˇŻs professional assessment. He remained concerned that Harlee might harm herself again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1322

    ?Chapter 1322:

    In Vloustin City, the Fletcher family had moved from their former residence to a vi in a prestigious area. The new home was just asvish as the previous one.

    Inside the study, a middle-aged man with thick gray hair sat at his desk, his expression one of deep thought. d in a ck suit, he supported his weak right hand with his left, attempting to grasp a pen, only to let it fall momentster. He feltpletely helpless.

    His eyes settled on a photograph of Paulina on the desk as he coughed harshly, as though trying to rid himself of something within.

    There was a knock, and the door opened.

    Brinley entered, her brow furrowing at the sight of the smoky room. She promptly opened the windows to air out the space before approaching her husband, Samson.

    Seeing the ink blots scattered across the paper and the photograph of Paulina, Brinley immediately understood the situation. She softly suggested, ˇ°The doctor rmended you refrain from using your hand. You need to rest it for a few days. And as for Paulina, she really shouldnˇŻt have antagonized you. She was injured by a gunshot, and now her whereabouts are unknownˇ­ˇ±

    Samson raised his eyes to hers with a chilling gaze, cutting her off.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the status?ˇ± His voice waspletely detached.

    Fresh content live on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??ls?c?m

    ˇ°ItˇŻs handled,ˇ± Brinley replied with a smile.

    Brinley, a meticulously groomed middle-aged woman, had been instrumental in many of SamsonˇŻs ns for decades. For instance, she had skillfully manipted events to help him seize control of the Fletcher family.

    Brinley added, almost proudly, ˇ°The Happer family was furious to hear Paulina had fled. However, I told them that our men had shot her in the waist, which seemed to calm them. Still, are you certain she didnˇŻt escape to Baythorn to seek out Harlee?ˇ±

    Upon hearing this, Samson gave his wife an indifferent look, his eyes aze with displeasure. ˇ°IˇŻve discovered Harlee is the missing daughter who reconnected with the Sanderson family a few years back. I want nothing to do with the Sanderson family of Baythorn!ˇ±

    Had Samson realized earlier that the woman who had taken Serena away was a Sanderson, his approach might have been warmer, perhaps even attempting to forge a connection.

    SamsonˇŻs irritation red again, and he redirected his frustration toward Serena. If it werenˇŻt for her, he wouldnˇŻt have been caught in the dilemma of offending the powerful Sanderson family of Baythorn. Serena had be an endless source of problems, a curse. Even after leaving the Fletcher family, she continued to create chaos in their lives. If he had known she would turn out to be such a troublemaker, he would never have adopted her from the orphanage. She had be a thankless viper.

    As Samson mulled over these thoughts, his disdain for Serena grew. Had he not gone years without hearing a word from her, he would have already kidnapped her and sent her off to the beds of business partners. After all those years of raising her, she had brought him nothing but enemies and no advantages.

    ˇ°Honey, has work been wearing you outtely? Why arenˇŻt you being gentle with me?ˇ± Brinley asked, feigning offense. ˇ°DonˇŻt you believe in my capabilities? I have eyes on both the Sanderson and Green vis. Even if Paulina makes it there, she wonˇŻt be able to meet Harlee.ˇ±

    A harshness crept onto BrinleyˇŻs face. She wasnˇŻt foolish enough to let a dangerous enemy slip away. Did Valentin Fletcher, PaulinaˇŻs father, really think he could rely on Paulina for aeback? He was dreaming.

    SamsonˇŻs voice turned colder, and he avoided her gaze. ˇ°IˇŻm quite annoyed right now and not in the mood to debate this with you.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1323

    ?Chapter 1323:

    A chill ran through Brinley. What was bothering Samson today? Why was he so agitated? Had he uncovered her actions? That couldnˇŻt be possible! She had been meticulous for decades, and Samson had never noticed anything. It seemed impossible that heˇŻd find out now. Maybe Paulina had let something slip before she fled.

    Brinley felt a knot tighten in her stomach. This was the reason she had wanted to eliminate Paulina. She hadnˇŻt expected Paulina to actually slip away.

    With augh, Brinley said, ˇ°Sweetheart, surely youˇŻre not harboring resentment because of what Paulina blurted out, are you? Paulina isnˇŻt loyal to us. How much of her words can you really trust? DonˇŻt let her tarnish your reputation.ˇ±

    ˇ°Enough!ˇ± Samson snapped fiercely, pointing to the door. ˇ°Leave! I canˇŻt stand to look at you right now!ˇ±

    Though his face was seething with rage, thoughts of what Paulina had mentioned lingered in his mind. Why was the Happer family so supportive of the Fletchers? PaulinaˇŻs marriage to Wesley alone shouldnˇŻt ount for their loyalty over the years. Had his wife really been cheating on him?

    The more Samson pondered, the colder his heart became. His gaze toward his wife darkened with a sense of murderous intent.

    Brinley watched him in shock. They had been together for decades, and it was the first time he had ever addressed her with such severity.

    L?t??¦Ó §éh?¦Ń¦Ó?r? ¦Én g¨»l??¦Ďv?l?.§ăo??

    ˇ°Please leave, I need some time to myself,ˇ± Samson softened his tone atst. ˇ°IˇŻm concerned that PaulinaˇŻs escape might jeopardize our ns.ˇ± He suspected his wife might actually be involved with Carlos Happer, WesleyˇŻs father, and feared that Carlos might try to eliminate him if he discovered their affair. Her unfaithfulness was something he could endure. After all, he had his own affairs. He resolved simply to avoid her from now on. Plus, hadnˇŻt the daughters he had married off for business gains been involved with multiple men as well?

    Samson collected his thoughts and returned to his usual calm demeanor, saying, ˇ°I apologize for being too agitated. ThatˇŻs why I was rough with you. WeˇŻre unsure of PaulinaˇŻs whereabouts. If she does manage to connect with Harlee, I worryˇ­ˇ±

    Brinley exhaled in relief, confident that this fool remained oblivious to her affair. With a mix of reproach and grievance, she responded, ˇ°YouˇŻre overreacting. Does Paulina even have the capability? Besides, we control her parents. We still hold the reins, donˇŻt we?ˇ± Samson remained silent.

    Seeing he didnˇŻt reply, Brinley sighed and said, ˇ°Never mind. IˇŻll take care of it. IˇŻll make sure the Fletcher family remains disconnected from anyone in Baythorn.ˇ±

    Brinley felt her husband was useless. If eliminating Paulina was necessary, she knew sheˇŻd have to take matters into her own hands.

    That was exactly what Samson had hoped to hear. As he sat there, looking eager, Brinley felt uneasy. She sensed that her husband was acting a little differently, but she quickly assured herself that he was still under her control, which was more than enough.

    ˇ°Thank you, Brinley,ˇ± Samson said gently. ˇ°I owe my position to you. I truly love you.ˇ±

    He didnˇŻt have time to argue with her. The most important thing right now was to eliminate any threat Paulina might pose. What about the things she had done? When he had the time, he would take care of the situation slowly, making sure the Happer family never found out.

    What Samson failed to realize was that he had already be a pawn in someone elseˇŻs game, with the Fletcher family also involved. He was no longer the powerful head of the Fletcher Group. He only maintained the empty appearance of it. Additionally, his leadership of the Fletcher Group was covertly manipted by the Happer family, aiming to capture the Fletcher GroupˇŻs wealth.

    The marriage between Wesley and Paulina was nothing more than a tactic to seize ValentinˇŻs assets. Samson had been aplete fool, tragically realizing the deception only shortly before his death, leaving him no opportunity for retribution.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1324

    ?Chapter 1324:

    As expected, Brinley waspletely swayed by SamsonˇŻs empty promises, and any lingering suspicion she had faded away. She left with a light heart, eager to handle matters regarding Paulina for Samson.

    Previously, Brinley had alerted the Happer family that Paulina might escape to Baythorn, even hinting that her supporter was formidable. Now that Paulina had fled, the Happer family would undoubtedly seek help from their Baythorn rtives, sealing PaulinaˇŻs fate.

    Brinley was determined to remove every obstacle in her path. Once she confirmed PaulinaˇŻs death, she nned to eliminate PaulinaˇŻs parents as well. With them gone, the treasure map would be left unguarded.

    Marrying Samson had never been her choice. Once she eliminated Paulina and her family and secured the treasure map, SamsonˇŻs death would be inevitable.

    As BrinleyˇŻs thoughts turned to Carlos, a derisive smirk appeared on her face. He probably still thought she was the naive girl he once knew, expecting her to rely on him to find the treasure mapˇŻs location. It wasughable. Would she really still need a man once she had the map?

    Brinley envisioned herself as the most powerful businesswoman in Mogluylia,manding respect from those who had once underestimated her.

    Valentin had remained silent even in the face of death. Brinley was eager to see if he would continue that silence when he saw Paulina suffer through the excruciating pain from her many wounds.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction

    As for Carlos, Brinley would never allow him to interfere. Once the treasure map was hers, she would disappear, leaving no trace behind. All she needed to do now was wait. Once Carlos had finished destroying the Fletcher family, she would be ready to execute her grand n. No one would control her life or take what rightfully belonged to her. She would get what she wanted.

    Brinley paused, then let out a mockingugh. ˇ°Heh, Brady Fletcher, you were clever all your life, but you never expected your own son to bring about the downfall of the Fletcher family, did you? Once I seed, IˇŻll make sure to dig up your grave. I want you to never rest in peace!ˇ±

    BrinleyˇŻs son, Jensen Fletcher, stood by the door, watching her with a growing sense of unease. Her hatred toward the Fletcher family was deep, but what did it mean for him, a Fletcher by blood? He felt an urge to retreat, yet he remindedˇ­

    He told himself that, regardless of BrinleyˇŻs nature, he was still her son, her own flesh and blood. All her machinations were supposedly for his future.

    As Jensen thought about it, the corner of his mouth curled into a cruel smile. Digging up a grave was nothing; it wasnˇŻt like he was killing someone.

    Suddenly, a loud ˇ°bangˇ± echoed through the air, followed by the heavy thud of footsteps. Soon, the entire vi was encircled.

    Jensen stood frozen in shock.

    Brinley halted just as she was about to exit. She nced up toward the window and noticed the butler copsing into a pool of blood. Without hesitation, she turned and hurried back to the study to seek SamsonˇŻs protection. She could use Samson as a shield.

    LJoon entered the study, and Brinley found Samson coughing violently, hisplexion ashen.

    ˇ°Why are you just standing there? Call the Happer family for help now!ˇ± Samson shouted at her furiously.

    Samson was furious. What a useless woman! DidnˇŻt she promise that Paulina would never be able to fight back or target them? Who were these people? Were they here just for fun?

    ˇ°Ah? Ohˇ­ˇ± This was BrinleyˇŻs first encounter with such a crisis. Flustered, it was only after SamsonˇŻs urging that she remembered to pull out her mobile phone to call Carlos, not questioning why Samson hadnˇŻt made the call himself. Previously, her conflicts had been limited to corporate battles or unteral attacks. Facing such an immediate threat naturally sent her into a panic.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1325

    ?Chapter 1325:

    At two in the afternoon, a vehicle smashed through the gate of the Fletcher family vi. Assassins from Twilight swiftly entered, oveing the bodyguards one by one.

    Thiago, stationed on a roof opposite, unpacked a sniper rifle from his case and positioned himself at a vantage point, keenly scanning for the locations of the Fletcher family members. His primary objective was to pinpoint their whereabouts.

    On another rooftop, Alina was set up with her sniper. She was primarily in charge of handling any disturbances, her timely shots eliminating hidden threats.

    From her sniping position, AlinaˇŻs precise shooting ensured the safety of her teammates on the ground, allowing them to advance unhindered.

    Kareem and Rhys had orchestrated several behind-the-scenes maneuvers, with Baldrick, feeling a sense of obligation, quietly assisting. As a result, despite the gunfire, no police presence was visible.

    HarleeˇŻs path of attack was clear-cut, aided by a map of the Fletcher family vi that Paulina had provided before their departure to Vloustin City. Harlee had already identified the crucial areas of the structure and pinpointed the spots where the assassins were likely hiding.

    In less than an hour, everyone in the vi, including the hidden guards, had been neutralized.

    More books avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv?ls

    Shortly after, Robbie activated the inte. ˇ°Harlee, weˇŻve cleared the Fletcher family vi of any explosives. ItˇŻs all safe.ˇ±

    Thiago then added, ˇ°Harlee, weˇŻve found only Samson, Brinley, and their son inside. The other family members are absent.ˇ±

    On this asion, aside from a few individuals remaining on the Ind, the other members of Twilight were mobilized. This was part of RhysˇŻ strategy for a swift operation. He had allowed HarleeˇŻs trip to Vloustin City on the condition that she would return to Baythorn promptly.

    Inside an RV used as amand center, Harlee, dressed in casual sportswear, lounged on a plush sofa. She casually lifted binocrs to her eyes and surveyed the vi. ˇ°Are you certain there are no others inside besides those three?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm sure. IˇŻve surveyed the vi three times. ThereˇŻs no one else unless there are hidden passages or secret rooms inside,ˇ± Thiago replied. ˇ°The only way to know for sure is to go inside and search. However, based on our previous investigation, thereˇŻs a strong possibility they are hiding in secret rooms.ˇ±

    ˇ°Secret rooms in the vi? Interesting. Maintain your positions. IˇŻll inspect it myself.ˇ±

    Harlee smirked and nced down, her gaze meeting that of the man lying next to her. Oops. She remembered she was pregnant again.

    Rhys reclined beside her on the sofa, arms crossed and legs propped on the table. He knocked aside the inte she had been using. His expression was unmistakably cool. ˇ°What did you promise me?ˇ± His voice was low and tinged with irritation.

    Harlee had no choice but to act coquettishly. ˇ°Everything inside is settled. IˇŻm just going to meet Samson and his family. I promise I wonˇŻt do anything reckless.ˇ±

    Rhys unfolded his legs, stood, and exited the RV, heading toward the vi. The sun was setting. He nced at the main vi, then took her hand with a tone of resigned affection. ˇ°LetˇŻs go.ˇ±

    No matter what she wanted, Rhys couldnˇŻt bring himself to refuse her, unless her actions put her in danger. In the end, he always gave in. He couldnˇŻt resist because his love for her ran deep. He loved her more than anything. He was determined not to let her make anypromises, not for their unborn child, nor for himself.

    Harlee seemed ustomed to Rhys giving in and reaching out, allowing him to guide her out of the RV without hesitation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1326

    ?Chapter 1326:

    Harlee wasnˇŻt being impulsive; she was thoroughly prepared. The Fletcher family needed help, but she wasnˇŻt going to put herself at risk. Why was she so confident? Because she had a strong backup n in ce! She couldnˇŻt bear the thought of any harming to her unborn child, nor of Rhys suffering from guilt if something went wrong. Unfortunately, this backup n had to remain a secret. Even if she disclosed it, Rhys would still be anxious. Unless he kept her right by his side, his worries would persist.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre the best, darling.ˇ± Harlee leaned in, giving Rhys a sweet smile. Ever since their marriage, this gesture had always worked on him. Rhys instinctively tightened his hold around her waist and whispered near her ear, ˇ°Lee, you really have me wrapped around your finger.ˇ±

    ˇ°You donˇŻt like it?ˇ± Harlee looked up at him, one eyebrow raised, still smiling.

    ˇ°I love it!ˇ± Rhys captured her hand and drew her close, murmuring affectionately, ˇ°Please, keep doing this, honey.ˇ±

    Harleeughed. Indeed, men could be so changeable. She wrapped her arms around his waist and pointed toward the vi with a yful smile, saying, ˇ°Come on, IˇŻll take you and show you how to deal with some people.ˇ±

    Rhys chuckled. Since Harlee became pregnant, he found her moods ever-changing and unpredictable. If Harlee knew his thoughts, she would probably reply, ˇ°YouˇŻve taught me well!ˇ±

    Together, they approached the main entrance of the Fletcher vi. Robbie, Patrick, and a few others were already there, having cleared any obstacles ahead.

    Discover whatˇŻs new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??ls

    A man stood among them. He was the most seasoned employee of the Fletcher family household and the former butler ousted by Samson. Ten years ago, he had been a dashing figure, but now he stooped, his appearance worn and deeply aged, as if thest decade had multiplied his years.

    Harlee had decided to save the former butlerˇŻs life at PaulinaˇŻs request after choosing to assist the Fletcher family. Otherwise, he would have been a casualty in the earlier shootout.

    The remaining employees of the Fletcher family household, like Samson, were utterly without honor.

    ˇ°Samson and his family are all inside,ˇ± Robbie said as he approached. Harlee gave a slight nod, walked past him, and was about to enter the building.

    Just then, a voice rang out from behind Harlee.

    ˇ°Miss Fletcher? You are Miss Serena Fletcher, arenˇŻt you?ˇ± The former butler, tears in his eyes and his body shaking, looked at Serena, who was trailing behind Harlee and Rhys. ˇ°I never thought IˇŻd have the chance to see you again. ItˇŻs truly a blessing from above!ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs expression grew cold as her eyes moved from the former butler to Serena. The butlerˇŻs face was emotional, his eyes betraying a sense of shame as he fought back deep-seated remorse. He had never expected that bringing Serena back would lead to her past suffering.

    ˇ°What do you want?ˇ± Serena stood motionless, her face devoid of expression, barely acknowledging the former butler.

    The former butler gripped his clothes tightly, and after a lengthy silence, finally gathered the courage to say, ˇ°Miss Fletcher, once youˇŻve resolved matters here, my fate is in your hands.ˇ±

    Years ago, he had aligned with Samson, hoping to secure his position within the Fletcher family by exploiting Serena. Ironically, it was she who ended up saving him. He felt he had no right to apologize. All he could do was offer his life for her to judge.

    ˇ°Enough with your bullshit,ˇ± Serena responded indifferently, her gaze as cold as ice. ˇ°I came here only because Harlee asked me to.ˇ± It was clear that if not for Harlee, Serena would not have returned to the Fletcher family vi.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1327

    ?Chapter 1327:

    Harlee interjected, ˇ°IˇŻm here solely to honor amitment from the past, for PaulinaˇŻs sake.ˇ± The fate of the Fletcher family was irrelevant to her.

    With that, Harlee looked ahead, stepped forward, and entered the vi. The former butlerˇŻs face turned red with shame. He remained silent, following them with his head bowed.

    In the same living room of the same vi where, ten years earlier, Samson had forced Serena into a marriage alliance with threats of starvation, the dynamics had dramatically shifted. Now, it was Serena who controlled their destinies.

    The once-flourishing Fletcher family was now just Samson and his immediate family, a mere three in total.

    Samson had changed intofortable loungewear and made his way slowly down the stairs, his expression calm. He showed no fear of being taken prisoner. Were it not for the armed guards pressing guns into his back, he might have appeared to be greeting guests.

    Brinley, dressed in a Chanel jacket and high heels, radiated elegance. Yet, this was her first experience with a firearm aimed at her, and fear was evident in her demeanor.

    Once downstairs, the family of three settled onto the long sofa. Samson sipped his tea and looked up to see a striking woman and a strange man entering the room, their presence emitting an unsettling aura.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling

    Samson was momentarily captivated by the womanˇŻs unparalleled beauty, so much so that even the manˇŻs threatening look couldnˇŻt shake him. It was only when Serena entered the living room that Samson snapped back to reality.

    Serena followed Harlee with a cold expression, stepping over the threshold and into the room. As soon as her eyes met SamsonˇŻs, her heart tightened uncontrobly. In a daze, it felt as though she had been transported back to her time with the Fletcher family. When she had just been adopted, she felt happy and carefree, getting everything she wanted. However, by the third year after her adoption, as her siblings were born, her life took a sharp turn for the worse. Suddenly, she was less than an afterthought, mistreated even by the Fletcher familyˇŻs household staff. No one showed any care for her. All they sought was to use her for their own gain.

    During that time, she lived in a daze, questioning herself each night about what she had done to deserve their hatred. It wasnˇŻt until Harlee entered her life that she recognized her innocence. It was not her, but those who mistreated her, who were the true monsters. And she realized she wasnˇŻt born to serve the Fletcher family. She was entitled to her own fulfilling life.

    ˇ°Serena?ˇ± BrinleyˇŻs voice, filled with surprise, snapped Serena out of her reverie.

    Serena cast a nce at the family of three and said, ˇ°Hello, Mr. Fletcher, Mrs. Fletcher!ˇ±

    ˇ°How dare you return, you ungrateful ingrate!ˇ± Brinley scolded Serena fiercely. ˇ°You ungrateful creature! I would have been better off raising a dog. At least it would show some gratitude. Raising you was a thankless task, and now you turn against me! I should have left you to starve in the orphanage! Youˇ­ˇ±

    Serena, unfazed, simply shook her head and swiftly pped Brinley across the face. The sharp sound resonated in the room.

    ˇ°Howˇ­ how dare you hit me?ˇ± Brinley touched her face in shock. She hadpletely lost her reason and forgotten her current situation. Without thinking, she raised her hand to p SerenaˇŻs face, saying, ˇ°IˇŻll make sure toˇ­ˇ±

    Two sharp ps echoed through the room as Serena forcefully knocked Brinley to the floor.

    Jensen tried to intervene, but Patrick swiftly kicked him behind the sofa, leaving him unable to make a sound.

    Throughout this, Samson remained seated, undisturbed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1328

    ?Chapter 1328:

    Harlee and Rhys took their seats nearby, maintaining theirposure andrgely ignoring themotion. However, Harlee couldnˇŻt help but notice SamsonˇŻs unaffected demeanor and cast a curious nce his way. He sat there, perfectly calm.

    Gazing at Serena, Samson spoke calmly, ˇ°Serena, didnˇŻt you vow never to return to the Fletcher household? Based on our past agreement, are you here now to repay the expenses of your upbringing?ˇ±

    Serena red at him, her blood boiling and her eyes filled with fury. She wished she could tear him to pieces. ˇ°How can you speak such shameless words? You know very well what you did back then. The cost of raising me?ˇ± she sneered, herughter tinged with anger. ˇ°Remember, Samson, we settled everything ten years ago!ˇ±

    From her position, Harlee observed, her eyes shifting to Samson.

    Samson sat calmly, holding a teacup and sipping from it every so often. He stared at Serena with an unreadable expression, a sly gleam briefly flickering in his cloudy eyes.

    ˇ°What are you talking about? IˇŻm lost,ˇ± Samson responded with a mild chuckle, setting his teacup down. ˇ°YouˇŻve already struck your mother and brother, cursed them, and now youˇŻve brought strangers into our home. Are you trying to rece me as the head of the Fletcher family?ˇ±

    His tone carried an undertone ofmand. So, Serena wouldnˇŻt acknowledge his efforts in raising her? It didnˇŻt matter. He would make sure she felt indebted to him.

    I??¨¨$? ˇé??t?€§ń? 1n ??l¦Đo¦Í¦Ĺl?.c??

    ˇ°Samson, how dare you speak like that now? Ten years ago, you tortured me. Had it not been for Harlee, I might have died at your hands. What debts could I possibly have to the Fletcher family after that?ˇ± Serena stood firm, her eyes piercing as she faced him, wishing she could dismember him. ˇ°Today, I will make you pay for your past actions!ˇ±

    With those words, Serena drew a handgun from her belt and aimed it directly at Samson, her expression steely and determined.

    Brinley, the closest person to Serena, was startled by this turn of events and hastily retreated several steps, distancing herself from the imminent danger.

    Samson, unfazed by the gun aimed at him, turned to Brinley and said somberly, ˇ°My dear, SerenaˇŻs misunderstanding of us runs deep.ˇ±

    Brinley, momentarily lost in thought, snapped to attention at his words. Her eyes widened as she watched him nod. Regaining herposure, she rose from the floor and seated herself on the sofa. Assuming a stern posture, she said to Serena coldly, ˇ°I might overlook those ps as childish tantrums. Yet, we remain your parents. What youˇŻre doing is reckless, and youˇŻlle to regret it. Remember, your official records still list you as a Fletcher!ˇ±

    Herst words carried an unmistakable threat.

    Despite HarleeˇŻs efforts to extricate Serena from the Fletcher familyˇŻs grasp using all her connections, she hadnˇŻt managed to alter SerenaˇŻs official family registry. Technically, Serena was still bound to the Fletcher family.

    ˇ°You did this deliberately!ˇ± Serena used, her voice shrill and herplexion pale. ˇ°I have cut ties with the Fletcher family ten years ago! DonˇŻt think you can force me into submission!ˇ±

    ˇ°Legally, IˇŻm still your mother!ˇ± Brinley retorted, rising to confront Serena with a fierce re. ˇ°You chose to leave with an outsider without our consent. Even in death, you will be recognized as a Fletcher.ˇ±

    ˇ°I reject that identity!ˇ± Serena cried out, her voice hoarse with emotion. The moment she entered the Fletcher household, the old resentments surged. BrinleyˇŻs provocations stripped away her calm, leaving her emotionally vulnerable.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs not your choice,ˇ± Brinley replied coldly. ˇ°Remember, our adoption was legally sanctioned! Serena, send these intruders away now. IˇŻll take responsibility for todayˇŻs damages. If you donˇŻt make them leave now, donˇŻt say I didnˇŻt warn you. IˇŻll expose everything about you in the Fletcher family vi online!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1329

    ?Chapter 1329:

    Brinley scoffed, confident she had regained the upper hand.

    SerenaˇŻs frame shook visibly at the threat, her grip on the gun weakening. She knew all too well the horrors that could be unleashed. The memories of her past in the Fletcher household were like nightmares she never wished to revisit.

    ˇ°And Miss Sanderson?ˇ± Brinley turned her disgust toward Harlee. ˇ°DonˇŻt presume you matter just because Serena addresses you politely. YouˇŻll pay dearly for todayˇŻs actions!ˇ±

    BrinleyˇŻs smugness grew as she saw SerenaˇŻs distress, eager to taunt Harlee further. However, a sharp nudge from Samson halted her midsentence.

    Gripping the gun firmly, SerenaˇŻs heart filled with rage. She was tempted to take SamsonˇŻs and BrinleyˇŻs lives right there and then, but she knew the Fletcher familyˇŻs capacity for vengeance extended beyond the grave.

    Rhys lounged on the sofa, casually ncing over at Harlee. He yawned and sneered. ˇ°You think you can threaten my wife? Really, you believe you hold power because of your connection with the Happer family?ˇ± Rhys gestured, and Patrick approached with an iPad, pressing the y button.

    The video disyed a man dressed in ck savagely beating Carlos, ending with the man erasing all records of SerenaˇŻs time with the Fletcher family.

    ˇ°Oh, right.ˇ± With a grin, Patrick took out a document and said, ˇ°I almost forgot, I picked up an official document during my morning walk. It legally disconnects Serena from the Fletcher family.ˇ±

    Discover the best stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????s

    The moment Brinley saw the video, her face drained of color. After hearing PatrickˇŻs words, she copsed onto the sofa as though every ounce of her strength had left her. How had this happened? How could they have even considered this? How could they have actually gone ahead with the legal proceedings? And they had truly seeded! Was this influencer from Baythorn really that powerful?

    It was only now that Brinley truly felt fear. She could no longer rely on Carlos, and she had nothing left to use against Serena. She had no chance to turn the tables.

    Serena stared at Patrick in disbelief. She hadnˇŻt anticipated RhysˇŻ strategy to be so thorough. Based on only brief exchanges with Harlee, he had managed to preempt and dismantle every Fletcher scheme.

    Harlee wasnˇŻt shocked. Rhys was known for his foresight. Manyplications she hadnˇŻt even considered were already handled by him wlessly. She gave him a thumbs-up, aware that men often appreciated such preparedness.

    Predictably, RhysˇŻ smile broadened, and he began yfully fiddling with HarleeˇŻs hand.

    Shaking her head with a fond smile, Harlee thought to herself how Rhys could sometimes be quite childish.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, I trust you havenˇŻt traveled all this way just to harm my family,ˇ± Samson said, rising slowly from his chair with unwaveringposure. ˇ°Follow me. IˇŻll take you to Valentin.ˇ±

    Brinley, still shrouded in fear, abruptly lifted her gaze in astonishment at SamsonˇŻs words. Valentin represented their ultimate protection. Surrendering him could lead to unpredictable consequences, especially with Serena appearing so eager to strike.

    Catching a fleeting look from Samson, Brinley sensed an implicit threat. There was something different about Samson now, something that made her heart race. ˇ°Come,ˇ± Samson instructed, leading the way. He paused when they didnˇŻt immediately follow. ˇ°Miss Sanderson, surely you arenˇŻt hesitant? My familyˇŻs safety is in your control. My hands are tied.ˇ±

    Harlee responded to his remark with a sarcastic smile, her thin lips curling. ˇ°You think you make me hesitant? What aughable notion.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1330

    ?Chapter 1330:

    Robbie, Patrick, and a few others nearby sneered at the exchange, their amusement evident as they regarded Samson dismissively.

    Samson clenched his fists at his sides. He was aware of HarleeˇŻs distinguished status but hadnˇŻt anticipated her boldness, or the mockery from herpanions. Internally, he scoffed. He was curious to see how long Harlee could maintain her haughty demeanor.

    With a grim expression, Samson continued forward, indifferent to whether they followed.

    Harlee, ignoring his attitude, gently took RhysˇŻ hand and stood up.

    Serena approached them, visibly concerned, attempting to voice her worries, but Harlee signaled for silence with a shake of her head and a reassuring squeeze of SerenaˇŻs hand.

    Serena remained anxious. Samson wasnˇŻt someone who would easily take them to Valentin. She turned and gently grasped HarleeˇŻs hand. ˇ°I can go. Youˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee interrupted with a cold nce, detaching her hand. ˇ°I find this quite fascinating.ˇ±

    With that, she followed Samson.

    Updates always at galno¦Íe??s

    After wandering through several corridors, Samson guided them through a hidden door into a narrow passage, amodating only a single person at a time.

    Harlee observed their surroundings thoughtfully. The Fletcher family had clearly mastered the art of concealment. The private detention area, though aged, was impressively sophisticated. She considered adopting a simr design within Remson Manor.

    ˇ°Wait,ˇ± Serena whispered, treading carefully along the path. Each time they arrived at a new location, she thoroughly inspected it, checking for any hidden traps before giving Samson the go-ahead to continue.

    Samson nced back at Serena with a taunting look as she moved to inspect the area again. ˇ°Do you really think thatˇŻs necessary?ˇ± he asked. ˇ°IˇŻve been right here with you. If there were any traps, IˇŻd be at risk too. ItˇŻs not like I have a death wish to share with you.ˇ±

    Without waiting for her to finish her checks, he marched ahead.

    Harlee and Rhys shared a knowing nce and followed Samson without hesitation. Serena started to speak, but Patrick intervened.

    ˇ°Trust Harlee. SheˇŻs got this under control,ˇ± Patrick reassured Serena with an encouraging smile.

    Serena gave a tense nod. She trusted HarleeˇŻs judgment, yet her anxiety persisted.

    Robbie offered aforting pat on her shoulder. ˇ°YouˇŻve known Harlee long enough. ArenˇŻt you familiar with how she handles situations? Just rx. WeˇŻre in good hands.ˇ±

    epting his words, Serena continued onward.

    Beyond the narrow corridor, SamsonˇŻs hand caressed a stone wall in the secluded prison. A section of the wall slowly receded, unveiling a luminous cave with a staircase descending into the depths.

    ˇ°Valentin is aware of the Fletcher familyˇŻs secret routes too. To keep him from escaping, IˇŻve had to confine him somewhere only I know,ˇ± Samson exined with a sly smile, casting a provocative nce at Harlee.

    Harlee responded with a slight downward nce and a subtle smirk. It appeared the dayˇŻs challenges were destined to extend underground. ˇ°YouˇŻve set the stage for your own undoing? Excellent,ˇ± Harlee said, giving Samson a thumbs-up and linking arms with Rhys as they approached the staircase, descending one step at a time.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1331

    ?Chapter 1331:

    Serena and Patrick quickly followed suit, and soon everyone was taken aback by the setting they entered.

    The space below was starkly different from above. Encased in ss walls, the thirty-square-meter area felt oppressively cramped with more than a dozen people inside.

    ˇ°Wow, the Fletcher family really outdid themselves with this twisted setup. ItˇŻs so secure, not even a dog could escape,ˇ± a burly man among the group remarked.

    The group silently agreed, finding the environment more repellent than any they had encountered before.

    ˇ°Valentin is just beyond this door,ˇ± Samson announced with a refined smile, pointing to a mirrored door that blended seamlessly with its surroundings. He pressed a spot on the wall, and suddenly, a piece of ss morphed into a door handle.

    Samson turned the handle, pulling the door open while positioning himself to one side. With a forceful twist, he stepped back as the door swung open, not to an exit, but to a solid wall. From its many small openings, ck smoke began to pour out, quickly filling the space with thick, choking clouds.

    From his hidden spot, SamsonˇŻs eyes gleamed with wild delight at his own cunning. He chuckled softly to himself, thinking that this setup, originally intended for a greater scheme, was perhaps a bit extravagant to use on these few.

    Yet, the anticipated cries of distress never came. In a swift motion, Harlee dashed forward, throwing what appeared to be a smoke grenade. ˇ°Protect your faces and cover your mouths!ˇ± she shouted.

    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??ls?c?m

    Surprised by her quick action, Samson looked out, only to find his vision engulfed in smoke.

    Suddenly, with a loud pop, the smoke bombs went off, effectively sealing all the holes in the wall. SamsonˇŻs meticulously set trap was neutralized before he could grasp what had happened. The room quickly cleared of smoke, as if nothing had urred.

    Stunned, Samson was at a loss for words. How had Harlee broken his careful preparations with such a simple toss of grenades?

    As he attempted to discern her next move, his vision blurred momentarily. Then, abruptly, he felt a firm grip on his neck as he was mmed against the ss wall, the handle piercing into his back. ˇ°Ah!ˇ± Samson screamed in agony, nearly copsing from the pain.

    As his vision cleared, Samson found Harlee standing before him, poised and controlled, her fingers tightening around his neck. ˇ°Well, Samson, has your performance met your expectations?ˇ±

    ˇ°Youˇ­ˇ± Samson gasped, attempting to break free, but as he moved, the pressure on his neck intensified. Resigned, he stared at Harlee incredulously. ˇ°How did you anticipate this? ItˇŻs not possibleˇ­ not possibleˇ­ˇ± How had she foreseen the trap in this secluded prison and neutralized it so easily?

    ˇ°DonˇŻt tell me you thought you were the only one capable of setting traps,ˇ± Harlee mocked, a smirk crossing her face. ˇ°ying games with traps is beneath me.ˇ±

    Paulina had imed that her escape from Vloustin City to Baythorn had been fraught with danger, with assassins always a step behind. Despite being shot in the abdomen, she had somehow managed to make it to Remson Manor. Harlee smirked. Were those assassins simply ipetent? Why had they failed to ensure their target was truly neutralized?

    Paulina insisted she had feigned death to escape, but Harlee was skeptical. If the assassins had managed tond a shot, why hadnˇŻt they followed through to confirm the kill?

    ˇ°PaulinaˇŻs acting is hardly convincing.ˇ± Harlee, her eyes gleaming with a hint of amusement and full of open mockery, nced at Samson. ˇ°PaulinaˇŻs escape was merely a lure. You nned for me toe to the Fletcher family estate to fulfill the promise I once made to her. You need my help to decode the treasure map.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1332

    ?Chapter 1332:

    SamsonˇŻsplexion turned pale upon hearing this, his thoughts in disarray.

    With a mocking smile, HarleeˇŻs lips twisted contemptuously, while her gaze remained sharp. ˇ°Correct? You desperately wanted Paulina eliminated, yet the Happer family in Baythorn hasnˇŻt stirred. DonˇŻt you think that indicates your people are just poor actors?ˇ±

    Facing Harlee, whose gaze seemed to prate his defenses, SamsonˇŻs expression turned ghostly. ˇ°Still, how did you figure out I would use poison in the private prison?ˇ± he asked, his voice tinged with bitterness.

    ˇ°What else could you have used? YouˇŻre understaffed, and your assassinsck the skill of mine. IsnˇŻt it clear?ˇ± Harlee scoffed, dismissing the notion with ease. In truth, she was merely fortunate to have the antidote pills Tonya had developed in her pocket. She had just gotten lucky.

    ˇ°Youˇ­ˇ± SamsonˇŻs pride in his plot, now mocked as trivial, ignited his anger.

    Rhys, having grown tired of the spectacle, approached Harlee. He shot Samson a sharp look, silencing him.

    Then, disregarding those around him, Rhys rested his chin on HarleeˇŻs shoulder, his voice soft as silk. ˇ°Darling, are we done here? LetˇŻs return to bed.ˇ±

    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??s.c?m

    Harlee felt RhysˇŻ presence on her shoulder and turned to him with a sigh of resignation. He was well aware that the issue wasnˇŻt fully settled yet. Rhys gave her a smile, warm and indulgent, like that of an overly spoiledrge dog.

    Shifting as his smile vanished, Rhys raised his gaze to Samson, his expression turning sharp. ˇ°Now, letˇŻs have it. Where have you hidden Valentin and his family?ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ intimidating stare alone was enough to instill fear.

    When Samson heard this, a sneer almost formed at the edge of his lips. The continuous disdain he faced had brewed a deep bitterness within him. Had he not been stumped by the secrets of the treasure map, he wouldnˇŻt have had to lure Harlee into this ce, inadvertentlynding himself in such a dangerous situation!

    SamsonˇŻs gaze shifted to Harlee, slowly filling with desperation. How? How had she effortlessly seen through the scheme he had crafted so meticulously? He had always thought that with boundless wealth, he couldmand loyalty from anyone, but facing a sharp mind like HarleeˇŻs, he recognized his own arroganceˇŞhe was bound to be outyed. Yet, he had been plotting for years! From the very start, he knew about BrinleyˇŻs affair with Carlos. His aim was simply to manipte the Happer family for his own ends while he kept mistresses elsewhere. He refused toe to terms with the reality! He was just one step away from deciphering the treasure map and bing MogluyliaˇŻs wealthiest man!

    After overhearing this exchange, Brinley grasped the full extent of her situation. From start to finish, she had been merely a tool in SamsonˇŻs borate n! She had thought she was the maniptor, oblivious to the fact that her life had always been under SamsonˇŻs control!

    ˇ°So, were you nning to kill me as well? Samson, do you even possess a shred of humanity?ˇ± Brinley stared at him with fierce usation. ˇ°You had already taken the treasure map from Valentin, so why deceive me into believing it was still in his possession?ˇ±

    At this, Samson scoffed, his voice dripping with contempt. ˇ°Brinley, did you really think you deserved to know the secrets of the Fletcher familyˇŻs treasure? You unfaithful tramp!ˇ±

    Brinley stared at him, disbelief etching her features. ˇ°No, it canˇŻt be true. You couldnˇŻt possibly know.ˇ±

    ˇ°Did you think your affair with Carlos was a secret?ˇ± Samson retorted, a smirk curling at the corner of his mouth.

    ˇ°Dad, what are you talking about? How could my mom be involved with Carlos? Could there have been some misunderstanding?ˇ± Jensen, previously unaware, now faced his father, his expression shifting between shock and confusion.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1333

    ?Chapter 1333:

    ˇ°DonˇŻt call me dad because I am not your father!ˇ± SamsonˇŻs voice was harsh, tinged with disgust, as if the words were forced through his nose.

    Amidst the chaos, Serena intervened, her voice shaky as she asked, ˇ°So, youˇŻre saying youˇŻre infertile, and the three children are all Brinley had with other men?ˇ±

    Samson responded with a nonchnt grunt of affirmation.

    A realization shattered SerenaˇŻsposure. It dawned on her that none of the four children were SamsonˇŻs biological children. Her past ordeal stemmed from his fear of Carlos. She stood motionless, her eyes lifeless, staring vacantly at the unfolding scene. ˇ°Why? Why would you do this toˇ­

    Samson, hearing her question, turned detached, a cruel smirk forming on his face. ˇ°You should me Brinley. The night you discovered her affair with Carlos, she went and found someone to manipte your mind. Fearing the maniption wasnˇŻt perfect, Brinley soon began scheming to push you out of the Fletcher family. Ultimately, your departure from the Fletcher family was BrinleyˇŻs doing. Did you really think an eight-year-old like Paulina could be so cunning?ˇ±

    With the truth now exposed, Samson no longer felt the need to conceal his knowledge.

    Serena felt as if she were being stabbed by thousands of needles. She clutched her head, overwhelmed by pain, as if blood were flowing from her very soul. The Fletcher family had long been a thorn in her side. Despite a decade away and her ims of having moved on, memories of her time with the Fletcher family still haunted her nights.

    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    In the past, Serena had repeatedly wondered if blood connections truly mattered more. But now, she learned that the roots of her anguish were not even tied to blood. How utterly ironic! Alina was right. She really was a pushover. Despite the Fletcher familyˇŻs mistreatment, she still clung to a faint hope.

    ˇ°Serena!ˇ± Patrick, who was nearest, quickly moved to support her. But Serena pushed him aside and grabbed a gun from his belt, advancing step by step toward Brinley. Her hand shook wildly as she aimed the gun. ˇ°Why? Tell me why? I may not be your biological daughter, but IˇŻve called you Mom for so long. Why be so heartless?ˇ± SerenaˇŻs voice broke with the pain, and she forgot to even load the weapon.

    ˇ°Why wouldnˇŻt I be? YouˇŻre just an abandoned child whoˇŻs worth nothing.ˇ± Brinley looked back unflinchingly, even facing potential death. ˇ°Had you not discovered my affair with Carlos, I could have left with him long ago.ˇ±

    Her confession was cut short by a loud p. Samson stormed in, delivering a kick to BrinleyˇŻs abdomen, and then struck her, raining down blows. ˇ°You slut, dreaming of running off with Carlos? IˇŻll beat you to death!ˇ±

    Harlee had subtly eased her grip, allowing the furious Samson to intervene. After all, there was a certain entertainment in watching them destroy each other. She approached slowly, took SerenaˇŻs hand, and gently removed the gun, whispering, ˇ°Serena, calm down.ˇ±

    The soothing effect of HarleeˇŻs words was almost magical. Serena, previously distraught, found a moment of rity. The intensity of her hatred visibly lessened. She knew it was time to finally break free from her foolish past.

    ˇ°If youˇŻre looking to settle things, then letˇŻs do it the right way!ˇ± Desperation had taken hold of Serena. As she pointed the gun at Brinley and Samson, her eyes, red and weary, never left them. She readied the gun once more, her hand shaking as she was about to pull back the hammer.

    Initially, a fierce determination had fueled Serena, but as she aimed the gun again, that fire dimmed. She came to the realization that arguing was futile. They would never acknowledge their wrongdoing. In her mind, the only closure to her past now was their death.

    Harlee cast a look at Patrick.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1334

    ?Chapter 1334:

    Without hesitation, Patrick moved closer and gently pressed down on SerenaˇŻs hand, whispering, ˇ°We still need to find SamsonˇŻs brothers and their families. Keep him alive for now. Plus, this ce could be full ofplex traps.ˇ±

    Though Harlee had never set foot in the Fletcher familyˇŻs dungeon, her instincts told her it was far from straightforward.

    PatrickˇŻs words seemed to anchor Serena back to reality. Ever since she entered the Fletcher home, her temper had red more than usual, stripping her of her calm.

    Fixing her gaze on Samson, who was pinning Brinley down, Serena said, ˇ°Tell me! Where are your brothers?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻve locked Valentin up in here. He holds the secret to the treasure map, so itˇŻs crucial that I keep him alive.ˇ± Samson slowly rose from Brinley, whose face was so swollen that it was almost unrecognizable, and a patch of her hair had been ripped out. She was in a truly awful condition.

    Casually lighting a cigar, Samson turned to Serena and sneered, ˇ°And as for Rhett, that naive yet generous soul, let me share something you might not know. After Brinley deserted you, Rhett and his wife considered adopting you. But they couldnˇŻt stand up to Brinley.ˇ±

    The news that Rhett Fletcher, her second uncle, had once thought of adopting her was new to Serena.

    Stunned by this revtion, Serena stood frozen, struggling to process the information. She had always believed the Fletcher family held no affection for her. Despite her sesses after her departure from the Fletcher family back then, she never nned to return. Had it not been for PaulinaˇŻs insistence, she might never havee back.

    Interrupting her thoughts, Samson loudly said, ˇ°Oh, I forgot to mention. IˇŻve killed everyone in RhettˇŻs family.ˇ± His tone was casual, as though he were discussing an everyday task.

    Before Serena could grasp the full extent of his words, Samson smirked viciously, saying, ˇ°Rhett was a fool. After spending so long bedridden, he should have stayed there. Instead, he yed the hero for Valentin. I wasnˇŻt in the best of moods, so I sent his whole family to their doom.ˇ±

    The news devastated Serena. Pain overwhelmed her, so intense that it stole her breath. She hadnˇŻt even asked them why they had acted so indifferent toward her in the past. Now, she would never have the chance to hear their answer.

    SerenaˇŻs mind wandered, while HarleeˇŻs gaze remained fixed on her. Noticing this, Samson quickly moved to the side and pressed a switch on the wall.

    ˇ°Serena!ˇ± Patrick had been right beside Serena the entire time. When he saw Samson leap up, he feared an attack and swiftly enveloped Serena in his arms, shielding her with his body.

    For a brief moment, Serena was motionless, her gaze locked on PatrickˇŻs concerned eyes. She allowed herself to be held without resisting.

    Nearby, Harlee silently pulled back her foot. She was about to apprehend Samson when suddenly the dungeon was engulfed in darkness and began to shake violently, as though it might copse. ˇ°WhatˇŻs happening? Why is everything shaking?ˇ±

    ˇ°Did anyone see Samson move toward the wall? He might have triggered something.ˇ±

    Panic spread through the darkness.

    Rhys, acting almost on reflex, clutched Harlee close. Theirbined strength kept them stable amidst the chaos.

    Yet, the ground beneath them continued to quiver. Harlee strained her eyes in the pitch ck, sensing danger approaching. She felt a distinct threat to her life!

    A threatening determination shed in HarleeˇŻs eyes. Just as she was about to strike out, Rhys shifted her to safety and delivered a solid kick to the attackerˇŻs stomach. As the attacker was hurled backward, Rhys seized the formerˇŻs hand and forcefully snapped it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1335

    ?Chapter 1335:

    ˇ°Ah!ˇ± In the midst of the chaos, a gut-wrenching scream echoed through the air.

    Though Harlee couldnˇŻt make out the person clearly, she instinctively knew who it was.

    The attack hade sooner than Harlee had anticipated. She peered into the enveloping ckness, choosing not to advance. Their immediate concern was the mysterious mechanism beneath their feet.

    Harlee began to explore her surroundings in the dark when suddenly a wall obstructed her path. Then, as abruptly as it had vanished, all sound ceased.

    BoomˇŞ With that thunderous noise, the lights flickered back on. Harlee found herself trapped in a maze. Walls surrounded her, leaving only a narrow space for two to stand.

    ˇ°Rhys!ˇ± Harlee called out to Rhys, but the oppressive silence swallowed her voice. She pounded on the wall, yet the only echo was the sound of her own tapping. It seemed she was sealed off in this tiny segment of the world, cut off from sending her voice out or receiving any in return.

    Harlee paused, deciding to conserve her energy instead of continuing her hopeless efforts. If she wasnˇŻt wrong, everyone else must be in the same dangerous situation as she was. She needed to stay calm and figure out an escape.

    Harlee was taken aback by SamsonˇŻs proficiency with mechanisms. The dungeonˇŻs traps surpassed those she had faced on highlyplex missions.

    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    Yet, what was the purpose of trapping them in this maze? Could Samson be nning to starve them out? Harlee doubted that. She had left a team outside. If her team didnˇŻt see her emerge, they would certainly destroy the mechanism by force. Such an action would leave Samson with no chance of escape.

    Harlee spected that the mechanism might be more intricate than it appeared, possibly impervious to external force. With this in mind, she continued exploring each wall by hand. Suddenly, her fingers found a yielding spot. Pressing it revealed that the wall could slide.

    However, as soon as she moved the wall, the lights in that section went out, obscuring her path. Her options were to risk moving forward or to stay where she was.

    Harlee closed her eyes, caressing her stomach, ˇ°Baby, MommyˇŻs going to take a risk. YouˇŻre going to be brave, arenˇŻt you?ˇ±

    She then resumed pushing the wall with her free hand. A clicking sound signaled that the wall was fully extended, and she began to search for other movable walls. Persistently, she made her way forward.

    Oddly enough, even after moving several walls, she hadnˇŻt encountered anyone else. This suggested that the path might lead either directly outside or to a control center.

    Hope rose within Harlee, spurring her on faster.

    Atst, the air around her felt less suffocating, and the lights flickered back on. Harlee realized just how lucky she was. This path did indeed lead to the control room.

    She entered a fifty-square-meter area adorned with numerous screens disying various sections of the maze. Some screens showed empty spaces, while others disyed groups of two or three people.

    A wave of relief washed over Harlee. She tenderly stroked her belly, a soft smile gracing her lips. ˇ°Baby, you really are my lucky charm.ˇ±

    Harlee had been by RhysˇŻ side until the attacker lunged at them. Rhys quickly pulled her to his side, causing her to stumble forward. To her surprise, this idental movement led her directly toward the control room. She realized how fortunate she was this time! She believed Samson was likely on his way outside.

    As expected, SamsonˇŻs silhouette appeared on one of the monitors. He paused at thest moment, leaning against the wall as though deep in thought.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1336

    ?Chapter 1336:

    Harlee surveyed the screens in the control room and noticed that she and Rhys were among the few who were isted. Most of the others were grouped in twos and threes. Some stood motionless, while others, like her, were busily searching the walls for an exit. However, all seemed to be confined to a limited area, merely rotating within a few chambers without finding an escape.

    Rhys, quick to grasp the situation, ceased his movements and sat down to devise a strategy.

    The walls were lined with many screens. After scanning them for a moment, HarleeˇŻs gaze settled on the smallest screen in the center. Could that be Valentin?

    She had seen his photographs prior to her arrival, but the man on the screen was bound to a chair, and his head hung low, making identification challenging. She guessed it might be him since Rhett was known to be slightly taller.

    On a screen to the right, a spacious room mirrored the others. Inside, Serena and Patrick seemed to be in conversation. In one corner, Brinley, who had been severely beaten, was curled up.

    Harlee chuckled. Brinley and Serena were in the same room? What a strange twist of fate! It was a good thing Patrick was there. Without him, Serena might have taken drastic actions against Brinley.

    Harlee observed this with a thoughtful frown. Her attention then shifted to the top-right screen. The room was dimly lit, making it difficult to discern the figures within.

    1@?€$? ˇé#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m

    Upon closer inspection, she could just make out a man, bloodied and suspended by his wrists. Beside him, three bodiesy motionless, possibly dead. This scene likely depicted RhettˇŻs family.

    Unsure, Harlee continued to watch intently. It wasnˇŻt until one of the bodies shifted slightly that she confirmed these were indeed members of RhettˇŻs family.

    The tattoo on the neck of the individual who had just turned revealed that he was RhettˇŻs youngest son, Shiloh Fletcher.

    With this clue, Harlee let out a sigh of relief, feeling that she was finally beginning to understand the events of that year.

    Having determined everyoneˇŻs approximate locations, Harlee started to explore the control panelˇŻs buttons. As she did, a faint breath caught her attention, causing her to stiffen. Someone else was in the room!

    She grabbed an object from the table and cautiously advanced toward the source of the sound.

    Just as Harlee was about to get closer, an agitated woman suddenly appeared from around the corner of the console. Harlee lifted the object defensively but stopped just in time. Lydia Fletcher?

    Quickly, Harlee grasped the agitated woman and tentatively called out,

    ˇ°Ly?ˇ±

    The woman ceased her iling upon hearing her name. She looked up, her eyes vacant at first, then filled with surprise and happiness. ˇ°Serena, youˇŻvee back! Paulina said sheˇŻd bring you. I didnˇŻt believe it, but here you are!ˇ±

    Harlee raised an eyebrow. Lydia had mistaken her for Serena? Lydia also seemed to know about PaulinaˇŻs trip to Baythorn. This indicated that LydiaˇŻs breakdown must have been recent, likely triggered by a severe shock. Once they were safe, Harlee nned to have Serena assess Lydia. There might still be a chance for recovery.

    As these thoughts crossed HarleeˇŻs mind, Lydia enveloped her in a tight hug. Rather than push Lydia away, Harlee responded with a gentle pat on her back and asked, ˇ°Lydia, what are you doing here?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1337

    ?Chapter 1337:

    Lydia paused to think but then her demeanor shifted abruptly, and she screamed, ˇ°IˇŻm going to kill youˇ­ IˇŻm going to kill youˇ­ˇ± Concerned for the safety of her unborn child, Harlee quickly stepped back to maintain a safe distance. She observed Lydia carefully, noting how her eyes alternated between rity and confusion, asionally showing shes of anger.

    ˇ°Go. Just leave. ItˇŻs dangerous here, Serena, you must leave,ˇ± Lydia yelled. Hearing this, Harlee felt reassured that LydiaˇŻs condition might not be too severe.

    Harlee approached Lydia and delivered a sharp chop to her neck, deeming it necessary to calm her heightened emotions. She feared that if LydiaˇŻs condition deteriorated further, not even Serena could help her.

    Lydia copsed into HarleeˇŻs arms. Gently, Harlee lowered Lydia to the floor, removed her coat to cover her, and ensured Lydia was still before resuming her search in the control room.

    The mechanism controlling the maze wasplicated. Harlee was convinced that blueprints must be hidden somewhere within the room. After some time, Harlee uncovered the blueprints of the underground facility in the very corner where Lydia had been concealed.

    Harlee sat down to study them intensively. With each detail she absorbed, her expression grew increasingly pale. This was no maze. It was a massive meat grinder!

    Once the mechanism kicked in, the entire underground space would begin to turn, twisting and splitting into a dozen sections, much like thepartments of a giant meat grinder.

    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    Thesepartments were staggered across different levels and would sequentially open, each dropping its contents into the grinder below to be pulverized.

    Should anyone from the outside attempt to intervene, the system would respond by opening allpartments simultaneously, elerating the grinder to ten times its normal speed.

    Even those outside meddling with the mechanism could find themselves ensnared, subjected to the same gruesome fate as everyone else, processed into a pulp.

    The two boxes at the escape route, which led to the control room, had different conditions. One could only be unlocked after the entire mechanism was finished, while the other had to wait until all the contents were minced. Once that was done, the mechanism would be gradually restored, allowing the narrow passage to the surface to open.

    No wonder Samson had hesitated at thest moment. He had known all along, aware that the outside forces would inevitably be drawn in, enabling him to effortlessly reduce them to mincemeat without any physical effort on his part!

    ˇ°No, this canˇŻt be happeningˇ­ˇ± Harlee dropped to the floor, her face twisted in terror. She had believed she was merely navigating a standard maze and that severing certain connections might lead everyone safely out. Instead, she faced a horrifying meat grinder.

    Determined to find a resolution, Harlee clenched her fists and forced herself to remainposed. Sheid out the blueprints t on the floor and then returned to the control panel.

    The panel was aplex array of buttons, each varying in shape and color, with nobels or hints of their function, rendering it impossible to discern their purpose.

    HarleeˇŻs heart sank. How could this be? How could there be absolutely no clue about how to operate it?

    Harlee dashed back to examine the blueprints once more, only to find a basic overview of the control panel. Someone had removed the detailed instructions.

    Returning to the panel, Harlee noticed Rhys attempting to smash through a wall. No! That approach wouldnˇŻt work.

    Overwhelmed, Harlee clutched at her clothes, struggling to regain herposure. ˇ°There has to be a way. There must be,ˇ± she muttered, digging her nails into her palm to maintain focus.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1338

    ?Chapter 1338:

    Closing her eyes, she visualized the control panelˇŻs array of buttons, whispering to herself, ˇ°ording to the blueprints, eachpartment is equipped with surveince and individualmunication systems. I just need to identify the correct button to establish contactˇ­ˇ±

    With this thought, Harlee swiftly reopened her eyes and pressed an unusually shaped red button. Instantly, the panel unfolded like a present, revealing a hidden microphone. ˇ°I was right!ˇ±

    She paused to observe the device for a moment before turning her attention to the surveince feed. Her eyesnded on Samson, who was recovering. Given SamsonˇŻs capabilities, he couldnˇŻt have designed such an advanced mechanism alone. It had to involve someone elseˇ­

    HarleeˇŻs gaze then drifted to Tania, who was with Robbie, pretending to be fine after even being kicked by Rhys while looking for an escape route. Tania was clearly hiding something significant.

    Initially, Harlee, consumed by her own longings for Tonya, hadnˇŻt questioned TaniaˇŻs bizarre tale of reincarnation until Tania imed she had been bullied by those men.

    That jolted Harlee back to reality. Tonya would never have reacted this way. Even stripped of her physical prowess, she would have retaliated with poison, ensuring those men deeply regretted their actions.

    L§Ńt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov??ls.Łă¦Ďm

    Harlee chose not to confront Tania directly, opting instead to wait for the mastermind behind her to show up. Whoever was using TonyaˇŻs identity to approach her had to be someone familiar.

    However, with the help of this mechanism, Harlee could now make a rough confirmation. It was N Happer.

    N had been a close friend of TonyaˇŻs. Following an incident, they had drifted apart and hadnˇŻt seen each other since. This time, Harlee managed to press the correct button solely based on her memories of N.

    Harlee was confused over why N would send someone to approach her under TonyaˇŻs identity. Their past differences were merely ideological, not personal.

    Harlee couldnˇŻt make sense of it, so she chose to hold onto Tania a bit longer until she could understand NˇŻs intentions. Once she had that figured out, she would use Tania to lure N out. She knew too little about N to take any risks unnecessarily.

    Harlee refocused her attention, standing by the control panel as her slender fingers skimmed over its surface. Her eyes settled on a white star-shaped button, which she pressed decisively.

    Immediately, noises from every room poured into the control room, mixing together into a chaotic and iprehensible noise.

    Harlee closed her eyes briefly, thinking hard, then managed to corrte each screen with its corresponding button.

    She found the button that linked to the screen showing Rhys and pressed it along with the white star button. The jumbled noises promptly ceased.

    Rhys had been attempting to break through the wall with sheer force, but when his eyesnded on the surveince camera, he froze. He couldnˇŻt exin why, but he had the distinct feeling that someone was watching him. The eerie feeling was intense. Worried that an attack might being, he quickly paused to conserve his energy.

    Time passed without incident, and just as Rhys was about to dismiss his feeling as mere imagination, a voice he knew all too well spoke from above.

    ˇ°Rhys,ˇ± Harlee called out, her tone tinged with nervousness. She was unsure if she had activated the correctmunication button.

    Upon hearing her voice, RhysˇŻ attention snapped to the camera, and his voice, mixing surprise with a touch of pride, responded, ˇ°Lee, are you in the control room?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1339

    ?Chapter 1339:

    Harlee offered a soft smile and responded, ˇ°Yes, IˇŻm in the main control room. Just hold on a bit longer, and IˇŻll bring you home.ˇ±

    ˇ°Then IˇŻll just sit here and wait for you to get me,ˇ± Rhys responded, settling down with an obedient air.

    With that, Rhys actually sat down, looking unusually calm and obedient. This manˇ­ Harlee smiled to herself, feeling amused. Following her assumption, she pressed the gray round button and the white star button, and then cautiously said, ˇ°If you can hear me, look at the camera.ˇ± In response, everyone looked up toward their camerasˇ­

    Simultaneously, voices filled the room once more, everyone curious about what was happening.

    Ignoring their questions, Harlee said sternly, ˇ°Silence. No one speaks unless I permit it.ˇ±

    She then observed Samson on the screen, a subtle smile ying on her lips as she noted his shocked expression. ˇ°Surprised I made it into the main control room?ˇ±

    Harleeughed lightly and then joked, ˇ°Is it your bad luck, or my good fortune? Samson, IˇŻm going to let you feel this deadly trap for yourself! And you alone will experience it!ˇ±

    Samson looked visibly stunned. He sat there and said loudly, ˇ°No, it canˇŻt be! ThereˇŻs no way you figured out this mechanismˇ­ˇ±

    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s,

    Harlee didnˇŻt bother with his nonsense. She swiftly muted his speaker and microphone and then addressed the rest. ˇ°This maze is far moreplex than you realize. Essentially, itˇŻs a sophisticated, deadly trap. On its lowest setting, it can end dozens of lives in moments. Stay where you are to avoid triggering it.ˇ±

    Upon her warning, everyone who had been actively seeking an exit froze in ce.

    Rhys stood motionless, his expression intense, as he asked, ˇ°Am I on the lowest level?ˇ±

    ˇ°YouˇŻre not, but youˇŻre not aligned with them either, so better stay still.ˇ± Harlee and Rhys were actually quite close. If they had been just a bit closer before, they wouldnˇŻt have ended up in separate spaces. But sometimes, things just happened that way, purely by chance. She had moved slightly ahead to enter the main control room, whereas he had been just a step too slow and got caught in a central room.

    ˇ°Harlee, is there anything we can do to help you?ˇ± Robbie asked with aposed demeanor, oblivious to TaniaˇŻs troubled expression next to him.

    Harlee declined and said, ˇ°No, just stay where you are. IˇŻll handle everything.ˇ±

    After instructing them, Harlee disabled allmunications except her line to Rhys. Before she could speak, Rhys confidently asked, ˇ°Is it tough?ˇ±

    Harlee sighed quietly, epting that she couldnˇŻt conceal the truth from him. ˇ°Yeah, itˇŻs a little hard.ˇ±

    She nced down at her hands, noticing her palms were damp with sweat.

    Rhys, though unable to see her, sensed her unease from her voice alone. He smiled reassuringly, saying, ˇ°Lee, IˇŻm with you no matter what.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± Harlee nodded earnestly and then looked up to see Rhys on the screen, his eyes filled with unwavering affection. Strengthened by his support, she said to the monitor, ˇ°Rhys, I promise IˇŻll get you out of here!ˇ±

    ˇ°Of course! YouˇŻre remarkable,ˇ± he replied instantly, his voice free of any doubt.

    Harlee remained silent, her lips pressed tightly as thoughts raced through her mind. She was convinced she could find a solution. She had to.

    Rhys was sitting on the floor, his long legs bent and his arms resting on his knees, projecting a calm andposed aura. He had felt the space around him beginning to descend even before HarleeˇŻs voice reached him. That was why he had attempted to force it open. Now, to avoid causing Harlee worry, he positioned himself deliberately at the center of the space to avoid raising her suspicion with his movements.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1340

    ?Chapter 1340:

    ˇ°Lee, donˇŻt stress yourself too much,ˇ± Rhys said, his voice steady and reassuring.

    Standing at the central monitoring console, Harlee listened to each word from Rhys. The tears she had been holding back began to fall. How could she not have noticed? She had meticulously studied the blueprints. RhysˇŻ location followed a unique path separate from the others: his safety was inversely linked to theirs.

    She wiped her tears away and then, in a swift motion, cleared the blueprint from the console, her face set with resolve. ˇ°Time is running out. IˇŻm going to try something, even if itˇŻs a long shot.ˇ±

    Upon hearing this, Rhys looked up at the monitor and gave her aforting smile. The tenderness on his face appeared deeply rooted,pletely unaffected by any fear of death. ˇ°Go ahead and give it a shot. IˇŻll help you figure it out,ˇ± he said, his voice conveying a sense of solidarity as if he were right there beside her.

    Harlee stared at the countless buttons before her, recalling her memories of N while the blueprintˇŻs details reyed in her mind.

    In her thoughts, the buttons rearranged themselves, aligning with NˇŻs known preferences. She matched each one with its description from the blueprint. She believed these buttons, set ording to NˇŻs habits, were correctly sequenced. The blueprint indicated that activating these specific buttons would stop the gears.

    Harlee bit her lip, a reflection of the internal struggles she had endured, which left her visibly exhausted.

    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s,

    She rotated her neck to relieve the tension, inteced her fingers, and stretched to ease her muscles. Once she had firmlymitted the sequence of buttons to memory, she took a deep breath and prepared to act.

    Just as she was about to press the button, Harlee saw Rhys, who had been scribbling on the floor, suddenly stand. His deep voice broke the silence. ˇ°No, if you follow that sequence, thereˇŻs a sixty percent chance it will speed up the gears.ˇ±

    Concerned about making an error, Harlee had exined the blueprint and the console buttons while deliberating, giving Rhys a rough idea of the mechanismˇŻsyout.

    At his warning, HarleeˇŻs eyes widened, and she quickly withdrew her hand. Rhys then stepped back and gazed up at the surveince camera. ˇ°Can you see my writings from that angle?ˇ±

    ˇ°Let me check,ˇ± Harlee responded, immediately focusing her attention on the monitor showing Rhys. She observed him standing behind some scribbled numbers, his expression tense as though he had hit a snag. The numbers were blurry, making them difficult to discern clearly, but Harlee managed to capture their basic outline.

    Rhys had been reversing the logic to find a solution, validating her proposed actions. All seemed correct, except for thest step.

    ˇ°So, youˇŻre saying this final button would actually speed up the trap, not pause it, correct?ˇ± Harlee asked, taken aback.

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Rhys confirmed with certainty. ˇ°IˇŻm not sure how you initially deduced it, but reversing the logic shows this button would increase the speed. Try running it through your mind again.ˇ±

    Harlee reconsidered the sequence in her thoughts and realized that her findings aligned with RhysˇŻ calctions. She also spotted a significant oversight. They were facing a scenario with no apparent exit.

    Harlee involuntarily looked at Rhys through the monitor, and as if connected by an unspoken bond, he also nced at the surveince camera, their eyes meeting momentarily.

    Tears streamed down HarleeˇŻs face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1341

    ?Chapter 1341:

    ˇ°Lee,ˇ± he said tenderly, his voice conveying a sense of seeing through her turmoil and helplessness.

    His gaze was gentle, and he carefully added, ˇ°If, and I mean if, youˇŻre faced with a choice in this mechanism, trust your instincts. DonˇŻt dwell on it. Both options matter greatly to you.ˇ±

    For Rhys, his own survival was secondary to his concern for HarleeˇŻs wellbeing. He couldnˇŻt stand the thought of her suffering in guilt and sadness.

    HarleeˇŻs heart shook at his words. Her eyes brimmed with tears, but she steadied herself and said firmly, ˇ°ThereˇŻs no ˇ®if!ˇŻ Rhys, IˇŻll get you and everyone out, no matter what!ˇ±

    She was determined to save everyone from Twilight. She was determined to save Rhys as well! Definitely!

    Rhys, unable to see HarleeˇŻs face, sensed that she was likely burdening herself with responsibilities again. He felt the urge to speak up, yet he remained silent. He understood that no words could sway her resolve.

    Harlee inhaled deeply, gathering herposure to mentally piece together NˇŻs n.

    NˇŻs original n had been for Samson to stay here and watch as they were all crushed by the trap, one after another. But Samson was a coward, too afraid of being killed if he rushed over. Instead, he decided to stand at the position of the mechanism, which was also the exit of the maze. Earlier, Tania had nned to harm Harlee, a move that identally led Harlee to where Rhys was now. By chance, Harlee had fumbled her way to the only ce where she could ess the control room.

    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s

    If everything went as nned, the numbers of Twilight would fall into the trap one by one. Meanwhile, Harlee would be in RhysˇŻ room, listening to their screams, watching them be minced into meat, and helplessly witnessing their inevitable fate.

    This was meant to be NˇŻs perfect plot. She had deliberately designed the mechanism as a no-win situation, intending to make Harlee suffer in pain and drown in self-me.

    Harlee couldnˇŻt get it. Why did N hate her to such an extent? HadnˇŻt they separated on good terms back then?

    Harlee momentarily pondered this but quickly dismissed the thought. There was no time to dwell on N now. Her sole focus was on ensuring everyoneˇŻs safety.

    Taking another deep breath, Harlee mapped out potential escape routes for everyone and the specific rescue paths for Rhett and Valentin on the blueprint. She couldnˇŻt halt the mechanism entirely, but she could alter the mazeˇŻs orientation. By timing their movements precisely with the press of a button, those near SamsonˇŻs location could potentially escape harm.

    Those who were farther away could use their jumping ability to break through the barriers above. At this time, Alina and Jianna, who had been guarding outside, should havee in. With their assistance, those farther away would have a much better chance of escaping. Valentin was secure in a hidden room unaffected by the mechanism, ensuring his safety until the device was disabled. However, Rhettˇ­

    HarleeˇŻs gaze fixed on the screen for a prolonged moment. Finally, she figured it out! Patrick and Serena were together. They could first clear a path through the barrier and then swiftly move toward RhettˇŻs location. Escaping with the two methods mentioned earlier would be challenging at this point. Their only option now was to open the barriers above, secure the corners, and wait for the rescue from the four of them. As for Rhysˇ­ Harlee was determined to save him herself!

    After nning the escape routes and methods for everyone, Harlee pressed the button to reconnect all the spaces. She then spoke calmly through the microphone.

    ˇ°Folks, I canˇŻt stop all the machines from running. Now, you must follow the escape routes IˇŻve set up to save yourselves.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1342

    ?Chapter 1342:

    I will set up individual escape routes for each of you. Let me make this clear first: everyoneˇŻs escape route is different. Some of you will need to break through the barrier above, while others must run to the exit. ItˇŻs important that you remember your specific escape route!ˇ±

    Upon her announcement, varying degrees of shock and worry etched the groupˇŻs faces, their expressions marked by deep concern. Yet, no one voiced any objections. They awaited further direction from Harlee.

    ˇ°If you deviate from the routes IˇŻve provided, the consequences will be severe. YouˇŻll be crushed!ˇ± Harlee added.

    HarleeˇŻs insistence wasnˇŻt born from distrust but from the urgency of the situation, necessitating swift and precise action.

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ± At that moment, everyone was even more frantic, yet no one questioned her. This showed the trust the Twilight members had in Harlee, just as they had when she made the decision to change careers and start apany back then.

    ˇ°Very good.ˇ± Noticing how obedient everyone was, Harlee started assigning each personˇŻs escape route.

    ˇ°Robbie, your space is closest to the exit. After I press the button, use your strength to push open the wall on the right and run in that direction. Samson is in that room now, so go in, stop him immediately, and then help the others. Remember, donˇŻt open the door right away. Wait until everyone is in position before you act.ˇ±

    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????s

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Robbie responded, his toneposed.

    After giving instructions to those heading for the exits and those breaking through barriers, Harlee addressed Serena and Patrick with a grave demeanor,

    ˇ°Serena, Patrick, your task is crucial. Rhett and his family are three rooms away from your location.ˇ±

    Serena reacted with surprise and said, ˇ°TheyˇŻre still alive?ˇ±

    ˇ°Not yet gone, but their survival now depends on you,ˇ± Harlee continued, her voice t. ˇ°Also, ensure your own safety. Lydia is here with me, and sheˇŻs suffered a severe mental copse, the kind youˇŻve studied in depth.ˇ± Harlee stressed LydiaˇŻs condition, knowing SerenaˇŻsck of fondness for Valentin but counting on SerenaˇŻsmitment to Paulina to motivate Serena and warn her to prioritize her own safety.

    ˇ°I understand. WhatˇŻs our next step?ˇ± Serena immediately regained herposure.

    Harlee swiftly outlined the escape n, emphasizing that upon encountering Rhett and his family, they must secure the four corners of the room and then breach the ceiling barrier.

    He believed their end was imminent, unaware that his own demise was the one actually approaching.

    Harlee, with eyes closed, mentally reviewed the button sequence once more, took a deep breath, then looked up and pressed the second button. She leaned toward the microphone, announcing, ˇ°Get ready now. Three! Two! One! Begin counting to ten!ˇ±

    Immediately after her instructions, Harlee dashed out of the control room. Without hesitation, the Twilight members began their silent count to ten and then vigorously acted on HarleeˇŻs directives, pushing walls and breaking barriers as needed. Their movements were precise and coordinated, as if rehearsed extensively. Those who reached safety first extended their hands to assist others.

    Everyone had sprung into action. RhysˇŻ room was quickly impacted, shaking violently as its descent speed nearly doubled.

    Unable to remain upright, Rhys braced himself against the wall, curling into a corner to keep his bnce. He focused on stabilizing himself, knowing that any instability could jeopardize both his and HarleeˇŻs safety upon her arrival.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1343

    ?Chapter 1343:

    Realizing HarleeˇŻs intent from her ns, Rhys understood she aimed to ensure everyoneˇŻs self-rescue beforeing for him, which had sparked his initial concern. He wished she wouldnˇŻt take such risks, but unable to prevent her, he resolved to make himself as stable as possible, hoping to create a safer environment for when she reached him.

    Harlee proceeded with unwavering determination, her expression set and her steps sure, following the escape route she had meticulously nned.

    Meanwhile, she could hear the sounds of her friends helping each other.

    ˇ°Grab my hand and let me pull you up.ˇ±

    ˇ°Quick, this way! Run!ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, step on that and leap over. DonˇŻt worry. WeˇŻve got you.ˇ±

    Everyone moved quickly and in harmony. No one was afraid of therge, dangerous machinery below. Their minds were fixed solely on two things: saving themselves and rescuing others.

    Harlee also coordinated with Alina and Jianna, directing them to converge at location A to assist in extracting Rhett and his family, along with Serena and Patrick, as soon as Judson was secure.

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± Everyone absorbed the instructions, mentally rehearsing their actions. The resolve to seed despite the odds was evident.

    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??ls

    Meanwhile, Rhys remained seated, carefully absorbing every detail of HarleeˇŻs directives, exhaling deeply in relief. He was relieved that she wasmitted to rescuing everyone. Yet, the undertone of her voice suggested she was contemting a risky strategy.

    ˇ°Lee, are you considering risking everything to save everyone?ˇ± Rhys asked, concern creasing his brow.

    ˇ°Yes.ˇ± It was the most viable solution Harlee had devised to ensure everyoneˇŻs safety.

    ˇ°Harlee!ˇ± Rhys, sensing the gravity of her intentions, stood abruptly as the room around him trembled more intensely, his tone severe.

    Harlee chose not to respond.

    RhysˇŻ anxiety escted as he said, ˇ°Harlee, if you take any rash actions, IˇŻll smash through this wall myself and speed up the mechanism!ˇ± He lifted his head, his voice icy and cold, but the panic in his eyes was impossible to hide.

    Harlee, feeling a mix of frustration and resignation, massaged her forehead. His use of that particr tone was rare, indicating he had likely deduced her risky n.

    Switching to a private channel, Harlee responded with aposed demeanor, ˇ°Fine, do as you see fit, and IˇŻll jump alongside you. WeˇŻll see who gets crushed first.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ expression darkened with anger.

    Harlee, smiling gently, soothed him by caressing her belly. ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, we will definitely go home together. Our baby is waiting for you.ˇ± She then concluded theirmunication and addressed the group, ˇ°Okay, IˇŻm about to press the button. After you hear my countdown, silently count to ten and then execute the escape ns IˇŻve outlined. Got it?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± All participants were now on their feet, hands poised on the walls Harlee had specified, ready to act at a momentˇŻs notice.

    Since Harlee had muted SamsonˇŻs space, he remained unaware of the impending scenario. Comfortably seated on the floor, he anticipated hearing their despair soon.

    Alina and Jianna had been anxiously waiting for Harlee and the others for quite some time. Worried that something had gone wrong, they quickly gathered about thirty-four people and stormed into the dungeon.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1344

    ?Chapter 1344:

    Once they realized Harlee and the others were stuck in an underground private prison, Jianna moved to force the entrance open. However, Alina intervened. ˇ°No, itˇŻs too risky. We donˇŻt know the full extent of this trap. What if tampering with it causes more harm to those inside?ˇ±

    Alina grasped JiannaˇŻs hand firmly, concerned she might act rashly.

    ˇ°So, whatˇŻs our next step?ˇ± Jianna asked, pulling her hand away to face Alina.

    Without hesitation, Alina suggested, ˇ°We should find Thiago. HeˇŻs likely to know the specifics of this trap.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright, you stay put. IˇŻll get him.ˇ± Jianna didnˇŻt wait for Alina to reconsider, quickly dashing off.

    Jianna, known for her strength and speed, akin to that of an elite athlete, was ideally suited for the task of retrieving Thiago.

    Five minutester, Jianna returned, breathless, with Thiago in tow. They stood outside the trap when suddenly, a loud noise erupted from below.

    The solid floor began to undte, transforming into a ss wall.

    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í?ls

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs happening now?ˇ±

    Exchanging puzzled looks, the trio barely had time to understand the situation when they saw people below breaking through barriers, desperately trying to climb upwards.

    Thiago was the first to spring into action. ˇ°Everyone, pair off and take your positions. Pull with all your might to help the people below!ˇ±

    Alina and Jianna immediately teamed up, lying down side by side to help those climbing up.

    As Jianna and Alina were assisting others, a slim figure burst through, grabbed a thick rope, and slid down. Both shouted in panic, ˇ°Harlee!ˇ±

    Those still scrambling to escape paused, their attention drawn to the sight, their hearts racing. There was no direct route to the central space. Navigating the maze-like structure required jumping from one section to the next. The most important factor was that each space was different. If someone stepped in the wrong spot, it would lead to an irreversible point.

    Lying on the edge, Alina and Jianna watched as Harlee diminished until she disappeared into the darkness below.

    Below, enveloped in darkness, Harlee clenched her phone between her teeth, using its shlight to illuminate her path forward. Yet, the light from her phone was insufficient to fully reveal the path ahead. She had to rely on her initial assessment of the architectural ns as she descended and leaped. Every step was fraught with tension.

    Three minutester, Harlee finally reached the central position. She gripped the rope above with both hands, her foot barely able to support her weight as only half of it made contact.

    Beneath her, the gears of a vast meat grinder had begun to whirl rapidly, their noise echoing ominously like a monstrous roar.

    Without hesitation, Harlee focused intently ahead. As a small mechanism swung toward her, she jumped, grabbing onto anything she could within reach.

    The space below wasplex, causing her arms to chafe against the moving parts.

    Despite the pain, Harlee didnˇŻt flinch. She continually searched for any opportunity, and eventually, using a minor mechanism, she managed to pull herself upward.

    Instinctively, Harlee ced a hand on her belly. The baby inside chose that moment to stir. With no time to pause, she whispered soothingly, ˇ°Just a little longer, soon weˇŻll be with your daddy.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1345

    ?Chapter 1345:

    It seemed the baby sensed the urgency because as soon as Harlee spoke, the difort eased.

    Relieved, Harlee removed her hand from her stomach, drew a gun from her belt, and fired at the central point.

    The shot cracked the ss barrier, and suddenly, the chamber began to sink rapidly.

    Harlee knew she couldnˇŻt rely on any help now. Shey down, methodically removing shards of ss.

    When Rhys first saw HarleeˇŻs blood-covered face, his heart felt like it was breaking. He screamed in anguish, ˇ°Harlee, what the hell are you doing?ˇ±

    Harlee attempted a weary smile, reassuring him lightly. ˇ°Stay still and donˇŻt move. ItˇŻll slow the descent.ˇ±

    ˇ°Go up! You fucking go up!ˇ± Rhys was frantic, unable to imagine how she was methodically dismantling the barrier with her bare hands.

    He fought back tears, begging desperately, ˇ°Harlee, I fucking beg you, go up, please?ˇ±

    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s

    He was too afraid to move, and even if he had wanted to, he couldnˇŻt. The moment he jumped up or attempted to use brute force to break the barrier, the machine would descend at an incredible speed, a hundred times faster. Not only would he have noˇ­

    Chance of survival, but neither would Harlee. As a result, he could only steady his movements in the space and helplessly plead with her to go up and leave him behind.

    Standing atop the structure, Harlee felt the sharp chill of the wind from below and sensed their rapid descent elerating. With determination, she tuned out RhysˇŻ pleas and focused on her task, methodically tapping at the ss, removing pieces one by one, and casting them aside.

    Rhys observed HarleeˇŻs frantic efforts, feeling his blood run cold and his heart throbbing with pain, nearly overwhelming him. He yelled with desperation, ˇ°Harlee, I beg you, please go up! IˇŻll fight with every ounce of strength to survive, okay?ˇ±

    Still, Harlee did not respond to his pleas.

    ˇ°Honey, IˇŻm begging you, please go upˇ­ I beg youˇ­ˇ± RhysˇŻ voice broke, soaked in deep sadness and desperation, but HarleeˇŻs pace only quickened. She couldnˇŻt afford to have an ident. She was carrying their child.

    At that moment, Rhys felt an agonizing sense of helplessness unlike any he had experienced in his thirty-some years. The love of his life was right in front of him, and yet he felt powerless. He had to depend on her, even though it meant her constantly hurting herself to save them both.

    This time, Rhys finally grasped why Harlee would me herself and sink into depression after seeing him fall off a cliff. If anything happened to Harlee now, he knew he would never forgive himself, withering away in guilt and grief.

    Despite the ss slicing into her palms, causing excruciating pain, Harlee gritted her teeth and hurled thest shard away. She then reached down and called out, ˇ°Grab my hand. IˇŻll take you home!ˇ±

    Looking up at her blood-soaked hands, RhysˇŻ heart was torn. His lips quivered, but he knew he couldnˇŻt waste a moment, understanding the stakes Harlee was cing on saving them both. ˇ°I can use my strength,ˇ± he said.

    Harlee gave a slight nod, her eyes filled with hope. As their hands met, she summoned all her strength to pull him up. However, she still couldnˇŻt use much force.

    As Rhys sped her hand, he used the momentum from the ss wall, leaped out, and quickly released her hand, grabbing the rope above. He then propelled himself back down. He executed these maneuvers in under three minutes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1346

    ?Chapter 1346:

    Rhys adjusted his grip on the rope with one hand while his other arm securely encircled HarleeˇŻs waist. His face was set in a calm, serious expression, devoid of the earlier panic, and he made no move to stop her bleeding or tend to her wounds. His sole focus was on ensuring her safe escape, as time was of the essence.

    Harlee, observing hisposed manner, ced herplete trust in him. With Rhys beside her, she allowed herself a moment of relief.

    The moment Rhys leaped forward, holding Harlee close, the tform they had been standing on dropped sharply, followed by sessive crashes of the floors above.

    As debris fell around them, Harlee clung to Rhys, who skillfully maneuvered them mid-air to dodge the falling debris.

    Their actions were wlessly in sync, as though choreographed.

    Below, Harlee could see the debris disintegrating under the force of the machinery.

    Rhys, however, kept his gaze upward, concentrated and silent, carefully surveying their surroundings and the dwindling number of safe exits.

    They climbed higher, aiming for the floor just above the exit.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s is where magic happens

    This zone was clear of thebyrinthine traps. Even if they had to break through using force, there was no danger of falling unless the exit door was prematurely opened.

    RhysˇŻ initial n had been to ascend to the highest level and have others lower ropes for them. However, with the upper floors copsed, his only choice was the farthest exit. This was their sole shot at survival.

    Gripping the rope tightly, with Harlee secured in his arms, Rhys mustered all his strength to swing toward the exit level. As theynded, their momentum swung them back.

    There was no structure left to support them below, and the rope they clung to could follow the final floor as it fell. This was theirst opportunity.

    ˇ°Are you scared?ˇ± Rhys asked, looking down at Harlee.

    ˇ°I believe in you,ˇ± she responded with a reassuring smile.

    ˇ°Okay, this time, IˇŻll take you home,ˇ± Rhys replied.

    With a powerful thrust of his legs, he enhanced the ropeˇŻs swing. His right hand, gripping the rope, sustained theirbined weight as his legs worked to increase their altitude, despite the raw pain from the friction on his palm.

    With every swing, RhysˇŻ efforts grew more determined.

    As the rope reached its peak, Rhys felt a rush of adrenaline and shouted, ˇ°Now, jump forward!ˇ±

    He released the rope and propelled forward, rotating mid-air to position himself below Harlee, cushioning her from the impact.

    With a loud crash, they hit the floor above the exit. Thanks to Rhys protecting her, Harlee didnˇŻt experience much of the impact. ˇ°WhatˇŻs going on?ˇ±

    The others below were agitated but remained cautious. Harlee had previously instructed that the escape door must stay shut until the machinery ceased operating.

    Samson, however, was thrown into a panic by the noises and frantically tried to open the escape door. ˇ°Let me out! I need to escape!ˇ±

    Fortunately, Robbie grabbed Samson and pinned him to the floor just as more noise echoed from above.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1347

    ?Chapter 1347:

    Once Rhys and Harlee secured their position on the escape floor, Rhys, still tense, gently lifted her, being careful around her injuries.

    Rhys then positioned himself and kicked forcefully, yelling, ˇ°Clear the way!ˇ± Rhys fired a shot, widening the opening.

    The gunfire caused those inside to reflexively aim their weapons, but they soon recognized the disturbance was caused by Harlee and Rhys.

    ˇ°Taniaˇ­ˇ± Robbie nced at Tania but then addressed Judson, ˇ°Keep a hold on Samson. Make sure he doesnˇŻt cause more trouble.ˇ±

    Judson affirmed with a nod, tightening his grip on SamsonˇŻs cor. Robbie swiftly pointed at two others and calmly instructed, ˇ°You two, help me widen this opening. Everyone else, step back and cover your heads.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Everyone moved to the sides in an orderly manner. Robbie moved swiftly, using brute strength to break a small opening in the barrier above, before Rhys couldnd his second kick.

    Worried about further risks, Rhys swiftly descended with Harlee still in his arms.

    ˇ°Harlee, your handsˇ­ˇ± Robbie noticed as he looked at HarleeˇŻs hands. Her sleeves were torn, revealing arms marred by scrapes, and her hands showed cuts and were bleeding, evidently injured by the ss.

    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s??o??

    ˇ°IˇŻm fine.ˇ± Harlee clenched her teeth and instinctively hid her hands behind her back, not wanting Rhys to see the extent of her injuries. Yet, Rhys was already aware of her wounds. He had felt them while supporting her waist during their climb.

    Looking up and wanting to lighten the mood with a joke, Harlee caught RhysˇŻ intense, angry stare. His face was flushed with fury as he red at her, his voice seething as if to say, ˇ°You acted so recklessly! WeˇŻll have a serious talk once weˇŻre back!ˇ±

    Rhys was pissed off. Did Harlee not remember she was still pregnant? The fear that had gripped him when he first saw her above him was overwhelming. He had even resigned himself to dying alongside her. Any misstep from her could have ended in catastrophe beneath the lethal machinery. She knew he was directly below, in the most dangerous spot, yet she had pressed on, risking everything despite her pregnancy. She was truly fearless.

    Even at this point, Harlee still didnˇŻt see her actions as reckless. She smiled as she reassured him, ˇ°I promised IˇŻd take you home, and I keep my promises! WeˇŻre both fine, arenˇŻt we?ˇ± Everyone was safe, and that was what mattered.

    ˇ°You call this ˇ®fineˇŻ?ˇ± Rhys stared at her battered, bloodied hands, his frustration palpable. He regretted agreeing to her n. They should have just dispatched someone else to handle the Fletcher familyˇŻs downfall.

    Harlee, fully grasping the gravity of the situation, remained silent, knowing any defense would only be met with his bubbling frustration. She couldnˇŻt help but scan the area. Realizing everyone was unharmed brought her a deep sense of relief.

    Harlee then shot a look at Tania with feigned concern. Noticing TaniaˇŻs mock anxious face, ready to embrace her, Harlee offered aforting smile. She had no immediate ns to confront Tania just yet, as Tania was still of use to her.

    Turning her gaze to Samson, who was being restrained by Judson, Harlee noted his spiteful look. He was seething with hatred, his face twisted in anger.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve lost this round.ˇ± HarleeˇŻs lips twisted into a hateful smile.

    Samson jerked his head, desperately trying to break free, but Judson tightened his grip, cutting off SamsonˇŻs breath and causing his face to turn red.

    ˇ°Let him go. ItˇŻs rather entertaining to watch a fool embarrass himself.ˇ± Harlee, sitting cross-legged with her hands on RhysˇŻ knees, watched as he used his T-shirt to bind her wounds. With the underground mechanism still active, they couldnˇŻt simply open the door and exit. Samson had be her sole diversion.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1348

    ?Chapter 1348:

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± Judson loosened his hold and stepped back toward the wall.

    Tania, poised to intervene, hesitated and pulled back as Judson approached. The mission might fail, but she could not afford to reveal her intentions.

    Once free, Samson sucked in deep breaths. After regaining some air, he fixed a hateful look on Harlee and said, ˇ°Harlee, donˇŻt get too cocky.ˇ±

    Samson was abruptly hoisted into the air before he could finish.

    ˇ°Ah!ˇ± SamsonˇŻs scream echoed through the space.

    As the light in the cramped room dimmed further, Robbie sprang up, grasping the top of the wall to climb.

    Samson had no idea what the person behind him intended to do. Instinctively, he wrapped his arms around himself, and his legs shook uncontrobly.

    Robbie maneuvered Samson toward the previously opened crack and used leverage to lift him.

    A loud crash followed as thest remaining central room plummeted into the industrial grinder below.

    DonˇŻt miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§ŕm

    Robbie held onto Samson, whose gaze was empty as he watched the room, spanning dozens of square meters, get torn apart in an instant.

    Samson was unaware of the horrifying mechanism beneath thebyrinth and stood frozen in horror. To him, the gears seemed like the jaws of a monster, capable of shredding the room with their roaring sounds.

    Only after the room waspletely destroyed did the full extent of his fear hit Samson. He suddenly understood the intentions of the person gripping him. ˇ°No, donˇŻtˇ­ˇ± His voice was filled with desperation as he tightly grasped RobbieˇŻs hand, begging, ˇ°I admit my mistake. Please donˇŻt drop me.ˇ±

    SamsonˇŻs eyes, wide with fright, locked onto Robbie. The thought of what torturous end might await him if Robbie released his grip was unbearable.

    Relieved that Robbie hadnˇŻt immediately let go, Samson exhaled in relief. At least Robbie was a mere underling, not someone with the authority to decide his fate.

    But then, despair overwhelmed Samsonpletely.

    ˇ°The mechanism is about to shut down. Throw him down,ˇ± Harleemanded weakly, her body leaning heavily against Rhys due to her loss of blood.

    Rhys cradled her gently in his arms and looked up, instructing Cillian Rodgers, his subordinate, ˇ°Throw a dagger up here.ˇ±

    ˇ°Got it!ˇ± Cillian responded promptly, grabbing the sharpest dagger he could find and quickly scaling the wall.

    ˇ°I was wrong. Please tell Harlee I admit it. IˇŻll give her whatever she wants. IˇŻm ready to surrender the treasure map,ˇ± Samson hastily said, using hisst bit of energy as he tried to sway Robbie, his legs kicking. ˇ°IˇŻll never oppose Miss Sanderson again. Oh, and by the way, that woman designed this mechanism. If you drop me, IˇŻll reveal who wants Harlee dead.ˇ±

    Samson dreaded the thought of being minced into pieces. If death was inevitable, he wanted to die with his body intact.

    ˇ°Really?ˇ± Robbie pulled Samson in slightly, an evil smile ying on his lips. ˇ°Then tell me, who is the creator of this mechanism?ˇ±

    ˇ°Really, IˇŻll tell you everything. Just donˇŻt drop me and IˇŻll exin it all,ˇ± Samson said, struggling for breath. Despite his fear causing him to wet himself, he had strategically withheld the name of his aplice from Robbie, holding it back as a bargaining chip.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1349

    ?Chapter 1349:

    Looking down at the rapidly spinning gears below, terror overwhelmed Samson, and he lost control of his dder and bowels once again. No. He couldnˇŻt bear the thought of being pulled into such a gruesome machine, of being turned into mincemeat.

    Not daring to look down any longer, Samson focused upward, pleading with Robbie, ˇ°Please, I beg you, IˇŻm ready to die, but not like this. IˇŻll confess everything. Just donˇŻt let me be minced.ˇ±

    Robbie, disying visible disgust, pulled Samson slightly higher. At that moment, Cillian approached with a dagger, saying calmly, ˇ°Mr. GreenˇŻs orders. He wants this man to watch as his limbs are shredded.ˇ±

    Without waiting for RobbieˇŻs response, Cillian emotionlessly began to slice into SamsonˇŻs leg.

    ˇ°Ahˇ­ˇ± The pain from the dagger piercing his thigh was too much for Samson, and he passed out. Undeterred, Cillian continued cutting through flesh and bone.

    Robbie was stunned, unable to speak. This was the first time he had encountered Cillian. Before this, he had only heard about Cillian from Patrick, who had described him as the most perverted and untouchable member of RhysˇŻ organization. Robbie had underestimated CillianˇŻs skillsˇ­

    Robbie swallowed hard and turned his head away. He resolved to keep his distance from Cillian in the future. After all, his weightˇ­

    A small chuckle almost escaped Robbie as he thought about his own past. He had once been overweight, but that had changed after he could no longer eat as much. Now, his body was muscr, a stark contrast to what it had been. He felt confident he should be fine.

    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c????

    As Robbie was lost in his dramatic thoughts, Cillian had almost severed one of SamsonˇŻs legs.

    The dagger wasnˇŻt sharp enough. Cillian had to sharpen it several times, but even then, it couldnˇŻt cut through the bone, so he resorted to breaking it off with brute force.

    Just before the final cut, Cillian lifted his other hand, pinched the area above SamsonˇŻs lip to wake him up, and forced Samson to gaze downward to witness his leg being ground into mincemeat.

    ˇ°No, donˇŻtˇ­ˇ± SamsonˇŻs cry was one of utter despair. He could no longer feel his leg. The overwhelming sense of suffocating pain consumed him. As he watched his leg disappear into the grinder, the sheer horror knocked him unconscious.

    When Cillian was about to sever the other leg, Robbie interjected, ˇ°He likely canˇŻt withstand another cut. Just drop him.ˇ±

    ˇ°I have medicine,ˇ± Cillian responded coldly.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs a waste. Save it for our people who might get injuredter.ˇ± Robbie saw CillianˇŻs hesitation and quickly mentioned Harlee, saying, ˇ°Check with Harlee. She definitely wouldnˇŻt approve.ˇ±

    Cillian paused and then stowed the medicine. ˇ°Alright. ItˇŻs on you now.ˇ±

    He left Robbie to handle the situation.

    Robbie wondered what kind of maniac he was dealing with.

    He resolved to inform Harlee. Under no circumstances could he be teamed with Cillian again. Otherwise, he would be under CillianˇŻs thumb. RobbieˇŻs prediction was urate. One day, in the future, he would find himselfpletely under CillianˇŻs control.

    Returning to the task at hand, Robbie pinched the area above SamsonˇŻs lip to wake him up and then discarded him like trash, throwing him to the floor.

    ˇ°Ah!ˇ± SamsonˇŻs wretched scream echoed briefly. Then, blood sttered, followed by silence. There was no sound of grinding.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1350

    ?Chapter 1350:

    To the massive meat grinder, SamsonˇŻs body was insignificant. At that moment, the mechanism stopped.

    ˇ°The wall can be pushed open.ˇ± Harlee, mustering her remaining strength, stood up but still leaned heavily against Rhys.

    Rhys, concerned, wiped the sweat from her forehead with a gentle touch. Together, everyone pushed against the wall. They were all worn out, yet their faces were lit with the relief of narrowly escaping danger.

    ˇ°Rhys.ˇ±

    Those who had made it out earlier were now gathered behind the wall, watching anxiously as each person emerged.

    Once outside, Harlee felt slightly disoriented and leaned more heavily into Rhys. Her clothes were drenched, and the chilly wind caused her to shiver violently.

    Rhys, without hesitation, removed his coat and wrapped it around her, his teeth clenched. ˇ°Cold now, arenˇŻt you? LetˇŻs see if you ever pull a stunt like that again.ˇ±

    Rhys had previously used his undershirt to dress HarleeˇŻs wounds, leaving his chest bare.

    L?tŁĺst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ď??

    Snuggling into his warmth, Harlee said teasingly, ˇ°Not bad. You look quite appealing.ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, IˇŻll satisfy your cravings!ˇ± Rhys fixed his gaze on her, a cold smile ying on his lips.

    HarleeˇŻs smile froze at the implication of his words. ˇ°Um, Rhys, remember thereˇŻs a baby in my belly.ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh, so you do remember about the baby. I thought you had forgotten!ˇ± RhysˇŻ tone was sharp.

    At his words, Harlee looked nervous, aware that Rhys was not about to let the matter drop easily. She nced at Serena for help.

    Serena instantly understood and moved forward with respect. ˇ°Rhys, let me check on Harlee first,ˇ± she said.

    ˇ°Okay,ˇ± Rhys responded, gently supporting Harlee to a seated position. ˇ°Be careful. SheˇŻs injured everywhere but her belly.ˇ±

    Harlee looked up, taken aback by his concern. He knew?

    Rhys lightly tapped her head and said with a caring smile, ˇ°So, donˇŻt think you can keep secrets from me!ˇ±

    Harlee yfully stuck out her tongue but didnˇŻt respond verbally. She was hiding more than just a few secrets.

    Serena, who had fetched her medical kit right after being rescued, was now ready to attend to Harlee. She knelt down and began tending to HarleeˇŻs wounds.

    ˇ°Did they rescue Lydia and Valentin?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    ˇ°I informed Jianna as soon as I got out. She and Alina split up to rescue Lydia and Valentin,ˇ± Serena exined.

    As Serena opened the bottle of disinfectant to clean HarleeˇŻs wounds, she continued, ˇ°Valentin was severely injured, so I asked Thiago to send Valentin and Lydia to the hospital for surgery.ˇ±

    ˇ°You didnˇŻt go with them?ˇ± Harlee asked, slightly puzzled.

    ˇ°Goodwin is with them. ThatˇŻs enough. I chose to stay here and wait for you and Rhys,ˇ± Serena answered, expertly cleaning HarleeˇŻs wounds. Soon, she finished applying the bandages. ˇ°This is just a temporary fix. YouˇŻll need proper medical attention at the hospital.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1351

    ?Chapter 1351:

    ˇ°Okay, I understand.ˇ± Harlee nodded, her gaze shifting to Rhys. She said softly, ˇ°He might be hurt as well. Bandage him up.ˇ±

    While speaking to Serena, Harlee suddenly felt herself being lifted. She looked at Rhys in astonishment. He still had enough strength to carry her after all that had happened?

    Rhys held Harlee securely, his expression stoic as he addressed Patrick, ˇ°Take care of everything here.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± Patrick responded promptly. ˇ°Rhys, please get Harlee to the hospital quickly. And take Serena with you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay,ˇ± Rhys responded coldly, signaling Serena to follow with a nod. He then strode out of the chaotic scene without a backward nce.

    Rhys swiftly carried Harlee to the RV, setting a pace that forced Serena to jog to keep up.

    As Harlee clung to his neck, she tried to ease his worry, saying, ˇ°Serena has already bandaged me. The wounds arenˇŻt hurting now, so you can slow down.ˇ±

    But Rhys didnˇŻt respond, his face set in a stern expression as he quickened his steps, entering the RV and gentlyying her down on the small bed inside.

    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    Serena was about to follow them into the RV when the door mmed shut with a loud bang, and Rhys drew all the curtains closed, obscuring any view inside.

    Serena hesitantly retracted her foot and stepped back. She realized that stopping Rhys was beyond her power.

    Exhausted from her ordeal in the trap-filled maze, Harlee struggled to sit up. When she looked up, her eyes locked with RhysˇŻ. Sensing the tension, she instinctively scooted back and let out a nervousugh. ˇ°What are you doing? Why did you close all the curtains?ˇ±

    Rhys moved closer with a smile, saying, ˇ°What do you think IˇŻm going to do?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs breath caught as she edged further into the corner of the bed.

    Rhys leaned in, bracing himself with his hands on either side of her on the bed. ˇ°WhereˇŻs that fearless spirit now? Why are you hiding? Why did you take such a risk just now?ˇ±

    At his questions, Harlee sat on the bed, lifting her arms to wrap them around his neck. With a teasing, flirtatious smile, she said, ˇ°I was just trying to save you back then! You were the sole thought in my mind, and I forgot to be scaredˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm not falling for that now!ˇ± Rhys cut her off sharply, leaning in even closer. ˇ°You took such a risk while carrying our child. If you werenˇŻt pregnant, would you have jumped back with me?ˇ±

    ˇ°I did it to save you!ˇ± Harlee retorted, her expression earnest. ˇ°If I hadnˇŻt broken through the barrier from the outside, you wouldnˇŻt have had a way out. Tell me, should I have just watched you die? Or do you want me to live in this world alone, overwhelmed by guilt and misery?ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs not what I meant.ˇ± Rhys felt a surge of panic when he noticed HarleeˇŻs anger.

    ˇ°So, what are you trying to say?ˇ± Harlee folded her arms, giving him a cold stare.

    Rhys found himself at a loss for words. He had only wanted to make her see the dangers of her actions to prevent her from risking her safety again, but now he was the one being med? However, he knew better than to argue when it came to his wife. Whenever she was angry, everything she said was right, and everything he said was wrong. ˇ°IˇŻm sorry, honey. I was wrong,ˇ± Rhys responded quickly.

    HarleeˇŻs lips pouted in discontent. ˇ°And what exactly were you wrong about?ˇ±

    What was he wrong about? Rhys didnˇŻt even know. He scratched his head, inching backward. ˇ°Uh, I was wrong aboutˇ­ˇ± Rhys, the business magnate famous for shaking up the market, found himself at a loss again. He couldnˇŻt understand why, as they were settling the score, everything had suddenly turned against him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1352

    ?Chapter 1352:

    Harlee couldnˇŻt suppress a giggle at his bewildered look. She reached up, pulled him closer by the neck, and yfully instructed, ˇ°You admit youˇŻre wrong? Then lie down and behave.ˇ±

    ˇ°Lie down? Really?ˇ± Rhys asked, his face a mix of surprise and confusion.

    ˇ°WasnˇŻt it you who taught me that wrongdoings should be punished?ˇ± Harlee casually tapped the bed next to her, arching an eyebrow as a silent invitation for Rhys to lie down on his stomach.

    Harlee knew well that if their unborn child hadnˇŻt shown such a strong will to survive, she and Rhys might have ended up being crushed in that grand grinder. Even if given a choice, her resolve to return and save Rhys was unwavering. She had already experienced the agony of losing him once and couldnˇŻt bear the thought of going through that again in her lifetime. As for her newfound toughnessˇ­ it was because Rhys tended to relent only when she showed even greater grit.

    ˇ°So, your idea of punishment is a spanking?ˇ± Rhys asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    ˇ°Is that a problem?ˇ± With her arms crossed and a hint of grievance in her eyes, Harlee looked as if she had been wronged. ˇ°Or are you suggesting you felt youˇŻve done nothing wrong and preferred I hadnˇŻt tried hard to save you? Do you find the notion of me sinking into a whirlwind of self-me and depression appealing after your absence? Do you want me to live as nothing short of a walking dead person?ˇ±

    At this, Rhys found himself speechless. Harlee had a knack for bending logic to her will. What could he possibly say in response? He promptly positioned himself on the bed as she had indicated, looking up at her with mock resignation, and raised his hands in surrender. ˇ°Honey, I admit my faultˇ­ˇ±

    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§ŕm

    ˇ°Now youˇŻre talking!ˇ± Harlee naturally wouldnˇŻt really hit him. Her hands were injured and not fit for such actions. Besides, she recognized her own fault in this incident. If not for a stroke of divine luck and their babyˇŻs resilience, their future might have been jeopardized.

    Suddenly, Rhys rose from the bed, fetched a wooden spoon from within the RV, and offered it to Harlee. ˇ°Your hands are injured. Use this so your hands wonˇŻt hurt.ˇ±

    Without hesitation, Harlee took the spoon and smacked him.

    Rhys barely bit back a cry of pain. He looked up at Harlee in disbelief. She had hit him hard. He had thought her mention of punishment was just pregnancy hormones messing with her mind, prompting him to y along. But now, it seemed she didnˇŻt see herself at fault in any way. This was uneptable. Her reckless actions and neglect of her own wellbeing needed to be addressed. Should this happen again in the future, the consequences could be dire if luck wasnˇŻt on their side.

    With this thought, Rhys flipped over and sat up, fixing Harlee with a stern look. ˇ°Lee, we need to talk seriously.ˇ±

    Harlee recognized the gravity in his expression, realizing that assertiveness wouldnˇŻt work this time. She set down the wooden spoon and met his gaze squarely, determined not to yield in spirit. Taking the lead in the conversation, Harlee said, ˇ°Rhys, I acted without consulting you because I was trying to save you.ˇ±

    Rhys leaned in close, his face inches from hers, his tone intense. ˇ°Harlee, listen to me. If a situation like today ever happens again, I donˇŻt want you to save me, especially not at the risk of your own life!ˇ±

    ˇ°Thenˇ­ˇ± Before she could finish, Rhys interjected, his words sharp as he emphasized, ˇ°No matter what happens to me in the future, I donˇŻt need you to save me!ˇ±

    ˇ°So youˇŻre sayingˇ­ˇ± Harlee still couldnˇŻt finish as Rhys gently yet firmly pinched her chin, ensuring she looked directly into his eyes. ˇ°IˇŻm not going to die. Even if the whole world perishes, I will outlive you.ˇ±

    ˇ°YouˇŻre not immortal. How can you decide when you will die?ˇ± Harlee hurried her words, fearing another interruption.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1353

    ?Chapter 1353:

    ˇ°I can!ˇ± Rhys responded loudly, his face stern, his eyes starting to redden. His long eyshes quivered, a mix of fierceness and pleading.

    Seeing his emotional state, HarleeˇŻs desire to argue faded. She softly raised her hands to his face, noting the moisture in his eyes. That was when she grasped the depth of his lingering fear and dread of anything unfortunate happening to her. Her voice softened as she said, ˇ°Rhys, can we stop this unreasonable conversation?ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt want to dwell on the grave topic of death. What did he mean by insisting he would outlive her? idents might happen, and no one could ensure their timing. Rhys didnˇŻt respond.

    HarleeˇŻs voice softened further as she gently cupped his face. Looking at him with seriousness, she added, ˇ°I know youˇŻre scared something might happen to me. Actually, I share your sentiment. If you die, I might lose any will to remain behind.ˇ±

    That was the reason she had dared to risk everything and rushed into danger without fear to save him.

    Hearing this, RhysˇŻ body trembled. His gaze softened, but his tone remained firm. ˇ°I said I will not die before you do.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay. I heard you.ˇ± Harlee didnˇŻt want to linger on this topic.

    New updates uploaded to g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    ˇ°Then swear it!ˇ± Rhys said stubbornly.

    Sighing, Harlee asked with a hint of resignation, ˇ°What should I swear?ˇ± Rhys paused, considering her words, and then replied, ˇ°Promise that if you ever again recklessly endanger your own life, I will suffer terribly and descend into hell.ˇ±

    Harlee was taken aback by his words. He knew her vulnerability too well. She wasnˇŻt one to be easily manipted, not even by Rhys. ˇ°Fine, but you must swear with me,ˇ± she said, her gaze intense and earnest. ˇ°Once youˇŻve made your vow, IˇŻll follow suit more fervently.ˇ±

    ˇ°Go ahead,ˇ± Rhys said, not minding swearing with her.

    She curled her lips and said casually, ˇ°If you donˇŻt die after me, then I will suffer terribly and descend into hell.ˇ±

    ˇ°No way!ˇ± He couldnˇŻt stand the thought of swearing such a thing concerning her life.

    ˇ°Then I wonˇŻt swear either.ˇ± Harlee stood firm, unwilling topromise on this matter.

    ˇ°If you wonˇŻt, then IˇŻll justˇ­ˇ± Rhys began, but Harlee extended her hands, both wrapped in gauze, and gave a nonchnt shrug.

    ˇ°So, whatˇŻs your n? Are you going to hit me? Aim for here then. ItˇŻs all bruises, so itˇŻll hurt more.ˇ±

    ˇ°Lee, you know I couldnˇŻt possibly bring myself to hit you,ˇ± Rhys responded.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know about that,ˇ± Harlee teased, lying with a yful grin.

    Rhys nced down, saw her mock frown, and caught her eye, prompting him to break intoughter. ˇ°Alright, neither of us will swear anything.ˇ±

    For some reason, seeing her like this, Rhys suddenly felt a sense of calm. Despite his earlier anger, he no longer wanted to teach her a lesson. From now on, he resolved to be more vignt and avoid putting himself in harmˇŻs way.

    Harlee was momentarily taken aback as Rhys leaned in close, stopping just short of her lips with a yful smirk. ˇ°However, you still need a proper lessonˇ­ˇ±

    No sooner had he spoken than he gently pushed her onto the bed, his body pressing down on hers, and he dipped his head to kiss her tenderly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1354

    ?Chapter 1354:

    Serena stood outside the car, the medical kit in her hands, her posture rigid and unmoving. She waited patiently for Harlee and Rhys to finish their private conversation so she could examine HarleeˇŻs back for any injuries. Yet, time dragged on, and the car door remained locked. Serena nced at the RV with concern and watched as it suddenly shook violently. What was going on?

    SerenaˇŻs mouth twitched, her expression shifted, and her eyes grew wide. In disbelief, she murmured, ˇ°Theyˇ­ They canˇŻt really be making out, can they?ˇ±

    The next second, she dismissed the thought, realizing that Harlee was still in her first trimester.

    Before Serena could calm her quickened pulse, the RV began to tremble once more.

    Reaching her limit, Serena stepped forward. She cleared her throat gently, gathered all her courage, and called out, ˇ°Harlee, please be mindful of the baby!ˇ±

    Right after shouting, Serena felt the heat rush to her ears, quickly spreading to her whole face, making her blush.

    Inside the RV, Harlee froze, shocked by the voiceing from outside. Reacting quickly, she kicked Rhys sharply. Rhys had been meant to examine her back for injuries, but his antics had startled her, prompting a reaction that led to SerenaˇŻs mistaken concern. Even the typicallyposed Serena couldnˇŻt help but express her worries, emphasizing the seriousness of the situation.

    With a sly grin, Rhys moved closer again, only to receive another sharp kick to the gut from Harlee. She clenched her fist and said, ˇ°Cut it out! Serena is still waiting outside!ˇ±

    Latest stories on

    Rhys shrugged casually, ˇ°I wasnˇŻt at fault. Her thoughts were elsewhere.ˇ±

    ˇ°Move to that side!ˇ± Harlee nearly kicked him again.

    Suppressing her frustration, Harlee quickly changed her clothes and warned Rhys, ˇ°Stay in the RV and think about your actions!ˇ±

    Harlee inhaled deeply, then slowly opened the RV door.

    As soon as the door opened, Harlee saw Serena standing nearby, her face showing surprise.

    Harlee scratched her head awkwardly and exhaled slowly before stepping out of the vehicle, trying to appear casual.

    Upon seeing Harlee emerge so soon after the warning, a wave of disbelief and fear surged through Serena. Rhys had been so quick. Had she identally walked in on them, causing Rhys to stop abruptly? Would Rhys silence her to keep her quiet?

    In the brief time it took for Harlee to leave the RV, SerenaˇŻs mind raced through various scenarios where she might meet her end.

    At the sound of HarleeˇŻs soft cough, Serena was jolted back to reality and nervously called out, ˇ°Harlee?ˇ±

    Harlee made an effort to seemposed and said, ˇ°Rhys had just checked my back for any injuries. My back is fine. ThereˇŻs no need for you to apply any medicine.ˇ±

    She then added casually, ˇ°Tell Robbie we need a bigger RV next time. This oneˇŻs too cramped, and Rhys can barely move around with his long legs.ˇ±

    Serena finally rxed. So, the car shook earlier because Rhys struggled to move around with his long legs. She nodded quietly, her cheeks reddening as she recalled her earlier warning. ˇ°Harlee, Iˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee gave SerenaˇŻs shoulder aforting pat silently. She turned instead to Robbie, who had just walked up, and asked, ˇ°WhatˇŻs the current situation?ˇ±

    Harlee felt that by maintaining aposed facade, she wouldnˇŻt be the only one feeling awkward.

    Shortly after HarleeˇŻs question, Rhys emerged from the RV, looking rxed and carefree.

    ˇ°Hello, Rhys,ˇ± Serena said, her voice tinged with nervousness, her gaze lowered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1355

    ?Chapter 1355:

    ˇ°Hello, Serena,ˇ± Rhys replied in a rxed tone. He stretched his arms slightly, and as he did, the rolled-up sleeves revealed a faint mark.

    That was when Serena dared to look up, her eyes widening at the bite mark on his arm. Damn! It seemed her earlier warning had truly affected Rhys! Oh no! Harlee might not find pleasure in their future intimate moments.

    Serena, intent on making sure HarleeˇŻs joy remained intact, nned to find a medical solution when she got back.

    Rhys, catching SerenaˇŻs worried look, had no idea she had pegged him as impotent.

    Later, when Harlee mentioned this to Rhys as a joke, he nearly dragged Serena out in the middle of the night to question her about her medical skills. Of course, this incident happened after Serena had developed her remedy.

    Watching SerenaˇŻs expression shift, Harlee made an educated guess about what was on SerenaˇŻs mind. She opted not to clear the air, though, since it was Rhys who had sparked the confusion. He was responsible for the mix-up, and if he had just stayed inside the RV as sheˇŻd instructed, the misunderstanding wouldnˇŻt have happened. It seemed only right that he should face the consequences.

    Harlee stood tall, acting as if nothing had happened, and turned her attention to Robbie.

    Catching her look, Robbie set aside his bewilderment over the tension and said seriously, ˇ°The Fletcher and Happer families are now under our control. Everything inˇ­ˇ±

    DonˇŻt miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    Vloustin City is calm. ThereˇŻs no trouble brewing. The Happers in Baythorn havenˇŻt made any moves either. Though our people who had emerged from the maze had minor wounds, none were critically injured. Howeverˇ­ˇ±

    Robbie paused, ncing at Serena, and added upon seeing her usual demeanor, ˇ°Rhett is in the hospital for urgent care. HeˇŻs lost a lot of blood and has other serious health issues. His survival will depend on his resilience.ˇ±

    Serena gasped at the news. Before Harlee could ask, she interjected, ˇ°Is his condition really that grave? What about his family?ˇ± She had thought Samson hadnˇŻt inflicted severe harm on Rhett and his family.

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Robbie nodded subtly and continued, ˇ°RhettˇŻs family is okay. They just need medical attention.ˇ±

    Relieved yet unsure why, Serena exhaled deeply.

    Once Serena was done, Harlee calmly asked, ˇ°Any other news about the vi?ˇ±

    Robbie frowned and responded, ˇ°Thiago and Judson have inspected it. They canˇŻt shut down the maze mechanism right away.ˇ± Thiago and Judson were experts in such mechanisms.

    Robbie then pressed the inte to demand updates on the mechanism from Thiago.

    Through the inte, Thiago immediately began his briefing. ˇ°Harlee, based on our research and analysis, if this maze mechanism continues to operate for much longer, the entire Fletcher vi will sink. Judson and I suggest blowing it up.ˇ±

    ˇ°Will the mechanism continue to operate if the gears keep moving?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    Thiago signaled to Judson, and after receiving the same response, he continued, ˇ°Yes, the entire mechanism is essentially a lethal trap hidden within the maze. Both Judson and I advise demolishing it, howeverˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Are you concerned that the Fletcher family might not agree?ˇ± Harlee quickly understood the cause of their hesitation.

    ˇ°They might not dare to object, but Judson is worried that if you destroy the vi, youˇŻll be forced topensate them.ˇ± After a pause, Thiago continued, ˇ°With the ongoing projects of rebuilding the ind and opening farmhouse restaurants across the globe, he suggests we do not spend money on things that arenˇŻt needed.ˇ±

    Judson had been meticulously managing the finances since he took over as financial director.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1356

    ?Chapter 1356:

    Harlee hadnˇŻt anticipated such consideration from them. Truly, the Fletcher family was no good. What if they sought to exploit this situation?

    ˇ°Okay, IˇŻve got it. IˇŻll handle itter,ˇ± Harlee said with a nod before turning to Robbie. ˇ°How are Valentin and his family holding up?ˇ±

    Rhys leaned against the RV, his gaze fixed on Harlee as she managed everything. His expression grew tense as he thought inwardly, ˇ°Why must Harlee carry all these burdens alone?ˇ±

    At HarleeˇŻs question, Robbie nced at Serena, his face clouded with concern. ˇ°Harlee, the situation for Valentin and Lydia isnˇŻt promising. ording to Goodwin, ValentinˇŻs time is limited, and Lydia is struggling with severe psychological issues.ˇ±

    This was why Goodwin had opted to focus on treating Rhett, who had a better chance of recovery.

    Harlee looked over at Rhys, who let out a scoff and headed straight for another ck car. ˇ°WeˇŻre off to the hospital and then back to Baythorn.ˇ± Rhys couldnˇŻt bear the thought of Harlee staying in the disastrous Vloustin City for even one more day. Baythorn was a safer option. In Baythorn, even if he couldnˇŻt sway Harlee, perhaps her parents and five older brothers could.

    Harlee nced at Robbie and Serena, and with a slight smile, she followed Rhys, finding his demeanor irresistibly adorable. It was evident he wanted to support her decisions, yet he deliberately put on an act that screamed otherwise. Such contrast only added to his charm.

    Outside the emergency room at Bellflower Hospital in Vloustin City, the remaining members of the Fletcher family were dispersed.

    Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s??§ŕ??

    Vera Fletcher, RhettˇŻs wife, was seated on a chilly bench, her hands joined in constant prayer for the sess of the surgery. Valentin and his wife were also positioned outside the emergency room.

    This arrangement was ValentinˇŻs own doing. He wished that at least one of them would pull through.

    Harlee and Rhys approached the emergency room, hand in hand. The Fletcher family members turned their gazes toward them but shifted their focus to Serena as soon as she appeared.

    SerenaˇŻs life had been more sessful than that of any member of the Fletcher family. Her kindness hadnˇŻt faded over thest decade. She supported the Fletcher family without resentment and even visited them in the hospital.

    The Fletcher family members felt a deeper sense of shame and pondered if they should disclose the events of the past.

    Vera rose from the bench, anxious yet hesitant to speak as she looked at Serena.

    ˇ°Robbie,ˇ± Harlee said in a steady tone.

    Robbie promptly stepped up and began clearing the area. ˇ°Everyone except Valentin and Lydia needs to keep their distance and allow the patients enough room.ˇ±

    Upon hearing this, Vera and her rtives did not protest and immediately retreated several steps.

    Rhys, casually draping his arm around HarleeˇŻs waist, eased himself onto the bench and gently pulled her onto hisp before leaning backfortably.

    Harlee attempted to get up, but Rhys gently held her in ce. With no other option, she remained seated while giving orders. She directed her gaze at Serena and instructed, ˇ°Ensure a thorough examination.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Serena gave a small nod, her expression stoic, as she moved toward Lydia. Having just been sedated by a doctor, Lydia was rtively calm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1357

    ?Chapter 1357:

    Serena lifted LydiaˇŻs nket and noted that her wounds had already been dressed. Serena set her medical kit aside and started to assess LydiaˇŻs condition.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the situation?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    ˇ°Her physical injuries arenˇŻt severe. She should be on the mend within a few days,ˇ± Serena said. ˇ°But her mental recovery might take much longer.ˇ± After this, Serena walked over to Valentin. As soon as their eyes met, she quickly averted her gaze and turned away silently. She knelt to examine ValentinˇŻs condition. Noticing his festering wounds and the numbness in his legs, she momentarily struggled to breathe. How had ite to thisˇ­

    After a moment, Serena stepped back and calmly informed Harlee, ˇ°ItˇŻs a wonder heˇŻssted this long. HeˇŻs just hanging on until his loved one is out of surgery.ˇ±

    Worry creased HarleeˇŻs forehead as she observed Serena, relieved that Serena wasnˇŻt too distraught. Harlee then addressed Robbie, ˇ°Get in touch with our contacts in Baythorn and ask them to bring Paulina here as soon as they can.ˇ±

    Harlee was allowing the father and daughter a moment to speak before ValentinˇŻs passing.

    As HarleeˇŻs words hung in the air, the Fletcher family erupted in chaos, except for Valentin, who stayed calm. VeraˇŻs legs grew weak, and she nearly fell to the floor. With ValentinˇŻs likely departure, the stability of the Fletcher family hung in the bnce.

    Vera, tears filling her eyes, begged Serena, ˇ°Is there really no way to help Valentinˇ­

    ˇ°Vera, donˇŻt put Serena in a tough spot. I understand my condition,ˇ± Valentin managed to say between coughs. ˇ°If I canst until Rhett is out, that would be enough.ˇ±

    Serena exchanged a look ofpassion with Valentin. ˇ°I can only guarantee him two more days, at most.ˇ±

    With that, Serena picked up her medical kit, walked to a nearby empty bench, crouched down, and started preparing medications for everyone to see.

    SerenaˇŻs medical kit held priceless supplies and medicines that money couldnˇŻt buy. Without hesitation, she used them, her lingering affection for the Fletcher family evident.

    Observing this, Harlee grasped RhysˇŻ hand, rose, and quietly departed, leaving Serena to her tasks. Everyone made their choices, driven by their own nature, whetherpassionate or indifferent, but all were guided by emotion.

    ˇ°What are you thinking about?ˇ± RhysˇŻ deep, alluring voice brought Harlee back to the present.

    Harlee looked up at him and smiled. ˇ°I was just pondering whether, if I were still with the Gill family, I could do what Serena is doing.ˇ± Rhys raised an eyebrow inquisitively. ˇ°And? Could you?ˇ±

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Harlee responded decisively, shaking her head. ˇ°Rtionships can weaken over time. I once gave all my savings to the Gill family out of gratitude for raising me. Now that debt is settled, I owe them nothing.ˇ± She paused and then added, ˇ°Regardless of whether I had returned to the Sanderson family, my ties with the Gill family wouldnˇŻt have ended well. I take things too seriously.ˇ±

    Harlee admitted she wasnˇŻt like Serena. She couldnˇŻt easily soften her stance. Maybe she would be willing to find a way to save the Gill family on the condition that they never caused her any trouble. Otherwise, sheˇŻd act as if they didnˇŻt exist.

    Rhys listened attentively and cradled her face, smiling. ˇ°ThatˇŻs the honesty I love about you.ˇ±

    Why linger on feelings that served no purpose? It was only draining.

    Harlee gazed into his genuine, warm eyes, feeling a surge of warmth. She wrapped her arms around his neck, smiling back. ˇ°Rhys, IˇŻm so d I met you.ˇ±

    Without the support of both Tonya and Rhys, Harlee could hardly imagine what her life might have been.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1358

    ?Chapter 1358:

    ˇ°Silly girl.ˇ± Rhys chuckled, affectionately tousling her hair. Only now did he truly understand her willingness to risk everything just to save him. He, too, couldnˇŻt envision a life without Harlee.

    Harlee extended her hand, their fingers interlocking. They sat in silence outside the hospital, not speaking, yet their connection deepened. In this quietpanionship, it felt as though they understood each other even more.

    RhettˇŻs surgery was sessful, and LydiaˇŻs health had also stabilized. The entire Fletcher family, except for Valentin, had been saved.

    With ValentinˇŻs approval, the Fletcher familyˇŻs vi was deliberately demolished. After leaving the hospital, the family relocated to a high-rise apartment that Paulina had secured.

    The mood was somber as the entire family gathered in the living room. Paulina and Rhett, both recuperating from surgery, took up the couch. The room seemed to pause in anticipation of SerenaˇŻs arrival, treating her almost as if she were the family matriarch.

    At the sound of the doorbell, everyone looked at each other and stood. Stan Fletcher, whose injuries were the least severe, hurried to open the door.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, Mrs. Green,ˇ± Stan said respectfully before turning his gaze to Serena. His tone was slightly awkward. ˇ°Serena, youˇŻre here.ˇ±

    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Ňv???s?c?m

    Serena gave a brief, cool nod and proceeded directly inside. ˇ°Has everyone gathered?ˇ± she asked.

    Lydia rose to her feet. ˇ°Yes, everyoneˇŻs here.ˇ±

    ˇ°Give this pill to Valentin. It should help him muster the strength to sort his affairs before his ultimate passing,ˇ± Serena instructed, passing the pill to Lydia before retreating to stand behind Harlee.

    ˇ°Serena, wonˇŻt youe inside?ˇ± LydiaˇŻs voice shook slightly.

    Serena shook her head. ˇ°No, this concerns your family alone. IˇŻll remain outside.ˇ±

    Over the past few days, Serena had extended more help to the Fletchers than she had initially nned. She preferred not to deepen her involvement any further.

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± Lydia responded, her tone carrying a hint of disappointment. Following that, each Fletcher family member entered the room. They cast meaningful nces at Serena, silently wishing she would join them, yet no one ventured to extend an invitation.

    After a moment, Stan appeared at the door, pausing hesitantly. ˇ°Serena, would you consider joining us? Valentin seems eager to speak with you.ˇ±

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Serena refused without a second thought.

    Harlee was somewhat taken aback. She had assumed Serena had made peace with the Fletcher family, but it appeared Serena was merely assisting them unreservedly.

    Harlee hesitated and then suggested to Serena, ˇ°Take 100k inside. There might be something youˇŻre unaware of.ˇ± She hoped Serena wouldnˇŻt harbor any future regrets.

    Serena paused, looking uncertain as she considered HarleeˇŻs words.

    ˇ°IˇŻll apany you,ˇ± Harlee said, rising and joining SerenaˇŻs side. Revitalized suddenly, Serena nodded with determination, her voice slightly congested. ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    Entering slowly, Serena observed the Fletcher family clustered around ValentinˇŻs deathbed, each attempting a brave smile. Memories of her time with the Fletchers a decade earlier flooded back. A decade had shed by. Harlee stood back, leaning against the wall, observing the scene with detachment. Rhys had been against hering, but she was too intrigued by the secrets the Fletcher family had kept all these years.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1359

    ?Chapter 1359:

    Valentin, lying in the bed, appeared aged beyond his years. His face was lined deeply, making him look far older than his forties. His eyes flickered, his cloudy gaze settling on the ceiling. After a lengthy silence, he reached out a frail hand. ˇ°Serenaˇ­ˇ±

    At his call, everyone turned toward Serena and naturally parted to give her space. Yet, SerenaˇŻs eyes met HarleeˇŻs.

    With a nod from Harlee, Serena approached and stood by ValentinˇŻs bedside.

    Lydia, gathering her courage, took SerenaˇŻs hand and drew her closer. ˇ°Darling, Serena is here. She saved us all. She holds no grudge for what had happened before.ˇ±

    Valentiny there, his red-rimmed eyes fixed on Serena. That day outside the emergency room, he had wanted to speak to her, but he hadnˇŻt had the strength to do so. ˇ°Serena, IˇŻm sorryˇ­ˇ± he murmured.

    ˇ°This was a debt I owed to Paulina,ˇ± Serena responded. In essence, without PaulinaˇŻs intervention, Serena would not have returned, so there was no need for apologies.

    Valentiny silently for a moment, then shifted his gaze to the others and sighed deeply. ˇ°Rhett, we are old, itˇŻs time we stopped hiding certain things.ˇ±

    Serena felt a sharp twinge in her heart. Was Valentin not supposed to be saying his farewells? Why was he raising other issues now? Could it involve her?

    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    Rhett, seated in his wheelchair, also sighed deeply. ˇ°I agree.ˇ±

    Rhett gazed up at Serena with a serious expression. ˇ°Serena, do you want to know why we didnˇŻt help you when Samson mistreated you ten years ago?ˇ±

    SerenaˇŻs heart raced. Did she want to uncover the truth? She was uncertain, butˇ­

    Harlee pulled up a chair next to Serena and offered a reassuring smile. ˇ°Hear them out. LetˇŻs discover the depth of the secret that forced a twenty-year-old to cope alone.ˇ±

    At her encouragement, the members of the Fletcher family exchanged nervous nces.

    Serena, who had been ambivalent before, now felt a surge of curiosity. She faced Rhett with aposed expression and simply said, ˇ°Go ahead.ˇ±

    Rhett tensed in his wheelchair, struggling with where to start. Valentin then began to recount what had happened back then.

    ˇ°Whether we reveal it or not, the Fletcher family owes you an apology,ˇ± Valentin said, his eyes filled with profound regret. ˇ°You should not feel burdened. Once you know everything, you wonˇŻt need to interact with the Fletcher family anymore.ˇ±

    Serena remained silent, her expression unchanged.

    Valentin continued, ˇ°Ten years ago, Rhett and I were aware that Samson was conspiring with the Happer family. Our father was unwell, and his decision-making was impaired. He trusted everything Samson told him. Rhett and I were powerless to oppose it.ˇ±

    Rhett exhaled and added, ˇ°You were just ten when you came to live with the Fletcher family. I intended to adopt you, but when Brinley met you, she demanded to adopt you herself, iming you would bring luck. We believed she truly cared for you, so we didnˇŻt resist, but we could not foreseeˇ­ˇ±

    Serena listened without interruption, her expression unreadable.

    Valentin exchanged a look with Rhett, then clenched his jaw and said, ˇ°We didnˇŻt expect that Brinley and Samson would scorn you in the second year. I once thought about bringing you into RhettˇŻs family, but BrinleyˇŻs reaction was explosive, and she became increasingly hostile toward you.ˇ± Valentin lowered his head, his face marked by guilt. ˇ°Had we been kinder then, you might not havested until Miss Sanderson intervened. We felt our only option was to offer you help through Stan and Paulina. Stan was unreliable, so it was usually Paulina who discreetly brought you food.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360:

    ˇ°Why?ˇ± Serena finally broke her silence.

    She had always thought her troubles stemmed from discovering BrinleyˇŻs affair with Carlos, which led to her being despised, bullied, and mistreated, particrly after Brinley had children. But as she listened more, a growing sense of something being wrong settled within her. She could feel there was an important reason behind everything, though she didnˇŻt yet understand it.

    Vera and Lydia stood by, observing SerenaˇŻs slightly quivering eyshes. Unable to withstand the sight, they turned away, tears welling up in their eyes.

    Valentin said softly, ˇ°Serena, you are actually a child of the Happer family from Baythorn. The Happer family intended to use you as a bargaining tool, and Samson wanted to leverage your presence to solidify his inheritance of the Fletcher familyˇŻs estate.ˇ±

    At this revtion, SerenaˇŻs eyes widened in shock. She gazed down at Valentin, noting the genuine remorse in his clouded eyes, feeling a sharp pain in her heart. She was from the Happer family in Baythorn? How could she belong to them? As a member of the Shadow Moon SocietyˇŻs intelligence team, she had nevere across any mention of the Happer family missing a child, nor was there any record of such a search in the datawork.

    ˇ°Have you ever questioned why you have no memories from before you were ten at the orphanage?ˇ± Valentiny still, his gaze fixed quietly on Serena.

    SerenaˇŻs body shook, and she staggered back a few steps, bewildered. Indeed, her memories before age ten were nk, starting only when sheter joined the Fletcher family.

    Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s

    ˇ°No, this canˇŻt be. I canˇŻt be a Happer child from Baythornˇ­ˇ± Serena denied the possibility, her fingers tightly clutching her clothing, before suddenly running outside.

    Harlee nced up, and Patrick immediately chased after Serena.

    The rest of the Fletcher family made to pursue, but Harlee halted them with a stern look. ˇ°Would you be able to ept this if you were in her shoes?ˇ±

    A heavy silence filled the room, charged with awkwardness. The Fletchers had concealed this truth from Serena, and now they had no right to chase her.

    Harlee sat back, her demeanor haughty, and sneered, ˇ°You hid this from Serena for ten years. Why choose to disclose it now? Because you think the Serena of today has matured into someone useful to the Fletcher family?ˇ±

    Harlee was livid. Did the Fletcher family really see the Serena she had nurtured as naive?

    At her words, ValentinˇŻs face reddened with embarrassment, and he began coughing violently, perhaps acknowledging the impropriety of his familyˇŻs actions. ˇ°Miss Sanderson, please be assured. We wonˇŻt ask anything of Serena anymore.ˇ±

    Valentin still referred to Harlee formally as Miss Sanderson. While he admired her for boldly taking Serena away from their midst when Serena was just a teenager, he also feared Harlee. He dreaded that Harlee might retaliate on SerenaˇŻs behalf and bring ruin upon the Fletcher family. That would mean the end for them.

    Struggling to sit up, Valentin coughed violently, his frail hands clutching the nket as he shook. ˇ°I chose today to reveal the truth because I believe Serena deserves to know.ˇ± If he died, no one else in the Fletcher family would dare speak the truth.

    ˇ°Whether or not Serena forgives the Fletcher family, or decides to return to the Happer family in Baythorn to meet her biological parents, is her choice,ˇ± Harlee said coldly. ˇ°But if you intend to manipte her to shield the Fletcher family, youˇŻre daydreaming. She belongs to me and will only serve my interests.ˇ±

    His schemes exposed, Valentin coughed again, his gaze dull and devoid of life, fixed on Harlee. ˇ°Miss Sanderson, ten years ago, I foresaw that you would eventually outpace the Fletcher family. It seems I was right.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah:

    Double chapters are upˇŞone for yesterday and one for tomorrow!

    New chapters drop next Wednesday, and fresh novels arrive this Monday at g ?? ln ?? ¦Í?? ??s.

    God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (=?=)/

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1361

    ?Chapter 1361:

    Harlee looked at him with impatience. ˇ°Get to the point.ˇ± She found his monologue overly lengthy and dull, regretting not listening to RhysˇŻ advice to stay away.

    ˇ°IˇŻm certain that as soon as something happens to the Happer family, Carlos will make it known that Serena is the daughter who was lost twenty years ago. You canpletely ignore the Happer family in Baythorn, but can you really disregard Serena?ˇ± Valentin added slowly. ˇ°Setting aside what the Happer family in Baythorn is like, the mere fact that Serena is blood-rted to them is a disaster. If they are good, then everything is fine. But what if they are just as ruthless as predators? Miss Sanderson, can you guarantee that you can protect Serena for the rest of her life?ˇ±

    Harleeughed dismissively. ˇ°Alright, enough with the act. YouˇŻve said all this just to tell me not to make things difficult for the Fletcher family, havenˇŻt you? And now youˇŻre making it sound like IˇŻm SerenaˇŻs man, here to protect her for the rest of her life? Heh, whatˇŻs this? Are you expecting me to say that Serena is just my subordinate and that her life means nothing to me? Are you Fletcher family people trying to drive a wedge between her and me?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs gaze turned icy as she stared at the Fletcher family members, who quickly looked away in shame.

    ˇ°Knowing you have been one of the greatest misfortunes of SerenaˇŻs life!ˇ± Harlee sneered. ˇ°Serena is kind-hearted, not naive!ˇ±

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m

    With that, Harlee gestured to her phone, indicating she was on a call.

    ValentinˇŻs eyes widened with shock. He had never expected this woman to be so clever. The downfall of the Fletcher family seemed inevitable now. Earlier, seeing SerenaˇŻs medical capabilities, Valentin had already nned for her to rejoin theˇ­

    Fletcher family. Stan and Paulina were both too trusting, and RhettˇŻs days were likely numbered. In the future, Serena would be their only protector. But now, the Fletcher family had messed up. They had not only failed to secure SerenaˇŻs protection but also offended Harlee.

    HarleeˇŻs smile was mocking. ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻve lost all interest in the Fletcher family. My presence today was merely to repay a small debt to Paulina from the past. Going forward, even if the entire Fletcher family were to beg on their knees, I wouldnˇŻt give you a second nce.ˇ± With aposed demeanor, Harlee rose to leave, exuding such amanding presence that no one from the Fletcher family dared stop her. Turning at the door, Harlee sneered, ˇ°Serena ispassionate. As long as you approach her with genuine kindness and sincerity, she wonˇŻt abandon you in your time of need.ˇ±

    Had the Fletcher family just shown a bit of sincerity, given SerenaˇŻs forgiving nature, she would not havepletely severed ties. Why couldnˇŻt they learn to interact with genuine kindness and sincerity?

    Overhearing Harlee, Valentin gazed upward, recalling his grandfatherˇŻs lessons on virtue from his childhood, and he chuckled bitterly. ˇ°How could we all have forgotten what my grandfather taught us?ˇ±

    As Valentin let out hisugh, his breath came to a sudden stop. His eyes stayed open, as though he still had onest wish to fulfill.

    Stan, kneeling in anguish, tears rolling down his cheeks, suddenly stood and dashed outside. Seeing Serena just outside the room, he found himself speechless. Had she been there all along?

    Serena looked at him with detachment and walked away without a backward nce. She left all her saintlypassion behind this time.

    Valentin leaned against Lydia, his gaze locked on the door. In his final moments, it felt as though he had returned to twenty years ago. At that time, Rhett had asked, ˇ°Valentin, do you think I should re-adopt Serena? ItˇŻs unbearable to see her mistreated so youngˇ­ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1362

    ?Chapter 1362:

    Valentin, in his pre-death fantasy, had said, ˇ°Definitely! Our grandfather taught us the importance of conscience, Rhett. We canˇŻt be at ease while she suffers.ˇ±

    In ValentinˇŻsst momentsˇŻ imagination, Rhettughed joyfully, and hidden by the flower bed, Serena smiled brightly.

    But the truth was, Rhett and Valentin hadnˇŻt extended such kindness toward Serena.

    Valentiny lifeless on the stark white bed, his eyes open, unable to find closure in his final moments. He died without peace, consumed by the very schemes he had orchestrated.

    As cries echoed through the room, Harlee watched silently from the doorway, her presence unnoticed as she turned and exited without a backward nce. The Fletcher family, despite their faults, had their virtues. At least, they had made it easier for Serena to detach herself emotionally. Now, it seemed that Serena would never allow herself to soften again.

    The funeral for Valentin was understated. Immediately after hisst breath, his body was ced in a coffin and transported to the crematorium, with no formal memorial service. This was RhettˇŻs direct decision.

    The day after ValentinˇŻs death, Rhett began liquidating the familyˇŻs assets. Within five days, he had converted everything to cash and relocated his family, along with the remaining members of ValentinˇŻs family, overseas.

    When Robbie arrived, he found Harleefortably nestled in RhysˇŻ embrace, sipping milk.

    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í??s.c??m

    Robbie stifled augh, remarking, ˇ°Harlee, you truly are a prophet. The whole Fletcher family has run away.ˇ±

    At this news, Harlee nearly choked on her milk. After wiping her lips, she let out augh. ˇ°Are they really that terrified of my vengeance? The Fletcher family trulycks foresight. If I wanted revenge, no distance would spare them.ˇ±

    Rhys gently stroked her hair, watching her closely. ˇ°Vloustin City is no ce for the disgraced Fletcher family. Staying would only make them aughingstock.ˇ±

    Harlee then pulled away from RhysˇŻ embrace, looking up at him. ˇ°Did you intervene?ˇ±

    Rhys smiled, leaning down to kiss her forehead. ˇ°No one can plot against my beloved without facing the music,ˇ± he murmured, his words holding a quiet strength.

    Harlee cupped her face, gazing at him. ˇ°Rhys, youˇŻre so good to me.ˇ±

    Rhys yfully tapped her nose before leaning in to whisper, ˇ°Of course. I am your husband, after all.ˇ±

    With a gentleugh, he kissed her deeply, disregarding RobbieˇŻs presence nearby. The kiss lingered, and Harlee felt cherished, leaning into him as their connection deepened.

    Robbie calmly took the now-empty milk ss from the table and walked to the kitchen, his demeanor unchanged, acting as if he had seen nothing. He moved with such precision that not a sound was made.

    Serena, just back from outside, was still adjusting to the scene. She shielded her eyes in surprise and inadvertently stepped backward, stumbling into PatrickˇŻs arms.

    Patrick offered her a warm smile, saying, ˇ°Serena, youˇ­ˇ±

    Before Patrick couldplete his thought, Serena quickly ced her hand over his mouth. He looked at her, puzzled, feeling the warmth of her hand. ˇ°Shhh,ˇ± Serena whispered with a conspiratorial look. ˇ°Harlee and Rhys are sharing a moment. LetˇŻs not disturb them just yet.ˇ±

    Patrick seemed lost in thought until SerenaˇŻs hand withdrew. Then, he grinned and said, ˇ°ItˇŻs alright. Rhys is just kissing Harlee. Harlee is pregnant. HeˇŻll be careful.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1363

    ?Chapter 1363:

    Soon after this light-heartedment escaped his mouth, Patrick abruptly noticed Rhys standing very close behind him, which caused him to flush with embarrassment. ˇ°Haha, I just rememberedˇ­ my neighborˇŻs cat is about to have kittens. I need to go helpˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys grabbed PatrickˇŻs cor, his smile cool and teasing. ˇ°LetˇŻs go see this cat delivery together.ˇ±

    Patrick looked desperately to Serena for assistance.

    Caught off guard, Serena hesitated before calling out, ˇ°Rhys?ˇ±

    Ignoring her, Rhys pulled Patrick away, leaving Serena to watch anxiously as they departed. She had done what she could and now could only hope Patrick would manage.

    ˇ°Serena, didnˇŻt you want to discuss something?ˇ± Harlee asked casually, leaning on the doorframe.

    As night fell, the sky above Remson Manor was enveloped in darkness, and not a single star could be seen.

    Serena followed Harlee into the study and settled into an armchair, her expression somber. ˇ°If Valentin hadnˇŻt spoken, I wouldnˇŻt have learned about my ties to the Happer family. Valentin orchestrated that reveal, hoping to obligate me, but he didnˇŻt foresee you disrupting his n.ˇ±

    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?????m

    Harlee, sitting in the main chair and pouring a ss of water, responded calmly, ˇ°So, youˇŻre not entirely naive. What do you n to do now?ˇ±

    While Harlee didnˇŻt want Serena to be entangled with theplex Happer family dynamics in Baythorn, she was ready to support SerenaˇŻs choice. Hugging her kneesˇ­

    And curling up in the chair, Serena murmured, ˇ°If only I hadnˇŻt gone back to the Fletcher family.ˇ± In that case, she wouldnˇŻt have been hurt a second time. How could parents misidentify their daughter after raising her for ten years? It wasnˇŻt a mistake. They had never really sought to find her.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs no remedy for regret, you know that, donˇŻt you?ˇ± Harlee approached, bending down to offer Serena the ss of water.

    Serena looked up, epting the ss silently, and took a cautious sip. Harlee pulled a chair over and sat beside her, speaking casually. ˇ°My advice is just to let things unfold naturally. DonˇŻt obsess over it.ˇ± Serena paused and then looked up earnestly at Harlee.

    Harlee continued, ˇ°Keep living your life as you have these past ten years. As for the Happer family from Baythornˇ­ WeˇŻll handle them if theye seeking you. If not, just consider them dead.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs demeanor was reminiscent of that night ten years ago, sitting calmly and guiding SerenaˇŻs path forward.

    ˇ°Okay,ˇ± Serena responded with a firm nod.

    Serena had thought things through long ago but needed someone to support her decision. Deep inside, she craved family warmth. Despite knowing the Fletcher family had never truly cared for her, she still hoped returning might stumble upon serendipity. This time, if Harlee hadnˇŻt been there, Serena might have chosen to meet with the Happer family after some hesitation, clinging to the faint possibility of family affection. What if there was someone out there who truly loved her?

    ˇ°The Twilight offers all the love you need,ˇ± Harlee said evenly.

    Surprised, Serena looked up. Had Harlee seen through her innermost thoughts?

    With a chuckle, Harlee embraced Serena warmly. ˇ°HavenˇŻt you already found what you were looking for?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1364

    ?Chapter 1364:

    Serena fought back tears and whispered, ˇ°Yes, I am lucky and happy.ˇ± Serena was undoubtedly loved by the Twilight members, feeling their care. HarleeˇŻs efforts in rescuing her from despair and TonyaˇŻs mentorship in medicine had made Serena who she was. Serena wasnˇŻt unloved or unwanted. With this realization, Serena suddenly saw herself as the luckiest person alive. She mightck family warmth, but she was enriched by a circle of genuine friends and mentors.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt overthink it. When the baby in my tummy is born, you can return to the Ind and continue your important work,ˇ± Harlee suggested, ruffling SerenaˇŻs hair affectionately. The Happer family from Baythorn was nothing more than a ridiculous chapter in SerenaˇŻs life.

    ˇ°Okay,ˇ± Serena replied softly, her resolve to move forward stronger than ever. She was determined not to disappoint TonyaˇŻs teachings in medicine,mitting her skills to protect theirmunity for life.

    When Harlee entered the room, she saw Rhys sprawled on the bed, exuding an air of arrogance. His shirt cor was slightly undone, offering a glimpse of his chest muscles.

    As the door creaked open, Rhyszily lifted his eyelids. He said each word slowly, stretching out thest sybles as though weighed down by some great wrong, ˇ°I thought you were going to spend the whole night in the study.ˇ±

    With a raised eyebrow, Harlee approached the bed and bent over with a gentle chuckle, gazing at him. ˇ°If I had actually spent the entire night chatting with Serena, would you have waited up for me all night?ˇ± His intentions of staying awake were evident.

    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??s

    ˇ°Mmm, without your embraces and kisses, how am I supposed to sleep?ˇ± Closing his eyes, Rhys adopted a tone filled with feigned sorrow and lowered his voice. ˇ°I canˇŻt stand being apart from you for even a second, Lee.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs smile grew wider at his deration. She removed her coat, grabbed a small stool, and sat down across from him, clearly not ready to shower and turn in for the night.

    Rhys sat up with his legs crossed, fixing her with a meaningful stare. HadnˇŻt they nned to go to bed early?

    ˇ°Serena, who has been burdened for twenty years, is finally finding peace with herself. IsnˇŻt that something to be happy about?ˇ± Harlee said joyfully.

    ˇ°Has she thought it through?ˇ± Rhys stretched out on the bed, his gaze fixed on Harlee. The soft glow from the smallmp brushed across the right side of his face, mixing warm and cool tones in a way that somehow made him even more captivating.

    ˇ°Not quite, but sheˇŻs less stubborn than before. She no longer sees herself as the unwanted child she once thought she was.ˇ± As she spoke, Harlee retrieved a ledger from the nightstandˇŻs drawer and started to peruse it meticulously.

    ˇ°Why are you going through a ledger thiste at night?ˇ±

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt we finish registering the Twilight Group? I need to check the finances. Otherwise, who knows if I might squander our entire fortune?ˇ± Harlee said, half-jokingly.

    Harlee was immensely wealthy since all of RhysˇŻ assets were transferred under her name. Even a failure in her initial endeavor with Twilight Group would merely be insignificantpared to her vast fortune. The possibility of the Sanderson family going bankrupt was far greater than hers.

    ˇ°WerenˇŻt we supposed to avoid staying upte tonight?ˇ± Checking his watch, Rhys reached over to take the ledger from her hands.

    ˇ°IˇŻm too happy to think about sleep,ˇ± Harlee responded, locking eyes with him. ˇ°Can you stay up with me just this once more?ˇ±

    She was eager for the members of the Shadow Moon Society to thrive and really looked forward to the grand opening of the Ind. The issues with the Fletcher family had taught her the value of sincerity. Treating everyone with genuine kindnessˇŞwhether family, friends, or subordinatesˇŞyielded more rewards than she could have ever anticipated.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1365

    ?Chapter 1365:

    ˇ°You always bring up Serena. How did she endear herself to you so quickly?ˇ± RhysˇŻ tone carried a hint of jealousy. Harlee had struggled to move past Tonya, and now Serena seemed to be gaining a special ce in her heart. How many women could she hold dear?

    Facing him with a helpless expression, Harlee reassured him, ˇ°I ampletely yours, in every way. What more could you possibly worry about?ˇ± Why was this man always so quick to feel jealous?

    Rhys shifted, sitting up to lean in close, his eyes intense. ˇ°I need to be the sole focus of your eyes and your heart.ˇ±

    He was bing increasingly demanding with each passing moment! Harlee stared at the perfect face in front of her, sighing. What could she do? All she could do was calm him down. She pinched his cheek affectionately and said with a soft smile, ˇ°Fine, from this moment forward, you are the only one in my sights and in my heart.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs exactly what I want to hear!ˇ± Rhys said, pulling her face to his for a passionate kiss before lying back down. ˇ°Go on and read it. IˇŻll stay right here with you.ˇ±

    He was undoubtedly the easiest man to persuade in the entire world. Harlee chuckled and shifted her gaze back to the rather slender ledger.

    Judson meticulously documented each transaction, noting the dates, as well as providing a breakdown and essential information about her assets. The more Harlee examined the figures, the more her astonishment grew. ˇ°IˇŻm actually this wealthy! Rhys, the enterprises youˇŻve gifted to me operate even in war-torn regions. Your achievements are astounding!ˇ± The assets that Rhys had transferred to her were impressive on their own, let alone those she had already amassed on her own. Her wealth was nearlyparable to that of a small country.

    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    ˇ°Are you only noticing this now?ˇ± Rhys chuckled with a hint of pride, his voice deep and enticing. ˇ°Would I have been able to court you so relentlessly if my holdings were limited to just the Green Group?ˇ± Harlee led the Shadow Moon Society, a name thatˇ­

    invoked fear throughout Uwhor. Without his status as the leader of Sovereign of the Underworld, how could he have ever matched her?

    ˇ°Indeed,ˇ± Harlee responded with a small nod and then returned her attention to the ledger. ˇ°Had you been merely a regr businessman, our paths might never have crossed.ˇ±

    Rhys felt inclined to contest her point but realized upon reflection that she was right. No matter his charm, he would not have been equipped to contend with her, whose life was steeped inbat. Without the means to defend her, how could he have dared to love her? After about thirty minutes, Harlee closed the ledger.

    ˇ°Are you done looking?ˇ± Rhys propped himself up from the bed.

    Harlee shook her head. ˇ°No, just feeling a bit stiff from sitting too long.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻve recently learned some massage techniques from Goodwin. Lie down, and IˇŻll give you a massage,ˇ± Rhys said with enthusiasm.

    Harlee was about to decline, but the ache in her back swayed her decision, so sheid down.

    RhysˇŻs massage skills were exceptionally effective. Harlee quickly began to feel relief. She tapped RhysˇŻ hand and sat upright.

    Her expression turned stern as she remembered something. ˇ°Do you remember Tania?ˇ±

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs wrong?ˇ± Rhys stood up to fetch two sses of water, offering one to her and taking a sip from his own.

    ˇ°I think she might be working with N.ˇ± Harlee retrieved an aged photograph of N, Tonya, and her, and pointed to a girl in the picture. ˇ°This is N. She used to be a friend to Tonya and me. Eventually, we had a falling out over our values and parted ways. It has been nearly a decade since west saw each other.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1366

    ?Chapter 1366:

    Rhys examined the photograph closely, his brow furrowed with concern. ˇ°Are you suggesting that N sent drama to harm you?ˇ±

    ˇ°I canˇŻt be certain of the details,ˇ± Harlee replied, her gaze intensifying. ˇ°What I do know is that Tania was responsible for the attack in the dark, and theplex maze was designed by N.ˇ±

    At this revtion, RhysˇŻ expression grew grim. He set his ss down on the nightstand and pulled out his phone. ˇ°IˇŻll have someone look into this right away.ˇ± He was determined to protect Harlee.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt rush into action. If she was able to design such aplex mechanism and go through all that effort just to deal with me, itˇŻs clear she must hate me deeply.ˇ± Harlee

    faced him with a grave look. ˇ°Yet, IˇŻm sure Tonya and I never wronged her, nor did we ever intend to. Had N not resurfaced, I doubt IˇŻd even recall her existence.ˇ±

    If N hadnˇŻt exploited her past with Tonya to have Tania approach her, Harlee wouldnˇŻt have realized the depth of NˇŻs resentment. Back then, it was N who chose to leave, severing all ties with them. Why had she returned now, harboring such intense animosity toward Harlee? Where did all that hatrede from?

    Rhys sat there, his fingers wrapped tightly around his phone, his tongue pressing against the back of his teeth, his gaze intense with a deadly intent. He waspletely unaware of the menacing figure lurking right beside him and Harlee.

    Harlee said, ˇ°Do you recall your first meeting with Tania? She abruptly drew me aside for a conversation. You joined us shortly thereafter, and my eyes were still puffy from tears at the time.ˇ±

    I??€?? ˇé§ß?¦Ń§ä¦Ĺ?? ?¦Ç g?l§Ú¦Ň¦Í¦Ĺ??.c?m

    Harlee realized she had not yet told Rhys about TaniaˇŻs ims of reincarnation or spiritual possession.

    Rhys acknowledged her words with a nod, his expression somber. HarleeˇŻs demeanor shifted suddenly, her brows knitting in frustration as she said, ˇ°Initially, she approached me by assuming TonyaˇŻs identity.ˇ±

    ˇ°Assuming TonyaˇŻs identity?ˇ± Rhys echoed, his forehead creasing in puzzlement.

    ˇ°Tania was aware that I havenˇŻt moved on from TonyaˇŻs passing and was convinced I wouldnˇŻt challenge anything associated with Tonya,ˇ± Harlee exined. Her eyes, deep and dark, flickered with a trace of ruthlessness. ˇ°It has be clear that N has been covertly observing us for some time. She is deeply familiar with my life and with Tonya because Tania has been masquerading as Tonya, iming that TonyaˇŻs soul was reborn in her,ˇ± Harlee said, anger tinting her expression.

    Had Harlee not reconsidered TaniaˇŻs recounts of being assaulted since the so-called rebirth, she might still have been fooled by Tania andplied with her demands, keeping silent and unwittingly falling deeper into N and TaniaˇŻs deceptive scheme.

    RhysˇŻ expression hardened as he said, ˇ°With her surveince reaching such depths, we need to promptly hire someone to delve into her background and ascertain her motives for targeting you.ˇ±

    ˇ°We must act with delicacy,ˇ± Harlee said, gripping his hand with urgency. Rhys gave her aforting nod. ˇ°Rest assured, Robbie and Patrick are exceptionally cautious. They would ratherpromise the mission than risk being detected.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± Harlee replied. After the Fletcher familyˇŻsplex schemes unfolded, she realized she couldnˇŻt just sit back any longer. It was time for her to act decisively.

    The next morning, the ss room at Remson Manor radiated a slightly warmer ambiance. Harlee and Rhys were inside, each absorbed in their own tasks.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1367

    ?Chapter 1367:

    Serena and Tania now shared a living space. To keep the operation under wraps, Harlee chose not to involve Serena. Instead, Harlee brought Jianna over from T&H Ind.

    ˇ°Harlee,ˇ± Jianna called out.

    As Harlee looked up, Jianna questioned, ˇ°Will it cause suspicion if I just appear out of nowhere? Should we prepare more thoroughly?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs expression hardened as she replied, ˇ°No need. Tania isnˇŻt that sharp.ˇ± If Tania had been clever, she wouldnˇŻt have let her own actions give her away.

    Harlee was certain that Tania had spun the tale about being bullied by a group of men after her supposed rebirth. N, knowing Tonya as she did, was sure Tonya would never have arranged that sort of plot.

    Jianna gave a nod and moved aside. Just then, Robbie and Patrick arrived together.

    ˇ°Any news?ˇ± Harlee asked, ncing up at them.

    Robbie took the lead in reporting, saying, ˇ°You were right, Harlee. A woman named N Happer had indeed been grooming Tania.ˇ±

    Łí????Łĺ Łő??Łä??ŁôŁĺŁó ??Łî ???Łě????Łö??Łě??.??????

    Tania, originally Sha Happer, was a mountain girl N had found. Sha was nimble and excellent at assuming other identities.

    ˇ°A month before our ind visit, Sha was assimted into those inders. After orchestrating a show where she was assaulted by men, she was relocated to a mountain cave, and her identity went unquestioned from then on,ˇ± Robbie said, dragging out the end of his sentence. ˇ°Thiago had to be extremely careful to discover this without alerting anyone.ˇ±

    ˇ°Is it my turn yet?ˇ± Patrick chimed in, his eyebrows arching in anticipation.

    ˇ°If youˇŻre done, IˇŻm ready to share my findings. TheyˇŻre quite intriguing!ˇ± Patrick added specifically.

    Robbie responded with a dismissive roll of his eyes.

    RobbieˇŻs familiarity with Patrick had reached a point where they could predict each otherˇŻs actions without uttering a word. As Robbieunched an attempt to catch Patrick off guard, Patrick deftly sidestepped and realigned, eagerly asking, ˇ°Harlee, are you aware of NˇŻstest disguise? Indeed, youˇŻve hit the nail on the head. SheˇŻs currently hiding under the guise of a member safeguarded by the Happer family in Baythorn! IsnˇŻt it fascinating to think about how she integrated herself into the Happer family?ˇ±

    Continuing his train of thought, Patrick added, ˇ°ThatˇŻs correct! SheˇŻs impersonating Serena!ˇ±

    This news did not surprise Harlee. Serena had remarked the previous evening that the Happers in Baythorn had not sought their lost daughter. This either indicated ack of concern or that an imposter had taken her ce. While Harlee wasnˇŻt deeply knowledgeable about the Happer family, she was well-versed in NˇŻs tactics. The idea of ˇ°a young childˇŻs identity being stolenˇ± might seem incredible, but with N as the impersonator, it turned entirely usible.

    N possessed endless strategies for altering the truth and adeptly masking her identity. The only piece Harlee couldnˇŻt figure out was how N had evaded the DNA checks. At the time of SerenaˇŻs rescue, SerenaˇŻs rtionship with the Fletcher family hadnˇŻt yet fully deteriorated. Could it be that N was aware of SerenaˇŻs identity then and utilized SerenaˇŻs DNA to finalize her scheme?

    This realization made Harlee shudder. She had not previously considered that NˇŻs plot had been underway for over a decade.

    With a stern tone, Harlee questioned, ˇ°Is there anyone monitoring our location?ˇ±

    Patrick, noticing HarleeˇŻs undisturbed demeanor, felt a surge of frustration and dejectedlymented, ˇ°So far, no one has been detected, but itˇŻs hard to guarantee that weˇŻrepletely unobserved. All I can say for sure is that no one is close enough to overhear our confidential talks.ˇ± Should that happen, RhysˇŻ prestige as the leader of Sovereign of the Underworld would bepromised.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1368

    ?Chapter 1368:

    N was always meticulous. Rather than maintaining constant surveince on Harlee, N likely had deployed one or two observers sporadically for short periods, always keeping the observers at a safe distance.

    N was well aware of HarleeˇŻs keen ability to detect and evade surveince. Any spy unlucky enough to be caught by Harlee wouldnˇŻt stand a chance. Therefore, it fell to whether N had actually sent someone to spy on her.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs set this matter aside for the moment. If necessary, IˇŻll handle the investigation myself,ˇ± Harlee calmly said. ˇ°You two should refrain from hasty actions and keep this information from Serena for now.ˇ±

    Serena had finally broken free from the constraints of her familial connections. Instantly divulging her tangled past might be too much for her to handle. It would be more prudent to first learn about the Happer family from Baythorn before determining if Serena should be informed.

    ˇ°Okay!ˇ± they responded together.

    Rhys, without any expression,pleted all his pending tasks, shut hisptop, and looked at Harlee worriedly. ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻve been at this for hours. You need to rest.ˇ±

    Get thetest g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    As Harlee was about to reply, a cascade of urgent noises erupted from the courtyard.

    Out of breath, Serena, gripping TaniaˇŻs hand, hurried toward them, herplexion ashen. Spotting them in the ss room, Serena swiftly swung open the door, eximing, ˇ°Harlee, Rhys, thereˇŻs been an incident!ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs breath hitched, and a fleeting chill passed through her eyes as she looked at Tania, a minute change that went almost unnoticed.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs wrong?ˇ± Harlee inquired steadily.

    SerenaˇŻs pulse quickened as she faced Harlee and the others, her voice shaking slightly. ˇ°I had intended to see Lonnie and Sk today, but upon arriving at the Sanderson family estate, I discovered something was amiss.ˇ± Shock and concern shed across HarleeˇŻs face, her eyes brimming with tears. She reflexively grabbed RhysˇŻ hand for stability. ˇ°What exactly happened, and why did you bring Tania here with you?ˇ± she questioned. Brenton and Kareem were at home, which should have meant that her parents were safe.

    Harleeforted herself that perhaps N was behind this situation, which exined TaniaˇŻs presence.

    ˇ°When I got there, I found the Sanderson vi turned upside down, and both Lonnie and Sk were missing, so IˇŻm unsure of all the details,ˇ± Serena exined, her hands cold and shaking. ˇ°I encountered Tania on the way. She was on her way to Remson Manor.ˇ±

    Hearing about themotion at the Sanderson vi and the absence of Lonnie and Sk, Harlee widened her eyes, herplexion turning ghostly pale. She couldnˇŻt muster the energy to specte on whether TaniaˇŻs arrival at Remson Manor was a setup. Her only concern was the potential danger her parents might be facing.

    Rhys firmly held HarleeˇŻs hand in his and soothingly rubbed her back with his other hand, trying to ease her fears. ˇ°Stay calm. Reach out to Brenton and Kareem first. TheyˇŻre there, so itˇŻs unlikely anything serious has urred.ˇ±

    Comforted by these words, Harlee slowly regained her calm. ˇ°Robbie, Patrick, find out whatˇŻs going on at the Sanderson vi. Serena, prepare your medical kit and stand by!ˇ± she instructed, her voice raspy and lips parched.

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± they responded together and then hurriedly exited the ss room.

    Harlee nced at Tania and then turned to Jianna, instructing, ˇ°Increase security at Remson Manor and address any suspicious behavior swiftly.ˇ± This strategy was crucial to thwart NˇŻs potential exploitation of the circumstances and to prevent Tania from causing trouble.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1369

    ?Chapter 1369:

    ˇ°Okay!ˇ± they acknowledged before departing from the ss room.

    Only Harlee and Rhys remained in the ss room, and as the phone began to beep, Harlee felt as if her heart was about to leap out of her chest. She answered the call just in time. Her voice trembled as she asked, ˇ°Kareem, are you with our parents?ˇ±

    Loud noises cluttered the background on the other end of the line, and from the few words Harlee could discern, she heard Kareem say, ˇ°WeˇŻre okay. IˇŻm with our parents. IˇŻll exin more once weˇŻre safe.ˇ±

    Harlee yearned to continue the conversation, but the call abruptly dropped, and further attempts to reconnect failed due to a poor signal. Her body tensed, her fingers turning cold.

    Noticing her difort, Rhys squeezed her hand reassuringly. At that moment, BrentonˇŻs call came through.

    Harlee snatched up the phone and urgently inquired, ˇ°Brenton, are you with Mom, Dad, and Kareem? WhatˇŻs happening at the SandersonˇŻs?ˇ± Rhys held her trembling hand with assurance.

    Brenton exined, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. Our parents are with Kareem, and theyˇŻre all safe. They havenˇŻt picked up your calls because theyˇŻre avoiding some people. Kareem will call back once he finds them a safe ce.ˇ±

    Hearing these words allowed Harlee to breathe a sigh of relief, although her anxiety persisted. ˇ°Brenton, whatˇŻs going on? How did things at the Sandersons be so chaotic, and why are our parents fleeing with Kareem?ˇ±

    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls?c?m

    Harlee had been preupied with issues at T&H Ind and the Fletcher family, having not returned home for several days.

    ˇ°The evening you traveled to Vloustin City, the Happers organized a closed-door g in Baythorn. Both our parents were in attendance but soon felt sick. Without warning, the authorities were demanding Kareem surrender them for quarantine, alleging they were infected,ˇ± Brenton remarked, his voice heavy with fatigue. ˇ°ItˇŻs likely the disruption at home was caused by their search of the property. Kareem has been evading their capture while also searching for a mentor of FlemingˇŻs.ˇ±

    ˇ°That mentor specializes in virology,ˇ± Brenton added, worried Harlee might miss the importance.

    ˇ°The Happer family of Baythorn?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs brows furrowed deeply.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs right,ˇ± Brenton answered. ˇ°The specifics are dull, but itˇŻs undoubtedly a calcted conspiracy. The Sandersons are being targeted deliberately.ˇ±

    Only Harlee and Rhys remained in the ss room, and as the phone began to beep, Harlee felt as if her heart was about to leap out of her chest. She answered the call just in time. Her voice trembled as she asked, ˇ°Kareem, are you with our parents?ˇ±

    Loud noises cluttered the background on the other end of the line, and from the few words Harlee could discern, she heard Kareem say, ˇ°WeˇŻre okay. IˇŻm with our parents. IˇŻll exin more once weˇŻre safe.ˇ±

    Harlee yearned to continue the conversation, but the call abruptly dropped, and further attempts to reconnect failed due to a poor signal. Her body tensed, her fingers turning cold.

    Noticing her difort, Rhys squeezed her hand reassuringly. At that moment, BrentonˇŻs call came through.

    Harlee snatched up the phone and urgently inquired, ˇ°Brenton, are you with Mom, Dad, and Kareem? WhatˇŻs happening at the SandersonˇŻs?ˇ± Rhys held her trembling hand with assurance.

    Brenton exined, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. Our parents are with Kareem, and theyˇŻre all safe. They havenˇŻt picked up your calls because theyˇŻre avoiding some people. Kareem will call back once he finds them a safe ce.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1370

    ?Chapter 1370:

    Hearing these words allowed Harlee to breathe a sigh of relief, although her anxiety persisted. ˇ°Brenton, whatˇŻs going on? How did things at the Sandersons be so chaotic, and why are our parents fleeing with Kareem?ˇ±

    Harlee had been preupied with issues at T&H Ind and the Fletcher family, having not returned home for several days.

    ˇ°The evening you traveled to Vloustin City, the Happers organized a closed-door g in Baythorn. Both our parents were in attendance but soon felt sick. Without warning, the authorities were demanding Kareem surrender them for quarantine, alleging they were infected,ˇ± Brenton remarked, his voice heavy with fatigue. ˇ°ItˇŻs likely the disruption at home was caused by their search of the property. Kareem has been evading their capture while also searching for a mentor of FlemingˇŻs.ˇ±

    ˇ°That mentor specializes in virology,ˇ± Brenton added, worried Harlee might miss the importance.

    ˇ°The Happer family of Baythorn?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs brows furrowed deeply.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs right,ˇ± Brenton answered. ˇ°The specifics are dull, but itˇŻs undoubtedly a calcted conspiracy. The Sandersons are being targeted deliberately.ˇ±

    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m

    Harlee held her phone with a firm grip, staying silent as she lifted her eyes to meet RhysˇŻ, whose face showed deep concern. She looked into his eyes intently for a prolonged moment before her lips began to move with effort. Despite the difficulty, her voice came out strong as she said into the phone, ˇ°Brenton, ensure our parents are safe with Kareem. As for Nˇ­ SheˇŻs mine to handle!ˇ±

    This statement caused RhysˇŻ expression to tighten, a sign of his emerging exasperation. He understood Harlee was not one to back down. NˇŻs use of Tania to infiltrate HarleeˇŻs life alone was reason enough for Harlee not to forgive her lightly. Not to mention the intricate traps and the harm done to Lonnie and Sk. Harlee was undoubtedly out for vengeance.

    ˇ°Harlee!ˇ± Brenton said, his voice filled with concern. ˇ°Just rest and let us handle the situation.ˇ±

    Rhys rxed his embrace but held HarleeˇŻs hand tightly, pulling her close to his chest with a firm tug. Looking down into her eyes, he replied gravely, ˇ°No matter your decision, IˇŻm with you.ˇ±

    Harlee looked slightly distant, but a feeling of warmth grew within her. She tightened her hold on his hand, her determination now more visible than ever.

    Brenton nearly lost hisposure at RhysˇŻ words. ˇ°Rhys, are you mad? If my parents are infected with a serious virus, isnˇŻt it obvious that N could be leveraging a biological threat? And yet, youˇŻre ready to let Harlee confront her. What if Harlee gets infected? Damn it! Think clearly!ˇ± The true intentions of their opponents were still unknown, yet Rhys was prepared to support HarleeˇŻs decision to confront N. Had Brenton not been preupied, he would have headed straight to Remson Manor to knock some sense into Rhys.

    ˇ°Brenton, making me sit idle at home while you all are in danger will only leave me feeling restless,ˇ± Harlee responded clearly. ˇ°ThatˇŻs even more harmful to my pregnancy.ˇ±

    Brenton was left without words. Once Harlee made her decision, it was final, particrly with RhysˇŻ unyielding support by her side.

    After hesitating, Brenton finally yielded, his voice carrying a mixture of exasperation and affection. ˇ°Fine. But both of you should be careful. If somethinges up, let me know, and steer clear of danger.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay. The baby IˇŻm carrying will ensure I stay out of trouble,ˇ± Harlee said. Brenton, still worried, had a long conversation with Rhys, emphasizing the need to ensure HarleeˇŻs safety before he could bring himself to end the call.

    After the call, the resolve in both HarleeˇŻs and RhysˇŻ eyes was evidentˇŞthey were united in their deadly intent. NˇŻs downfall was inevitable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1371

    ?Chapter 1371:

    That very night, Harlee called upon every ally and, through KareemˇŻs influence within the military, seeded in convincing the authorities to cancel the detention orders for Lonnie and Sk.

    Following Lonnie and SkˇŻs release, Kareem swiftly moved them to a safer location, and upon locating FlemingˇŻs mentor, he ultimately secured them at the Shadow Moon SocietyˇŻs base hidden within the rainforest.

    Harlee had masterminded these actions. She knew NˇŻs relentless nature too well. N would persist until her aims were met, and Harlee was convinced N had further ns. With this in mind, Harlee preemptively directed Kareem to set everything in ce.

    After a busy day, it was eleven oˇŻclock when Harlee finally finished updating Kareem with the new ns and made sure every ally was on the same page.

    While in the study, Harlee fervently worked at hacking into NˇŻsputer.

    Suddenly, someone mmed theptop shut.

    Harlee looked up to find Rhys beside her, his face solemn as he reached out to lift her. ˇ°Sweetheart, itˇŻs time for bed.ˇ±

    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els

    Harlee felt no fatigue but didnˇŻt resist his gesture. She had promised him to avoidte nights and to prioritize her health and that of their unborn child.

    Freshly out of the study, Harlee unintentionally shifted her gaze to therge window of the room. She tapped RhysˇŻ shoulder and requested softly, ˇ°IˇŻd like to look outside.ˇ±

    With slight reluctance, Rhys moved toward the window with her.

    The surroundings of Remson Manor were unsettlingly quiet. Even though there were lights on, shadows persisted in areas that remained difficult to see clearly. It seemed as if nothing was amiss and the night would pass without incident.

    Harlee was unsure when N would act or what her tactics would be. ˇ°Have you had Patrick step up our security measures?ˇ± Harlee inquired softly, looking out the window.

    Doubting Tania, Harlee had assigned Jianna the critical task of ensuring Tania didnˇŻt disrupt their ns covertly, though Patrick was actually responsible for increasing the patrols.

    Just after she posed the question, RhysˇŻ soothing voice responded, ˇ°DonˇŻt fret. IˇŻve taken care of it all. Now, you should try to get some sleep.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay, letˇŻs rest.ˇ±

    Drawing the curtains closed, Harlee nestled closer into RhysˇŻ shoulder, letting him carry her toward the bedroom for a well-deserved rest. When morning came, they would be ready to face the next challenge, with Harlee resolved to avoid any errors this time around.

    The next morning, Harlee prepared herself, putting on her mask to head down to the ss room and n further actions with Jianna.

    Rhys, cautious as ever, added an extrayer to her mask, saying, ˇ°Wait. Since we donˇŻt know if Tania might be carrying something contagious, this is just an extra precaution!ˇ±

    Feeling a tad powerless but not protesting, Harlee appreciated his concernˇŞif it brought him peace, it was a small adjustment to make.

    Suddenly, her phone vibrated with a new notification. It was a message from Jianna. ˇ°Harlee, something new hase up. IˇŻll brief youter!ˇ± HarleeˇŻs eyebrows knitted together as she read the message. She quickly replied, and a flurry of messages followed.

    ˇ°Tania and I have been on patrol all night. We just stopped to rest, and assuming I was asleep, Tania has sneaked out. I suspect sheˇŻs off to see N. Harlee, IˇŻm not sure if Tania might find out about these texts. IˇŻll switch to the secret code of the Shadow Moon Society for future messages.ˇ±

    ˇ°JiannaˇŻs usually not this forward. It looks like Tania is hiding more than we initially thought,ˇ± Harlee said as she slowly peeled off her mask, feeling somewhat vulnerable.

    Once Harlee made thisment, she quickly sent Jianna a message to ˇ°Stay safe,ˇ± and then immediately dispatched a new order to Thiago using the Shadow Moon SocietyˇŻs secure code, instructing him to covertly protect Jianna. Her concern was that Jianna might bepromised.

    Since the incident involving Tonya, Harlee had taken extra precautions to ensure her ns were foolproof, leaving no chance for mishaps.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1372

    ?Chapter 1372:

    Rhys gently caressed HarleeˇŻs head, trying to offerfort. ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. Patrick is also keeping an eye out. The operatives from Twilight are on it.ˇ± Harlee knew he was trying to keep her from falling into a depressive state again, so she made an effort to seem at ease. ˇ°As long as youˇŻre here, I have nothing to worry about.ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs good you feel that way.ˇ± Rhys then turned to make a call to Patrick, his features set in a stern expression. ˇ°Ensure tight surveince on the Happer family. I want immediate reports on any developments.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± Patrick replied.

    While Rhys focused on work arrangements, Harlee strode toward the main hall. There, she encountered the members of Twilight, who had just rushed over from the T&H Ind.

    Settling onto a couch, Harlee lifted her gaze to meet those assembled before her. She said softly, ˇ°Serena, Judson.ˇ±

    In unison, they responded, ˇ°Yes,ˇ± and stepped closer.

    ˇ°Judson, I need you to escort Serena back to our base in the rainforest,ˇ± Harlee instructed.

    After a momentˇŻs pause, she turned to Serena. ˇ°Once you arrive, coborate with Kareem and his team of experts to urgently assess the virusˇŻ contagiousness and formte targeted treatments. Make their safety your top priority.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± Serena responded, clutching her medical kit. She and Judson picked up the ne tickets from a nearby table and set off without wasting a moment.

    After a moment of reflection and a slow sip of her milk, Harlee called out, ˇ°Robbie.ˇ±

    Robbie quickly moved forward.

    ˇ°Figure out a way to track NˇŻs activities. If it bes too risky, give it up. Your safetyes first.ˇ± Harlee added sternly, ˇ°Stay out of NˇŻs sight while handling this task. If youˇŻre spotted, reach out to members of our organization for help right away.ˇ±

    ˇ°Got it!ˇ± Aware of her heightened concern due to previous events, Robbie acknowledged her instructions with a nod.

    Cillian exchanged looks with Robbie and then Harlee, his silence speaking volumes. He was prepared to step in and assist Robbie if called upon.

    ˇ°Jianna is already keeping an eye on Tania. Cillian, I need you to assign twenty of our best to guard Remson Manor.ˇ± Though the measure seemed drastic, Harlee preferred to stay cautious.

    Cillian, visibly reluctant about the conservative approach, eventually said with a nod, ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    Harlee then distributed additional assignments to roughly ten others, focusing mostly on monitoring N and safeguarding undercover members.

    Once briefed, the group dispersed from the hall to begin their tasks, leaving Desmond by himself.

    ˇ°What about me, Harlee?ˇ± Desmond inquired, pointing at himself in slight confusion.

    ˇ°The role I have for you is crucial. Soon, IˇŻll share the entire strategy with you. YouˇŻll bemanding the operations.ˇ±

    With an eerily calm demeanor and an unreadable face, Harlee pointed out her assignment as if it were a mere casual chat. Desmond had been with the Shadow Moon Society the longest and had the best rtionship with the members of RhysˇŻ underground organization, making him uniquely qualified for this leadership role.

    Desmond stared back at her, astonished. ˇ°Commanding the operations? Harlee, are you suggesting I step into your shoes?ˇ± He had never envisioned such a scenario.

    ˇ°Do you see any issue with that?ˇ± Harlee asked, raising an eyebrow.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1373

    ?Chapter 1373:

    ˇ°You must be kidding me!ˇ± Desmond protested. ˇ°Do you really see me as fit to handle everything? IˇŻm afraid one mistake from me could ruin everything for us.ˇ±

    His confidence paled inparison to HarleeˇŻsmanding presence and bravery.

    ˇ°Harleeˇ­ˇ± Seeing Harlee had been quietly sipping her milk, Desmond hesitated before asking, ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre not serious, are you?ˇ±

    Harlee set her ss down on the table and met his eyes with a calm, reassuring look. ˇ°Rx. Just take charge of the situation. If there are any issues, IˇŻll handle them.ˇ±

    ˇ°Butˇ­ˇ± Desmond paused, the weight of responsibility heavy on his shoulders.

    ˇ°There are no buts here,ˇ± Harlee responded decisively. ˇ°Trust yourself. You wonˇŻt make any mistakes. I care about their safety more than you can fathom.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs reassurance struck a deep chord with Desmond. It brought back memories of the terrifying battle two years ago when Tonya and the others faced the danger head-on. At that time, he was instructed to stay behind in the vi. Tonya and the othersˇŻ tragic ends had haunted him for months as regrets of not joining them in the fierce fight consumed him. If not for Harlee starting the T&H Ind, he might have been overwhelmed by self-me and depression.

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± Desmond eximed, taking the task with utmost seriousness. HarleeˇŻs encouragement served as powerful motivation for him.

    After setting the initial ns in motion, Harlee and Rhys made their way back to the GreensˇŻ estate.

    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s?conn

    A noticeable tension hung in the air at the Green family home, where servants had stopped their tasks and gathered in the grand hall, waiting for further instructions.

    Hand in hand, Harlee and Rhys entered and saw Belinda seated on the sofa, her expression fraught with worry, while Jose stood beside her, his demeanor stern.

    Nathaniel appeared to be the only one at ease, seemingly unaffected by the worries troubling everyone else.

    As Harlee and Rhys walked in, the room lit up with hope, everyoneˇŻs faces turning toward them expectantly.

    ˇ°Harlee, itˇŻs a relief to see you again. Is everything okay? How are your parents?ˇ± Belinda moved quickly toward Harlee, grasping her hand. ˇ°And about that urgent call you made, telling us to watch outˇŞcan you share more about whatˇŻs going on?ˇ±

    Nathaniel and Jose, both clearly eager for news, leaned in closer to listen. Harlee, seated next to Belinda on the couch, maintained a calm demeanor and exined softly, ˇ°The Happer family in Baythorn might pose a threat to you, so IˇŻve arranged extra security just in case.ˇ±

    ˇ°The Happer family from Baythorn?ˇ± BelindaˇŻs face showed confusion. The Happer family and the Green family rarely interacted. Why would the Happer family suddenly target their family?

    ˇ°The details are quiteplicated. IˇŻll exin more once things are more stable.ˇ± With aforting pat on BelindaˇŻs hand, Harlee offered reassurance and introduced someone new. ˇ°Belinda, meet Alina. SheˇŻs here to help take care of you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh? Okay, alright!ˇ± Belinda gasped, her nerves rattled by the unfolding events.

    Jose had been listening intently from the sidelines. Feeling the urgency, he got up and quickly went to coordinate the necessary steps with the butler. With concerns that N might next focus on the Green family after missing Lonnie and Sk, Harlee resolved to remain at the Green familyˇŻs residence for a few days. Before reaching here, she and Rhys had decided he would handle all the exnations, so after easing BelindaˇŻs worries, she retreated to their room alone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1374

    ?Chapter 1374:

    There, Harlee settled onto the bed, unpacked herptop, and powered it on, immediately receiving a video file from Jianna. This was surveince footage from the Happer estate in Baythorn.

    Harlee eagerly clicked to open the footage, but the file wouldnˇŻt load. After trying again, she discovered herptop had been hit with a virus.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs just a simple surveince clip, yet encrypted withyers of passwords. What are you hiding that needs such high security, N?ˇ± Harlee murmured to herself, her fingers flying over the keyboard.

    Her initial oversight of the videoˇŻs encryption had led to the virus infection. Nheless, she quickly remedied the situation, bypassing the encryption and resolving the virus issue within five minutes.

    ˇ°N even makes sure this video auto-erases every three days.ˇ± With a knowing smirk, Harlee picked up her phone to text Jianna. ˇ°Surveince issue sorted. IˇŻll send more instructions after I review the footage.ˇ±

    Jianna quickly replied, ˇ°Forget the instructions. I need to start running for my life now!ˇ±

    As Harlee held her phone, her hand tightened instinctively. She quickly sent Jianna a message, asking, ˇ°WhatˇŻs the situation? Have N or Tania uncovered anything?ˇ±

    ??? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Jianna replied almost instantly, ˇ°Both, but they didnˇŻt discover my identity.ˇ± With tension mounting, Harlee bit her lower lip, her anxiety deepening, especially after noticing the alert, ˇ°The other party has abruptly logged out,ˇ± on the Shadow Moon SocietyˇŻs dedicated app.

    Harlee swiftly closed the app and attempted to contact Thiago.

    When Thiago didnˇŻt pick up immediately, HarleeˇŻs face grew sterner, her throat constricting with worry.

    ˇ°Harlee.ˇ± The call was finally connected.

    A sigh of relief escaped Harlee. ˇ°Have you located Jianna?ˇ± she asked. Background noises filled ThiagoˇŻs end, amidst which Harlee focused on catching his response.

    ˇ°WeˇŻve found her location, but the meeting hasnˇŻt happened yet. SheˇŻs being pursued by NˇŻs agents,ˇ± Thiago exined.

    In a steady tone, Harleemanded, ˇ°Ensure her protection and maintain your cover.ˇ± She always kept her true feelings hidden from her team, never revealing her worries.

    ˇ°Okay!ˇ± ThiagoˇŻs response was notably resolute.

    Harlee was adamant that no member of the Shadow Moon Society shoulde to harm.

    After disconnecting the call, Harlee returned her gaze to theptop screen, still fraught with unease. As she regained herposure, her focus intensified.

    She then arranged all surveince footage from the entrance of the Happer property on herptop, dividing the screen into twelve segments and setting the yback speed to threefold.

    Each video was reduced to a small quadrant, yet Harlee scrutinized every detail, making note of precise timings.

    Remaining in the study, Harlee continued her vignt observation for an hour. Her eyes grew weary, and her cognitive sharpness began to diminish. She stopped the video and closed her eyes, feeling overwhelmed. The barrage of iing data had begun to cause a painful throb in her temples.

    In under three minutes, Harlee opened her eyes again to see Belinda entering with desserts. ˇ°Harlee, please take a moment to rx. IˇŻve made a new dessert. Would you like to try it?ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ± Harlee spoke softly as she approached Belinda, picked up a cookie, and tasted it. ˇ°ItˇŻs not overly sweet, just the way I prefer. Thanks.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1375

    ?Chapter 1375:

    ˇ°IˇŻll bake some more tomorrow if you like them,ˇ± Belinda said, her smile bright yet tinged with worry. ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻm concerned about the strain youˇŻre under, especially with everything going on with Sk. Please, take care not to overexert yourself.ˇ±

    ˇ°I know.ˇ± Harlee gave Belinda a nod and aforting smile to alleviate her concerns.

    Whenever Harlee and Rhys visited the GreensˇŻ, the ce was always a hive of activity, leading Harlee and Rhys to limit their stays, usually just stopping by for quick meals and discussions.

    ˇ°I wonˇŻt keep you any longer.ˇ± Belinda started to leave but then remembered something and turned back. ˇ°By the way, Rhys and Patrick had to leave suddenly. Rhys asked me to let you know.ˇ±

    Harlee instinctively furrowed her brow. With Jianna in a precarious situation and Rhys having left abruptly with Patrick, the pressure was mounting. She had to expedite her ns to break into the Happer familyˇŻs surveince system.

    ˇ°Thank you,ˇ± Harlee said, forcing a smile while trying to maintain a calm demeanor.

    Concerned Belinda couldnˇŻt handle the severity of the situation, Harlee and Rhys had decided to downy things and keep the involvement of the Twilight members discreet, reassuring everyone that they had everything under control.

    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    Quickly finishing a few more cookies, Harlee went back to herptop to resume her scrutiny of the surveince footage. She sped through the remaining footage in less than an hour. None of the figures captured were of any consequence.

    HarleeˇŻs expression was cold as she moved herptop next to her desktop and began a coordinated hack into the Happer familyˇŻs surveince system. Knowing that any rash intrusion could alert the Happers, she chose a detailed and slow hacking method. The Happer familyˇŻs firewall was robust, but she carefully maneuvered past numerous security measures to prate their system without detection.

    Harlee was fully engrossed, her fingers adeptly navigating the keyboards of bothptops, her gaze fixed with unwavering resolve.

    Another knock interrupted her concentration, and an elderly voice said from outside, ˇ°Mrs. Harlee Green, Mrs. Belinda Green has prepared some soup for you and sent it over.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay,e in,ˇ± Harlee responded without shifting her focus from the screens.

    The door opened softly, and a maid entered, carefully carrying a bowl of soup toward Harlee. As the maid approached theptop, Harlee nced up and instructed, ˇ°Please, set it down on the table there.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, Mrs. Harlee Green,ˇ± the maid replied. Observing Harlee immediately return her attention to herptop, the maid didnˇŻt turn away. Instead, in a sudden move, the maid lifted the lid off the soup and furiously attempted to throw it at HarleeˇŻs face, shouting, ˇ°You deserve to be scarred!ˇ±

    Caught off guard, HarleeˇŻs quick reflexes saved her. She lifted her arm to shield herself, resulting in only her hand and shoulder getting sshed with the steaming soup.

    Sounds of the disturbance brought people rushing into the room, who quickly restrained the maid on the floor. Harlee stood,posed, and poured cold water from a nearby ss onto her scalded shoulder and arm, relieving the intense burn with a chilling numbness. She winced, rolling up her sleeve to reveal skin that was now rmingly red.

    ˇ°Harlee, are you alright? IˇŻll fetch Goodwinˇ­ˇ± The Twilight members expressed their shock.

    ˇ°No need,ˇ± Harlee spoke in a controlled tone, halting someone poised to exit the room. ˇ°Leave one person with me. Everyone else, clear out, and make sure no one knows IˇŻm injured.ˇ±

    ˇ°Butˇ­ˇ± Their eyes lingered on her rmingly red arm, uncertainty in their expressions.

    With a firm nod from Harlee, everyone quickly left the room. They even misled Belinda when she inquired. ˇ°Mrs. Belinda Green, what brings you here? DonˇŻt worry. ItˇŻs nothing major. Harlee just needed some tasks arranged quickly. ItˇŻs confidential; better you remain downstairs.ˇ±

    Belinda was convinced to return downstairs.

    Harlee then turned her cold stare to the maid, taken aback by her appearance. The maidˇŻs face seemed youthful, marked by the telltale signs of cosmetic surgery, making her look about HarleeˇŻs age, yet her voice was gravelly, reminiscent of an older womanˇŻs.

    Currently, the maid was restrained on the floor, silent but with eyes full of malice aimed at Harlee.

    Harlee calmly retrieved the first-aid kit that had been brought in and settled into an armchair.

    As Harlee began tending to her burns, shemanded, ˇ°Shut the door and let her speak.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1376

    ?Chapter 1376:

    Upon hearing HarleeˇŻs orders, Franco Juarez, one of her subordinates, swiftly helped the maid to her feet, only removing his hand from her mouth after securely shutting the door.

    Maintaining her distance from Harlee, the maid clenched her teeth and bitterly eximed, ˇ°You havenˇŻt even been disfigured after being sshed like that? Why donˇŻt you just die, Harlee?ˇ±

    As Harlee gazed at the maid, a sense of familiarity crept in, though she couldnˇŻt quite ce where she had encountered her before. Puzzled, she inquired, ˇ°Is there some conflict between us?ˇ±

    ˇ°Some conflict?ˇ± The maid scoffed.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs an understatement. I donˇŻt just want to kill you. I want to destroy youpletely!ˇ±

    Harlee set aside the burn ointment she was applying, her expression turning cold. Despite the water stains and the burn on her right hand, which gave her a disheveled look, hermanding presence remained intact.

    ˇ°You seem somewhat familiar,ˇ± she said, her voice detached.

    ˇ°Just somewhat familiar?ˇ± The maid burst into mockingughter.

    ˇ°Harlee, you really donˇŻt remember me?ˇ±

    After a pause, the maidˇŻs eyes filled with sorrow and resentment.

    ˇ°Of course, who could recognize me now, looking like this? ItˇŻs all because of you! If you hadnˇŻt ruined my life as the privileged daughter of the Gill family, would I be this miserable? If you hadnˇŻt acted so remorselessly, would I have ended up in prison?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyes narrowed as recognition dawned on her. She frowned slightly and murmured, ˇ°Adelina?ˇ±

    M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.???

    At the mention of ˇ°Adelina,ˇ± a chill passed through FrancoˇŻs eyes, and he tightened his grip on her arm, wary of any sudden movements.

    ˇ°Yes, itˇŻs me!ˇ± Adelina screamed wildly, straining against FrancoˇŻs grip as she shot daggers at Harlee.

    ˇ°Harlee, did you think I wouldnˇŻt seek revenge? If not for you, I would still be the esteemed daughter of the Gill family. If not for you, I wouldnˇŻt have turned into this grotesque figure. If not for you, my voice wouldnˇŻt have been ruined!ˇ±

    Breathing heavily, her body writhing with rage, Adelina continued, ˇ°ItˇŻs all your fault. Even in death, IˇŻll haunt you! You and your unborn child will never know peaceˇ­ˇ±

    A loud pnded on AdelinaˇŻs face, sending her head askew.

    Franco stared at Harlee, taken aback. He had never before witnessed her strike someone with such force.

    AdelinaˇŻs veins bulged on her forehead as she spat out, ˇ°You bitch, I curse youˇ­ˇ±

    Seizing Adelina by the cor, Harlee unleashed a flurry of ps, alternating between right and left, until AdelinaˇŻs face swelled and her surgically modified nose twisted out of shape. Only then did Harlee stop.

    Harlee announced, ˇ°First off, you can curse me, but keep my unborn child out of this. Speak another senseless word, and IˇŻll turn your existence into a nightmare.ˇ±

    Before Adelina could retort, Harlee gripped her chin, forcefully tilting her head up, silencing her.

    Harlee continued, ˇ°Second, did I even know I wasnˇŻt a real Gill until you showed up? I only learned the truth when you came back to the Gill family, so how could I have stolen your life?ˇ±

    She enunciated each word deliberately.

    ˇ°Third, when you returned, I left everything behind and took nothing with me. As for your imprisonmentˇŞhad you not targeted me, would I have even had the opportunity to send you behind bars?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1377

    ?Chapter 1377:

    Adelina fixed a predatory gaze on Harlee.

    ˇ°If you were in my ce, wouldnˇŻt you feel robbed of twenty years of your life?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs eyes glinted coldly.

    ˇ°You wouldnˇŻt. Instead, youˇŻd want to exile me, wondering why I disrupted your life.ˇ±

    After her speech, Harlee released AdelinaˇŻs chin andughed derisively.

    ˇ°Adelina, after all these years, has your bitterness toward me truly been worth it?ˇ±

    Adelina kept her fierce gaze locked on Harlee, yelling with all her might, ˇ°Harlee, you deserve to die! Without you, I wouldnˇŻt have been in this mess!ˇ±

    ˇ°Is that so?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice dropped to a cold tone.

    ˇ°Was I the one who forced you to act willingly as someoneˇŻs pawn?ˇ±

    ˇ°SomeoneˇŻs pawn?ˇ± AdelinaˇŻs confusion was evident.

    ˇ°Or do you believe you managed all your schemes and your escape on your own? Adelina, itˇŻs sad how youˇŻve squandered your life!ˇ± Harlee deliberately provoked Adelina, hoping to flush out whoever was backing her. This could provide valuable leverage against N. Even if N wasnˇŻt directly responsible, it might still involve someone under hermand.

    ˇ°Iˇ­ˇ±

    Adelina found herself at a loss for words.

    ˇ°Franco, take her to the police station. Make sure she spends her life behind bars, and see that no one bails her out!ˇ± Harlee chuckled darkly. Despite the time apart, she still had the ability to push Adelina into speaking without thinking.

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± Franco nodded quickly and began pulling Adelina toward the study door.

    I/t?$+ ?h?pt?r? ?? g????v¨ş??.c?m

    Harlee subtly raised her eyebrows, signaling Franco to take his time. What should have been a brief walk stretched to three minutes, yet they still hadnˇŻt reached the study door.

    Just as Adelina was about to exit, she suddenly regained herposure and said, ˇ°Harlee, you will regret this! Mark my words, if you send me to the police, the person behind me will not let you go unpunished!ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh? Really? IˇŻm quite eager to see that.ˇ±

    Harlee smiled nonchntly.

    ˇ°Youˇ­ˇ±

    Realizing Harlee was indifferent, Adelina felt a genuine fear begin to take hold of her. With no other recourse, she hurled curses at Harlee.

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻll suffer a fate far worse than mineˇŞdying at the hands of those you trust the most! You think everyone adores you, but eventually, even your closest allies will turn against youˇ­ Haha, itˇŻs just karma. YouˇŻll get whatˇŻsing to you!ˇ±

    Even in her agitated state, Adelina only repeated, ˇ°Those you trust most.ˇ±

    Harlee caught the significance and gave Franco a meaningful look.

    Following HarleeˇŻs signal, Franco coldly dislocated AdelinaˇŻs jaw and dragged her out with little care. As per HarleeˇŻs orders, he left the study door open.

    Harlee remained motionless, not bothering to shut the door, seemingly lost in thought, perhaps caught up in BelindaˇŻs voice downstairs or mulling over AdelinaˇŻs ominous words about those Harlee trusted most.

    Afterward, Harlee returned to her room, picked a set of loungewear from her closet, and got dressed. As she checked the burns on her arm and shoulder in the mirror, she quickly sent a text to Franco.

    ˇ°Make sure no one talks about my injury today, especially not to Rhys.ˇ±

    FrancoˇŻs response came back instantly.

    ˇ°IˇŻll pass the word right now!ˇ±

    Harlee read the message, set her phone down, and slipped on her top. At that moment, she knew she couldnˇŻt afford to be bogged down by emotions. Her immediate focus had to be on confronting N, neutralizing any potential threats, and ensuring the safety of the Sanderson and Green families, as well as everyone in Twilight. With this resolve, Harlee dismissed the pain and, filled with a new sense of purpose, walked toward the study.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1378

    ?Chapter 1378:

    Harlee had just settled into the study when her phone buzzed. She nced at it and saw a video call from Rhys. Instinctively, she checked herself to make sure the burn mark wasnˇŻt visible before answering.

    ˇ°Did you miss me, honey?ˇ± RhysˇŻ face appeared close to the camera, making it hard to tell where he was.

    Harlee smiled without hesitation.

    ˇ°Of course I did!ˇ±

    Settling into the chair, Harlee rested her chin on one hand, tilting her head as she grinned at the screen.

    ˇ°Your mom mentioned you went out with Patrick. What have you been up to? You didnˇŻt even have time to tell me. Are you exhausted?ˇ±

    She posed the questions casually, not really expecting Rhys to exin everythingˇŞespecially since she herself only shared details of her risky activities after the issues had been resolved. Deep down, she didnˇŻt need to ask. She had a gut feeling that whatever Rhys was up to was dangerous.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs nothing. IˇŻm not really busy,ˇ± Rhys replied, just as she expected, skirting around her question.

    Then, with a sudden shift, he turned the camera to showcase a dessert disy case.

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt you say you loved the desserts from this ce? What do you want? IˇŻll bring some home for you.ˇ±

    Harlee shook her head with a softugh.

    Your next story is here g?ln¦Ň¦Íels

    ˇ°IˇŻm not craving anything right now. Your mother made me some desserts. I havenˇŻt finished them yet.ˇ±

    As she spoke, she turned her camera to show him the treats Belinda had prepared.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre not too sweet, but I really enjoy them.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright then.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs lips curled into a sly smile when she heard the disappointment in his tone. She turned the camera back toward herself and said yfully, ˇ°But if my husband buys any dessert for me, itˇŻs bound to taste better!ˇ±

    She shed him a sweet, reassuring smile, determined not to let RhysˇŻ mood falter. After all, he wanted to lift her spirits, and she wasnˇŻt about to spoil the moment.

    In truth, her own emotions had already stabilized. After secretly receiving treatment from Noel, Harlee discovered that she would no longer be so easily affected by idents. Now, her focus was solely on uncovering the person behind the chaos, and when she found them, she would be the one to send them away.

    A smile returned to RhysˇŻ face as he turned the camera back to himself.

    ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll pick out a surprise and bring it to you tonight!ˇ±

    ˇ°Sounds perfect,ˇ± Harlee replied, nodding enthusiastically. She blew him a kiss with her left hand as the call ended.

    After hanging up, HarleeˇŻs smile lingered for a moment. But as soon as she set the phone down and turned her gaze toward theputer, her expression hardened, a cold resolve settling over her. She had sessfully hacked into one of the Happer family estateˇŻs surveince systems. Two screens now yed back three daysˇŻ worth of footage at lightning speed.

    Harlee watched for nearly three hours without interruption. The fading evening light glowed through the ss window, casting a warm hue on her face. When she finally looked up again, the world outside had darkened.

    Harlee had long since lost track of how many hours she had spent glued to the screen. She remembered that Belinda hade upstairs a few times, urging her to join them for dinner. Jose and Nathaniel had also tried to convince her, but when that failed, they brought her food and watched as she ate.

    Harlee remained still as stone, her gazeser-focused on the images shing across the two screens. Suddenly, her hand shot forward, pressing the spacebar. With a swift flick of the mouse, she zoomed in on a surveince camera in the corner, her eyes sharpening. She rewound the video, inching the progress bar back a few minutes.

    At the side gate of the Happer family estate, a man dressed entirely in ck and wearing a cap stood, his head lowered as he spoke to NˇŻs car.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1379

    ?Chapter 1379:

    A flicker of surprise crossed HarleeˇŻs face. After poring over the surveince footage for hours, she was certain that this man didnˇŻt belong to the Happer familyˇŞor any of their subordinates.

    Quickly, Harlee pulled up the footage from that day, fast-forwarding to five times the normal speed. The man had only been there for a mere fifteen minutes. NˇŻs car had arrived first at the side gate, waiting for a long time before he appeared.

    HarleeˇŻs fingers danced across the keyboard, enhancing the image of the manˇŻs back. Something about his figure felt familiar. She scrolled through the footage from the days before and after, her gaze sharp as she noted a peculiar pattern. The man appeared only on the 3rd, 13th, 23rd, and 30th of each month, always for no more than twenty minutes. NˇŻs car was always parked at the gate first.

    Resting her chin on her hand, Harlee fixed her gaze on the high-definition image of the manˇŻs back. Her thoughts churned as she muttered to herself, ˇ°Could this be the man Adelina mentioned, the one she trusted? Who could he be?ˇ±

    She drummed her fingers against the table, her mind rifling through her memory for a man who might match that silhouette.

    Harlee suddenly froze as if an idea had struck her. Without hesitation, she rewound the video of the man, reying it more than ten times, until she paused it on a frame where his neck came into clear view. She zoomed in, sharpening the image to the highest resolution possible.

    There, faintly visible against the manˇŻs skin, was a ne. At first nce, it seemed ordinary, but as she zoomed in further and amplified the image, it became clearˇŞit was a lock-shaped pendant.

    Harlee stared at the screen, her fist hovering over the keyboard as if she might m it down. Just then, her phone buzzed again.

    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction

    Harlee nced at the screen. It was CoulsonˇŞthe student she had once mentored at Baythorn University. He was the only one sheˇŻd ever written a personal rmendation for, one that had paved his way to the National Aerospace Agency.

    With a cold expression, Harlee answered the call. CoulsonˇŻs voice filtered through the line.

    ˇ°Harlee, do you have time? I was hoping we could catch up. If you have time, would you be willing to meet?ˇ±

    ˇ°Where do we meet?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs response was curt, stripped of emotion. There was no change in CoulsonˇŻs tone. It was still respectful and formal.

    ˇ°How about the top floor of the Agur Group? I believe youˇŻve never been there. It would be a great opportunity for you to see the ce.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    She spoke the word with finality before hanging up without another word. Her gaze fell back to the man in the video, her grip on the phone tightening.

    ˇ°I hope you wonˇŻt disappoint me, Coulson.ˇ±

    Harlee fabricated a reason for Franco to drive her directly to the Agur GroupˇŻs headquarters.

    The building loomed in the darkness, its emptiness magnified by the few scattered lights flickering here and there.

    ˇ°Take me straight to the underground parking,ˇ± Harlee instructed coldly.

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± Franco replied with a nod, his eyes flicking to the rearview mirror before he smoothly steered the car toward the underground garage.

    The two of them made their way in silence toward the elevator, their footsteps echoing through the empty hall. As they approached the rooftop terrace, Harlee stopped abruptly in front of the door. She turned to face Franco and said, ˇ°Wait here.ˇ±

    ˇ°Of course,ˇ± Franco replied without hesitation. He never questioned her, never second-guessed her intentions. His loyalty was unwavering, and whatever themand, he obeyed without a momentˇŻs thought. That was exactly why Harlee had chosen him for this task.

    Harlee pushed open the door to the rooftop terrace and was met by total darkness. Her eyes quickly adjusted, and she spotted a small nightlight resting on a lounge chair, casting faint shadows in the dark. And there, sitting alone, was someone she hadnˇŻt seen in a long time.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380:

    Coulson was sitting there, the intense beam of the nightlight beside him. His loose T-shirt fluttered in the wind, making him appear distant and unnervingly thin.

    Harlee was puzzled. How had the once-favored youngest member of the Agur family be so gaunt? He couldnˇŻt have fallen into the same misfortune as Paulina. If anything had happened to the Agur family, it would have rippled through BaythornˇŻs high society by now. HarleeˇŻs brow furrowed as her mind raced, and she approached him slowly.

    The sound of her footsteps seemed to snap Coulson out of his thoughts. He whipped around, his handsome face breaking into a forced, practiced smile.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs been a while, Harlee.ˇ±

    Harlee approached Coulson without any visible emotion, each step measured and deliberate. She nced down and saw Coulson clutching a ne, gently polishing it as if it held immense value.

    An inscrutable look crossed HarleeˇŻs face. This ne was one she had purchased for all her students at Baythorn before she left. They were designed as locks, and uniquely, hers was shaped like a key.

    Back then, following RhysˇŻ ident, besides HarleeˇŻs family and members of the Shadow Moon Society, her students from Baythorn were among the first to visit her in the hospital. Touched by the concern and care shown by all three hundred students, Harlee, despite announcing she could no longer lecture them, decided to gift them something meaningful. That gift was the lock-and-key nes, which she had designed while recuperating in her hospital bed.

    ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻve heard about your pregnancy. LetˇŻs sit and talk for a while,ˇ± Coulson suggested, smiling gently.

    More chapters avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??s

    Without a word, Harlee sat at the opposite end of the bench, maintaining a distance that could fit two people between them.

    Harlee raised her eyes to the sky, where the stars shone particrly bright tonight. Laurence enjoyed the peace of the suburbs, which was why he had chosen this location for the Agur Group. When the building lights went off at night, the area was engulfed in darkness, making the stars all the more visible.

    ˇ°Harlee, itˇŻs been a while. Let me start with a story.ˇ±

    Seeing Harlee remain silent, Coulson also looked up at the stars.

    ˇ°There once was a man, a golden child, who was the pride of his family wherever he went. He never imagined he would one day be haunted by low self-esteem. Full of pride and confidence, he oftenpared himself with others in secret.ˇ±

    Harlee continued to gaze silently at the sky, giving no indication of whether she was listening, though Coulson felt certain she heard every word.

    Coulson went on.

    ˇ°He believed he was a once-in-a-generation genius. When he got into the National Aerospace Agency on his teacherˇŻs rmendation, he was brimming with confidence, convinced heˇŻd soon revolutionize aircraft system design.ˇ±

    This story was clearly about Coulson himself, yet he chose to narrate it in the third person, perhaps to distance himself from his own story.

    Coulson chuckled, looking down and tenderly stroking the ne he held.

    ˇ°His respected teacher supported him quietly, solving design issues and helping him establish himself at the National Aerospace Agency. He grew ever more assured, convinced that he was a genius until the teacher gradually exited his life.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs reaction changed upon hearing this. She shifted her gaze from the stars, her head tilting slightly, her eyes flickering with curiosity, seemingly eager to hear the rest.

    ˇ°The teacher went back to her normal life, no longer assisting him with his experiments,ˇ± Coulson continued, his eyes downcast, caressing the ne.

    ˇ°At first, he didnˇŻt mind. He believed he had learned enough to venture on his own and make significant contributions to the National Aerospace Agency without her.ˇ±

    CoulsonˇŻs expression wasced with irony. It was difficult to tell whether he was mocking himself.

    ˇ°He was oblivious to the fact that his sesses, from his start at the National Aerospace Agency up to now, were all because of his teacher.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hi, dear ones! Sorry for being a dayte. New chapters will be avable tomorrow night. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1381

    ?Chapter 1381:

    As Harlee absorbed this revtion, she turned to face Coulson directly. Suddenly, it all clicked for her.

    ˇ°So, I was the catalyst for all thisˇ­ˇ±

    Coulson continued the story without answering.

    ˇ°After losing his teacherˇŻs mentorship, his experiments descended into chaos. Yet, instead of ming him, his colleagues and superiors encouraged him, reassuring him that there was no hurry and the project deadlines were flexible.ˇ±

    Coulson had initially thought the difficulty of the experiment justified his slow progress, assuming that challenging tasks naturally took longer.

    That perception shattered when he identally overheard his superiors and colleagues mocking his self-assurance.

    One day, Coulson had stayedte to amend incorrect data, the first time he had ever needed to work overtime since joining the agency. He had concealed himself so no one noticed his prolonged presence. Inspired by his colleaguesˇŻ dedication, he resolved to work overtime more frequently to master the challenging experiment.

    However, as Coulson was about to leave with newly gathered data, the voices of his mocking colleagues reached his ears.

    CoulsonˇŻs immediate superior, who had always encouraged him to seek help with any problems, was the first to mock him.

    ˇ°The rmendation letter from Harleebeled him as a ˇ®trainee.ˇŻ How did he end up here? Clearly, itˇŻs because heˇŻs supported by the Agur family and LaurenceˇŻs influence. I had once thought Harlee had a keen eye for spotting promising researchers.ˇ±

    Other colleagues joined in the ridicule.

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s??¦Ď?? (uso de ˇ°?ˇ± y ˇ°¦Ďˇ± griega)

    ˇ°If he had had a bit more humility and dedication to learning, perhaps he could have eventually seeded. But given his current trajectory, it would be best if he didnˇŻtpletely derail.ˇ±

    ˇ°Ha-ha! Axton, how can you say that? WasnˇŻt he a once-in-a-lifetime genius? The tasks he handles are indeed the toughest!ˇ±

    ˇ°Zander, your sarcasm isnˇŻt helping. I told you not to assign him that task. We could havepleted this data in a week, but now, half a month has passed, and heˇŻs still struggling.ˇ±

    As those harsh words sank in, Coulson could no longer stand to listen. He bowed his head, pulled down his baseball cap, and rushed out, haunted by the fear that someone might realize he had stayedte that night.

    Crushed by the revtions, Coulson broke downpletely.

    With a bitter smile, Coulson continued the narrative.

    ˇ°After that, he grew to despise his father for pushing him into working at the agency. He detested his colleagues and superiors for treating him like a fool. And he felt abandoned by his teacher, who had disappeared halfway through.ˇ±

    At that instant, Coulson looked up sneakily at Harlee. Noting her impassive demeanor, he smirked slightly and added, ˇ°He despised everyone around him, yet he never med himself, still convinced he was the golden child.ˇ±

    At that time, those mocking voices haunted Coulson, and he felt as though he was being led down a path where he didnˇŻt belong by his mentor. Since that day, he had dedicated himself to his studies and secluded experiments, determined to prove all his critics wrong.

    Coulson saw himself as a resilient weed, thriving despite adversity. He didnˇŻt realize that his reputation as a ˇ°geniusˇ± was only due to the strength of the Agur family, and had nothing to do with his own abilities.

    Harlee listened in silence. She hadnˇŻt anticipated that a student with such potential would be so twisted and doubt his own abilities simply by stepping into a new domain. She had hoped he would ascend to new heights and earn the respect of his peers, not that he would end up frustrated and disillusioned.

    Feeling aplex mix of emotions, Harlee faced Coulson, her voice slightly dry.

    ˇ°Why didnˇŻt you seek me out?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1382

    ?Chapter 1382:

    She wondered why Coulson hadnˇŻt approached her when the troubles began. Before departing, she had told her students that they could alwayse to her for help. She would have offered assistance if Coulson had just asked.

    ˇ°Just a few days after Mr. Green returned to the country, I tried to open my heart to you and share everything,ˇ± Coulson said, looking up with a mocking smile.

    ˇ°At that time, you were overwhelmed with your own issues and couldnˇŻt even spare a moment to see me. Eventually, I felt too embarrassed and decided to let it go.ˇ±

    As Coulson spoke, he lowered his gaze.

    ˇ°You have your own life and rtionships, and ours is merely that of a teacher and student.ˇ±

    Harlee vaguely remembered that day being hectic, not because of Rhys, but due to urgent matters with the Shadow Moon Society, which had forced her to postpone her meeting with Coulson until the next afternoon.

    Harlee began, ˇ°I sat waiting in that caf¨¦ for an hourˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°But I had lost all my courage by then!ˇ± Coulson abruptly looked up, his eyes filled with self-derision, cutting her off mid-thought.

    Harlee met his gaze, and after a lengthy silence, she responded with a quiet smile, ˇ°And then?ˇ±

    Was it her fault for writing the rmendation letter that helped him get into the National Aerospace Agency? Or did she bear responsibility for rescheduling their meeting, causing him to miss his opportunity to open up?

    When Coulson heard her casual words, a mix of emotions began to stir within him.

    ????t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c????

    ˇ°IˇŻm not ming you!ˇ± he eximed, his voice tinged with frustration. He stood suddenly, peering down at her emotionally.

    ˇ°I thought I had matured, that I could bravely ovee it. But the more time I spent at the National Aerospace Agency, the more useless I felt, and IˇŻve even started to hate my childhood dreams!ˇ±

    This was a side of Coulson Harlee had never seen before. In her eyes, he had always been the diligent student, the intellectual marvel admired by his younger peers, always pushing himself to excel.

    Now, his eyes were red with bitterness.

    ˇ°You know, Sebrina also made it into the National Aerospace Agency. She earned her ce through sheer effort, quickly proved her worth, and everyone there adored her from the start.ˇ±

    Harlee showed no emotion when she heard that. Sebrina had immediately messaged her upon getting epted to the National Aerospace Agency. Given the numerous questions Sebrina had posed to her over the years, SebrinaˇŻs sess had been no surprise.

    ˇ°And then?ˇ± she asked softly.

    ˇ°Sebrina once made a public confession during her incredible sess that she was inspired by me. Ha-ha! Can you believe someone as gifted as her could actually like me? ItˇŻs quite the joke, right?ˇ± Hisughter carried a slightly manic edge.

    At that moment, Harlee realized the depth of his emotional turmoil. Seeing the signs of depression, she didnˇŻt hesitate to text Noel for help.

    ˇ°Do you despise me for this reason?ˇ± Harlee asked gently, coaxing Coulson to sit beside her on the bench. The edge of the rooftop was dangerously low, and she feared he might impulsively put himself in harmˇŻs way.

    ˇ°So, this is your impression of me?ˇ± Coulson asked, his voiceced with irony as he twisted his mouth. Abruptly, he seized his hair in distress.

    ˇ°Do you believe IˇŻd seek revenge? Maybe even conspire with your enemies to target you, all because of that rmendation letter thatnded me an internship at the National Aerospace Agency?ˇ±

    ˇ°Coulson, IˇŻve seen the security tapes,ˇ± Harlee said with a sigh, locking eyes with him earnestly, her grip on his hand firm.

    A flicker of surprise crossed CoulsonˇŻs face when he heard this, quickly reced by a self-mocking smile.

    ˇ°I see. So, you respond to my calls because you think IˇŻm colluding with N, right?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1383

    ?Chapter 1383:

    ˇ°Have you ever reached out to me proactively over the years?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    This left Coulson speechless for a moment. He had indeed never initiated contact with Harlee or revisited past acquaintances. Instead, he had opted to steer clear of his own family, building a wall around his emotionsˇŞa barrier so strong that no one could reach him, and he couldnˇŻt escape from it either.

    Upon recognizing this, Harlee stood and fixed him with a sincere gaze.

    ˇ°If I truly believed you had harmed my parents, do you think weˇŻd be sitting here so calmly? I would have dealt with you long before you could judge me!ˇ±

    Coulson looked up slowly, his posture rigid.

    Harlee continued, ˇ°I always thought you were a smart guy, Coulson. With enough hard work, I believed you could reach any position you wanted. But I didnˇŻt realize the weight of your burdens was so heavy that itpletely crushed you.ˇ±

    Had she foreseen the intense pressures of the National Aerospace Agency, she might have spared Coulson, knowing his capabilities were better matched to roles within his familyˇŻs enterprise. In that case, he would have remained the same impressive Coulson that everyone admired and liked.

    Looking down in embarrassment, Coulson muttered, ˇ°Iˇ­ I didnˇŻt meanˇ­ˇ±

    His defense was weak, but he refused to ept that the person he despised the most was, in fact, himself.

    Harlee extended her hand to retrieve the ne from him, her expression marked by concern.

    ˇ°Coulson, do you know why I gave you this ne back then?ˇ±

    Explore fresh updates g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    A puzzled look crossed CoulsonˇŻs face as he instinctively shook his head.

    Harlee produced a key ne from her pocket and inserted it into the lock ne. With a satisfying click, the lock opened, revealing a heart shape.

    ˇ°This is your answer. I promised you could alwayse to me, and I meant every word. I designed these nes myself. The key and lock symbolize mymitment to helping you with your troubles, and the heart symbolizes the genuine feelings we share.ˇ±

    Before Sebrina entered the National Aerospace Agency, she had sought HarleeˇŻs counsel on numerous challenging issues. Simrly, other students frequently sought HarleeˇŻs help during hard times.

    With a wistful smile, Harlee examined the two nes in her grasp.

    ˇ°Out of everyone, you were the only one who dismissed this gift as trivial, Coulson. Why didnˇŻt you trust me more?ˇ±

    ˇ°Harlee, IˇŞˇ±

    ˇ°Why would you associate with someone who detests me?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice softened as she rolled up her sleeves, revealing the fatigue in her.

    ˇ°You know what? Today, Adelina burned me with boiling water. She taunted me too, suggesting that even those closest to me intend to harm me.ˇ±

    Coulson remained seated, using his shlight to inspect the burns on HarleeˇŻs arm. His breath shook, and panic filled his eyes.

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt mean to harm you, Harlee. I truly didnˇŻt intend anything from the start.ˇ±

    ˇ°I once believed wholeheartedly that those close to me would never harm me. Even when I recognized a figure in the security footage, I refused to believe it was you!ˇ± Harlee said, a bitter twist to her lips.

    ˇ°But now, IˇŻm the butt of the joke. IˇŻm sure N is having a goodugh, thinking sheˇŻs manipted mepletely!ˇ±

    ˇ°The rtionships and emotions that mean so much to me have turned into mere jokes in NˇŻs mouth!ˇ± Harlee eximed, hurling the lock ne off the rooftop.

    The ne vanished silently into the night, seemingly leaving Harlee clueless about its whereabouts.

    Coulson attempted to rise, but Harlee held him back firmly.

    ˇ°You still havenˇŻt answered my question. Why did you cooperate with N?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1384

    ?Chapter 1384:

    Convinced that Coulson would never intentionally harm her, Harlee realized that he could still be manipted by N.

    Coulson perched on the bench, his gaze lost in the direction where Harlee had flung the lock ne, overwhelmed by a peculiar sense of shame. He had never truly harmed Harlee, yet he had contemted drastic actions to recapture her attention.

    Regarding CoulsonˇŻs coboration with N, amid the growing pressures from his family and the scorn from colleagues and superiors, N had emerged as a savior. She promised to help him preserve his ˇ°golden childˇ± image and protect the Agur familyˇŻs honor, even vowing to make Harlee seek him out willingly. In apse of judgment, Coulson had consented.

    However, Coulson hadnˇŻt entirely forsaken his values. Deep down, he clung to the principles Harlee had instilled in him and his own moral upbringing. When he discovered NˇŻs true intentions to ruin Harleepletely, he was ovee with a breakdown, unable to reconcile his actions with his conscience.

    Still, he hadnˇŻt fullye to his senses until the incident involving Lonnie and Sk. It was then that he came to the painful realization of how terribly wrong he had been. His reason ultimately overpowered his emotions, and he decided to risk his life to gather information on N and give it to Harlee, offering it as his final apology.

    Raising his eyes, Coulson found Harlee standing before him, her expression filled with sheer disappointment. That look terrified him. He rushed to rify, ˇ°I never intended to hurt you. IˇŻm here to make things right!ˇ±

    His anxiety was palpable. Facing what he feared could be his final moments, he dreaded the thought of his most esteemed mentor viewing him with profound disapproval.

    New content avable g?ln¦Ň¦Íe??s

    Harlee remained motionless, though her phone vibrated repeatedly inside her pocket. She held off on checking it, waiting for the right moment.

    Meanwhile, Coulson frantically retrieved a hard drive from his pocket, saying, ˇ°I wasnˇŻt sure what you needed, so I copied everything avable.ˇ±

    Harlee stood still, watching in silence, not making a single move.

    Coulson stood there, resembling a child caught in a misdeed, his actions uncertain. He attempted several times to hand over the hard drive, his hand pausing mid-air before withdrawing.

    Harlee observed him, her face etched with aplex mix of emotions. She found herself unsure of how to confront him anymore. Her hesitation grew as she wondered whether the hard drive he held might actually be a bomb.

    Withdrawing her phone from her pocket, Harlee checked the message disyed. A single nce widened her eyes in astonishment. She turned to Coulson, her face filled with disbelief. Coulson had been diagnosed with severe depression.

    Harlee had assumed Coulson might have sought NˇŻs help as he navigated the uncharted territory of his emotions, but she hadnˇŻt anticipated that his actions were driven by severe depression. She understood the struggles of adjusting from a high to a low point but hadnˇŻt realized N had orchestrated the entire scenario.

    Coulson ced the hard drive on the bench and slowly walked toward the edge of the rooftop, his gaze fixed on the brightly shining stars. A glimmer of joy sparked in his typically somber eyes. His face broke into a smile, a sense of relief washing over him as he spread his arms wide. Turning to Harlee, his smile was as radiant as when they first met.

    ˇ°Harlee, I truly never intended to cause you harm, though I admit my actions brought you pain,ˇ± Coulson said earnestly.

    ˇ°N is meticulous. In the two years weˇŻve known each other, she always initiated ourmunications.ˇ±

    Harlee remained silent, watching him. His demeanor suggested this might be a final goodbye, prompting her to send urgent messages to Franco to prepare.

    ˇ°But she still trusts me, so I gathered what I could on this hard drive. IˇŻm not sure how much it will aid you, but at least it might offer you deeper insight into her schemes,ˇ± Coulson continued.

    ˇ°NˇŻs n is straightforward. In addition to killing everyone around you, she intends to capture you and, each day, cut off a piece of your flesh to feed to dogs until the day you die!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1385

    ?Chapter 1385:

    As she listened, Harlee took several steps toward him.

    ˇ°Coulson, have you ever considered that from the start, you were merely a pawn in someone elseˇŻs game?ˇ±

    Coulson wasnˇŻt as useless as he thought. His colleagues and supervisors at the National Aerospace Agency didnˇŻt actually despise him as much as he believed. Under NˇŻs maniption, he had slowly sunk into depression, eventually starting to deny his own worth.

    CoulsonˇŻs smile stiffened as he processed her words.

    ˇ°What do you mean?ˇ±

    For him, the years since his tenure at the National Aerospace Agency had been filled with profound darkness. Given another chance, he would choose not to work there at all.

    Even at the cost of his life, Coulson believed that if he could have avoided disappointing his grandfatherˇŞthe person who loved him more than anyone elseˇŞhis sacrifices would have been worth it.

    Harlee looked at him and said, ˇ°From the moment you joined the National Aerospace Agency, you became a pawn in NˇŻs game.ˇ±

    ˇ°What do you mean?ˇ± Coulson asked, his face clouded with confusion. Seeing his bewilderment, Harlee couldnˇŻt help but sigh. She pulled out her phone, disying the information Robbie hadpiled.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve been manipted.ˇ±

    Coulson stared nkly at the information on her phone. Gradually, fury began to build in his eyes, only to fade into a profound emptiness, draining the life from his gaze. There had been no ridicule from his colleagues or leaders. He wasnˇŻt the useless fool he feared he had be. There was no story of the ˇ°golden childˇ± who fell and waspletely broken. There was only deceit. N had tricked him with false illusions.

    Keep reading at g¦Ál¦Çovels?c©–m

    The mockery and shame Coulson thought heˇŻd endured over the years were nothing but fabrications, orchestrated by N through hallucinogens. He had remained on his original pathˇŞthe ˇ°golden childˇ± in the eyes of others. He had thrived during his internship at the National Aerospace Agency, secured an early promotion, and even led an experiment.

    As Coulson processed NˇŻs maniptions, his mind spiraled in chaos. Before he could grasp the fleeting fragments of the truth heˇŻd just pieced together, his mind went nk. He copsed, like a puppet whose strings had been cut.

    Coulson hit the floor hard, bleeding from several injuries. His face was covered in blood, and the sight was horrifying.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes widened in shock, fixating on his trembling hands.

    ˇ°Shit! N administered ten times the usual dose!ˇ±

    With a bloodied smile, Coulson looked up at Harlee, his face showing a look of relief.

    ˇ°Harlee, hallucinogens or not, I never intended to harm you. Please, donˇŻt think less of me, okay?ˇ±

    With those words, he closed his eyes, resigned and without regret. His heart knew he hadnˇŻt truly turned evil. That was enough.

    Franco, who had been standing by at the edge of the rooftop, dashed over when he heard themotion.

    ˇ°Harlee, are you alright?ˇ± Harlee remained motionless, her gaze vacant.

    ˇ°Is there any chance he can be saved?ˇ± she asked, her voice trembling.

    Franco knelt down to assess CoulsonˇŻs breathing, his face growing serious.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs possible, but the odds are slim.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs lips quivered as she swiftly knelt beside him, administering basic first aid to Coulson.

    ˇ°I wonˇŻt give up, even if thereˇŻs just a sliver of hope!ˇ± she said, her voice filled with determination.

    ˇ°Get in touch with Goodwin right away and have him prepare for surgery. After the surgery, send Coulson straight to Alex!ˇ± Harlee knew that if Coulson stayed here, N would stop at nothing to destroy him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1386

    ?Chapter 1386:

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Franco immediately called Goodwin to coordinate the necessary preparations and then summoned Cillian to assemble a team to discreetly secure the area around the surgery.

    Meanwhile, Harlee found herself alone, seated on a bench atop the rooftop.

    Harlee sat alone on a rooftop bench, her eyes reflecting a deep void, as if the world around her had disappeared. Her hand, feeling numb and distant, gripped her vibrating phone.

    The screen showed eighteen missed calls from Rhys, three from Robbie, two from Patrick, and others from Belinda and Jose.

    As Harlee watched the relentless notifications light up her screen, fatigue and a growing sense of responsibility weighed heavily on her. She considered turning off the phone to stop the buzzing but hesitated, not wanting to cause unnecessary worry. In the end, she opted to text them, saying, ˇ°I need some time alone. IˇŻlle backter.ˇ±

    Once the message was sent, Harlee ced her phone on the hard drive Coulson had left on the bench, no longer paying it any mind. She leaned back, tilting her head to the sky, thoughts swirling like scenes from a movie, revisiting her moments with Coulson. She remembered when he had sincerely said, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, IˇŻm eager to learn from you.ˇ±

    After she wrote the rmendation letter for him, he had said gratefully, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, thanks for the rmendation letter. I promise I wonˇŻt disappoint you!ˇ±

    Tears rimmed HarleeˇŻs eyes. One hand rested limply on the bench, while the other held two nes, staring at them in silence. She had never actually thrown away the lock ne.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????

    Gradually, she drifted back into a sea of old memories.

    ˇ°Is joining the National Aerospace Agency truly what you want?ˇ± Harlee had asked Coulson with a smile.

    ˇ°ArenˇŻt you LaurenceˇŻs favorite grandson? WouldnˇŻt he prefer you to take over the family business?ˇ±

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Coulson had responded, a confident smile lighting up his face.

    ˇ°My grandpa has always encouraged me to pursue my passions. He even helped me discover my dream of designing helicopter systems. So, joining the National Aerospace Agency would make him proud of me!ˇ± At that time, his face had been filled with hope, his eyes burning with the fire of unfulfilled dreams.

    Suddenly, HarleeˇŻs thoughts snapped back from the pleasant memories. She couldnˇŻt help but think of CoulsonˇŻs face, once so vibrant and hopeful, now bloodied and broken.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes widened in horror as the brutal reality of CoulsonˇŻs battered face shattered the gentle flow of her memories. A wave of sickness overtook her, and she leaned over the bench, vomiting uncontrobly. Her stomach emptied, and the bitter stench filled the air. The world around her began to spin, and her legs weakened. She copsed to the floor, leaning against the bench for support.

    A strange noise broke through the chaos, as if trying to anchor her back to reality. Yet, Harlee didnˇŻt react.

    When Rhys burst onto the rooftop, he found Harlee copsed on the floor, her eyes vacant, and the surroundings marked by vomit. She looked frail, as if the slightest breeze could carry her away. Distress twisted RhysˇŻs face as he rushed to her side, pained by her evident suffering.

    Patrick followed closely, surveying the area before instructing the rest of the team.

    ˇ°Stay alert and watch our surroundings. Make sure no further troubles arise!ˇ± With N still unounted for, they remained vignt for any unexpected disruptions. The team responded in unison, ˇ°Yes!ˇ±

    Rhys knelt beside Harlee, using his sleeve to gently wipe the vomit from her mouth. She remained silent, yielding to the touch of his hand on her face. He then helped her onto the bench, brushing her hair back from her face with careful fingers. Herplexion was ghostly pale.

    RhysˇŻs heart tightened. He looked down at her, feeling as if his heart had been struck. His greatest fear hade to pass. Harlee was once again trapped in a cycle of self-me, struggling to break free from the shadows of guilt. She had only just begun to recover, and nowˇ­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1387

    ?Chapter 1387:

    Rhys gently cupped her face, locking eyes with her, his touch a silent vow of unwavering support. He softly pinched her cheek, his voice gentle as he said, ˇ°Lee, none of this is your fault.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyshes fluttered, and she finally raised her eyes to meet his. She wrapped her arms around him, seeking sce in his embrace.

    ˇ°Rhys, IˇŻm heartbroken. Coulson is in this state because of me. Do you think IˇŻm cursed? Everyone who gets close to me always ends up hurt.ˇ±

    Her words were heavy with self-usation.

    At her words, Rhys stiffened, instinctively beginning to soothe her, stroking her back.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre not to me. DonˇŻt carry this burden.ˇ±

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Harlee whispered, shaking her head.

    Harlee shook her head vehemently, her voice saturated with remorse.

    ˇ°It is my fault. I bring bad luck to those around me. ThatˇŻs why those close to me suffer. You fell off a cliff because of me. Anika poisoned and tormented you for over three years. Tonya, Ritchie, and Hamilton all died in that fight because of me. And now, Coulson has changed beyond recognition because of my actions. I, Iˇ­ˇ±

    Ovee by her emotions, she broke down, unable to continue.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre not to me for any of this. LindsayˇŻs the one who wanted you gone, which led me to fall off that cliff. Anika is the one who tried to control me, which led to my poisoning. Matteo and WaylonˇŻs cruelty pulled Tonya and the others into danger. And itˇŻs N, for reasons I canˇŻt exin, who is determined to hurt you, which is why Coulson ended up being used as a pawn!ˇ± He grasped her shoulders, forcing her to meet his eyes, and said earnestly, ˇ°Lee, none of this is your fault. The wrong lies with the people who have bad intentions!ˇ±

    He repeatedly held her shoulders, urging her to keep her chin up.

    Read more at g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í???s

    HarleeˇŻs eyes were filled with deep self-doubt, reflecting her internal struggle against her own insecurities.

    ˇ°Really?ˇ± she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty. Could it truly not be her fault? HadnˇŻt her inability to protect those she cared about caused this situation?

    Rhys noticed she was paying attention and lightened his tone, attempting to bring some humor into the situation.

    ˇ°Absolutely, my love could never be at fault!ˇ± He intended hisforting words to dispel the gloom surrounding her.

    That was what Noel had told Rhys. If Harlee was on the verge of a self-me meltdown, the strategy was to reassure her thoroughly, lighten the mood with humor, and then keep a close watch on her emotional state until she stabilized.

    Harlee looked at RhysˇŻsforting smile. His constant support gave her the breathing room she needed, yet she couldnˇŻt shake off the guilt weighing on her heart. She recognized that she might be spiraling into another emotional crisis, but this time, no matter how hard she tried, she couldnˇŻt control her emotions. Still, no updates about Coulson hade, and she dreaded the worst possible news.

    After an agonizing period, RhysˇŻs soothing presence gradually eased HarleeˇŻs nerves, blunting the edge of her breakdown.

    But as she attempted to speak, her words barely emerged.

    ˇ°Iˇ­ˇ±

    Her eyes conveyed sheer shock and fear.

    Rhys quickly steadied her shoulders again, his eyes earnest.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. WeˇŻll take it slow. One word at a time.ˇ±

    Harlee just shook her head. If she suddenly lost her ability to speak, that was okay. She only wanted tomunicate that she was alright. But given her visible distress, how could Rhys believe she was truly okay?

    Nearby, Patrick observed the unfolding scene with intense focus. Seeing Harlee struggle to speak, anxiety surged within him, his fists clenching in frustration.

    ˇ°This is the first time IˇŻve seen Harlee like this. If I ever catch that damned N, I swear IˇŻll tear her apart,ˇ± he muttered under his breath.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1388

    ?Chapter 1388:

    Harlee, not wanting Nathaniel and the others to worry, insisted on returning to Remson Manor. However, as she had feared, she spiked a high feverter that night.

    With Goodwin still in the operating room, Patrick had to urgently call in another doctor from GoodwinˇŻs medical team. Given that Harlee was pregnant and unable to take most medications safely, physical cooling methods were adopted.

    The doctor Patrick called in appeared visibly nervous. Aware of RhysˇŻ unpredictable temper, he feared that no treatment decision would be deemed correct.

    Lying in bed, Harlee noticed the doctorˇŻs apprehension. She reassured him with a smile, ˇ°Please check on my baby first, then we can proceed with the cooling measures.ˇ±

    The doctor nodded, frequently casting wary nces at Rhys, trying to gauge his reaction.

    ˇ°Why are you staring? Just focus on relieving my wifeˇŻs fever!ˇ± Rhys eximed, his anger reaching its peak at the doctorˇŻs hesitation.

    Harlee lightly tapped her forehead. She reached out for RhysˇŻ hand, findingfort in his touch.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. ItˇŻs just a fever, nothing to be rmed about.ˇ±

    Patrick stood quietly off to the side, too afraid to speak. Speaking up now and risking RhysˇŻ wrath would be a pointless endeavor.

    When Rhys heard HarleeˇŻs voice, his expression softened slightly, but the doctorˇŻs gaze still weighed heavily on him, filling him with immense pressure.

    The tension in the room was thick, as though they were in the middle of a life-or-death operation.

    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates

    Rhys took a seat beside the bed, gently holding HarleeˇŻs hand.

    ˇ°Try to get some rest. YouˇŻll feel better after some sleep,ˇ± he suggested softly.

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    Harlee, worn out, quickly fell into a deep sleep.

    She was unaware of when her fever subsided or when the doctor discreetly exited the room.

    It was around three-thirty in the morning when Harlee woke suddenly from a nightmare, soaked in sweat. Her eyes snapped open, and her hand instinctively reached out for theforting presence usually beside her. Was Rhys gone?

    Sitting up, Harlee flipped on the bedsidemp and looked around. He really wasnˇŻt there. She tossed back the covers and climbed out of bed, feeling the stickiness of her skin. She decided a quick shower was needed.

    As she headed toward the bathroom in her pajamas, her gazended on her phone lying on the table. She walked over, picked it up, and found it switched off. Harlee carried the phone back to the bedside, plugged it into the charger, and turned it on. Instantly, a barrage of messages flooded the screen.

    ˇ°Harlee, Thiago and I have made it out safely. I wonˇŻt being back for the next few days to keep N and Tania from getting suspicious. Make sure everyone sticks to the same story. Tell those who shouldnˇŻt know that they are not in the loop, and for those who need to know, let them believe you sent me back to Uwhor to take care of some business.ˇ±

    ˇ°Harlee, getting info on N is proving difficult. I need more time.ˇ±

    ˇ°Harlee, I have good news. Lonnie and Sk are recovering well! The poison isnˇŻt contagious, and they should be free of it soon.ˇ±

    The phone was bursting with updates, yet there was nothing about Coulson.

    Harlee scanned the initial reports briefly, chose not to delve into each one, and instead grabbed a coat and headed for the study. She felt both heavy and lightheaded, relieved that the fever had finally subsided. The vi was mostly dark, except for a soft light emanating from the study.

    The study door was slightly open. Harlee approached and saw Rhys sitting at the head of the table, his face etched with concern, still dressed as he had been earlier. Around the table sat members of the Twilight and some unfamiliar faces.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, our team has conducted a thorough investigation, and we would typically have received new information by now. However, theyˇŻve beenpletely silent so far, which suggests N is exercising extreme caution, and the Happer family in Mechuique poses a significant threat.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1389

    ?Chapter 1389:

    ˇ°IˇŻm struggling to find much information about N as well,ˇ± Patrick said, his voice barely audible.

    ˇ°I have a strong feeling that N is leading us around by the nose.ˇ±

    The others echoed simr thoughts.

    Harlee was a little shocked. It was the first time she had seen them like this. N seemed far more daunting than she had previously imagined. Her fists clenched.

    Instinctively, Harlee looked deeper into the room where Rhys sat, his face stoic and seemingly unfazed by the reports being delivered.

    ˇ°Should we implement precautions before proceeding?ˇ± Patrick asked. All eyes then shifted toward Rhys.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need,ˇ± Rhys responded firmly.

    ˇ°Continue to execute HarleeˇŻs orders. You may reduce the pace, but ensure all data is submitted in full.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± everyone responded together. Patrick, however, remained uneasy and added, ˇ°Given the current progress, IˇŻm afraid Harleeˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys cut him off with a raised hand.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. The obstacles youˇŻre encountering will be handled in time. Just concentrate on collecting the information.ˇ±

    Nods of agreement followed.

    Patrick stood, visibly surprised. With all of RhysˇŻ men reassigned to Harlee, he wondered where additional support woulde from. But since he had known Rhys, he had never been able to guess RhysˇŻ thoughts, so he held back from making any furtherments.

    Harlee, overhearing this exchange from outside, furrowed her brows but chose not to enter the study. Instead, she turned back toward the bedroom to shower and rest. Rhys would tell her if he wanted to. Right now, her primary focus should be on her health, safeguarding the unborn child, and preparing for the confrontation with N. After her shower, Harleey in bed. Dawn was breaking, yet Rhys remained upied in the study. Shey on her back, gently caressing her belly, her gaze fixed on the ceiling as if deep in thought, dying sleep for the moment.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures

    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps and the door handle twisting echoed from outside. Harlee quickly shut her eyes, feigning sleep.

    Momentster, the door swung open and the footsteps drew nearer. HarleeˇŻs pretense became more convincing.

    Rhys moved silently toward the bed, cautious not to wake her. He extended a hand to check HarleeˇŻs forehead for any sign of fever. Finding her temperature normal, he let out a quiet sigh of relief. He carefully adjusted the quilt to cover her more securely.

    Harlee remained still, wary of revealing that she was only pretending to sleep. Aware of the exhaustion Rhys faced due to her situation with N, she didnˇŻt want to add to his worries.

    Luckily, Rhys, worn out himself, didnˇŻt pick up on her act. He simply sat by the bed, gazing at her peaceful face, finding sce after a tiring day.

    After some time, Rhys, feeling somewhat refreshed, headed to the bathroom for a shower.

    The sound of running water filled the room, and Harlee slowly opened her eyes, her gaze shifting toward the bathroom as her hand clutched the quilt.

    As the water continued to run, HarleeˇŻs eyelids grew heavy, and she eventually drifted into a deep sleep.

    By the time Rhys returned, Harlee was soundly asleep. He slipped quietly into bed, wrapped his arms around her, and tenderly kissed her forehead.

    ˇ°Good night, my love.ˇ±

    Feeling his embrace, Harlee instinctively snuggled closer to him. A smile of contentment appeared on RhysˇŻ lips, and he, too, soon fell asleep.

    Morning sunlight streamed through the slightly parted curtains. Harlee stretchednguidly on the bed, her hand inadvertently brushing against a manˇŻs abdomen. Startled, she rolled over.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1390

    ?Chapter 1390:

    ˇ°Why are you still here?ˇ±

    Rhys gazed at her, an affectionate smile on his face.

    ˇ°Honey, where else should I be?ˇ±

    ˇ°No, I mean, donˇŻt you usually start your day early? Normally, youˇŻd be up by now, right? ThatˇŻs what I meantˇ­ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs exnation tumbled out somewhat confusedly.

    Finally, she gave in and nestled closer into RhysˇŻ arms. As she did, her cor shifted, exposing the graceful curve of her neck.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre making things quite tempting first thing in the morning, honey. ThatˇŻs a bit overwhelming for me!ˇ± Rhys gently nuzzled her face with his rough, unshaven chin.

    The stubble scratched her skin, making her want to pull away. Sheughed and said, ˇ°Cut it out, or youˇŻll upset the baby!ˇ±

    ˇ°How could it?ˇ± RhysˇŻ hand gently stroked her visibly swelling belly, his grin yful.

    ˇ°Once it arrives, IˇŻll have to give it a little tap. ThatˇŻll teach it not to misbehave!ˇ±

    Harlee pped his hand away with a firm smack, her voice carrying a touch of yful annoyance.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs not good for the baby. Leave us be!ˇ±

    ˇ°Ow, that hurtsˇ­ Look, itˇŻs all red now,ˇ± Rhys blurted out.

    ˇ°Serves you right!ˇ± Harlee responded with a confident smirk, throwing off the covers and sitting up.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt you even think about teasing my precious baby!ˇ±

    Explore captivating tales at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s???o??

    Rhys reclined on the bed, observing her. Herplexion was still slightly pale, but there was a renewed sparkle in her eyes, and she didnˇŻt have the haunted look fromst night. Pretending to be irritated, he pulled her into his arms and said fiercely, ˇ°You think you can hit me and just walk away?ˇ±

    Harlee looked him straight in the eye, her tone defiant.

    ˇ°What? Are you nning to hit me back?ˇ±

    ˇ°YouˇŻre getting cocky!ˇ± He traced his hand up to her neck gently.

    Harlee arched her neck back, allowing his hand to encircle her throat.

    ˇ°Exactly. IˇŻve always been bold, and your indulgence has only made me bolder.ˇ±

    At this, Rhys couldnˇŻt resist any longer, pinning her to the bed and kissing her deeply, a joyful smile ying across his lips. Their kisses were filled with intense passion, the heat of the moment affecting them both deeply.

    Rhys broke away just in time, and Harlee looked up at him with a yful smile.

    ˇ°If you keep restraining yourself like this, you might have problemster on, you know?ˇ±

    ˇ°Keep taunting me, and youˇŻll see what happens after you deliver!ˇ± Rhys propped himself up on one arm, the other tenderly stroking her cheek as if she were a delicate gem.

    ˇ°WeˇŻll see about that in six months!ˇ± Harlee shoved him away yfully and climbed out of bed, striding toward the bathroom. She paused, turned, and smiled brightly at him.

    ˇ°Rhys, I love you.ˇ±

    With that, she entered the bathroom without a backward nce.

    The night before, the stress concerning Coulson had triggered another distressing episode for her. Without RhysˇŻ forceful reassurance, she wasnˇŻt sure how she would have coped today.

    Upon hearing her deration, Rhys leaped from the bed, a victorious grin on his face, and followed her into the bathroom, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind.

    Harlee rinsed her mouth, then lifted her head to meet his gaze in the mirror.

    ˇ°Rhysˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Hmm?ˇ± He rested his chin on her shoulder, his smile teasing.

    ˇ°Are you trying to tell me you love me more?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1391

    ?Chapter 1391:

    ˇ°Besides the Twilight team, how do you manage to have additional manpower?ˇ± Harlee asked with a serious tone.

    Rhys turned her to face him, his arms still encircling her waist. His voice was low and enticing as he responded, ˇ°Aside from a few who didnˇŻt leave the assassin trade, all my resources are at your disposal. But have you forgotten about Oaklee?ˇ±

    ˇ°Oaklee?ˇ± Harlee couldnˇŻt remember the name right away.

    He gently tapped her forehead.

    ˇ°Remember, you canˇŻt beat free help.ˇ±

    That jogged HarleeˇŻs memoryˇŞelia was virtually under OakleeˇŻs control. She gave him a thumbs up, her eyes shimmering with admiration.

    ˇ°How many people did you borrow from her?ˇ± Harlee grinned.

    ˇ°Did you deploy them all into the Happer family? Could I also get some of her people, especially those who are skilled inbat?ˇ±

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre all in ce.ˇ±

    He looked at her with a yful twinkle in his eye.

    ˇ°As long as youˇŻre prepared to endure her vociferous objections, you can borrow anyone.ˇ±

    Harlee yfully covered his mouth, turned away, and chuckled as she put on her headband for face washing.

    ˇ°The people I have now are more than enough for me.ˇ±

    Harlee really couldnˇŻt deal with OakleeˇŻs vehement protests, so she decided it was best to stick with her current team.

    Check whatˇŻs new on g?ln¦Ňv???s?c?m

    Rhysughed quietly, choosing not to add more. He moved beside her and started brushing his teeth.

    They exited the bathroom one after the other. Suddenly, Rhys caught her hand and asked, ˇ°Babe, why do you so often use my name instead of endearments like ˇ®honeyˇŻ?ˇ±

    He had long wanted to ask this, but there was always something more pressing or distractions of a more passionate nature.

    ˇ°PeopleˇŻs memories tend to fade as they age, so by calling you by your name now, IˇŻll ensure I remember it even when IˇŻm old,ˇ± Harlee exined, looping her arms around his neck and smiling.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt want to forget such a wonderful husband in myter years.ˇ±

    Rhys felt a rush of affection. He leaned in and kissed her tenderly.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻll always remember for both of us.ˇ±

    After saying that, he kissed her once more. If not for their unborn child, he would have loved to be even closer to her!

    It was three in the afternoon.

    Harlee had finally managed to persuade Rhys to let her work in the study. Just then, Goodwin brought some encouraging news about CoulsonˇŻs condition.

    ˇ°I understand. If everything looks fine, have Franco take Coulson to Uwhor,ˇ± Harlee responded, her voice filled with happiness.

    Goodwin hesitated before asking, ˇ°Harlee, do we need to send Coulson to Uwhor immediately? ItˇŻs generally not advisable to move someone so soon after surgery.ˇ±

    During this period, Goodwin had been working for Harlee. Gradually, he found himself drawn to her personality. He stopped calling her Mrs. Green and began referring to her as Harlee, just like Patrick did.

    ˇ°Yes, staying in Baythorn is too risky. ItˇŻs not only Coulson who might be in danger but also you,ˇ± Harlee exined. The recent incident at the Fletcher familyˇŻs

    The residence demonstrated NˇŻs merciless nature and her tendency to eliminate anyone connected to her ns.

    ˇ°I understand.ˇ±

    With that, Goodwin went off to coordinate with Franco about the patientˇŻs overseas transfer after Harlee hung up the phone. Meanwhile, in the ss room, Rhys sat alone with aptop, conducting a video conference with executives from the Green Group. Harlee approached, set down her ownptop in front of him, and then took a seat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1392

    ?Chapter 1392:

    ˇ°Carry out his n and make adjustments based on how things unfold.ˇ±

    Rhys looked up at Harlee and immediately said, ˇ°The meeting is adjourned.ˇ±

    Harlee looked up, their eyes meeting.

    ˇ°You donˇŻt have to stop the meeting for me. I donˇŻt needplete silence to work.ˇ±

    ˇ°Everything has been taken care of,ˇ± Rhys said as he snapped hisptop shut, looking up at Harlee.

    ˇ°So, whatˇŻs your next move with N?ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll hold off for now,ˇ± Harlee replied, shaking her head.

    ˇ°IˇŻve just learned two things. Firstly, N isnˇŻt plotting anything soon. SheˇŻs dealing with some trouble regarding the Mechuique arms deal, and the Happer family is preupied.ˇ±

    Given NˇŻs tendency to create chaos, even though she was overwhelmed, dismissing her entirely would be a mistake.

    RhysˇŻ expression grew intense.

    ˇ°Should I kill N?ˇ±

    ˇ°Eliminating her would be straightforward, but the Happer family stands with her. Too many people would get involved,ˇ± Harlee responded quietly.

    It wasnˇŻt fear of N that restrained Harlee, but the potential bacsh from the Happer family that could provoke endless strife. She didnˇŻt want Twilight members constantly battling sneak attacks. After all, they had aspirations to open a farmhouse restaurant.

    ˇ°But this way, you also lose the chance to uncover why sheˇŻs targeted you,ˇ± Rhys said, understanding her deeper concerns.

    ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs no way around it. I really want to know why she holds such deep hatred,ˇ± Harlee said, feeling trapped in herck of understanding. If she knew NˇŻs motives, she might have orchestrated a counterstrategy rather than react defensively.

    Standing, Rhys moved closer and pulled up a chair beside her. cing his hand on the table, he leaned in, his voice soothing yetpelling.

    ˇ°And the second piece of news?ˇ±

    ˇ°I need to probe deeper into N and the Happer family. Expect me to be out and about, just giving you a heads up,ˇ± she said, offering him a charming smile.

    ˇ°Seek approval for what?ˇ± Rhys feigned ignorance.

    It seemed his consent wouldnˇŻte easily, though Harlee had anticipated as much.

    Harlee slid theptop between them, forming a barrier.

    ˇ°Then let me work without interruption. IˇŻm limited to three hours on theputer daily, and IˇŻm swamped!ˇ±

    As she finished speaking, herptop was pushed away, and she fell into his arms.

    The room was bathed in a warm, golden hue from the outside light, intensifying the mood.

    Rhys met her gaze squarely, his eyes intense with concern.

    ˇ°IˇŻd rather you didnˇŻt delve into the Happer family or N. ItˇŻs too risky. What if I canˇŻt be there with you?ˇ± He was entangled in his own problems, and their paths might not always align.

    ˇ°Rhysˇ­ˇ±

    Before she could say more, Rhys added, ˇ°YouˇŻd find a way to go without telling me.ˇ±

    He sighed, releasing her from his embrace and meeting her gaze with a grave intensity.

    ˇ°Therefore, I have one condition. Promise me, wherever you are, youˇŻll wait for me!ˇ± His determination to stay by her side was unwavering. The thought of her embarking on any venture alone unnerved him. He worried that something might happen to her. Just like the night before, she had slipped into a spiral of self-me. If he hadnˇŻt been there, he couldnˇŻt bear to imagine what painful ways she might have turned to just to cope.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes fell to where his hand sped hers, and she felt a wave of affection. She looked up with sincerity in her eyes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1393

    ?Chapter 1393:

    ˇ°Rhys, since the incident at the Fletcher estate, IˇŻve grown more cautious.ˇ±

    ˇ°Is that so?ˇ± Rhys asked, his brow creasing.

    ˇ°Absolutely. I sensed our babyˇŻs fright then. From now on, my priority is our safety.ˇ±

    Were she still on her own, perhaps sheˇŻd risk more for quicker sess. Now, her focus was on safety and caution.

    With a gentle smile, Harlee added, ˇ°Moreover, I canˇŻt imagine leaving you to fend for yourself. I n to stick by your side forever.ˇ±

    The roomˇŻs warm glow highlighted RhysˇŻ features as he echoed her words, somewhat absently.

    ˇ°Forever?ˇ±

    ˇ°WouldnˇŻt you want that too?ˇ± Harlee yfully challenged. She knew his heart, yet she yearned to hear his affirmation.

    With heartfelt rity, Rhys said, ˇ°Absolutely! I am forever yours!ˇ± Harlee beamed up at him, leaning in for a spontaneous kiss.

    Then, Rhys agreed in a daze. By the time he came to his senses, Harlee had already picked up herptop and left. That was settled, then. Rhys sighed. Even if he didnˇŻt agree this time, he would the next time. His deep affection for her left little room for denial.

    As the sun set and Harlee wrapped up her online tasks, she set out to delve deeper into NˇŻs activities. Robbie had found a small but significant piece of informationˇŞAdelinaˇŻs release from prison had been orchestrated by the influential Holmes family.

    But just two days after AdelinaˇŻs release, tragedy struck the Holmes family, wiping out their business presence in Baythorn. Logically, anyone capable of getting Adelina out of prison muste from a powerful background. Even if something were to happen to them, they wouldnˇŻt lose their entirepany. Typically, they would sacrifice a few lesser individuals to create the illusion of control.

    Fresh content avable now g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????s

    Harlee directed Robbie to pursue this angle, and their investigation uncovered an astonishing fact: Baythorn was home to forty seemingly ordinary Holmes families. On the surface, these families appeared trivial, yet their operations hinted at a substantial, hidden power that could vanish at a momentˇŻs notice, leaving no trace.

    Harlee grew convinced that these forty entities were interconnected fronts, likely orchestrated by N. Determined, she personally visited eachpany, but every promising lead evaporated just as she neared a breakthrough. More bizarrely, all forty puppetpanies were exact replicas of one another.

    As dinnertime drew near, Harlee made her way back to the Green familyˇŻs house. Not far from the vi, a group of thugs were fighting and causing amotion, and it appeared they had drawn the attention of the police.

    As Harlee passed by, she took a nce at them and noticed something odd. The thugs didnˇŻt look like typical thugs, and the police didnˇŻt quite seem like real officers. Despite being already overwhelmed, N still managed to find time to have people keep an eye on Harlee. Her persistence was frustratingly impressive.

    Disinclined to enter the vi directly, Harlee instructed her driver to stop near Franco, who was on guard. She told him, ˇ°People are watching us about five hundred meters away from the vi. Warn CillianˇŻs team to stay alert.ˇ±

    ˇ°Should we confront them, Harlee?ˇ± Franco asked with concern.

    After a momentˇŻs consideration, Harlee decided against direct action.

    ˇ°No, removing them will only lead N to send others. LetˇŻs keep pretending weˇŻre unaware, stay one step ahead, and observe them instead.ˇ±

    Dealing with the watchers could wait until she had resolved the mystery of the forty puppetpanies.

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± Franco nodded firmly and passed along her orders.

    ˇ°Push through these next few days. Once weˇŻre clear, everyone gets a half-month off!ˇ± Harlee raised her voice and called out to the group that Franco had gathered.

    ˇ°Thank you, Harlee!ˇ± A cheer erupted from the group, grateful for the promise of rest.

    Satisfied, Harlee headed toward the main house, her mind still focused on the tasks ahead.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1394

    ?Chapter 1394:

    Harlee walked toward the main house, pausing beneath the ginkgo tree. She looked up, captivated by the way the autumn breeze danced through the leaves, scattering them to the ground.

    As one leaf fluttered downward, she caught it midair, examining its intricate details. So engrossed was she that she didnˇŻt notice DesmondˇŻs approach until he called out.

    ˇ°Harlee!ˇ± Desmond positioned himself to her left, his face etched with solemnity. Since taking charge of the situation, his demeanor had grown moreposed and steady.

    Without haste, Harlee shifted her focus from the leaf, letting it drift from her hand. She turned to face Desmond.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the urgency? Is there an issue?ˇ±

    ˇ°Actually, everything is unfolding as nned,ˇ± Desmond reassured her, shaking his head.

    Relieved, Harlee nodded for him to proceed.

    ˇ°IˇŻve managed most of the tasks you prioritized. What remains will proceed smoothly. IˇŻm ready to join you in addressing the illicit frontpanies in Baythorn.ˇ±

    ˇ°Very well,ˇ± Harlee responded, continuing her walk.

    ˇ°Meet me in the study. IˇŻll join you after changing.ˇ±

    The issue of the Baythorn frontpanies, especially their link to N, weighed heavily on her mind. She suspected a direct connection between thesepanies and N. The exposure of their operations, contrasted with NˇŻs hidden maneuvers, presented a stark contrast. Given NˇŻs devious nature, Harlee knew vignce was crucial. No detail was too minor to overlook.

    After slipping into something morefortable, Harlee entered the study, where Desmond, Franco, and others from Twilight were waiting.

    Harlee ced a pendant on the desk. It bore the design of a flower intertwined with a fish. Her voice was cold as she asked, ˇ°This came from a destroyed frontpany. Does it look familiar?ˇ±

    Desmond examined the pendant closely, flipping it in his hands, and then shook his head.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs unfamiliar and not in the Shadow Moon SocietyˇŻs records either.ˇ±

    ˇ°This is the Floral Fish emblem. Remember, the snipers who targeted Coulson during his transfer abroad today wore this same symbol,ˇ± Harlee said.

    Franco mmed his hand on the table in frustration.

    ˇ°Those snipers were slick. They fled immediately after shooting, sessful or not, leaving no chance to pursue.ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs okay. IˇŻve got some ideas,ˇ± Harlee assured him, settling into a beanbag chair. Rhys had sent the chair, concerned about herfort during long hours of work.

    She gestured for everyone to gather closer.

    Turning to Desmond, Harlee asked, ˇ°What are your first impressions of this symbol?ˇ±

    DesmondˇŻs brow furrowed.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs out of ce and unsettling.ˇ±

    Thebination of a fish and a flower in a single design struck everyone as mismatched. Its sole color, ck, added an unsettling touch.

    Harlee responded with a nod.

    ˇ°My initial reaction to this pendant when I retrieved it from the dismantledpanies was simr to yours.ˇ±

    ˇ°Do you have any theories?ˇ± Desmond asked.

    ˇ°IˇŻm starting to think this pendant isnˇŻt representative of any particr group. Perhaps its purpose is to mislead us into believing so,ˇ± Harlee said.

    ˇ°That canˇŻt be right!ˇ± Franco protested as he stood.

    ˇ°WeˇŻve long suspected that others, aside from the Happer family, are helping N.ˇ±

    ˇ°Really?ˇ± Harlee replied, her demeanor cool and steady.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1395

    ?Chapter 1395:

    Franco said with conviction, ˇ°Absolutely. Given everything, it suggests a formidable organization supports N. After todayˇŻs ambush, IˇŻm convinced this symbol belongs to them!ˇ±

    Harlee, skeptical, asked, ˇ°Why would any significant organization adopt such a noticeable logo? WouldnˇŻt that just draw attention to themselves?ˇ±

    Franco found himself at a loss for words. The Shadow Moon Society, after all, used no such symbols. They recognized each other without any need for visual identifiers.

    Ashamed, Franco met HarleeˇŻs gaze, realizing he had been seeing only what he wanted to see again.

    Harlee shifted the discussion back to their immediate concerns.

    ˇ°We should simplify our review of CoulsonˇŻs situation.ˇ±

    She approached the whiteboard, marker in hand, and began sketching a diagram to visually organize their findings. After jotting down some notes, she faced the group.

    ˇ°Notice, CoulsonˇŻs behavior changed precisely eight days after he joined the National Aerospace Agency!ˇ± Harlee said, her voice cutting through the silence. All eyes were on her as they listened intently.

    ˇ°Obviously, only during this time period did N have a hundred percent chance of sess,ˇ± Harlee emphasized, circling the term ˇ°illusionˇ± on the board.

    ˇ°Has anyone investigated creating realistic illusions using hallucinogens?ˇ±

    One of the members of the secret medical team, working outside thew, raised his hand and spoke.

    Read new content at g?ln¦Ňv???s

    ˇ°IˇŻve studied this before. However, the ratio of the hallucinogen is so precise that even a small miscalction could cause it to fail. The data analysis is likely not very urate.ˇ±

    ˇ°Exactly,ˇ± Harlee said.

    ˇ°The precise dosage and environmental conditions for these hallucinogens are crucial.ˇ±

    Harlee then provided a summary of the next chapter, mapping out the timeline when Coulson fully merged the illusion with reality.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs obvious N cannot be the one behind this hallucinogen since she was clearly abroad during that time. The only ones who could have had control are the frontpanies that disappeared around the same time.ˇ±

    As Harlee pinned the details of the frontpanies to the board, she scanned the room.

    ˇ°Notice the Floral Fish emblem?ˇ± All present shook their heads in denial.

    Franco, still skeptical, asked, ˇ°But does this symbolˇŻs presence automatically imply an intent to mislead?ˇ±

    ˇ°Consider this: IˇŻve looked into the frontpanies that vanished after CoulsonˇŻs behavior changed. Besides the recent Holmes families and the thirty-sixpanies I identified, none that disappeared earlier bore this mark,ˇ± Harlee replied.

    She had grown suspicious because the symbol was too conspicuous. It led her to believe that the publicly known frontpanies were merely decoys, while the true operations remained hidden.

    FrancoˇŻs realization dawned.

    ˇ°So, the ambush today wasnˇŻt really about capturing Coulson. It was about imprinting the Floral Fish as a recognizable symbol.ˇ±

    It all made sense nowˇŞthe identification had been straightforward, and the attackers had fled after a single shot. They intended to leave a traceable clue.

    ˇ°Exactly,ˇ± Harlee said with a nod.

    ˇ°N is already overwhelmed, so she would never waste her remaining resources on someone who isnˇŻt crucial. This shows thereˇŻs a mastermind behind N, pulling the strings and controlling everything.ˇ±

    The implications were grave. Previously, they had only NˇŻs schemes to counter. In a pinch, they could appeal to the Happer family for intervention. Now, however, they faced a new, unseen adversary controlling awork of deceptive entities.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1396

    ?Chapter 1396:

    The situation promised even moreplex challenges ahead. Who could orchestrate such widespread chaos?

    ˇ°The mastermind doesnˇŻt seem to hold a high position,ˇ± Harlee suggested, wiping away the old diagram to begin anew on the whiteboard.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs take another look at these frontpanies.ˇ±

    As Harlee outlined the details, she mapped out the frontpanies they had scrutinized thus far, exining, ˇ°To start, thesepanies are minor and blend seamlessly into their respective sectors. Moreover, each is cleverly paired with a major corporation, using these legitimate businesses as cover. And, crucially, at critical moments, they resort to self-sacrificial measures, either to rescue allies or to harm enemies.ˇ±

    The room fell silent, every member hanging on her words.

    Harlee continued, ˇ°For example, the Gill Group, previously linked with the Agur family, typifies these front operations. The brilliance of the mastermindˇŻs strategy lies in the disappearance of the front entity post-sess, halting further scrutiny dead in its tracks.ˇ±

    Harlee paused and then added, ˇ°Anyone persistent enough to dig deeper into these fronts inevitably triggers their nned copse, drawing their pursuers into a disastrous downfall.ˇ±

    Pursuing the Floral Fish emblem further would only lead to a strategic defeat for them. Every potential lead seemed to vanish.

    FrancoˇŻs expression turned grave. Unaware, he had almost fallen into this meticulously set snare, endangering not just himself but also Harlee.

    Desmond, sensing the tension, chimed in with concern, ˇ°Are we trapped between needing to investigate and the danger of doing so?ˇ±

    Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con

    ˇ°Indeed,ˇ± Harlee said, her analysis of the afternoonˇŻs findings leading to this stark realization. Reluctantly, she acknowledged the chilling effectiveness of the mastermindˇŻs tactics.

    Harlee leaned back in the beanbag chair, casually drawing her conclusion.

    ˇ°However, itˇŻs not aplete deadlock. Currently, N is overseas and untraceable. That makes understanding this mastermind critical.ˇ±

    If this person was truly the one pulling the strings behind N, or perhaps NˇŻs partner, then Harlee could use this mastermind to turn the tide and change the current disadvantageous situation.

    The atmosphere was tense. They couldnˇŻt investigate the Floral Fish but still had to find the mastermind. It was like being without any leads yet needing to track down a killer.

    Harlee dered, ˇ°The best course of action now is to leave a small group behind to feign falling into their trap and investigate the Floral Fish, while the rest of us work quickly to identify the mastermind and dismantle their entire n.ˇ±

    Failing to act swiftly might allow N to nk them in the future, from which recovery could prove difficult.

    ˇ°IˇŻll handle the preparations immediately!ˇ± Desmond said, rising sternly. He moved toward the window and began coordinating over the phone.

    Now responsible for the overarching strategy, DesmondˇŻs efficiency had soared. A single call from him would set the decoy team on the Floral Fish trail and ensure protective measures were in ce for their own operatives. Their strategy would imitate the enemyˇŻs, yet they aimed to avoid any loss of life.

    Relief briefly flickered across HarleeˇŻs usually cold gaze. The ranks of the Shadow Moon Society were expanding, a sign of gradual progress. That was sufficient for now. Improvement seemed inevitable.

    Franco, his hands clenched tightly, made a noticeable cracking sound. After a moment, he looked up at Harlee with determination.

    ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻm set on uncovering this mastermind.ˇ±

    He was determined to capture this elusive enemy. He was eager to challenge this shadowy foe directly.

    ˇ°Alright, letˇŻs strategize,ˇ± Harlee responded, approaching the whiteboard once more. She began to outline crucial traits.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1397

    ?Chapter 1397:

    ˇ°The mastermind would needprehensive control, extensive knowledge, and a substantialwork to manage such widespread operations involving numerous frontpanies.ˇ±

    As Harlee spoke, Franco and the others scribbled notes diligently. Desmond, too, was jotting down her points.

    ˇ°The mastermind likely holds some influence in Baythorn, as managing frontpanies tied to major corporations requires significant clout,ˇ± she added.

    Franco took this in, more engaged than usual. Previously, he had followed orders without much thought. Puzzled, he asked, ˇ°Does their status suggest we focus on well-established Baythorn families?ˇ±

    ˇ°Not exclusively,ˇ± Harlee corrected, turning to address him directly.

    ˇ°Consider potential figures from political or military backgrounds as well. The mastermind could be someone unexpected.ˇ±

    ˇ°Got it,ˇ± Franco responded, making a careful note of her advice.

    ˇ°Oh, and the most important thing!ˇ± Harlee said, setting her pen down before picking it up again.

    ˇ°How did this person end up working with N? Why are they cooperating? Do they share amon enemy, or is it just for their own amusement?ˇ±

    The groupˇŻs expressions turned contemtive. Tracking NˇŻs movements was currently impossible,plicating their task.

    ˇ°From what I know of N, itˇŻs likely she initiated contact with our suspect, driven by a strong animosity toward us,ˇ± Harlee said.

    Franco, reviewing his extensive notes, said, ˇ°I suspect this individual might bear a grudge against the Green family or the Sanderson family. Yet, considering NˇŻs minor role within the Happer family, why would someone of higher standing coborate with her?ˇ±

    New chapters avable g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs why I mentioned that this personˇŻs status and position probably arenˇŻt very high,ˇ± Harlee exined.

    Desmond chimed in, ˇ°TheyˇŻre desperate, dependent on others to exact their vengeance!ˇ±

    ˇ°N is cautious about whom she trusts. If sheˇŻs willing to depend on someone for something so crucial, that person must deeply despise the Green family and Sanderson family. Who harbors such resentment?ˇ± Harlee pondered aloud, her thoughts deepening. The individual in question was of modest status, held a profound grudge against the Green family and Sanderson family, and was essible to Nˇ­

    As Harlee contemted, an image abruptly came to mind, causing her to clench her pen tightly. Could it really be him? Yet, he had always been kind to herˇ­

    ˇ°Harlee?ˇ± Desmond, noticing her distraction, called out.

    ˇ°Harlee, do you have an idea who it might be?ˇ±

    Harlee shook her head but then hesitantly nodded.

    ˇ°I have a suspicion, but it seems unlikely.ˇ±

    ˇ°Who are you thinking of?ˇ± Franco asked, leaning in.

    ˇ°Lucius Swain.ˇ±

    With a heavy heart, Harlee made her way to the beanbag chair and seated herself before slowly saying the name aloud.

    Lucius Swain? FrancoˇŻs jaw dropped in shock. It was unimaginable that Harlee would suspect Lucius, the man who had always been like a father to her.

    Lucius Swain, a trusted assistant to Baldrick for years, always greeted everyone with a warm smile. To Harlee, he was like a benevolent elder, always looking out for her safety.

    Lucius consistently expressed concern whenever Harlee faced difficult tasks. He would adamantly oppose her involvement, and if unable to dissuade her, he would ensure she had ample support, regardless of the potential repercussions to his rtionship with Baldrick.

    There was an instance when Harlee nearly got hurt dismantling a fraud ring. Lucius was so distressed upon hearing the news that he passed out. Later that evening, he flew to elia on a private jet and only calmed down once he confirmed Harlee was safe. Both Desmond and Franco had encountered Lucius during that tense period.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1398

    ?Chapter 1398:

    ˇ°Mr. Swain?ˇ± Franco expressed his disbelief.

    ˇ°The Lucius Swain youˇŻre referring to, is it the same Mr. Swain we met?ˇ±

    With a heavy heart, Harlee nodded. She, too, found it hard to believe that Lucius might be involved, yet she could not think of anyone else who fit the profile so well.

    Following BaldrickˇŻs retirement, Lucius found himself in an increasingly precarious position, eventually being nudged into retirement himself. His rtionship with Nathaniel was notably strained. Back when Harlee married, Lucius had sent his best wishes and a gift but was notably absent from the celebration. Sheter learned about his conflict with Nathaniel, though the specifics remained unclear.

    ˇ°Start looking into these leads,ˇ± Harlee instructed Desmond and the others, her tone serious.

    ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻll apany you,ˇ± Desmond said.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need. This is merely a suspicion, not a certainty. Focus on gathering more intel on our suspect,ˇ± Harlee responded decisively.

    After the meeting, Harlee didnˇŻt head straight for Lucius. Instead, she drove to BaldrickˇŻs residence. It had been a while since shest visited him, thest being TonyaˇŻs funeral.

    As Harlee drove, her hands clenched the steering wheel, her eyes fixed on the road, but her mind was in turmoil. She had reluctantly considered Lucius as a potential suspect during their strategy session. Lucius was known to her since her days with the Gill family, and he had met N once.

    LuciusˇŻ familiarity with N and his estrangement from the Green family made him a credible candidate. Additionally, he had missed HarleeˇŻs wedding due to his issues with the Green family, and their interactions had weakened over the past couple of years. Yet, something didnˇŻt add up. If Lucius genuinely cared for her, why would he coborate with someone intent on her harm? Lucius had the capability to lead if he desired, and he wasnˇŻt known for duplicity.

    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??s.c?m

    Was there an underlying motive she was unaware of?

    Although their contact had lessened over the past two years, his concern for her had remained unchanged. Was it all just an act? Impossible! That seemed unlikely. Lucius had never once sought anything from her over the years. But if not Lucius, then who else could be the mastermind?

    Doubtful, yet determined to understand the full story, Harlee decided to put aside her suspicions and seek BaldrickˇŻs insight into the feud between Lucius and Nathaniel.

    Considering what had happened at her wedding, neither Nathaniel nor Lucius would ever disclose the truth. Baldrick, however, was the only one who might know what really happened. Baldrick and Lucius had been through it all together for decades, facing both good times and bad.

    Harlee pulled over at the edge of the road near BaldrickˇŻs property, feeling conflicted about her visit despite its necessity. Regret lingered. If not for his mistrust then, Tonya might have been apanying her today. Gazing toward the courtyard, Harlee inhaled deeply, unbuckled her seatbelt, and readied herself to exit the car.

    At that moment, her phone vibrated with an iing video call from Rhys.

    A spontaneous smile appeared on HarleeˇŻs face as she swung the car door open and picked up the call, chuckling.

    ˇ°IˇŻm stepping out for a short while but will return soon.ˇ±

    ˇ°Just one hour,ˇ± Rhys warned with a stern look.

    ˇ°Make sure youˇŻre back in the car within the hour, or IˇŻming over to personally escort you home.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± Harlee replied, a subtle sadness fleeting across her eyes.

    ˇ°I just need to rify some old matters. You know, there are things IˇŻm still holding onto.ˇ±

    Upon hearing this, RhysˇŻ mood grew somber. Even though more than two years had passed since Tonya and the others had perished, he still felt as though time had stood still. They were still stuck in the past.

    Rhys kept his emotions in check, offering a reassuring smile to support Harlee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1399

    ?Chapter 1399:

    ˇ°Proceed as you wish. If you decide against it, IˇŻll handle the inquiry. Feel free to do as you please.ˇ±

    Harlee had previously instructed Desmond and the others to keep Rhys uninformed about her intent to probe Baldrick regarding LuciusˇŻ feud with the Green family.

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± Harlee responded softly.

    ˇ°IˇŻll be here, waiting for your return.ˇ±

    Rhys waved his hand before ending the video call and made his way directly to the underground parking lot, Patrick following closely behind.

    Rhys would be driving his wife home, meaning Patrick would need to take the other car back. Patrick was left without words.

    Rhys had grown used to expressing his love for Harlee openly, even in front of his subordinates.

    Approaching the courtyard, HarleeˇŻs unease intensified. Each step quickened her heartbeat, filled with a mix of anticipation and dread. She felt a vague sense of difort, unsure whether it was because she hadnˇŻt seen Baldrick in so long or if it was a foreboding sense of danger approaching.

    Two years ago, Harlee had visited this ce often. There were times when she didnˇŻt feel like driving, so she and Tonya would walk down this path hand in hand,ughing and talking together.

    A breeze swept through, carrying with it a familiar floral scent. Harlee paused in front of the courtyard, gazing at the gate just a short distance away, less than two hundred meters.

    She couldnˇŻt shake the urge to step back, afraid of getting into another argument with Baldrick. In the past, their disagreements had been over the best approach to a mission, but nowˇ­ it was likely to turn into nothing more than a pointless quarrel.

    Explore magic at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????sŁ®c????

    Visions of her fragile parents receiving treatment momentarily distracted Harlee, causing her to look away and clench her fists with renewed resolve.

    As she resumed her approach, a sudden pain gripped her stomach. She instinctively soothed her pregnant belly, her steps faltering. This was her first pain during the pregnancy, more unsettling than any physical exertion she had endured in the maze recently.

    Overwhelmed by a sudden wave of fear, she clutched at her clothes as she moved toward the back entrance of the courtyard.

    HarleeˇŻs face turned pale as cold sweat ran down her forehead. For a moment, all she could feel was an overwhelming chill, so intense that it numbed the pain in her stomach.

    Then, unexpectedly, a sharp blow to the back of her head caught her off guard.

    She instantly copsed into a pair offorting, soft arms. Her vision blurred, and she lost consciousness.

    Harlee regained consciousness on a luxurious chaise lounge. The air was thick with the aroma of coffee, seeming to hover both close and distantly, tickling her senses.

    A throbbing pain pulsated at the back of her head. Wincing, Harlee instinctively touched the sore spot and then slowly opened her eyes.

    Where could she be?

    Her eyshes fluttered as she gently ced a hand on her abdomen, reassuring herself of her babyˇŻs safety. She attempted to sit up, but a wave of dizziness overwhelmed her. The bright daylight streaming through the window suggested it was likely midday.

    ˇ°Harlee, are you still in pain?ˇ± The soft, concerned voice of a man filled the space beside her.

    HarleeˇŻs heart sank. A sharp pain seemed to block her throat, a mix of difort and stinging. The voice was far too familiar. Without even raising her gaze, she knew exactly who it belonged to.

    She shut her eyes again, sumbing to the spinning sensation, and then, after gathering herself, she surveyed her surroundings. The room was adorned in a European style, elegantly modern.

    At a wooden table, an elderly man enjoyed his coffee with a serene demeanor. This man, dressed in a tailored suit, carried the dignified air of his younger days, though the subtle cunning in his gaze betrayed his true nature. It was none other than Lucius Swain.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400:

    So, Lucius was indeed the architect behind it all. A coldness swept through HarleeˇŻs gaze, reflecting a tumult of emotions. She had convinced herself she was visiting Baldrick to exonerate Lucius from any suspicions of masterminding plots. Yet, here she wasˇ­

    Confronted with his familiar, gentle smile, HarleeˇŻs heart felt as if it had been struck. Inhaling sharply, she faced him, her eyes filled with disillusionment.

    ˇ°It was you, wasnˇŻt it?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Lucius replied calmly, taking a leisurely sip of his coffee, hisughter muted.

    ˇ°I had a doctor examine you. YouˇŻre advised to rest. The baby is in a delicate position.ˇ±

    Stunned, Harlee remained seated on the chaise lounge, hesitant to rise. The remnants of the previous nightˇŻs terror lingered. She leaned back, supporting herself on the lounge, as she strove to stabilize her emotions. Her hand gently stroked her belly, feeling relieved that the difort had subsided since the night before. Slowly, she lifted her gaze to meet LuciusˇŻs.

    ˇ°Surprised to see me? I thought you had already figured it out.ˇ±

    Lucius spoke casually, his kind eyes turning toward her.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs been a year since west met, hasnˇŻt it? I almost forgot to ask, did you like the wedding gift I sent you?ˇ±

    Thest time they saw each other, Harlee had briefly stopped by his house. Back then, engulfed in mourning over TonyaˇŻs death, she hadnˇŻt been verymunicative. There was a noticeable coldness between them. She couldnˇŻt recall his words or actions from that visit. Her only memory was of sitting for a short while before fleeing as if escaping danger. It was unexpected to meet again like this, especially with his initial inquiry about the wedding gift.

    HarleeˇŻs emotions became even more tangled. She struggled with her response. Although Lucius had always shown her kindness, he was now revealed as the schemer she was tasked with uncovering.

    Updates always live at gal¦Ç¦Ňv??ls

    ˇ°ItˇŻs in a safe,ˇ± she answered quietly.

    Lucius hesitated briefly with his coffee cup and then set it down smoothly on the table.

    ˇ°When did you begin working with N?ˇ± Harlee maintained a steady voice, hiding her inner rage.

    ˇ°Was the frontpany strategy your idea? It seems N was merely operating under your protection.ˇ±

    A sharp look flickered across LuciusˇŻs face but was quickly reced by a gentle smile. He refilled his coffee cup, asking, ˇ°What else have you figured out?ˇ±

    At that moment, Harlee felt particrly vulnerable, her hand caressing her belly protectively.

    Lucius observed her gently.

    ˇ°Rest assured, IˇŻm aware of your condition. Even if I were to use any toxins, I would not harm your child.ˇ±

    Harlee gazed at him intently. Silence stretched between them. She wanted to trust his words, but his deeds spoke louder than any reassurance he might offer.

    ˇ°Do you want my life too?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs question was edged with a hint of sadness. She was uncertain whether his schemes extended to ending her life.

    Lucius did not respond, uncertain himself. But he was clear that, at least until HarleeˇŻs child was born, neither he nor N would cause her harm.

    Harlee read his hesitation and sneered.

    ˇ°I was foolish, wasnˇŻt I?ˇ± She had believed in her friendship with N, unaware that N had been plotting against her for so long.

    against her loved ones.

    ˇ°N is the one after your life,ˇ± Lucius said, setting down his cup with a thud.

    ˇ°Five years ago, she concocted a n and invited me to join her.ˇ±

    ˇ°Five years ago? What was the nature of your agreement?ˇ± Harlee demanded further exnation.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah:

    Hello, dear readers! Sorry for the dy this week ˇŞ my birthday was two days ago, and I didnˇŻt have much time to release the chapters.

    Two new novels will be released tomorrow. I hope you enjoy them!

    God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1401

    ?Chapter 1401:

    Lucius let out a chuckle, his gaze dropping to Harlee with a hint of condescension.

    ˇ°Harlee, arenˇŻt you being a bit naive? You were brought here unconscious by my men, not as a guest of my own inviting. ShouldnˇŻt your own safety be your primary concern right now?ˇ± Lucius couldnˇŻt understand. How could Harlee still prioritize the details of his dealings with N? Was understanding their alliance truly more crucial than her own survival?

    ˇ°Despite everything, IˇŻm unbound, and my baby is safe, which implies I still hold value to you.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs thoughts were razor-sharp. Gone was any illusion of LuciusˇŻs harmlessness. She was already scheming her escape while ensuring her safety.

    Last night, she and Rhys had nned to reconnect in an hour. Given his nature, he was undoubtedly searching for her by now. He probably realized she was missing and was orchestrating her rescue. Her immediate goals were to protect her unborn child and herself, and to gather any possible insights on N. As for Luciusˇ­ She had written him off, even starting to doubt whether his longstanding kindness was merely a facet of his strategy.

    Regaining her characteristicposure, Harlee faced him and said, ˇ°Knowing how this might end, I need to resolve my uncertainties. I canˇŻt stand being left in the dark.ˇ±

    Lucius stared back at her as if seeing a ghost of someone else in her presence. His expression softened into one of mncholy and reminiscence.

    The woman Lucius remembered was much like Harlee: no matter the adversity, she tackled it with poise and always emerged with a solution. She reminded him of an unyielding mountain on the horizon, steadfast and immovable.

    HarleeˇŻs brow furrowed with difort under LuciusˇŻs intense gaze.

    Your new favorite stories are at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s

    When Lucius noticed HarleeˇŻs inquisitive look, he quickly regained hisposure and, with a chuckle, said, ˇ°Okay, since youˇŻre really interested, IˇŻll exin my issues with Nathaniel.ˇ±

    Harlee was caught off guard by his willingness to disclose details. She adjusted a pillow behind her to sit morefortably, trying to keep her emotions in check.

    ˇ°And your dealings with N, are you nning to destroy the Green family, or is your target Nathaniel alone?ˇ±

    ˇ°To destroy the Green family? To kill Nathaniel?ˇ± Lucius responded with a softugh, as if the idea were far-fetched.

    ˇ°Yes, I am working with N against Nathaniel, but thinking IˇŻd go as far as destroying his whole family or killing him? HeˇŻs not worth that much effort!ˇ±

    Harlee was visibly startled. If his aim wasnˇŻt to destroy the Green family or kill Nathaniel, then what was it? Perhaps a rejected romance?

    ˇ°Allow me to tell you a storyˇ­ˇ±

    LuciusˇŻs expression softened as he looked at Harlee, his eyes reflecting the fondness of a time before truths wereid bare, as if she were a beloved granddaughter. Feeling uneasy, Harlee averted her gaze. Another story? It seemed as if everyone had a story to sharetely.

    Noticing HarleeˇŻs neutrality, Lucius began to recount his story.

    ˇ°Nathaniel and I go way back to our childhood, but we never really bonded until we both met her. It was at a wealthy event in the fifties. I was overwhelmed with forced toasts when she came out of nowhere. Silently, she took the drink from me, sparing me from further toasts. She waster pulled aside by some societaldies for a chatˇ­ˇ±

    As Lucius continued, a smile unwittingly spread across his face. That evening remained etched in his memory.

    He recalled fondly how he, tipsy from the nightˇŻs indulgences, had staggered past a group of chatteringdies toward her at that time, theirughter echoing around him.

    A question had been directed at her.

    ˇ°Nic, are you really set on not staying in the country? With your exceptional strategic skills, you could easily outsmart those businessmen if you started a business in Baythorn!ˇ±

    Another woman had asked, ˇ°Nic, is there someone special in your life? That man who helped you with the drinks earlier seemed quite suitable. He may not be much of a drinker, but heˇŻs undeniably handsome. You two seemed well-matched!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1402

    ?Chapter 1402:

    Nic, slightly tipsy, had lounged on the sofa with an effortless grace that bore no hint of impropriety. Her long, soft hair had draped over her chest. She had propped her chin on her hand, her gaze slightly blurred as she smiled at everyone, her eyes twinkling with flirtatious charm.

    ˇ°Start apany? If I really wanted, I could just return to the Sanderson family and realize any grand dream I have. Why take such a roundabout route? And as for men? Ha, I cherish my freedom too much to tie myself down.ˇ±

    Her eyes sparkled with self-assuredness. The women around Nic hadughed, dismissing her words as the ramblings of someone too tipsy to be serious.

    Nic hadnˇŻt bothered to counter them, instead simply closing her eyes and drifting off to sleep on the sofa.

    Later, after getting to know Nic better, Lucius had once asked her why she hadnˇŻt defended herself against those remarks back then. She had told him that worrying about othersˇŻ opinions was pointless, and only her own happiness mattered. He had never forgotten those words. After hearing Lucius out, Harlee was shocked to find Nic was at the heart of the feud between Lucius and Nathaniel.

    ˇ°It looks like youˇŻve pieced together the story in your mind. Now, what do you think was my rtionship with Nic?ˇ± Lucius, pulled from his reverie, stood before Harlee, looking down with affection. Harlee and Nic bore such a strong resemnce. To Lucius, seeing Harlee was like seeing the daughter he and Nic might have had. This exined why Lucius had always treated Harlee so kindly, without condition.

    The first time Lucius had seen Harlee at the army camp, he immediately knew she was the lost child of the Sanderson family. Driven by a selfish desire to keep her close, he had pretended not to recognize her. He never anticipated that after all these years, she would return to the Sanderson family and ultimately end up with Rhys. Their unresolved romance led Lucius to ept NˇŻs proposal for coboration. Lucius aimed to haunt Nathaniel endlessly, to strip him of descendants, and to disturb his peace forever.

    Discover more content at galnov??????.c??m

    ˇ°A love that was destined to remain unfulfilled,ˇ± Harlee spoke slowly. Nic had died just three years ago, and LuciusˇŻ absence indicated he was unaware of her struggles. Remarkably, Nic had never once mentioned Lucius until her demise, much like her resolve never to see Nathaniel again. It was a story of love not reciprocated.

    Harlee hadnˇŻt realized before that Lucius was among NicˇŻs numerous admirers, nor could she have envisioned that his conflict with the Green family stemmed from romantic roots.

    ˇ°Indeed. Nic never loved me, nor did she have feelings for Nathaniel!ˇ± Lucius confirmed openly.

    ˇ°Yet, NathanielˇŻs actions contributed to her problems. Without NathanielˇŻs intervention, Nic and I could have grown old together, just like any other couple!ˇ±

    The memories of discovering NicˇŻs plight still tormented Lucius. He vividly recalled his overwhelming urge to retaliate, which culminated in him breaking NathanielˇŻs leg.

    Harlee remained silent. Although she didnˇŻt know Nic well, she understood NicˇŻs characterˇŞNic was not someone to be easily exploited. NicˇŻs agreement to be with Lucius was likely the result of her drunken state.

    ˇ°On the tenth anniversary of our friendship, Nic, Nathaniel, your father, and some now-deceased acquaintances and I went out for a heavy night of drinking. Everyone was drunk, except for me. I stayed alert because I knew she was leaving the country the next day.ˇ±

    A sorrowful look crossed LuciusˇŻ face.

    ˇ°I gathered the courage to sit next to her and asked if she would stay with me forever. Although she was tipsy, I believed she was aware of what she was saying. She agreed, asking only that I wait for her return.ˇ±

    NicˇŻs eptance back then had brought Lucius a mix of joy and surprise. It was a response he had not expected but deeply valued.

    Harlee frowned. It seemed clear that NicˇŻs words were just the result of intoxication. Her lips pressed tightly together. Lucius held Nathaniel responsible for NicˇŻs troubles, but NicˇŻs actual cause of death was the Bloodthirstiness Pill. What was NathanielˇŻs real role in this?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1403

    ?Chapter 1403:

    ˇ°I had promised her I would wait, whether it took a year or ten years. I was prepared to wait as long as needed to be with her.ˇ±

    Lucius watched Harlee carefully and then gave a self-deprecating smile.

    ˇ°You probably think Nic was just appeasing me with her drunken words.ˇ±

    That was precisely what Harlee had in mind.

    ˇ°Nic never really loved anyone. To her, both you and Nathaniel were like younger brothers.ˇ±

    Lucius quickly retorted, ˇ°ThatˇŻs not true! My rtionship with Nic was different. If Nathaniel hadnˇŻt unexpectedly causedplications, she would havee back to the country to marry me!ˇ±

    Right then, Harlee found herself missing Rhys terribly. She was certain that if he were present, heˇŻd coldly dismiss LuciusˇŻ wild fantasies with a scoff.

    Harlee didnˇŻt feel like listening any further. It seemed clear to her that Lucius was merely indulging in a delusion, convinced that Nic had reciprocated his feelings and that they might have ended up together if Nathaniel hadnˇŻt intervened.

    With these thoughts, HarleeˇŻs eyes narrowed, and she asked, ˇ°Did Nathaniel y a role in NicˇŻs death? What exactly did he do?ˇ± She sensed this might be the crucial clue.

    ˇ°Yes, he was behind NicˇŻs death!ˇ± LuciusˇŻ voice grew louder, his expression turning grave.

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻve ended up marrying the grandson of the man who caused NicˇŻs death!ˇ±

    Left speechless, Harlee couldnˇŻtprehend. Nathaniel was oblivious to NicˇŻs situation on the deserted ind. How could he be responsible for her death? Furthermore, Lucius repeatedly used Nathaniel of murdering Nic without detailing how. She would have to be gullible to take LuciusˇŻ word for it. Honestly, if it werenˇŻt for the kindness Lucius had always extended to her, she might have thought him crazy.

    M??? ?¦Ń?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ň¦Í???.?¦Ň?

    Observing her dumbfounded look, Lucius mistakenly believed she epted his usation that Nathaniel had killed Nic, and he stood up with a taunting sneer.

    ˇ°Silent now? What? Do you finally believe me? You disregarded my warnings about marrying Rhys. Feeling any regrets yet?ˇ±

    ˇ°Seriously, youˇŻre making wild assumptions,ˇ± Harlee retorted, rolling her eyes.

    ˇ°You insist that Nathaniel murdered Nic. Then exin why my father, who was closer to Nic than any of you, showed no concern whatsoever?ˇ±

    Harlee momentarily feltpelled to reveal the truth of NicˇŻs death, but looking at LuciusˇŻ stubborn face, she suddenly lost the urge to correct him. There was no point. Over the past decades, if Lucius had simply taken the time to investigate, he would have discovered that Nic hadnˇŻt died. She had merely gone into hiding. Yet, he never did. He was too busy casting me and isting himself. Did Lucius truly love Nic? It didnˇŻt appear so.

    Harlee suspected that Lucius would react with anger and be even more agitated when confronted, which might allow her to extract more information about N by continuously provoking him.

    However, that reaction never came.

    The usually articte Lucius suddenly became withdrawn. He stood up and moved toward the door, saying, ˇ°LetˇŻs pause this discussion for today. IˇŻll share more about the older generation another time.ˇ±

    As he reached the door, he paused and turned back to Harlee.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt think about escaping. The poison in your system wonˇŻt harm your unborn child, but without the necessary medication or antidote, you risk a miscarriage. And donˇŻt attempt to reach out to Rhys. If I detect any suspicious activity, your child will suffer the consequences with you!ˇ± His tone was cold, devoid of any warmth.

    Shock painted HarleeˇŻs face. Since her abduction, LuciusˇŻ behavior hadnˇŻt shifted dramatically. This sudden cold indifference, showing no concern for her life or death, shifted her feelings from difort to deep hurt in an instant. So, the kindness of years was nothing but a facade.

    Witnessing her stunned reaction, Lucius exited the room rigidly, locking the door behind him with a definitive click. How could decades of his kindness toward Harlee be fake? It was just that between Nic and her, he cared more about Nic.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1404

    ?Chapter 1404:

    ˇ°Harlee, once everything is settled, IˇŻll handle N for you!ˇ± Lucius lingered at the door, staring at it long after speaking, until his subordinates approached, prompting him to leave reluctantly. From that point forward, their bond was shattered utterly.

    Inside the room, Harlee gently ced her hand on her stomach, gathering her strength to walk to another table equipped with a food warmer. She picked up her te and fork and served herself a hearty portion of oatmeal. Her little one was growing inside her. She needed to ensure she stayed nourished and strong, waiting for Rhys to rescue her.

    As for rescuing herselfˇ­ That thought wasnˇŻt on her mind at the moment. Here, Lucius wouldnˇŻt harm her or withhold food. Instead, she could dedicate her time to her pregnancy and quietly look into N. This situation was ideal for her.

    Meanwhile, Rhys was desperately looking for Harlee outside.

    ˇ°Rhys, we still havenˇŻt found any trace of Harlee. Baldrick has also checked, and thereˇŻs no record of her on any private flights leaving Baythorn recently,ˇ± Patrick said, his gaze lowered.

    Rhys had been relentlessly searching since the previous night. He had utilized every resource, every contact, and every method at his disposal, yet HarleeˇŻs location remained a mystery. All he knew was that she hadst been seen walking into an alley. He had reviewed the security footage from the Robinson family.

    Rhys paced in front of the estateˇŻs gate and the entrance to the alley repeatedly, but to no avail. It was as if Harlee had simply vanished, leaving no trace behind.

    ˇ°Have we identified the mysterious mastermind behind NˇŻs schemes?ˇ± Rhys abruptly inquired.

    Find your next story at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????sŁ®??o??

    Patrick was stunned for a moment before answering, ˇ°Not yet. Since Harlee vanished so suddenly, weˇŻve halted all other activities.ˇ±

    ˇ°Keep focusing on identifying the mastermind. IˇŻll assign others to continue gathering any suspicious details.ˇ±

    Rhys spoke with steady calm, a stark contrast to his earlier fury.

    ˇ°Butˇ­ˇ±

    One sharp look from Rhys was all it took for Patrick to swallow his words and swiftly reply, ˇ°Yes!ˇ±

    Then, an idea struck Patrick, and he added, ˇ°Desmond mentioned Harlee might have been onto something suspicious. She had gone to see Baldrick.ˇ±

    Before Patrick could finish, Rhys was already striding away.

    Patrick, ustomed to these abrupt departures, turned and began implementing RhysˇŻ directives.

    Rhys dialed DesmondˇŻs number.

    ˇ°Where are you?ˇ± he inquired. Anticipating RhysˇŻ next question, Desmond replied, ˇ°IˇŻm thinking along the same lines as you. ItˇŻs possible Harlee was taken by Lucius.ˇ±

    ˇ°Lucius?ˇ± RhysˇŻ brow furrowed.

    ˇ°Yes.ˇ±

    Desmond nodded. Having spotted Rhys, he quickened his pace and ran over to him.

    ˇ°Harlee brought it up at the meeting earlier today. She wasnˇŻt certain, so she nned to consult Baldrick about LuciusˇŻ feud with the Green family. Then, she vanished. ItˇŻs likely Lucius is behind her disappearance.ˇ±

    Upon hearing this, Rhys hurried to the study.

    Nathaniel, caught off guard, clutched his chest and scolded, ˇ°You rascal! How many times must I tell you? Knock first! Do you ever listen?ˇ± Rhys, not wanting to rm Nathaniel, hadnˇŻt shared the news of HarleeˇŻs disappearance.

    ˇ°Grandpa, what is your history with Lucius?ˇ± Rhys asked, his eyes red with urgency.

    Nathaniel nced at Rhys and then returned his focus to his calligraphy, responding calmly, ˇ°ItˇŻs an old matter. Why such curiosity?ˇ±

    Rhys stepped closer, seized NathanielˇŻs hand, and lowered his voice, saying, ˇ°Grandpa, Harlee is missing.ˇ±

    Startled by the news, Nathaniel nearly toppled from his chair.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1405

    ?Chapter 1405:

    Thankfully, Rhys was quick to catch him, preventing him from falling.

    ˇ°What did you say?ˇ± Nathaniel asked in astonishment.

    Rhys concisely ryed the situation with Harlee and her suspicions that Lucius was orchestrating her troubles.

    ˇ°How dare he?ˇ± NathanielˇŻs expression darkened significantly after hearing the update.

    Nathaniel had been holding back out of respect for their historical friendship, avoiding a confrontation, but since Lucius was pushing the limits, Nathaniel felt it was time to act.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt mention this to Lonnie. IˇŻll take care of it,ˇ± Nathaniel dered.

    The reception room of the Swain family estate was eerily quiet, much like the stillness that precedes a storm.

    Patrick, having tagged along, quietly stepped back, realizing that Rhys had indeed foreseen everything. This situation was sure to end badly. The way the two bigwigs, Lucius and Nathaniel, stared at each other made it look like they were ready to go to war. As Patrick moved aside, Cullen appeared right behind him.

    A twitch passed through PatrickˇŻs eyes. It was no surprise, considering Cullen had been by NathanielˇŻs side for so long. CullenˇŻs perception was sharper.

    Seeing PatrickˇŻs gaze, Cullen raised an eyebrow expressionlessly, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. He shrugged. What was there to be astonished about? He knew NathanielˇŻs temper, especially his fierce protectiveness.

    As expected, within moments, Lucius and Nathaniel began hurling insults at each other.

    Your hub for fresh chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??ls

    ˇ°Lucius, you reckless fool, how dare you harm NicˇŻs granddaughter? Do you not fear that Nic will torment you in your dreams?ˇ± Nathaniel blurted out, punctuating his anger by mming his cane onto the floor.

    With an evil smile, Lucius responded softly, ˇ°If only that could bring her back.ˇ±

    His gaze cold, he looked up at Nathaniel.

    ˇ°I have watched Harlee grow. I have known her longer than you. I never med you for failing to protect her, so what gives you the right to judge me?ˇ±

    Nathaniel seemed to have expected Lucius to say this. His deep, dark eyes showed no sign of warmth. He even cast a subtle nce around. Given how confident Lucius was, Nathaniel knew Harlee must be here. Nathaniel hoped Rhys could hurry up and locate her.

    Lucius felt a jolt of fear when he caught NathanielˇŻs piercing look, as if Nathaniel could see right through him. His body tensed involuntarily. This was bad. Rhys hadnˇŻte after Nathaniel here. Rhys couldnˇŻt haveˇ­

    With his usual calm shattered, Lucius faced Nathaniel, wanting nothing more than to expel him from the room.

    ˇ°Nathaniel Green, if your purpose today is merely to condemn me, thatˇŻs utterly pointless!ˇ±

    At that moment, Nathaniel, previously enraged, let out a sigh. It was soft, yet everyone in the room turned their attention to him.

    With a voice low and raspy, tinged with mncholy, Nathaniel said, ˇ°If IˇŻm not wee here, then IˇŻll leave and not be a hindrance. ItˇŻs fine. YouˇŻve misunderstood me for years. Another misjudgment hardly matters. IˇŻve grown ustomed to it. I suppose IˇŻll just discuss this with Nic in heaven after I die. Or perhaps, I wonˇŻt even need to wait that long.ˇ±

    With these words, Nathaniel rose swiftly and headed for the door, his departing figure exuding loneliness and sorrow, as if burdened by a heavy secret.

    When Cullen saw this, he nearly pped his hands in approval. After all these years, NathanielˇŻs knack for dramatics had only improved.

    PatrickˇŻs eyes twitched once more, unable to control the reaction. Was this typical of NathanielˇŻs techniques? No wonder Nathaniel had assured Rhys earlier that he could manage the situation here, entrusting the search for Harlee into RhysˇŻ hands.

    Lucius watched Nathaniel leave in sheer disbelief. What trick was this old geezer trying to y now? Nathaniel was being agreeable, almost victim-like. Who did Nathaniel think he was fooling? Nic had been gone for such a long time. Who was Nathaniel putting on this act for? How disgusting. Wait a minute. That wasnˇŻt NathanielˇŻs true nature. Nathaniel only reserved his woeful acts for Nic. Could it mean Nic was still alive? Or perhaps Nathaniel knew something more, like where she was buried?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1406

    ?Chapter 1406:

    Lost in his contemtions, Lucius momentarily forgot about Harlee.

    His eyes narrowed with cunning, and hemanded in a chilling tone, ˇ°Stop right there!ˇ±

    A barely noticeable smile flickered at the corner of NathanielˇŻs lips as he paused. He turned and fixed Lucius with a deep look, perfectly portraying a pitiful demeanor.

    Lucius suppressed the disgust in his heart, his eyebrows raised, his tone urgent.

    ˇ°You mentioned not needing to wait until death to speak with Nic. Do you know something about her whereabouts?ˇ±

    Nathaniel could barely contain his delight at the question. His n was working. The bait was taken, and now Rhys could search for Harlee without any worries.

    Nathaniel had strategized well beforeing hereˇŞprovoking Lucius before leading him to inquire about NicˇŞbuying more time for Rhys to locate Harlee.

    Even though they hadnˇŻt seen each other in decades, Nathaniel could still manipte Lucius with ease. After all, Nic had left Lucius first, a slight victory in NathanielˇŻs mind.

    Nathaniel said, ˇ°Wellˇ­ Where should I start? Forget it. ItˇŻs been too long. ThereˇŻs nothing left to discuss. I trust your feelings for Nic. You wouldnˇŻt do anything to hurt her granddaughter.ˇ±

    He shook his head, making no move to sit.

    ˇ°Since Harlee isnˇŻt here, thereˇŻs no reason for me to stay.ˇ±

    Lucius watched Nathaniel intently. He knew it. Nathaniel was never one to open up easily. Was Nathaniel using the pretext of searching for Harlee as a means to just show off his knowledge about Nic?

    L??t??¦Ó ch?¨»¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.?§ŕm

    Lucius consoled himself that it was well-known how deeply he cared for Harlee. He shouldnˇŻt have been suspected of pulling strings behind the scenes so soon.

    With this thought, Lucius regained hisposure, his voice growing even colder.

    ˇ°Sit down. Do you think you can just wander in and out like this is some kind of coffee shop?ˇ±

    Not even Patrick had expected that a battle on the verge of erupting could be so effortlessly resolved with just a few words from Nathaniel. A flicker of shock crossed his eyes.

    Unbeknownst to Patrick, LuciusˇŻ intelligence was both a gift and a curse. It often caused him to overthink and be deceived by his conclusions. A simple hint from Nathaniel was all it took to manipte Lucius effectively. It was a foolproof method, guaranteed to work every time since this hint was connected to Nic.

    Eventually, Nathaniel and Lucius sat down peacefully, tacitly dismissing the people around them.

    Patrick, recalling RhysˇŻ earlier advice, was tempted to linger and catch some of the old tales.

    ˇ°Mr. Greenˇ­ˇ±

    Nathaniel looked at Patrick and gestured for him to leave.

    NathanielˇŻs presence wasmanding, a force one couldnˇŻt easily ignore. Despite his curiosity, Patrick felt too intimidated to stay and listen.

    In the reception room, Nathaniel and Lucius seemed calm, but inwardly, they were seething with hostility, each wishing they could throttle the other.

    Meanwhile, Rhys, who had sneaked into the Swain family estate with Nathaniel distracting Lucius, explored various ces and eventually discovered the entrance to an underground chamber near the rockery in the backyard.

    Rhys triggered the mechanism, and the door clicked open. Inside, it was so dark that he couldnˇŻt see his own hand.

    Rhys refrained from using his phoneˇŻs light. Instead, he moved through the darkness with caution and patience. After a while, his surroundings began to brighten. The first thing he noticed was the rooms, styled like ancient structures.

    Deeper inside, the lighting improved significantly due to ss windows that allowed sunlight to stream in from above, illuminating the space and giving it the feel of a portal to another eraˇŞa world immersed in the atmosphere of ancient times.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1407

    ?Chapter 1407:

    Rhys didnˇŻt dare call out to Harlee recklessly. He wasnˇŻt sure if she was even there, and if she was, who knew how heavily guarded the ce was? So, he proceeded cautiously, checking room by room.

    Luckily, it seemed that Lucius had deliberately crafted a traditional setting. Not only were there no guards, but there was also no sign of anyone living in any of the rooms.

    Harlee, who had been napping on the bed, heard the faintest sound from outside and instantly snapped awake. Her eyes shot open, her grip tightening on the nket as her posture stiffened.

    The sound grew louder, approaching her, and she instinctively grabbed a pillow, preparing to strike. But before she could make a move, a strikingly handsome face appeared through a crack in the ceiling. Was that Rhys?

    Harlee blinked, wondering if her mind was ying tricks on her. She leaned in for a better look, but by the time she focused, the gap in the ceiling was empty. A pang of disappointment washed over her. She smiled softly to herself, letting out a quiet sigh. Maybe it was just her pregnancy hormones. Maybe she was simply craving him, hallucinating his presence.

    But then, to her surprise, the voice she had longed for whispered through the air, ˇ°Lee.ˇ±

    Harlee believed that she had misheard. With a start, she looked back and noticed the wooden window by the door was gone. Through the opening came the man she had been missing, climbing in with grace. Slightly pale, Harlee sat on the bed and watched RhysˇŻ movements while blinking. This wasnˇŻt a hallucination, right?

    Still stunned, she watched as Rhys walked toward her with purpose, his arms opening wide to pull her into a warm embrace.

    ˇ°Lee, IˇŻm sorry IˇŻmte.ˇ±

    Rhys nced down at her, his worry evident in his eyes, his voice wavering slightly as he spoke.

    Harlee looked up at him, cupping his face in her hands. With a yful smirk, she said, ˇ°No, youˇŻre just in time. I havenˇŻt even finished my nap yet!ˇ± She didnˇŻt want him to carry the weight of guilt on his shoulders.

    Then, almost as if to ground herself, she asked, ˇ°Am I at LuciusˇŻ ce?ˇ±

    Despite still being in the same traditional-style room, she had a gut feeling she was still in Baythorn. If she wasnˇŻt at LuciusˇŻ house, she couldnˇŻt be far from it.

    ˇ°Yes, in his basement,ˇ± Rhys answered quickly.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs a hidden passage behind a rockery in the backyard. This ce feels like something out of a bygone era. And above, ss windows let in the light.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded. No wonder sheˇŻd felt the warmth of the sun, but something about it had felt off.

    Harlee looked at him, her brow furrowing.

    ˇ°How did you find me? WhereˇŻs Lucius? Are there no guards out there?ˇ±

    Rhys sat on the bed, his hand still resting protectively on HarleeˇŻs waist. His brow furrowed in concern as he spoke.

    ˇ°When I didnˇŻt hear from you, I had Patrick search everywhere. But we didnˇŻt catch any leads until this morning.ˇ±

    ˇ°You know, I thought Lucius might be the mastermind behind all this?ˇ± Harlee leaned against his shoulder, her voice weaker than usual, still shaken by everything.

    ˇ°Then your grandpaˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Yeah, Patrick mentioned the possibility of a mastermind, and I put two and two together. Lucius was probably behind it.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ voice was steady, though low and soothing.

    ˇ°My grandpaˇŻs likely still in the reception room. He said Lucius was too suspicious, so he told me to find you while he kept Lucius distracted.ˇ±

    Harlee frowned. He made it sound so simple, but keeping Lucius busy? That was no small feat. And yetˇ­ Rhys had just waltzed right in, tearing a window down in the process. With all that noise, no one had noticed?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1408

    ?Chapter 1408:

    Rhys seemed to sense her unspoken question and exined, ˇ°I checked the entire area. ThereˇŻs no one here except you.ˇ±

    ˇ°No one?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice was tinged with disbelief.

    ˇ°It seems this ce was set up for Nic. SheˇŻs got a thing for traditional artifacts.ˇ±

    ˇ°We should leave now. We can talkter,ˇ± Rhys urged. He wanted nothing more than to hold her close, but they werenˇŻt out of the woods yet.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not sure how much longer my grandpa can keep Lucius busy. We need to get out of here.ˇ±

    There werenˇŻt any guards by the secret passage, and not a soul in sight down here. Everything felt wrongˇŞtoo many unanswered questions, especially about N.

    Harlee met his eyes, shaking her head with calm determination.

    ˇ°Lucius might be using me for something. I need to stay here and figure out what his game is. I also need to learn more about N through him.ˇ±

    ˇ°Absolutely not!ˇ± RhysˇŻ refusal was swift and fierce. Lucius was vtile. One minute, he could adore Harlee, and the next, he could turn on her. Thest thing Rhys wanted was for her to be in harmˇŻs way.

    Harlee didnˇŻt back down. She looked him in the eyes, the silent message clear: she was staying, and nothing would change that.

    Seeing her resolve, RhysˇŻ face darkened. After a moment, he scanned her from head to toe, a puzzled expression on his face.

    ˇ°Lucius just left you here? No guards, no restraints? DoesnˇŻt he know you couldˇŻve walked out at any moment?ˇ±

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters

    ˇ°I was drugged.ˇ±

    Harlee lowered her gaze, not daring to meet RhysˇŻ eyes.

    At these words, RhysˇŻ heart sank. His hands gently found her shoulders.

    ˇ°What kind of drug? Does he have an antidote? I swear, IˇŻll tear him apart to make him give it up!ˇ± The fury in his voice was unmistakable.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know.ˇ±

    Harlee kept her head down.

    ˇ°He just said it wouldnˇŻt harm the baby, and honestly, I havenˇŻt felt anything unusual.ˇ±

    At this, RhysˇŻ expression shifted.

    ˇ°What about you? HowˇŻs it affecting you? Is it going to hurt you?ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt want him to worry. She looked up and forced a smile.

    ˇ°IˇŻm fine. He still needs me for something, so for now, staying here is the safest option.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ brow furrowed deeper in concern.

    Harlee reached up, gently smoothing the crease between his brows.

    ˇ°Trust me, okay?ˇ±

    Rhys knew that if he forced her to leave, they could make themselves a target. Reluctantly, he pulled a tracker from his pocket.

    ˇ°Hide this well. If Lucius finds it, IˇŻll have Patrick and the otherse and blow this ce to pieces.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, sir!ˇ± Harlee did her best to lighten the mood, offering a yful smile.

    Their fingers entwined. Harlee met his gaze again.

    ˇ°Did you bring a syringe? I need to get some blood drawn for Goodwin to analyze. After this abduction, my trust in Lucius is basically gone.ˇ±

    She only said it casually, but Rhys surprised her by pulling out a sealed bag from his pocket. Inside was a syringe. Harlee couldnˇŻt believe it.

    ˇ°You actually brought it?ˇ±

    Rhys smirked, his voice tinged with arrogance.

    ˇ°Of course. Always n for the worst. ItˇŻs second nature.ˇ±

    In reality, Goodwin had insisted on it before Rhys left. At first, Rhys thought it was unnecessary, but GoodwinˇŻs persistence had paid off.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1409

    ?Chapter 1409:

    ˇ°YouˇŻre the best,ˇ± Harlee said, trying to cheer him up.

    Rhys carefully rolled up her sleeve and ced her arm on his thigh.

    ˇ°Tell me if it hurts, alright?ˇ±

    Harlee smiled softly but didnˇŻt say a word. The drug had taken a toll on her, and exerting herself felt offˇŞufortable all over. She knew that if she pushed too far, sheˇŻd feel even worse.

    Hard, it would affect the baby, and she couldnˇŻt risk that. The drug was potent, but she didnˇŻt want Rhys to know. If he did, heˇŻd be out the door in seconds, probably hunting down Lucius for an antidote. That would only make things worse.

    Lucius was two generations ahead of Harlee and Rhys, and he was a vault of secretsˇŞtoo many, in fact. Moreover, he alone held the key to information about N. If they killed him now, theyˇŻd be cutting off their own hand. No, they had to wait until he revealed all his cards and until they had extracted everything they needed from him. Only then could they make their move.

    Harlee spoke to Rhys with a calmness that masked the urgency in her voice.

    ˇ°Your grandfather wonˇŻt keep Lucius distracted for long. Hurry up and draw the blood. Once youˇŻre done, leave immediately.ˇ±

    Rhys blinked, surprised. She wanted him to leave now? Why not let Nathaniel put up more of a fight? Surely, Nathaniel would be happier if he and Harlee spent more time together, right?

    Rhys discarded that thought and sighed, knowing he had bigger concerns. He needed to make sure the poison in HarleeˇŻs veins wouldnˇŻt be lethal. Maybe Serena could figure out an antidote.

    Rhys clenched his jaw, biting back his frustration. His hands moved with practiced precision as he pulled out the medical kit Goodwin had prepared. Time was of the essence. First, he tightened the tourniquet around HarleeˇŻs arm, finding the right vein with an expert touch. Then, without a momentˇŻs hesitation, he took out the syringe. He covered her eyes to spare her the sight, and in one swift motion, plunged the needle into her vein.

    Harlee didnˇŻt even have the chance to react before he was already done, his fingers withdrawing from her eyes.

    ˇ°All done,ˇ± he said, his voice low.

    As Rhys packed up the supplies, he shot her a concerned look.

    ˇ°Take care of yourself. IˇŻlle by tonight.ˇ±

    ˇ°Do you think the Swain estate is a hotel?ˇ± Harlee teased with a flicker of humor in her eyes.

    ˇ°You canˇŻt just waltz in and out like itˇŻs your own ce. How about tomorrow, then? The house patrols will be lighter during the day.ˇ±

    Lucius had let that slip once, after a few too many drinks. He had imed that assassins preferred to act at night and that mishaps were more likely to ur during this period. His viˇŻs night security system was essentially a ce of no return, a fortress from which one could not escape.

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± Rhys replied, his tone serious.

    ˇ°IˇŻll have Desmond arrange for someone to keep watch, just in case Lucius has any new tricks up his sleeve.ˇ±

    Lucius might not be a threat on his own, but Rhys wasnˇŻt willing to take chances when it came to HarleeˇŻs safety. He would cover every angle and ensure every precaution was in ce.

    ˇ°Keep your distance, though. Lucius canˇŻt know what youˇŻre up to,ˇ± Harlee advised quickly.

    Rhys stood and moved swiftly toward the window. With fluid grace, he climbed out, but not before pausing to lean in close again, his face softening for a moment. He secured the window with practiced ease, his movements smooth and deliberate.

    Harlee watched him, her eyes filled with warmth and concern. The affection between them was undeniable.

    ˇ°Be careful,ˇ± she murmured, her voice tinged with worry.

    Rhys looked up, shing a mischievous grin. He gave her a reassuring nce, tightened the screws, and muttered under his breath, ˇ°Lee, wait for me.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1410

    ?Chapter 1410:

    He was leaving because this wasnˇŻt a prison. The Swain vicked true freedom, but it offeredfort. Harlee had what she neededˇŞfood, drink, and a roof over her head. That was why he could afford to let her stay while he worked to uncover the secrets. Still, his mind was never far from her safety. So, while he yed along with her n, he had to ensure N had no chance of returning to Baythorn. Time was of the essence.

    As Harlee watched him leave, a quiet smile tugged at her lips. She pulled the nket tighter around her, allowing the soft pull of sleep to take over. It wasnˇŻt that she was unconcernedˇŞit was just that the pregnancy had made her especially drowsytely.

    Meanwhile, in the reception room, Lucius and Nathaniel had only been conversing for half an hour, but the tension between them had already erupted into a storm of shouting and cursing.

    Nathaniel, his face contorted in rage, picked up his cane and deliberately smashed LuciusˇŻ prized teacup to the floor.

    ˇ°Lucius, wake up from your delusions! If Nic had wanted to marry you, she would have done it ages ago. HavenˇŻt you figured it out yet? While you thought she was missing, she was still in contact with us. SheˇŻs been ignoring you just to spare you some embarrassment!ˇ±

    Lucius clenched his jaw, his teeth grinding together. He wanted to snap back, to retort with something sharp, but NathanielˇŻs words cut through the air like a dagger. The truth unraveled in front of himˇŞNicˇŻs death had never been tied to Nathaniel. In fact, Nic had merely taken a journey around the world, somethingˇ­

    She had chosen her own path. Nic had even sent postcards and small gifts from each ce she visited. The photo tucked in NathanielˇŻs wallet? That was one of the postcards Nic had sent during her travels.

    All the magic begins at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    The moment Lucius learned the truth, it was as though a thousand des were slicing at his heart. The woman he had loved with all his being, the one who had consumed his every thought, had orchestrated an borate ruse just to escape him. Her scheme wasnˇŻt designed to hurt him. It was simply meant to make him give uppletely.

    In that instant, it felt as if the weight of the world hade crashing down on Lucius. He had been tricked, deceived by everyone around himˇŞlike a fool strung along by his own trust. A tidal wave of hatred surged through him, not just aimed at Nathaniel, but at Nic and the entire Sanderson family. Why? Why had they trampled on his feelings like that? Why had they kept the truth from himˇŞjust from him?

    LuciusˇŻ fists clenched tightly, mming down on the table with a force that made the air between them tremble. His gaze locked onto Nathaniel, his eyes burning with raw resentment, palpable and fierce, like a predator stalking its prey.

    Nathaniel noticed the shift in Lucius, his face stiffening as he narrowed his eyes slightly. His gaze cut through Lucius with a sharpness, as if reading a book of secrets Lucius wasnˇŻt prepared to have exposed.

    But Lucius, ever the master of control, quickly swallowed his emotions, hiding them behind a carefully crafted smileˇŞa smile he had worn so many times before that it had be second nature. He wouldnˇŻt give Nathaniel the satisfaction of seeing his pain, or worseˇŞletting Nathanielugh at him. He couldnˇŻt afford that. Not now. It was far too embarrassing to admit that he had sought revenge on the wrong target. So, no, he wouldnˇŻt reveal any of it. Thankfully, only Harlee knew part of his n, and he could still pretend as if nothing had ever happened.

    Lucius spoke in a low voice, ˇ°With todayˇŻs technology, you can Photoshop anything. Nathaniel, what evidence do you have that Nic didnˇŻt like me but liked you more? You even married another woman. Ha-haˇ­ˇ±

    NathanielˇŻs expression grew more intense upon hearing this.

    ˇ°Yeah, I know what itˇŻs like to suffer from unrequited love. But I knew when to let go. I didnˇŻt try to manipte her with threats of death. Nic was willing to be honest with me, but not with you. She even went to the lengths of creating a perfect lie. Do you know why? Because you emotionally ckmailed her. You pushed her to the edge, and in her desperation, she came to me to sort things out.ˇ±

    The sneer on NathanielˇŻs face was unmistakable. If not for saving Harlee, he wouldnˇŻt have wasted a single breath on a man as radical and repulsive as Lucius.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1411

    ?Chapter 1411:

    Lucius, stung to the core by the mocking tone, felt his face flush with embarrassment. Enraged, he shot to his feet, an indignant fire burning in his eyes. He mmed his hand on the desk and spat, ˇ°Get out! Nathaniel Green, after all these years, youˇŻre still as vile as ever!ˇ±

    After delivering his words, Lucius pressed the inte on the table. Within moments, two rows of men, dressed in ck, appeared in perfect formation in the reception room. Patrick and Cullen quickly moved into position, one taking the front and the other guarding Nathaniel from behind.

    ˇ°Lucius, youˇŻre more revolting than ever!ˇ± Nathaniel spat, his voice dripping with disdain.

    With those words hanging in the air, Nathaniel turned on his heel and marched toward the door, not once casting a nce behind him.

    The truth was, before pushing Lucius to the edge, Nathaniel had received a message from Rhys: ˇ°Grandpa, you can leave now. IˇŻve already located Lee.ˇ±

    If Nathaniel hadnˇŻt been so cautious about ruining things, he would have made Lucius feel more than just humiliated. He would have made Lucius pay dearly for his part in kidnapping Harlee.

    NathanielˇŻs assessment was spot on. Lucius had only grown worse with time, more revolting than the man he had been decades ago. To think that Lucius had even used Harlee in his schemes.

    Back then, Nathaniel had tried to intervene, to stop Nic from taking such extreme measures. Now, with regret, he saw that his attempt had been nothing more than a futile act of misguided kindness. The truth was clear now: staying far away from men like Lucius was the best thing for her happiness.

    Harlee had only dozed off for a little while when she was awakened by a cacophony of crashing and banging sounds outside. It seemed someone was destroying the entire underground structure. Lucius? What on earth had gotten into him?

    L??€$? ˇé??t?€§ń? ?¦Ç ?@l§Ú?¦Í¦Ĺl?.c?m

    HarleeˇŻs lips pressed together in quiet concern. Was it something Nathaniel had said during their conversation that had sparked this?

    Just as she was pondering this, she heard the unmistakable sound of a lock being thrown open. Lucius appeared in the doorway, dragging a heavy hammer behind him. His face was like stoneˇŞcold, unyielding. The familiar warmth that had once been in his eyes was now reced with a consuming rage, as if every trace of gentleness had evaporated. He marched in, barely sparing her a nce. Then, with a savage movement, he raised the hammer and brought it down on the delicate, intricately carved wooden table. The once-beautiful piece shattered under the force of his anger. He didnˇŻt stop thereˇŞhe smashed everything in the room to pieces, splintering the furniture into nothingness. Only the bed beneath Harlee remained untouched, a silent witness to the chaos he was unleashing.

    Harlee watched it all, her face expressionless, calm in the eye of the storm. There was no panic in her gazeˇŞonly quiet contemtion. She tried to make sense of his madness. It seemed Nathaniel had said something about Nic. Whatever it was, it had torn apart LuciusˇŻst shred of hope.

    Looking at the wreckage around her, Harlee could see just how much effort Lucius had poured into creating this space for Nic. It was a testament to his love for herˇŞuntil that love had been shattered, along with everything else.

    When the destruction was over, Lucius tossed the hammer aside like it was nothing and then stalked over to the only chair that had been spared. He sank into it, his eyes still burning with fury.

    ˇ°Come here,ˇ± Lucius demanded, his voice sharp.

    ˇ°Tell me everything you know about Nic. If you even think about lying or holding back, IˇŻllˇŞˇ± He gestured toward her stomach with a menacing look.

    ˇ°IˇŻll tear you and that baby to pieces.ˇ±

    His voice was cold, but there was a tremor in itˇŞa clear sign of the storm churning beneath his skin.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes narrowed. She didnˇŻt flinch.

    ˇ°I have no strength right now. When will you give me the antidote?ˇ±

    Her voice was low, the wordsing out weakly. The truth was, she wasnˇŻt just physically drained. There was a gnawing difort crawling under her skin.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1412

    ?Chapter 1412:

    ˇ°Troublesome,ˇ± Lucius muttered, his expression darkening. He pulled a pill from his pocket and strode over to her, shoving it into her mouth. Harlee swallowed it dryly and then slumped weakly against the bed, a bitter sigh escaping her lips.

    ˇ°You almost smashed all the chairs. I donˇŻt have the energy to stand.ˇ±

    LuciusˇŻs face grew colder, his features frozen with disdain.

    Harlee ignored his growing fury and calmly said, ˇ°IˇŻve got a question.ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs my turn to ask now, not yours!ˇ± His voice was sharp, his attitude aplete 180. The warmth once present in his eyes was gone, reced by an icy, almost cruel demeanor.

    ˇ°Is this the surprise you have set up for Nic?ˇ± She shot him a side nce, unruffled.

    LuciusˇŻ eyes shed with fury.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs none of your business! DonˇŻt even think about trying anything funny. If you donˇŻt take the antidote within a day, you can forget about keeping that baby in your belly.ˇ±

    His words were a venomous threat, but Harlee only felt a growing wave of disgust.

    ˇ°Your love is truly shameless and revolting!ˇ± Harlee snapped, her voice dripping with contempt.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre always professing how you loved Nic, even if she didnˇŻt reciprocate your feelings. But here you are, showing your true colors.ˇ±

    Her gaze bored into him, full of scorn.

    New content live at g?ln¦Ňv????s

    ˇ°No wonder she never had any feelings for you. Lucius, youˇŻre unworthy. Absolutely unworthy!ˇ± For years, everyone had believed LuciusˇŻ love for Nic was nobleˇŞselfless, even. The kind that asked for nothing in return. But Harlee saw it differently now. His love wasnˇŻt pure. It was desperate, suffocating, and full of shame.

    ˇ°She had deceived me for years. She hadnˇŻt even respected my feelings!ˇ± LuciusˇŻ eyes were bloodshot, the kind of eyes one would expect from a demon risen from the depths of hell. Hatred churned inside him, a seething storm he could no longer contain. The love he had given NicˇŞnow trampled beneath her lies. So, why should he be required to love her unconditionally in return?

    ˇ°Had you not forced her with your life, would she have had to go to such lengths?ˇ± Harlee snapped, her voice thick with anger.

    Her fragile body, now agitated, couldnˇŻt handle the strain, and she coughed violently several times.

    ˇ°What else do you know?ˇ± Lucius froze, his eyes wide with disbelief at her knowledge. After all, Nic had died before Harlee even returned to the Sanderson family. But Nic had faked her death once before to trick him. Could it be?

    Without warning, Lucius leaped to his feet, storming toward Harlee with a look of growing desperation. He grabbed her shoulders roughly, shaking her fiercely as he barked, ˇ°What else do you know? Where is Nic? SheˇŻs not dead, is she? Tell me where she is. Tell her to show herself!ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs body was already fragile, drained of energy, and LuciusˇŻ violent shaking only added to the pressure. Her stomach twisted painfully, and before she could even try to stop it, she vomited up all the oatmeal sheˇŻd eaten earlier, the sour mixture sttering right onto Lucius. She had aimed carefully, making sure the messnded exactly on him.

    Lucius froze, his face transforming into a mask of fury, his rage practically radiating off him.

    Harlee couldnˇŻt help but feel a dark satisfaction at the sight. She knew well about LuciusˇŻ extreme aversion to germsˇŞthis was no ident. SheˇŻd made sure to disgust him as much as possible.

    ˇ°Moss, take her upstairs!ˇ± Lucius barked, his voice a sharpmand. He stormed toward the door, muttering something to the guard standing outside before walking away without even sparing her another nce.

    Harlee, struggling to steady herself against the bed, clenched her fists tightly. The terror of nearly losing everything still lingered in her chest. She had gambled on Lucius having just a shred of decency left, hoping he wouldnˇŻt let her pay for her defiance by causing her to lose the baby. It seemed she had won the bet.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1413

    ?Chapter 1413:

    Lucius, though boiling with rage, still held back. HarleeˇŻs baby seemed to be the one thread that kept her from facing the full force of his wrath. She could tell that if not for the pregnancy, Lucius might have done far worse than just standing there, seething.

    Despite the risk, Harlee had no choice but to y this hand. She needed to know how best to navigate her situation. Should she use Nic as leverage over Lucius, or should she fall in line and tread carefully to keep him from snapping? Now, the answer was clear. To handle Lucius, she had to maintain a delicate bnceˇŞpress him, but not too hard; challenge him, but always give him something to hold on to.

    As Harlee was carried upstairs, her vision obscured by the blindfold, she couldnˇŻt help but mutter to herself, ˇ°Nic, IˇŻm sorry. I donˇŻt have any other choice. For the sake of my baby, IˇŻll have to spin some lies about you.ˇ±

    Since that harrowing night in the Fletcher familyˇŻs maze, Harlee had learned to tread carefully, always prioritizing her babyˇŻs safety above all else. She had to think ten steps ahead, avoiding any move that might endanger both her and her baby. If Rhys had been sure he could get her out without any harm to her or the baby, she wouldnˇŻt have hesitated to leave.

    But Rhys couldnˇŻt guarantee that. So, staying behind was her only option, the best way to ensure her survival. In the meantime, she would endeavor to gather information on NˇŞto prevent Rhys from overburdening himself with the task of rescuing her, knowing the risks involved.

    Harlee was led to a room, her mind still in a fog, the blindfold on her head making it impossible to see. Yet, she could still hear everythingˇŞthe faint rustling of steps, the soft creak of doors, the hushed whispers that hinted at a tense atmosphere.

    Just when she felt her nerves starting to unravel, her blindfold was yanked off. And there, standing in front of her, was LuciusˇŞlooking freshly cleaned but still an embodiment of rage. He held a phone in his hand, his jaw clenched so tight that she could almost hear his teeth grinding. His eyes burned with a ferocity that sent a shiver down her spine.

    ˇ°Call Lonnie. I want to know everything about Nic!ˇ± Lucius growled, his teeth grinding with barely contained fury.

    ˇ°There is no need. You can ask me anything. I am fully informed about Nic. Contacting my father will only let Rhys know that IˇŻm in your hands,ˇ± Harlee warned, keeping a close eye on Lucius.

    Upon hearing this, LuciusˇŻ face darkened. Rhys would move heaven and earth for Harlee. If Rhys knew she was in his hands, there would be no stopping him. Rhys would bring an army to storm in. It wouldnˇŻt be worth it.

    ˇ°Fine, IˇŻll agree to your terms,ˇ± Lucius said, a smirk tugging at his lips, filled with disdain.

    ˇ°But only if you tell me everything. Otherwise, the poison could end you and your child in an instant.ˇ±

    The poison, which N had brought back from overseas a few years ago, was supposed to be a secret weapon for extracting information from enemies. Lucius had used it to gain control over Baythom and expand his power.

    With a slow, deliberate motion, Lucius pulled a small medicine box from his pocket. It was the same one Harlee had taken a pill from earlier. He opened it, took out another pill, and said, ˇ°Take this. It will help you feel better, enough to spill everything about Nic.ˇ±

    Harlee eyed the pill, hesitant to take it. She had just swallowed one in the basement. If she took another so soon, it could cause trouble.

    Lucius said coldly, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. I wonˇŻt im your life yet. Even if I want to end you, IˇŻll just hand you over to N. The poison I gave you requires one alleviating pill every day. You can take more throughout the day to regain some strength. But if you go without it for a full day, your heart will race and youˇŻll suffocate to death.ˇ±

    Harlee stood still for a few seconds, weighing her options. In the end, she chose to trust him. She popped the pill in her mouth and swallowed it dryly before asking, ˇ°What do you want to know about Nic?ˇ±

    Lucius didnˇŻt rush. He leaned back with a slow smile, his tone calcted.

    ˇ°First, take me to NicˇŻs grave and the ce where she lived before she died. IˇŻll ask my questions at her tomb.ˇ±

    Harlee fell silent. NicˇŻs tomb was on T&H Ind. She had set up a few things there, and if she wasnˇŻt careful, Lucius might do even more crazy things.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1414

    ?Chapter 1414:

    Lucius watched her patiently, waiting for her to respond. At her silence, he added, ˇ°Before I learn everything about Nic, IˇŻll give you the three alleviating pills every day to keep you in decent shape. Once itˇŻs done, IˇŻll give you the antidote and set you free.ˇ±

    After swallowing the pill, Harlee already felt the change. Her body no longer felt like it was running on empty. She could breathe and walk without struggling.

    ˇ°ArenˇŻt you just trying to find out everything about Nic?ˇ± she asked, suspicious.

    ˇ°Why the need to visit her tomb?ˇ± Harlee narrowed her eyes, a flicker of suspicion crossing her features. For reasons she couldnˇŻt quite pinpoint, she always felt there was something about LuciusˇŻ intentions that didnˇŻt quite add up. Something hidden behind the mask of his actions, particrly when heˇŻd been changing clothes earlier. Could he have reached out to N? Was this all part of NˇŻs n? But if N could send Tania to the ind, N must have known that NicˇŻs tombstone was there, right?

    An idea struck Harlee, sharp as a knife, and she quickly stered on a look of surprise and anger.

    ˇ°How is that possible? You really donˇŻt know where NicˇŻs tombstone is? DidnˇŻt N mention it to you?ˇ± She had fumbled for a breakthrough until it presented itself.

    ˇ°N?ˇ± Lucius stood frozen, his mind a whirlwind of confusion. How could N possibly know where NicˇŻs tombstone was? N didnˇŻt even know Nic. Wait a minuteˇ­

    Harlee nced at him, her gaze sharp.

    New adventures await at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s©q??o??

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt N tell you?ˇ±

    LuciusˇŻ eyes shed with suspicion.

    ˇ°Are you trying to drive a wedge between us?ˇ± He soon caught on, his voiceced with contempt.

    ˇ°You never give up, do you? Even now, in this situation, youˇŻre still trying to drive us apart. I told you, you wonˇŻt get a word about N from me. So, stop wasting your time!ˇ±

    Harlee remained unfazed, her face a mask of indifference.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs right. I do want to know about N, but not for the reasons you think. I just want to deal with her. However, IˇŻm not in the mood to drive a wedge now, and I donˇŻt want to know how deep your rtionship is!ˇ±

    LuciusˇŻ suspicion grew.

    ˇ°Why should I trust you?ˇ±

    ˇ°Think about Tania,ˇ± Harlee said calmly, her voice steady.

    ˇ°The one N sent to watch over me? The first time we crossed paths was by NicˇŻs tombstone. Do you really think N doesnˇŻt know about it?ˇ±

    Harlee moved to sit on the sofa, her posture rxed despite the tension. Standing too long caused her back to ache. Her question had been deliberate. She knew how paranoid Lucius was, and if he thought too much, his suspicions would only grow. If N could orchestrate TaniaˇŻs arrival on that deserted ind, then she had to know everything about the ind, NicˇŻs tombstone included. But N hadnˇŻt said a word. What did that mean? It meant N was ying Lucius like a pawn, using him to strike at HarleeˇŻs backerˇŞthe Green family.

    LuciusˇŻ face remained unreadable, but Harlee knew her little game had hit the mark. She could see the anger brewing within him.

    As expected, Lucius was enraged. His expression was emotionless, but from what she knew of him, her scheme to foment dissension had been sessful.

    ˇ°I can take you to NicˇŻs tomb and show you the ce where she lived before. Hold on, though,ˇ± Harlee added, her tone steely.

    ˇ°I need to make something crystal clear. That indˇŻs my peopleˇŻs turf now. If youˇŻre game to go, then you need to understand the risks thate with it. ThereˇŻs no turning back once you step foot there.ˇ±

    Lucius let out a loud, almost manicugh.

    ˇ°Risks? Do you really think IˇŻm worried about that? IˇŻm already living on borrowed time. If it werenˇŻt for wanting to avenge Nic, I would have been gone with her decades ago!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1415

    ?Chapter 1415:

    Harlee stood there, stunned. Lucius waspletely off his rocker. If she were Nic, thereˇŻs no way sheˇŻd even think about epting his twisted affectionˇŞsheˇŻd probably kill him without a second thought. Keeping someone like him alive in society was aplete waste.

    Originally, Harlee had nned to stick by Lucius and take her time getting him to spill his secrets. But now, she was leaning toward a much simpler, more direct methodˇŞbait him into a trap and then eliminate him for good.

    ˇ°Fine, if youˇŻre not afraid, weˇŻll go,ˇ± Harlee said, her voice steady.

    ˇ°But first, I need to call Rhys. If I just show up on the ind with you, do you think Rhys, whoˇŻs in the dark about everything, wonˇŻt order his men to shoot you on sight?ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt try to y any games!ˇ± Lucius spat, his voice seething with anger. Once, heˇŻd been captivated by her quick wit. Now, it made his blood boil.

    Harlee didnˇŻt respond, nor did she ask for the phone. She simply stood there, her eyes empty of emotion.

    Lucius, fighting the urge to tear into her, felt his patience wearing thin. He let out a slow breath, shoved the phone into her hand, and growled, ˇ°Here, hurry up!ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± Harlee replied, her tone cool as she took the phone from him. She opened the contact list and began searching for RhysˇŻ number.

    As soon as she found it, LuciusˇŻ voice cut through the silence, sharp and threatening.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt even think about pulling anything. The antidoteˇŻs hidden somewhere safe. YouˇŻll take me to NicˇŻs grave and tell me all about her life these past few years. Only then will I give you the antidote.ˇ±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s takes you on a journey

    Lucius was certain Harlee wouldnˇŻt risk her babyˇŻs life. He knew what mattered most to her.

    ˇ°I know,ˇ± Harlee said, her voice calm.

    ˇ°YouˇŻll hear it all. Now, just listen to my call with Rhys.ˇ±

    While Lucius ranted, Harlee was already opening the securemunication app used by the Shadow Moon Society, quicklyposing a message detailing her current situation and outlining the next steps.

    Rhys picked up almost instantly.

    ˇ°Lee, where are you?ˇ± His voice was urgent,ced with worry. He had no idea what was going on, and the concern in his voice was unmistakable.

    Lucius shot Harlee a warning look, his eyes sharp as daggers, silently telling her not to reveal anything she shouldnˇŻt.

    Harlee returned his re with a calm smile, making an OK sign with her fingers. She spoke into the phone, her voice steady.

    ˇ°Rhys, IˇŻm safe now. I didnˇŻt call you earlier because I found a lead on the master. If IˇŻd hesitated, I might have missed it.ˇ±

    As Harlee spoke, her fingers moved deftly over the phone screen, typing messages so lightly that anyone watching from a distance wouldnˇŻt notice.

    ˇ°Lucius wants me to take him to NicˇŻs grave. His behavior keeps flipping like a coin, and I canˇŻt help but feel heˇŻs hiding something.ˇ±

    On the other side, Rhys read HarleeˇŻs message on DesmondˇŻs phone, his temper boiling just beneath the surface. When he finally spoke into the line, his voice was scalding.

    ˇ°Going off on your own like that? Harlee, youˇŻre impossible! Do you even remember that youˇŻre pregnant? HonestlyˇŞˇ±

    Harlee tried to appease him, but Rhys wasnˇŻt letting up, masking his real emotions with feigned anger.

    Rhys quickly typed out what he wanted to ask on the tablet and had Desmond convey it using the Shadow Moon SocietyˇŻs exclusive app.

    ˇ°Do we really have to keep going with this n?ˇ±

    Harlee pressed her lips together. Though RhysˇŻ message seemed like resistance, it carried a tinge of eptance, hinting that Goodwin hadnˇŻt yet found a solution for the poison running through her veins. Her fingers tapped on the screen, and her response came swiftly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1416

    ?Chapter 1416:

    ˇ°Yes. I need to find out what Lucius is nning and ensure he can no longer threaten the Green and Sanderson families. HeˇŻs too unstable, and if we donˇŻt deal with him now, itˇŻll be like leaving a lit match near a powder keg.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ reply popped up on HarleeˇŻs screen through the Shadow Moon SocietyˇŻs exclusive app.

    ˇ°Fine. IˇŻll make sure everythingˇŻs ready on my end.ˇ±

    Despite her outwardposure, Harlee kept their texting session sinct. Lucius was far too suspicious, and she couldnˇŻt risk him sensing anything.

    Her acting skills kicked in. Harlee said into the phone, masking her earlier covert texting with Rhys well, ˇ°Yeah. IˇŻm just taking Mr. Swain to NicˇŻs grave.ˇ±

    Switching the phone back to its usual screen, she smiled and added, ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need for you toe. Mr. SwainˇŻs looking after me, and everythingˇŻs fine.ˇ±

    ˇ°Should focus on your work. IˇŻll be back soon.ˇ±

    With that, Harlee hung up and turned to face Lucius.

    ˇ°Okay, when do we leave?ˇ±

    ˇ°Rhys didnˇŻt doubt a thing? Are you two setting up a trap or something, waiting for me to walk into it knowingly?ˇ± LuciusˇŻ gaze darkened as he studied Harlee. Though he had listened intently, his suspicions remained.

    ˇ°Did you not hear? He hasplete faith in me.ˇ±

    Calmly, Harlee ced her phone on the table and added, ˇ°The antidote is still in your possession, so there isnˇŻt much for you to worry about. I wouldnˇŻt risk my babyˇŻs life for anything.ˇ±

    Lucius knew Harlee wouldnˇŻt jeopardize the life growing inside her. With a scoff, he snatched her phone, leaving the conversation hanging as though words were wasted on her.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s is where your journey begins

    Leading Harlee toward the car, Lucius spoke with calm authority.

    ˇ°The helicopterˇŻs already waiting in the suburbs. WeˇŻll fly straight to the ind.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyebrows lifted slightly.

    ˇ°That fast?ˇ±

    ncing at him sideways, she added in a measured tone, ˇ°You can bring six guards at most. If you bring more, theyˇŻll smell something fishy and wonˇŻt hesitate to strike.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs not your problem to solve,ˇ± Lucius replied curtly, brushing off her concern as though it were dust from his sleeve.

    Harlee said nothing more. Instead, she leaned back against her seat, sinking into the silence as she closed her eyes for a momentˇŻs rest.

    The car journeyed far and long, winding through countless turns before halting in a wide-open area on the outskirts of the city. Lucius nudged HarleeˇŻs shoulder abruptly, breaking her half-conscious haze.

    ˇ°Get out. WeˇŻre switching to a helicopter to reach the ind.ˇ±

    Harlee narrowed her eyes. He had mobilized a private helicopter so quickly?

    As the sound of spinning rotors sliced the air, Harlee stepped out and spotted the sleek helicopter by theke. Its exterior was adorned with the Happer family crest, bold and unmistakable.

    Harlee frowned. So, the helicopter was borrowed from N? WaitˇŞhadnˇŻt Lucius assured her that N knew nothing about her being in his hands? Then, what was all this about? What game was Lucius ying now? What hidden cards was he holding?

    Harlee scowled, her expression clouded with frustration. Her knowledge of Lucius and N was as thin as paper, a ring w in her carefullyid ns. Absolutely not! She had to find something usefulˇŞanything that could tip the scales in her favor.

    ˇ°Get out of the car!ˇ± Luciusmanded in a low voice, giving her a gentle push on the shoulder.

    ˇ°No chance.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs arms locked across her chest, her anger palpable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1417

    ?Chapter 1417:

    ˇ°Lucius, didnˇŻt you swear up and down that N doesnˇŻt know about my situation? So, whatˇŻs all this? Were you lying to me?ˇ±

    Lucius didnˇŻt react right away. But when he turned and spotted the Happer familyˇŻs crest emzoned on the helicopter, the pieces fell into ce.

    ˇ°I never thought IˇŻd see the day when someone as fearless as you would break a sweat over N.ˇ±

    His lips curved into a sly smile, his words sharp enough to cut.

    ˇ°Rx. That helicopterˇŻs got nothing to do with her.ˇ±

    ˇ°You expect me to swallow that?ˇ± Harlee red at him, her voice heavy with disdain.

    ˇ°Besides N, I have significant dealings with the Happer family. Now you know,ˇ± Lucius admitted, his voice carrying an edge of reluctance. He could only reveal so much about his rtionship with the Happer family today, knowing that Harlee wouldnˇŻt board the helicopter without some exnation.

    ˇ°ying both sides, are we?ˇ± she quipped, raising an eyebrow.

    ˇ°Funny, I never pegged you for someone so calcting.ˇ±

    Had Lucius not overstepped his boundaries this time and revealed the mask he wore so well, he might have forever remained in HarleeˇŻs mind as the charming elderˇŞapproachable and easy to get along with. But masks, no matter how expertly crafted, always crack over time. It turned out the affectionate gestures were phony.

    Lucius ignored her sarcasm and walked straight to the helicopter, confident that Harlee would follow. She did.

    L?t?st ?h¦Ápt?rs in g??lnov??l??.??o??

    What Harlee hadnˇŻt expected was learning that Lucius had been working with the Happer family behind NˇŻs back. Could the Happer family itself be divided, caught up in internal conflicts? If that were true, she might be able to use the other Happer family membersˇŻ hatred for N against her when the time came.

    With this thought in mind, Harlee quickened her steps.

    For over three hours, the helicopter remained in the air. Atst, it emerged from the dense clouds and circled above the ind.

    Harlee could only hear the helicopterˇŻs noise from where she sat, unable to see what was going on below. She opened her mouth to speak, but Lucius beat her to it.

    ˇ°Where do wend?ˇ± he asked. The ind was entirely under HarleeˇŻs control, and its defenses were heavy. Landing without caution would mean being shot down instantly.

    ˇ°The port,ˇ± Harlee replied tly, her gaze fixed on the clouds outside.

    Lucius immediately ryed the orders to the pilot, whonded the helicopter swiftly and steadily in an open area near the harbor.

    Harlee stepped out of the helicopter, her sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. Thiago and Jianna were already waiting for her.

    As Harlee approached, her eyes caught a figure in the crowd that made her heart skip a beatˇŞRhys.

    Harlee stiffened, forcing herself to maintain a calm expression to avoid alerting Lucius. She continued forward, deliberately turning her head to avoid looking in RhysˇŻ direction. Why was he here? And why had he disguised himself among the crowd? It was recklessˇŞtoo reckless. If Lucius noticed him, everything could fall apart.

    Harlee raised her voice.

    ˇ°Except for Jianna, Thiago, and Richard, everyone else can continue with their work!ˇ±

    Hearing this, Rhys, who was in disguise, smirked and stepped out of the crowd, standing beside Thiago and Jianna.

    Rhys and Harlee had previously discussed baby names, with the boy to be named Richard and the girl Gillian. Therefore, as soon as Lucius heard the name ˇ°Richard,ˇ± he knew that Harlee was referring to him. Harlee watched as Rhys emerged from the crowd with a calm expression and then strode over to stand beside Thiago. She slowly shifted her gaze from Rhys to Lucius and said, ˇ°ItˇŻs already dark. Are you sure you still want to go directly to NicˇŻs tombstone? Just a word of caution, itˇŻs not safe there.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1418

    ?Chapter 1418:

    LuciusˇŻ eyes narrowed, suspicion evident.

    ˇ°What are you nning?ˇ±

    Harlee turned her head slightly, letting out a chuckle that carried a hint of mockery. Her voice became razor-sharp, her words slicing through the tension.

    ˇ°If I had any malicious ns, the moment you set foot on the ind, you and your men wouldˇŻve beenpletely surrounded. ThereˇŻd be no need for this charade, would there? But since you trust the strength of your own poison, rest easy. Until I get that antidote, IˇŻll do whatever you say.ˇ±

    After taunting him, Harlee reassured him, ˇ°I can show you where Nic used to live tonight. Tomorrow morning, we can visit her tomb to offer our respects.ˇ±

    She paused, her lips curling into a smirk that held an edge.

    ˇ°I hope youˇŻre prepared for what youˇŻll see.ˇ±

    Lucius, his voice cold as steel, grabbed her wrist.

    ˇ°What do you mean by that?ˇ±

    Harlee yanked her hand free with a flick of her wrist, her smile never faltering. It was the kind of smile that hid a thousand meanings.

    ˇ°YouˇŻll find out soon enough,ˇ± she replied simply.

    Her eyes darted to Rhys, her expression softening as she silently checked his reaction to LuciusˇŻ rudeness. Finding no obvious signs of distress, she exhaled a long, quiet sigh of relief. Turning to Thiago, shemanded, ˇ°Take us to NicˇŻs old ce.ˇ±

    Harlee had made her n clear, and Thiago yed along without raising LuciusˇŻ suspicion.

    Discover where it all happens: g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s?c?m

    The group trudged through the dense foliage, with Thiago leading them along a narrow, uneven path to prevent Lucius from spotting any important buildings on the ind. The terrain was unforgiving, with roots and branches wing at their legs like unseen hands. The dense forest surrounded them on all sides.

    After nearly half an hour of walking, a run-down wooden house slowly came into view. Lucius nced at it and moved forward, his steps stiff with tension. Then, he froze. How could this be? How could Nic have once lived in such a ce?

    Harlee spoke up, breaking the silence.

    ˇ°Oh, right, I forgot to mention. After the Bloodthirstiness Pill was forced down NicˇŻs throat, she never left this ind. And, of course, no one came to see her either.ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt give Lucius a specific timeline, intentionally leaving out details to make him assume that Nic hadnˇŻt returned to honor her promise to him because she couldnˇŻt control herself after taking the pill.

    Seeing the shock and despair cross LuciusˇŻ face, Harlee added nonchntly, ˇ°You must be pretty familiar with the Bloodthirstiness Pill, right? Want me to fill in the gaps?ˇ±

    Lucius stood frozen, his face changing as he processed her words. At her question, his eyes flickered toward her, a sharp pain wing at his heart like a beast tearing him apart. Of course, he knew about the Bloodthirstiness Pill.

    Lucius had bought up arge quantity of the pills, nning to use them on the Green and Sanderson families once his scheme came to fruition. To think that NicˇŻs death was tied to those very pills. So, that was why she never returnedˇ­ That had to be the reason! Nathaniel must have been lying out of jealousy, or maybe he hadnˇŻt even realized Nic had died from the Bloodthirstiness Pill.

    Harlee studied LuciusˇŻ face closely, hoping to catch any hint of weakness. But Lucius, ever the strategist, kept his emotions in check, his face an imprable mask.

    She was preparing to strike again, but before she could speak, Lucius interrupted.

    ˇ°I need to be alone here tonight.ˇ±

    ˇ°ArenˇŻt you worried IˇŻll just slip away?ˇ± Harlee shot back.

    Lucius smirked, his voice low but casual.

    ˇ°Go ahead and tell them IˇŻve poisoned you, but make sure youˇŻre ready to watch your baby die.ˇ±

    His words wereced with menace, though his tone remained surprisingly calm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1419

    ?Chapter 1419:

    The poison heˇŻd used came from the same maker of the Bloodthirstiness Pill. Now, with all the antidote makers dead, the only cure avable was the one in his possession. He was certain no one could undo his work.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre truly heartless,ˇ± Harlee muttered as she turned to leave, followed by Rhys and the others.

    ˇ°Harlee, are you okay?ˇ± Once out of LuciusˇŻ sight, Thiago and Jianna immediately moved in, their concern clearly visible on their faces.

    Harlee nodded.

    ˇ°IˇŻm fine.ˇ±

    She then turned to Rhys, her voice taking on a more serious tone.

    ˇ°Goodwin hasnˇŻt figured out the poison in my system, has he?ˇ±

    Rhys wrapped his arms around her from behind. His head rested on her shoulder, his voice rough as he spoke.

    ˇ°Let me go kill him.ˇ±

    A shiver of longing and desperation slipped through his words, warming her ear.

    At the sound of his voice, Harlee rxed, leaning back into him.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt be foolish. Lucius is too dangerous. If we want that antidote, weˇŻll have to use his feelings for Nic.ˇ±

    Rhys yed with her hand, his voice deep and determined.

    ˇ°IˇŻll make him regret ever crossing us.ˇ±

    He didnˇŻt care about Lucius and NˇŻs schemes, or what LuciusˇŻ ns on the ind were. All he wanted was to make Lucius suffer once they got the antidote.

    M?????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Harlee looked at him, a tender smile curving her lips as she reached up to touch his face.

    ˇ°You donˇŻt want me or the baby to be in any danger, do you?ˇ±

    As soon as she said it, Rhys opened his mouth to protest, but instead of words, he gently bit her lower lip, his tongue brushing against it before he deepened the kiss, silencing her.

    Thiago and Jianna exchanged a nce, silently looking up at the night sky. At first, they would blush or look away, but by nowˇ­ well, they were used to it. Anyway, after the two finished their moment, they would remember the situation and start assigning new tasks.

    When Rhys finally pulled away, Harlee whispered, ˇ°I discovered somethingˇŞLucius isnˇŻt just working with N. He has connections with other members of the Happer family.ˇ±

    ˇ°What?ˇ± Rhys responded vaguely, his lips still wandering over her earlobe before reluctantly moving away.

    ˇ°The private helicopter that brought us here had the Happer familyˇŻs logo, but it wasnˇŻt NˇŻs. I think the Happer family might be splitting apart,ˇ± she exined slowly, her mind racing.

    Rhys frowned, his expression turning serious.

    ˇ°Okay, IˇŻll have Oaklee contact the Happer family for me.ˇ±

    Oaklee had business dealings with the Happer family, so asking her to investigate their internal matters and help choose an ally wouldnˇŻt raise any suspicion.

    Harlee smiled, impressed by how quickly Rhys had picked up on her thoughts.

    ˇ°You knew what I was thinking so quickly?ˇ±

    Rhys chuckled, poking her stomach lightly before leaning in close to her ear. His voice was low, husky, and full of affection.

    ˇ°Of course. I know you better than anyone.ˇ±

    Thiago gently cleared his throat to remind them of his presence when he noticed the two had started speaking in low voices again.

    Harlee turned around, unfazed, as if she hadnˇŻt just been nuzzling RhysˇŻ ear. Rhys had a knack for ignoring those he deemed unimportant when disying affection publicly, which over time, had toughened her up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420:

    She shifted her gaze to Thiago and slowly asked, ˇ°Is everything prepared?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, all is arranged just as you directed,ˇ± Thiago replied.

    Resting against Rhys, Harlee instructed, ˇ°Stay vignt tonight. We mighte across some surprises.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Thiago responded and promptly set out to prepare.

    Harlee paused for a moment and then turned to Jianna with new instructions.

    ˇ°Jianna, youˇŻre the most skilled. Take thetest pinhole camera and slip in quietly. I need to know exactly what Lucius is up to at all times!ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Jianna vanished into the shadows with astounding swiftness.

    Rhys, encircling HarleeˇŻs waist with his arms, expressed his discontent.

    ˇ°All is in order. Now, letˇŻs get some rest.ˇ±

    ˇ°I want to monitor LuciusˇŻ actions,ˇ± Harlee replied.

    ˇ°This is our prime opportunity to uncover his motives and the reasons behind his cooperation with N.ˇ±

    Rhys understood her concern. He frowned but refrained from insisting she rest. Instead, he said coldly, ˇ°DonˇŻt stay up toote. Let Jianna and the others keep watch, and weˇŻll n it out again tomorrow morning.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded, though her thoughts had already drifted far away. Sleep was elusive for her tonight; she had devised this strategy against Lucius, and how could she possibly sleep without witnessing its result?

    Indeed, from the moment Lucius set foot on the ind, he had fallen prey to HarleeˇŻs borate snare, which included the decoy of a small house and a tombstone set for the following morningˇŞeveryponent of her intricate scheme. How could she let LuciusˇŻ corrupted affection disturb NicˇŻs peace?

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s??????? brings great stories

    During the earlier phone call with Rhys, Harlee had not only updated Desmond on her situation and uing ns, but also assigned new tasks to Thiago.

    Harlee had instructed Thiago to clean up the small house that was still standing and transfer some of NicˇŻs less significant possessions into it, crafting the perfect setup.

    The illusion that Nic had lived there before she died needed to be as miserable and pitiful as possible. Harlee had ordered Thiago to arrange everything so that the scene would reflect that tragic narrative. Additionally, she had instructed him to erect a new tombstone for Nic on the western side, which they nned to visit tomorrow. Lucius would remain oblivious to the fact that he had never really set foot in NicˇŻs previous house or visited her tombstone.

    A faint, cold smile appeared at the corner of HarleeˇŻs mouth. Suddenly, Rhys swept her into his arms. She hastily clung to his neck, eximing, ˇ°I can walk on my own!ˇ±

    She had been too engrossed in her thoughts and had ignored Rhys. Her tone now carried a hint of unease. If he had noticed her earlier, deep in thought, she would have had to appease him for quite some time.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre too slow!ˇ± Rhys chuckled, tightening his grip.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs hurry back so we can get some rest.ˇ±

    Relieved that he hadnˇŻt caught her distraction earlier, Harlee stopped resisting.

    Had they not hadplete control over T&H Ind, and had Lucius brought more than six people, RhysˇŻ assertive nature would surely have been exposed many times over.

    Back at their temporary shelter, Harlee enjoyed a soothing hot bath while appreciating RhysˇŻ increasingly skilled massages. She was so rxed that she nearly fell asleep. But she resisted. She was yet to witness the most thrilling part of the drama.

    Roughly thirty minutester, Jianna sent an update with a livestreaming link.

    In the video, Lucius sat in NicˇŻs room, his posture hunched, and his expression utterly defeated, as if he had aged ten years in a single moment. It was evident that he had deduced NicˇŻs torment from the effects of the Bloodthirstiness pill.

    A sharp p then echoed through the room. Lucius struck himself repeatedly, tears streaming down his face, overwhelmed by regret and shame.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear readers! New novels releases in a few minutes. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. . (?O?=)? ?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1421

    ?Chapter 1421:

    ˇ°Damn it, I deserve to die. I actually believed NathanielˇŻs lies and doubted your love. IˇŻm such a foolˇ­ˇ±

    Lucius scolded himself continuously,menting his past mistakes.

    Harlee watched, exchanging nces with Rhys. They both registered the surprise in each otherˇŻs eyes. Clearly, they had not anticipated theplex past involving Nathaniel, Lucius, and NicˇŞa ssic drama of friends torn apart by love, turning into foes. Frankly, it was quite theatrical.

    ˇ°Nic was reallyˇ­ˇ±

    Struggling to find the right words, Harlee fell silent, feeling that NicˇŻs tactics were indeed somewhat hical. If Nic had no feelings for Lucius, she could have simply stated it outright. Why stage such an borate scene involving another man and a fake ident? Such actions would onlyplicate matters unnecessarily.

    Harlee and Rhys watched in silence. The next second, Lucius initiated a new action. He unsteadily rose and made his way to the bedside table.

    ˇ°The performance IˇŻve eagerly awaited all night is about to start,ˇ± Harlee murmured.

    Rhys, who had been massaging her leg while seated on the bed, looked up in astonishment.

    ˇ°Did you orchestrate all this with just one call?ˇ± Pride tinged his voice. Indeed, Harlee was the most amazing person alive!

    Harlee smiled and said, ˇ°ItˇŻs fineˇ­ This was all part of the n against Lucius. If I werenˇŻt confident I could get useful information from him, I never would have brought him to T&H Ind.ˇ±

    Your hub for updates: g?lnovels.c??m

    Aside from her desire to understand why Lucius was cooperating with N, Harlee had also leveraged his guilt toward Nic, courtesy of the tales she had spun, to make him willingly hand over the antidote.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre incredible!ˇ± Rhys kissed her cheek and said yfully, ˇ°IˇŻll be counting on you even more from now on.ˇ±

    Harlee skillfully raised her hand to push his face away, redirecting her focus to the high-definition video feed that Jianna was transmitting.

    By this point, Lucius had been inhaling the spiced incense for nearly five minutes. His mind grew increasingly clouded, and then, abruptly, he began crying out into the air.

    ˇ°Nic, please listen to me. I know I was wrong,ˇ± Lucius begged as he copsed to his knees. His voice was filled with sorrow.

    ˇ°I had believed Nathaniel was to me for your pain, so I conspired with N andmitted horrific acts. That was never my true intentionˇ­ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ attention also turned to the video, his expression thoughtful. He was aware the incense had beenced with drugs, but he hadnˇŻt anticipated it would induce hallucinations. Harlee was indeed full of surprises. Now, extracting the truth from Lucius was no longer a challenge. Confronted by the woman he loved, Lucius was bound to confess all his misdeeds with profound regret.

    True to expectations, Lucius began to divulge various actions he had taken, recounting the shady activities of the past five years.

    LuciusˇŻ coborations included not only sporadically creating crises for both the Green Group and Sanderson Group with N, but also conspiring with Casper Happer to support his international fraud operations. Now, Lucius had even plotted with N to kill the Green and Sanderson families, aiming to thrust Baythorn into chaos.

    Harlee sat stone-faced, her eyes void of any emotion as she listened to LuciusˇŻ words. But underneath, a storm was brewingˇŞmurderous intent swirling in her gaze. If she hadnˇŻt heard it with her own ears, she would never have believed that Lucius, who had climbed so high, had done such grievous harm to the country. To target Baythorns FreeˇŞcould he be so audacious?

    Rhys ced a reassuring hand on HarleeˇŻs, his voice calm and sincere.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. Once we get the antidote, weˇŻll hand him over to Baldrick. Even though Baldrick has retired, hiswork is still vast. HeˇŻll know exactly what to do.ˇ±

    He didnˇŻt want Harlee to be the one to get her hands dirty with LuciusˇŻ blood. Lucius wasnˇŻt worth it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1422

    ?Chapter 1422:

    ˇ°No.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs voice was firm, a quiet fury simmering beneath the surface.

    ˇ°I want to kill him myself. Tomorrow, heˇŻll die in front of the grave.ˇ±

    Letting him breathe until tomorrowˇŞthat would be her mercy to him. The thought of ridding the world of this poison made her heart pound in her chest.

    At her words, Rhys stiffened, his breath catching. He stared at her, worry etched deep in his features. Could she really bring herself to kill someone she had once respected so deeply? The weight of that act could break her all over again.

    Rhys chewed on his lip, anxiety swirling in his mind. But before he could say anything, LuciusˇŻ voice broke through again.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre asking me why I hid HarleeˇŻs true identity?ˇ±

    LuciusˇŻ brow furrowed, fists clenching as his breath quickened, his agitation evident.

    ˇ°The Sanderson family is no good! If I hadnˇŻt been abroad during their recognition banquet, they never wouldˇŻve gotten Harlee back!ˇ±

    The truth hit Harlee like a hammer to the chest. Lucius had actually known she wasnˇŻt a member of the Gill family all along! Why? How could he have been so cruel? He knew how deeply she yearned for family warmth, so why had he feigned ignorance about it? Harlee had always believed that Lucius had distanced himself out of some misguided hatred, convinced he had hurt her unintentionally. But now, the truth struck her like a p in the face: his coldness, his distance, everythingˇŞit had all been part of his n from the very beginning! How ironicˇ­ She had once thought she would carry the burden of taking his life for the rest of her days as some twisted form of repayment for the hurt he had caused. But now, the hurt was far deeper than she could ever have imagined.

    Years he had cared for her. But in the end, she had been nothing more than a puppet in his hands. She was the fool, the one who had misread the entire script.

    ˇ°N is a good kid,ˇ± Lucius said with admiration, his gaze full of appreciation.

    ˇ°She not only helped me keep things hidden for so long, but she also took the lead in cooperating with me! If it werenˇŻt for her, itˇŻs hard to say how long it wouldˇŻve taken me to find you. But donˇŻt worry, I never told N anything about Harlee. N is full of hatred, and IˇŻm afraid she might harm Harlee if she knew the truth.ˇ±

    He let out a dark chuckle, his eyes glinting in the silence.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes, however, grew frighteningly red as she fought to maintain herposure. Her nails dug into her thighs as she tried to contain the turmoil inside. N had known Harlee wasnˇŻt a Gill family member from the moment she met Lucius.

    Harlee could feel her blood surge through her veins, the realization striking her like a punch to the gut. The pain was unbearable, a weight on her chest, making it hard to breathe.

    ˇ°Lucius! N!ˇ± she hissed, her voice trembling with rage.

    A surge of fury welled up within her chest. Harlee never, in her wildest dreams, imagined that Lucius and N had known all along that she was the lost Sanderson childˇŞfor a whole decade! Her body shook uncontrobly.

    Rhys wrapped his arms around her, his eyes soft with affection as he gazed down at her.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs all behind you now. From this moment on, youˇŻll be surrounded by those who truly care about you, who wonˇŻt let you go.ˇ±

    Harlee lifted her eyes, meeting his gentle gaze. Rhys tenderly ran his fingers through her hair, and slowly, the tension in her body began to ease.

    Before she could gather her thoughts to speak, LuciusˇŻ voice cut through the air, sharp and biting.

    ˇ°Harlee should just disappear,ˇ± he sneered, his voice full of venom.

    ˇ°I told her to stay away from the Green family, yet she chose to marry Rhys and even got pregnant. DonˇŻt fret. I wonˇŻt do anything to the baby.ˇ±

    Lucius paused, a dark gleam in his eyes as he continued, ˇ°This time, IˇŻll raise the child myselfˇŞafter all, itˇŻs a part of you. IˇŻll make sure the Sanderson idiots never get their hands on it.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1423

    ?Chapter 1423:

    Harlee widened her eyes. So, that was what this was about. Lucius was after her baby. He had let her stay in the room, sleep in the softest bed, and indulged her with the mostvish mealsˇŞall to keep the child inside her healthy and make sure it survived. All of this was just to keep it safe for his own twisted ns.

    Lucius was ying a dangerous game. HeˇŻd poisoned Harlee, but the poison wouldnˇŻt touch the baby. No, his calction was coldly preciseˇŞthe antidote was his only leverage. Without it, Harlee wouldnˇŻtst long, but the child would be safe. It was all part of his cruel, twisted scheme.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes turned icy, her fury bubbling up once more. Rhys, his face twisted with rage, dered, his voice like a crackling storm, ˇ°Lee, let me handle this. How dare he go after our child? HeˇŻs asking for trouble!ˇ±

    Rhys vowed Lucius would pay for this. The cost would be high. Harlee sat there, lost in thought, the weight of it all crashing down on her. She didnˇŻt speak for what felt like an eternity.

    ˇ°Lee?ˇ± Rhys called out gently, his voice full of concern. His gaze never left her.

    Harlee thought back to everything that had happened since Lucius first entered her life, and a bitter smile crossed her face.

    ˇ°He really yed me like a fiddle, didnˇŻt he? His n was to keep me far away from both the Green and Sanderson families, turning me into a puppet to show his twisted love for Nic. Now, he wants my baby tooˇ­ˇ±

    How could anyone be so vile, so disgusting? The thought made her stomach churn with revulsion.

    She turned to Rhys, who was fuming with anger, but paused before speaking again.

    Exclusive updates live g?ln¦Ňv???s

    ˇ°You deal with him, Rhys, but before you do, IˇŻve got a little gift for him.ˇ±

    Rhys raised an eyebrow, curiosity mixed with concern.

    ˇ°A gift? What are you nning?ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt answer directly, her eyes hardening with a cold fire.

    ˇ°He deserves everything thatˇŻsing to him.ˇ±

    Lucius didnˇŻt deserve to breathe the same air as others. And when his time came, it wouldnˇŻt be quick or merciful.

    As she finished speaking, RhysˇŻ hands tightened around hers, his warmth seeping into her chilled bones.

    ˇ°No matter what happens, IˇŻm here.ˇ±

    Rhys was constantly sending her strength. He feared for her, afraid that the weight of everything would drown her.

    ˇ°I know,ˇ± Harlee whispered, her voice trembling. She took his hand and ced it over her heart. Tears, long held back, spilled over, trailing down her cheeks.

    ˇ°With you by my side, IˇŻm not afraid of anything anymore.ˇ±

    She knew exactly what Rhys was worried about. During this time, she had been taking NoelˇŻs advice to heartˇŞbattling her emotions, trying to keep herself from breaking.

    Sinking into the depths of despair, Harlee desperately avoided bing a source of sorrow for those who cared about her. As Rhys offered her strength, she, in turn, provided him with a sense of security.

    Gently, Rhys wiped the tears from her face, his touch tender and soothing.

    Harlee smiled, assuring him that she was fine. She moved to rise from the bed, but before she could make it to her feet, Rhys gently stopped her.

    ˇ°Where are you going?ˇ±

    ˇ°I need to prepare the final big gift for Lucius,ˇ± Harlee exined, her voice soft but determined.

    RhysˇŻ gaze hardened as he studied her, his furrowed brows a silent testament to his worry. His eyes, deep and searching, held a quiet storm of concern.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs okay. IˇŻll just be on the sofa.ˇ±

    With a smile, Harlee made her way over to the long sofa and then reached for herptop, her fingers poised to begin crafting a video.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1424

    ?Chapter 1424:

    She intended to mimic a video of Nic leaving a message using advanced technologies. This was to be thest gift for Lucius, a final act of love, and a means of securing the antidote she needed.

    Rhys approached her, his understanding clear from a single nce. Without a word, he picked up his phone and began setting things in motion for the next steps. He would ensure that Lucius was held ountable for his actions, and that justice would, atst, catch up with him.

    The next morning, beams of sunlight pierced through the window, hitting LuciusˇŻ eyes. He sluggishly opened them, only to be momentarily blinded by the intense light, causing him to shut them once more.

    Once his eyes adjusted to the brightness, Lucius realized he had slept on the floor. His cheeks throbbed with pain, and his eyes were red and puffy.

    ˇ°What happenedˇ­?ˇ±

    Holding his temples, Lucius felt a sharp pain in his head. He couldnˇŻt recall anything from the night before, just an overwhelming sense of guilt. He never imagined that NicˇŻs life before her death had been so neglected. Harlee had exined that Nic, fearful of losing control and harming someone under the influence of the Bloodthirstiness Pill, had been living alone in this isted ce.

    Before Lucius could piece together the events of the previous night, his phone buzzed to life. He answered the call.

    ˇ°Yes?ˇ±

    Through the phone, HarleeˇŻs icy voice greeted him.

    ˇ°IˇŻm outside. When are we visiting NicˇŻs grave?ˇ±

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the rush?ˇ± Lucius replied, clearly irritated. His thoughts were still foggy. Venturing out in such a state seemed risky. He worried that Harlee might just tear into him. He was skeptical that Harlee would continue treating him as before. Once she obtained the antidote, he suspected he might never leave this ind.

    ˇ°You know why IˇŻm in a hurry,ˇ± Harlee sneered.

    ˇ°Lucius, surely you havenˇŻt forgotten your promise?ˇ±

    ˇ°I keep my promises. The moment IˇŻm off this ind, the antidote will be sent to you.ˇ±

    Lucius was graduallying to his senses. He rose from the floor, sat on the bed, and tenderly touched a photograph of a young Nic that rested on the bedside table. He smirked to himself. Leaving this ind? Well, even if the body ended up feeding the sea creatures, it would technically count as leaving.

    ˇ°You might not be in a hurry, but I am! Knowing your cunning nature, you certainly wouldnˇŻt carry the antidote with you. The helicopter ride alone takes seven or eight hours. Lucius, do you take me for a fool? IˇŻll tell you this: if I donˇŻt get the antidote today, then our conversation is over!ˇ± Harlee said sternly and then ended the call.

    Holding the phone, Lucius felt confused, sensing something amiss. He was supposed to be the one in control of all this, yet how had Harlee managed to turn the tables and threaten him?

    Without time to think, Lucius scanned the remnants of NicˇŻs existence, stood up, and walked toward the restroom. Despite the odd circumstances, he was determined to visit NicˇŻs grave.

    After freshening up, Lucius exited the house and spotted Harlee and the same three individuals from the previous day, all wearing stern expressions, blocked by his sixpanions.

    Silently, Lucius raised his hand to his neck, his gaze turning indifferent and intense. It was understandable to sleep on the floor after being consumed by grief, but why couldnˇŻt he remember anything from the night before? Had he been so heartbroken and exhausted that he simply copsed on the floor in his sleep? Or was Harlee up to something?

    Lucius approached Harlee with aposed demeanor, maintaining his usual friendly smile.

    ˇ°Harlee, letˇŻs go.ˇ±

    He had to maintain appearances, as they were not openly at odds yet.

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1425

    ?Chapter 1425:

    Even though Harlee felt disgusted, she kept up her act in this charade.

    Leaving the small house behind, the group made their way to the southwestern graveyard. They walked into an area alive with birdsong and floral scents, resembling a slice of paradise.

    A few stepster, Harlee nced at Lucius and noticed his scrutinizing look, suggesting he might be scheming.

    At that moment, Rhys subtly nudged Harlee with his elbow. He had observed it too. Lucius was definitely onto something!

    Harlee watched LuciusˇŻ face closely, her eyes darting slightly, and then she leaned in and whispered, ˇ°After Nic passed, my father crafted this sanctuary for her because she cherished nature.ˇ±

    Lucius looked at Harlee, his voice dropping to a low murmur.

    ˇ°At least he knew how to do one thing right.ˇ±

    Harlee gazed at Lucius. WasnˇŻt he suspicious about this? Then what else might he be doubting? Suddenly, she was lost in thought. It would be disastrous if Lucius grew suspicious of them at such a critical moment.

    ˇ°I only requested yourpany to the grave, not for constant chatter! And stop looking at me that way.ˇ±

    Lucius moved closer and spoke through clenched teeth, his voice so low it was meant only for her ears.

    ˇ°Are you referring to my thoughts about whether youˇŻll give me the antidoteter? I need to look after my ownˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Interests. Right now, my trust in you doesnˇŻt even exist,ˇ± Harlee responded calmly, her demeanor unshaken.

    Your storytelling begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s,

    ˇ°DonˇŻt fret. I cherished Nic, and I would never allow her lineage to simply vanish,ˇ± Lucius sneered.

    ˇ°Moreover, youˇŻve got no option but to trust me!ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm not so naive. YouˇŻve poisoned me before. WhatˇŻs one more attempt on my life?ˇ± Harlee retorted as they walked.

    ˇ°When we reach the grave, you must disclose the antidoteˇŻs location and allow my team to verify its legitimacy!ˇ± LuciusˇŻ expression turned icy.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, theyˇŻll just verify the antidote. I wonˇŻt mention your poisoning me,ˇ± Harlee assured him calmly.

    ˇ°After all, once youplete your objectives and leave the ind, how else would I obtain the antidote? I need to be cautious!ˇ±

    At this, LuciusˇŻ tone grew even colder.

    ˇ°What if I refuse?ˇ±

    ˇ°Then our agreement is off. I wonˇŻt get the antidote, and youˇŻll suffer a painful death. DonˇŻt even dream of meeting Nic in the afterlife!ˇ± HarleeˇŻs tone was frostier than ever.

    ˇ°You hold a significant position now, and ordinary folks canˇŻt touch you. Unfortunately for you, I am far from ordinary, and neither is Rhys,ˇ± she said, her voice softening.

    ˇ°Thus, you really have no option but toply.ˇ±

    Lucius, standing beside her, listened to her words as his gaze grew more intense.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre so cunning. Why should I trust you?ˇ±

    ˇ°Because I need that antidote!ˇ± Harlee appearedpletely rxed, as if she truly had no backup n.

    ˇ°Otherwise, you might want to test whether your crew is quicker or if my team here on the ind is stronger.ˇ±

    Harlee had a firm grip on his mindset. He didnˇŻt want to die, at least not yet. He aimed to achieve more with the Happer family first.

    Lucius regarded her with a mix of respect and admiration.

    ˇ°You remind me so much of Nic! IˇŻll agree to your terms, but let me pay my respects to Nic first. I donˇŻt want her to be aware of any of this mess.ˇ±

    ˇ°Deal!ˇ± HarleeˇŻs face disyed an apparent genuine eagerness to cooperate.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1426

    ?Chapter 1426:

    Lucius scrutinized her. She had taken only an alleviatory pill and was low on energy. Despite her stern words, she posed no real threat. With a child to think about, she would never take any drastic actions before securing the genuine antidote.

    This thought brought Lucius somefort. Otherwise, he would be enraged about being poisoned by Harlee, only to end up being outsmarted by her!

    Arge group of people walked for what seemed like an eternity, their feet heavy and worn, until they finally reached the cemetery. As soon as Lucius saw the name and photo on the tombstone, his eyes welled up with tears.

    ˇ°Nic, IˇŻm so sorry. IˇŻmteˇ­ˇ±

    he whispered, his voice breaking as he tenderly stroked the stone, his touch as soft as if he were caressing her face.

    Harlee felt sick and disgusted. Fortunately, she had arranged for Thiago to create a fake tombstone ahead of time. Without the real one, she was certain Nic would be disgusted, too.

    Behind Harlee, Rhys stood, his arm hidden behind ThiagoˇŻs body, and gently tugged at HarleeˇŻs hand, guiding her to lean on his arm.

    Harlee hesitated, anxious about being discovered.

    Rhys spoke softly, his voice barely audible.

    ˇ°LuciusˇŻ men wonˇŻt notice. The babyˇŻs growing, and I know standing this long is ufortable for you, right?ˇ±

    It was a risky move, but Rhys couldnˇŻt bear the thought of Harlee standing there in difort, especially with the baby growing inside her.

    §Ţ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ń??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.???

    Lucius was crying and howling, his voice echoing through the empty expanse. They had no idea how long he would remain in this forsaken ce, a prisoner of his own grief. Rhys, standing nearby, couldnˇŻt bear to see his beloved wife worn out by the weight of it all.

    Harlee, well aware of the weight of RhysˇŻ unspoken plea, reluctantly let herself lean on him, knowing she had no other option. And as soon as she rested against him, a strangefort settled over her.

    RhysˇŻ reassurances had proven true. LuciusˇŻ entourage was none the wiser, lost in their foolishness, oblivious to the subtle exchange happening just under their noses.

    Lucius carried on with his mournful ramblings before the tombstone. Half an hour passed, and HarleeˇŻs patience began to fray. Finally, unable to wait any longer, she walked up to him, her voice cutting through the air.

    ˇ°Lucius, I canˇŻt wait any longer.ˇ±

    Her meaning was unmistakable. She wasnˇŻt here for more of his theatrics. She wanted the cure.

    Lucius, a man forever bound to the past, tugged Harlee aside, ensuring they were far enough from the tombstone. With a resigned sigh, he pulled a small vial from his pocket and handed it to her.

    ˇ°Take two of these for now.ˇ±

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Harlee refused, her voice sharp.

    ˇ°I want the antidote!ˇ± To execute the next phase of her n, the show had to go on.

    Lucius, seeing the brewing storm in her eyes, chose not to press too hard. Pushing her any further might spiral them both into chaos, and that was not the end he sought. Apromise, then, was the only way forward.

    ˇ°Fine,ˇ± Lucius said, his voice tinged with reluctant resolve.

    ˇ°IˇŻll send you an address. You can have your people retrieve it.ˇ±

    His gaze darkened, and his words took on a menacing edge.

    ˇ°But donˇŻt try anything funny, or IˇŻll poison you again!ˇ±

    Harlee, however, was unfazed. She simply passed the address on to Desmon and instructed him to have Goodwin rush through the analysis of the antidoteˇŻsponents.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1427

    ?Chapter 1427:

    With that, she wandered back to her original position. She knew Lucius wouldnˇŻt just walk away. His feelings for Nic were tangled in knots, and the only ce those emotions could surface was here, in this twisted game.

    After an indeterminate stretch of time, Harlee nced down at her phone, the test report almost ready. With quiet determination, she made her way back toward Lucius. This time, her expression softened, a stark contrast to her earlier demeanor. The delicate corners of her eyes glistened with unshed tears.

    ˇ°I had no idea you loved Nic this much,ˇ± she murmured, her voice quivering slightly.

    Lucius, bewildered, stared back at her, his eyes red-rimmed.

    ˇ°What is it that you want?ˇ± he asked, confusion evident in his voice.

    Harlee, seizing the moment, switched to her Oscar-worthy performance. Her eyes gleamed with apparent sincerity, her face lit up as if illuminated by some hidden joy.

    ˇ°I thought you were just pretending. I really didnˇŻt expect your love for Nic to run this deep.ˇ±

    Her voice wavered with emotion, as if barely able to contain her feelings.

    ˇ°You must want to hear this, donˇŻt you?ˇ±

    Lucius, struggling to make sense of it all, fixed his gaze on HarleeˇŻs face, searching for some kind of clue. Just then, NicˇŻs familiar voice rang out.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know if youˇŻll ever have the chance to hear these words, but if you do, it will probably be long after IˇŻm gone, right? You must have missed me so much that you threatened and manipted the Sanderson family, willing to burn all bridges just to find my grave. Am I right?ˇ±

    LuciusˇŻ face shifted to one of shock, disbelief washing over him in waves. His eyes widened as he turned his focus back on Harlee, anger rising in his voice.

    Your source of stories: galn¦Ňv??ls.??????

    ˇ°What is this?ˇ± he demanded.

    Harlee, calm and calcted, reached into her bag and pulled out a cloth doll, the recording wafting from within. Gently, she ced it before the tombstone, saying, ˇ°Nic gave this to me before she died. She told me that if you ever showed up at her tomb, I should give this to you. But if you never came, it was to be burned when I passed on.ˇ±

    Not wanting Lucius to suspect anything amiss, Harlee added with a carefully measured tone, ˇ°When I learned that youˇŻd joined forces with N to oppose the Green and Sanderson families, I had no intention of showing you this. But when I saw your feelings for Nic at her grave, I changed my mind.ˇ±

    She paused briefly, fixing him with a pointed look.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt look at me like that. I didnˇŻt know what was in the recording until now.ˇ±

    Harlee then returned to her previous position, making sure to distance herself, leaving no room for suspicion or w.

    Before Lucius could react, the recording from the doll continued.

    ˇ°But have you ever stopped to think that theyˇŻre the ones I care about most? Hurting them, itˇŻs like shattering my heart. s! Forget what I said before. I deceived you first, so itˇŻs only natural for you to be upset.ˇ±

    The voice from the doll softened, as if fading into the distance.

    ˇ°Perhaps everything I did back then was useless, but at least you thought I was dead and wouldnˇŻt do something foolish by seeking revenge for me.ˇ±

    Harlee had used sophisticated technology to create this audio, and it was so lifelike that Lucius had no reason to doubt it.

    She had twisted the narrative, connecting NicˇŻs poisoning from the Bloodthirstiness Pill to LuciusˇŻ deception, making him believe that Nic had misled him because of the poison. She had wanted to protect him from seeking revenge.

    ˇ°But I still need to apologize to you. Lucius, I shouldnˇŻt have lied to you.ˇ±

    The recordingˇŻs tone was thick with regret.

    ˇ°The fact that youˇŻre here means the very thing I hoped to avoid hase to pass. I canˇŻt even begin to imagine everything youˇŻve done, but please, for my sake, spare them. If youˇŻve moved on and no longer feel anything for me, then just pretend you never heard this audio.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1428

    ?Chapter 1428:

    Harlee sat there, her acting skills heightened with each passing moment. She pressed her hand over her mouth, an expression of disbelief washing over her as she whispered, ˇ°This is unbelievable! Nic nned this all alongˇ­ Why has my dad never told me about this?ˇ±

    Lucius, still holding the cloth doll, pressed y on the audio again. He listened intently. From what he gathered, Nic had deceived him in league with Nathaniel, all under the influence of the Bloodthirstiness Pill. He began to wonder if perhaps she had harbored feelings for him back then.

    Suddenly, Lucius sprang to his feet, his excitement palpable as he hugged the tombstone.

    ˇ°I knew it! I knew you cared about me. Nic, thank you. Thank you for leaving me this messageˇ­ˇ±

    At that precise moment, HarleeˇŻs phone rang. She nced down, seeing it was Desmond calling, likely about the antidote. Yet, she wasnˇŻt sure if she could fully trust the information Lucius had given her. She pressed the answer button.

    ˇ°How is it?ˇ±

    DesmondˇŻs voice crackled through, thick with frustration.

    ˇ°Goodwin says the antidote seems fine. But we analyzed it based on your blood test report, and it turns out that the antidote will not resolve the poison in your body. It will only relieve the symptoms for three months.ˇ±

    ˇ°You tricked me?ˇ± Harlee scowled at Lucius.

    Upon hearing HarleeˇŻs voice, Lucius spun around in surprise, his face still wearing a joyous grin from the recording. He was slow toprehend her usation. He had just confidently handed over the antidote, convinced that Harlee would suspect nothing, but her reaction was dyed.

    ???? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    Harlee did not give Lucius a chance to respond. Swiftly, she drew her gun and shot him in the thigh. The sharp crack of the gunshot echoed, and Lucius crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud.

    LuciusˇŻ six men quickly pulled out their weapons and pointed them at Harlee, but Rhys, Jianna, and Thiago reacted faster, neutralizing two of LuciusˇŻ men each as soon as they made a move.

    As agony jolted through his body, Lucius finally grasped the gravity of HarleeˇŻs words, asking in confusion, ˇ°How could youˇ­ How could you haveˇ­?ˇ±

    Harlee cut him off, firing again, this time aiming for his heart. The bullet,ced with a special sedative, quickly took effect, and Lucius sank into deep unconsciousness.

    Harlee observed him copse, her hands trembling slightly. She wasnˇŻt sure if this was the oue she had envisioned, feeling ultimately let down. She had believed that Lucius still had some conscience, but she hadnˇŻt expected him to be so awful as to tamper with the antidote. Rhys quickly came to her side and embraced her tightly, looking down at her as she stared emotionlessly at Lucius on the ground, her face showing neither joy, hatred, nor sadness.

    After a pause, Harlee let out a chuckle, a mix of derision and triumph over her executed n.

    Rhys clung to Harlee more firmly. In that embrace, she felt as frigid as ice, devoid of any warmth.

    Harlee stood motionless in his hold, her gaze fixed nkly on LuciusˇŻ figure.

    ˇ°I had even thought about letting him walk free.ˇ±

    Harlee had clung to a faint hope, despite knowing LuciusˇŻ true nature. Had he not tampered with the antidote, she might have spared him, leaving his fate to the justice system. Butˇ­

    ˇ°You have the kindest heart,ˇ± Rhys murmured as he brushed away a stray lock of hair from her face and gently rested his chin on her forehead.

    ˇ°Well done, youˇŻve liberated yourself from a harmful presence.ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt reply. She simply embraced him tightly, seeking warmth from his embrace. It was alright. She had nned for this final act, hadnˇŻt she? She had exploited thest vestiges of his kindness and affection. They owed each other nothing now.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1429

    ?Chapter 1429:

    Lucius was enveloped in a dream that led him to discover his true self.

    In his dream, Lucius journeyed through his life, observing himself from his first encounter with Nic, through his deepening affection for her, to the moment his obsessive love began to alter and damage her. It was as if he were an observer watching a film about his own life.

    He finally recognized the extremity of his actions. He had expected love in return for his own, and sought vengeance even at the cost of his morals. The actions that filled his memories had perverted his intentions, transforming him into a monstrous figure.

    Lucius watched the events of his life unfold, struck by a strange feeling. These experiences were familiar because he had lived them, yet they felt alien, as if he no longer knew the man he had be.

    A decade after NicˇŻs incident, Lucius had orchestrated a crisis for the Green Group to retaliate against Nathaniel, causing the deaths of dozens of babies, just to falsely report that the groupˇŻs baby form was poisonous.

    After executing this n, Lucius had felt no remorse for the infants. Almost immediately, he had delved into human trafficking, coborating with Casper to umte wealth continuously.

    Just then, teenage Harlee suddenly appeared in LuciusˇŻ dream. He followed her out of curiosity, only to hear her say with gratitude, ˇ°Mr. Swain, IˇŻm so lucky to have you. Otherwise, I wouldnˇŻt have known what it feels like to have a family.ˇ±

    She gazed at the full moon, her face lit with a smile, holding back her tears.

    A sharp ache pierced LuciusˇŻ heart as he watched. What had he be?

    Ga lno vel s . takes you into new worlds

    Suddenly, the scenery shifted, and Lucius found himself beneath an expansive, starry sky. Harlee and Nic stood before him, one questioning why he had hurt her, and the other why he had changed so drastically.

    Lucius stood helplessly, clutching his heart and crouching down. He wanted to exin, but opening his mouth felt like being stabbed by countless needles. He had be painfully aware of his misdeeds. He yearned to apologize to those heˇ­

    Had wronged under the starry expanse, but his awareness was dimming. In his fading consciousness, he thought he heard faint voices.

    ˇ°If thereˇŻs no antidote, thatˇŻs fine. Perhaps this is my destiny.ˇ±

    ˇ°No, I need to awaken Lucius and have him reveal the antidoteˇŻs location! Harlee, you canˇŻt die. You absolutely mustnˇŻt die.ˇ±

    Lucius woke up to searing pain, clearly feeling the life slowly draining from his body.

    As Lucius opened his eyes, he saw Harlee standing before him, her expression cold and detached.

    ˇ°Harleeˇ­ˇ±

    He reached out to grasp her hand, but she briskly brushed him away.

    Suddenly, Jianna lunged forward and seized his cor, urgently asking, ˇ°Where is the antidote? Tell me where it is!ˇ±

    Shaken by Jianna, Lucius looked at Harlee, and as he spoke, blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.

    ˇ°Under NicˇŻs pillow.ˇ±

    He reached out hopefully toward Harlee.

    Harlee turned to face him and crouched down, her smile sweet.

    ˇ°Lucius, how does it feel to be outsmarted?ˇ± Fear flooded LuciusˇŻ eyes.

    Harlee lifted the doll and said, ˇ°This was merely an advanced voice simtion, and you fell for it? Lucius, I often wonder whether you genuinely loved Nic or simply couldnˇŻt bear the thought of not possessing her.ˇ±

    At this revtion, Lucius attempted to rise.

    Thiago assisted Lucius to his feet while Jianna produced aptop to demonstrate how the sound had been fabricated.

    Harlee sneered.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt be so gullible. Nic never loved you. She despised you to the point that she preferred to fake her own death rather than see you again. Oh, and one more thing.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1430

    ?Chapter 1430:

    Harlee curled her lip as she added, ˇ°You donˇŻt have the right to grieve for Nic. So, this tombstone is fake. And that small house? Also fake.ˇ±

    With those words, Harlee stood and strode toward the man holding the wolf dogs, not looking back.

    ˇ°Rhys, letˇŻs head home.ˇ±

    ˇ°The antidoteˇ­ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ brow creased.

    Harlee grasped his arm, and her smile slowly reappeared.

    ˇ°People often reveal truths on the brink of death, especially under circumstances I arrange. The antidote is secure.ˇ±

    She hadplete confidence in her n.

    ˇ°Alright, letˇŻs go home.ˇ±

    Rhys let go of the wolf dogsˇŻ leash and gestured for Thiago and Jianna to leave. Momentster, he heard the sound of Lucius being torn apart by the wolf dogs behind them. In the end, Lucius met his end at the jaws of RhysˇŻ wolf dogs, and it had nothing to do with Harlee directly.

    As the grim sounds continued, Harlee did not look back. She gazed at Rhys with appreciation, a smile twinkling in her eyes.

    ˇ°Rhys, thank you.ˇ±

    Rhys had taken on the grim task of ending LuciusˇŻ life for her, though LuciusˇŻ fate had been sealed by the gunshots. However, she wasnˇŻt the one who had actually killed him.

    After leaving the fake grave, the sun shone intensely bright.

    where stories grow

    Harlee nced upward, squinting against the brilliant sunlight, and instinctively shielded her eyes with her hand. Though only a few hours had passed, it seemed like an eternity.

    LuciusˇŻ body was buried close to the fake grave. Harlee couldnˇŻt bring herself to leave him unburied.

    Thiago recounted that as the wolf dogs attacked LuciusˇŻ thigh, he had been crawling on the ground, his palms raw and bleeding, struggling to drag himself forward painfully. Moved by the sight, Thiago pulled the wolf dogs away.

    Lucius continued to crawl forward, his movements desperate and humble, his eyes locked on the doll by the tombstone, dragging his incapacitated body inch by inch. He was nearly thereˇ­

    LuciusˇŻ bloodshot eyes fixated on the doll, but he could crawl no further. His gaze dimmed, and his head dropped heavily to the dirt. In the end, he passed without hearing NicˇŻs voice onest time.

    As Thiago delivered his ount, Harlee stood motionless, her gaze fixed on the soil, her expression devoid of joy or sorrow. After a prolonged silence, a softugh escaped her, tinged with mockery and perhaps something more.

    ˇ°Harleeˇ­ˇ±

    Thiago interjected with concern.

    Harlee looked up at him, her voice filled with weight.

    ˇ°IˇŻm fine. You go ahead and handle things.ˇ±

    Thiago paused, only moving away when he saw Rhys emerge from the washroom, reassured by RhysˇŻ presence.

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    Thiago swiftly departed, leaving them alone.

    Rhys, having just exited the washroom and observed this exchange, approached and enveloped Harlee in a firm embrace.

    Harlee hesitated for a moment before raising her arms to encircle his waist, pressing her face into his chest, her hands shaking uncontrobly.

    ˇ°HeˇŻs dead.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1431

    ?Chapter 1431:

    Harlee leaned into Rhys, her eyes shut tightly. She couldnˇŻt erase the image Thiago had painted.

    Harlee had wanted to end LuciusˇŻ life every moment after unveiling his deceit, yet upon hearing of his actual death, a wave of sadness washed over her. She couldnˇŻt help but sigh in relief when she heard that Thiago had prevented the wolf dogs from tearing LuciusˇŻ body apartpletely.

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Rhys said softly, looking down as his hand tenderly caressed her face.

    ˇ°Lee, you donˇŻt have to feel sad any longer. No one will manipte you with familial bonds again.ˇ±

    Harlee said nothing. She walked into the bedroom of the house that she had fooled Lucius into believing was NicˇŻsst residence before passing away. She sat on the bed, spotted the antidote on the bedside table, and took it decisively.

    ˇ°Leeˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys couldnˇŻt contain his concern.

    Harlee understood his apprehensions and looked up at him with a steady gaze.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, a personˇŻs final words carry their truth. Rhys, this antidote is genuine.ˇ±

    ˇ°Let Goodwin check you first!ˇ± Rhys insisted, still firmly holding her hand, unwilling to release it.

    ˇ°Rhys, itˇŻs painfulˇ­ˇ±

    At her words, Rhys slowly loosened his hold, muttering a curse under his breath.

    Keep reading on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????s

    ˇ°Lucius, you better not have pulled off another stunt, because even in death, I wonˇŻt let you rest peacefully if you tricked us once again!ˇ±

    Harlee offered a weak smile, choosing not to speak. She simplyy down quietly, drained and in need of rest.

    Seeing her like this, Rhys refrained from disturbing her further and quietly exited the bedroom.

    ˇ°Will she be okay?ˇ±

    As Rhys stepped outside, an anxious voice reached his ears.

    Rhys looked up to see Jianna standing nearby, her eyes fixed worriedly on the bedroom door.

    Lucius had been like a grandfather to Harlee, a fact well-known among the Shadow Moon Society members. That was why Thiago intervened to pull the wolf dogs away, driven by personal concern, and exactly the reason Jianna stood anxiously at the door.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs fine,ˇ± Rhys assured Jianna calmly.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs just missing Tonyaˇ­ˇ±

    At these words, tears streamed down JiannaˇŻs face. She missed Tonya too. Tonya had beenˇ­

    A pir of support for both Harlee and the entire Shadow Moon Society, Tonya had been someone they cherished and strove to protect with all their might.

    ˇ°Harlee has always been sharp, but she canˇŻt let go of her family ties,ˇ± Jianna said, her voice trembling.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs tough, yet she yearns for family connections more than anyone. Despite the Gill familyˇŻs harshness, she used all her savings to keep the Gill Group afloat. And Luciusˇ­ Before she reunited with the Sanderson family, he had been the only elder who showed her genuine affection.ˇ±

    So, HarleeˇŻs grief stemmed not just from missing Tonya but also from LuciusˇŻ betrayal. The familial love Harlee had valued so dearly turned out to be a facade, a mirage woven with lies. How could she not feel heartbroken?

    Hearing this, Rhys turned and stared deeply at the bedroom door.

    ˇ°Lee thought she could detach herself, but in truth, she feels it more deeply than anyone.ˇ±

    That was why Rhys had the wolf dogs prepared in advance. He didnˇŻt want to interfere with HarleeˇŻs ns, nor did he want her to be the one to kill the elder she once held in high regard.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1432

    ?Chapter 1432:

    ˇ°LuciusˇŻ deceit shattered HarleeˇŻs heart, so she clings to her memories of Tonya as a way to justify her sorrow for a while.ˇ±

    With that, Rhys exited the room, picked up his phone, and started reaching out to the Sanderson family. He was determined not to let Harlee linger in feelings of unlove. She deserved to be cherished more than anyone else.

    Jianna fell quiet. She had been concerned that Rhys might not truly understand Harlee, but fortunately, Rhys deeply valued her. The fact that the Sanderson family also held great affection for Harlee brought relief to Jianna.

    Jianna made her birthday wish this year and whispered inwardly, ˇ°May the people who stay with Harlee for the rest of her life cherish her, so she will no longer suffer.ˇ±

    Harlee dreamt of a life where she had not been abandoned but had grown up joyful with the Sanderson family. In her dream, she was treated like royalty, never facing any struggles. Her parents adored her, and her five older brothers were eager to tell everyone about her presence.

    And in this dream, she married Rhys through an arranged match, with no initial love between them. Their affection blossomed only after the marriage. Despite her seemingly perfect life in the dream, she felt no joy because the members of the Shadow Moon Society were absent from this dream.

    A profound sadness jolted Harlee awake. The absence of the Shadow Moon Society in her dream left her feeling an intense longing, urging her to escape the dream.

    When Harlee opened her eyes, Rhys was there, sitting quietly by her side, watching over her.

    Rhys gazed at her tenderly, his voice filled with concern as he asked, ˇ°Are you feeling okay?ˇ± His warm hand rested on her forehead, his touch full of silent worry.

    Updated stories galno¦Íe?s

    Harlee tried to respond, but her throat was dry, making it hard to speak. Surprise flickered in her eyes. Had she not just taken the antidote and gone to sleep? Why did it feel like she had been in a deep sleep for a long time? And why did this room bear such a strong resemnce to one at Remson Manor? Was she still dreaming?

    HarleeˇŻs eyes widened as she took in her surroundings, trying to discern reality from dream.

    Rhys noticed the flicker of emotion in HarleeˇŻs eyes and immediately understood what was racing through her mind. He handed her a ss of water, his tone soft yet firm.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve been out for three days straight. Your throatˇŻs probably as dry as the Sahara. Take a sip first, and then IˇŻll fill you in.ˇ±

    Harlee gulped down the entire ss, the cool water soothing her. Her voice was still raspy when she finally spoke, her words tinged with disbelief.

    ˇ°Three days? YouˇŻre telling me I was out cold for three whole days?ˇ±

    Rhys adjusted the pillows behind her so she could sit up morefortably, his expression clouded with restrained fury.

    ˇ°The moment you took the antidote, you fell into a deep sleep. If Goodwin hadnˇŻt assured me a hundred times that your body was fine, IˇŻd have made sure Lucius paid for every ounce of thisˇŞtenfold!ˇ±

    At the mention of Lucius, an almost feral hatred red in RhysˇŻ eyes, burning like wildfire.

    Harlee could feel the intensity radiating off him. The weight of it all sank in as her hand instinctively drifted to her belly. Panic tinged her voice as she asked, ˇ°And the baby? Is the baby okay?ˇ±

    Rhys ced a reassuring hand over hers.

    ˇ°The babyˇŻs fine,ˇ± he said, his voice softening.

    ˇ°The poison had dug its ws in deep, but the three days of sleep were part of the antidoteˇŻs process. It gave your body the time it needed to recover and flush everything out.ˇ±

    Harlee arched a skeptical brow.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs some miracle work.ˇ±

    ˇ°It is.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1433

    ?Chapter 1433:

    Rhys tousled her hair affectionately, his voice warm as a summer breeze.

    ˇ°But arenˇŻt those illusion-inducing drugs you created even more extraordinary?ˇ±

    Rhys had discovered that the bullets Harlee used wereced with a unique drug, one that plunged its victim into a web of fabricated illusions, forcing them to confront their conscience in their final moments. That was why Harlee had taken the antidote so boldly, without batting an eye.

    Harlee, her pale face still tinged with exhaustion, raised an eyebrow with pride. Those bullets were her masterpieceˇŞa work of brilliance she wouldnˇŻt deploy unless the stakes demanded it. Butˇ­

    Her gaze softened as it drifted down to her belly. A smile yed on her lips, and she murmured, ˇ°My little one, thank you for loving me enough to hold on so tightly.ˇ±

    If the baby hadnˇŻt been resilient, she was certain she would have suffered a miscarriage.

    Rhys, ever vignt, handed her another ss of water, his concern clearly visible across his face.

    Harlee took small, measured sips, not daring to defy Rhys. After all, sheˇŻd been unconscious for three days and had no strength left to argue with him.

    As if reading her thoughts, RhysˇŻ expression turned steely.

    ˇ°YouˇŻd better not dare!ˇ± His tone carried a warning sharp enough to cut through her stubbornness.

    ˇ°Oaklee has already partnered with Casper. Without Lucius, N is in retreat, giving us some breathing room. So, youˇŻre staying home and focusing on this pregnancyˇŞend of story.ˇ±

    Harlee opened her mouth to argue but mped it shut at the sight of his piercing gaze. Fine. SheˇŻd wave the white gˇŞfor now.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s©qc??m has it all

    Before they could enjoy even a moment of peace, the Sanderson family swept into the room like a whirlwind, their concern filling every corner.

    ˇ°Harlee!ˇ±

    ˇ°My darling girl, thank heavens youˇŻre awake!ˇ±

    In an instant, HarleeˇŻs parents and brothers had muscled Rhys away from the bedside, moring to surround her.

    ˇ°Are you still feeling unwell?ˇ±

    ˇ°Did Goodwin check you out yet?ˇ±

    ˇ°Why is your face still so pale?ˇ±

    Harlee, overwhelmed by the onught of questions, decided to y her ace. With doe-like eyes, she softly pleaded, ˇ°Mom, IˇŻm starving.ˇ±

    The worried chatter came to a screeching halt. Who could resist Harlee when she looked so fragile? Certainly not her overprotective family.

    ˇ°IˇŻll make your favorite macaroni and cheese right away,ˇ± Lonnie announced, already halfway out the door.

    HarleeˇŻs lips curled into a sweet smile.

    ˇ°Thanks, Dad.ˇ±

    Turning to the others, Harlee added, ˇ°Mom, Brenton, Kareem, Fleming, Clint, and FletcherˇŞIˇŻm still feeling a bit tired. Can I nap until DadˇŻs done cooking?ˇ±

    She wasnˇŻt entirely sure why she had been asleep for three days or what had transpired during that time, as her mind wasnˇŻt quite clear yet. Toprehend the recent events, she needed to collect herself, give it some thought, and ideally call Thiago and the others. Not wanting to cause rm, she quickly concocted an excuse to send them away.

    How could Sk and the Sanderson brothers possibly refuse? They each shared a few well-meaning words of advice, their concern evident, and then tactfully retreated downstairs.

    Once the coast was clear, Rhys strolled back to his spot with a sly grin that practically screamed mischief.

    ˇ°Babe, donˇŻt even think about sneaking in some work.ˇ±

    Harlee blinked. How had this man grown so adept at reading her thoughts?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1434

    ?Chapter 1434:

    ˇ°I was only going to ask whatˇŻs been going ontely,ˇ± Harlee said, giving him a pitiful look.

    Rhys shot back, his voice cool and firm, ˇ°If thereˇŻs anything you want to know, you can ask me.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs lips twisted into a small pout. Should she ask him? As if heˇŻd tell her the full story. Anything remotely unfavorable would get conveniently left out.

    Sighing, Harlee slid the pillow from behind her andy t against the mattress.

    ˇ°Forget it. Since IˇŻm fresh out of aa, IˇŻll just sleep.ˇ±

    ˇ°Then IˇŻll sleep too,ˇ± Rhys dered, slipping into bed beside her before she could protest.

    Harlee discreetly rolled her eyes but gave in, shutting her lids to rest. Though she was itching to uncover what had unfolded during the past three days, a persistent headache made her surrender to thefort of sleep.

    Rhys, seeing her difort, pulled her into a gentle embrace and began humming softlyˇŞa melody so soothing that it worked like a spell. Before long, Harlee was out like a light.

    Two hourster, Harlee stirred awake, feeling surprisingly refreshed. The weariness from her three-day unconscious state seemed to have vanished entirely. Her cheeks were flushed with color, making her look almost radiant.

    At dinner, the sight of Harlee devouring two hefty bowls of macaroni and cheese left Rhys and the Sanderson n utterly speechless. Harlee hadnˇŻt eaten like this since she got pregnant. What had sparked this sudden appetite? Could it be that the antidote had some kind of strange side effects? Goodwin still needed toe over and have a look!

    As Lonnie mulled over the possibilities, Harlee licked her lips and tilted her head, her voice as sweet as honey.

    Discover stories now galnov??s.c?m

    ˇ°That was amazing, Dad. Is there more?ˇ±

    The innocence in her expression made her look like a child asking for seconds of dessert.

    Lonnie stumbled over his words.

    ˇ°Y-yeah, IˇŻll whip up some more for you.ˇ±

    But Sk ced a firm hand on his arm before he could rise.

    ˇ°Harlee, donˇŻt you think youˇŻve had enough?ˇ±

    This was uncharted territory for Sk. Back when Harlee was newly pregnant, Sk had practically begged her to eat more for the babyˇŻs sake. Now, it seemed the pendulum had swung too far in the other direction.

    Harlee ced a hand on her belly, her tone still tinged with longing.

    ˇ°Okay, fine, just one more bowl of soup then.ˇ±

    Sk could only sigh in exasperation. Was Harlee genuinely this hungry, or was something strange at y? And why did Harlee have to look so pitiful about it?

    Lonnie, meanwhile, couldnˇŻt bear to see his daughter go unsatisfied. Without another word, he headed to the kitchen to prepare the soup. Sk rubbed her temples.

    ˇ°Harlee, are you sure itˇŻs safe to eat this much? Maybe we should call Goodwin to take a look.ˇ±

    Understanding her motherˇŻs concern, Harlee nodded.

    ˇ°Let Serena check instead. She should be back with the rest of you, right?ˇ±

    Sk shot a questioning nce at Rhys, silently asking him to step in. Clearing his throat, Rhys offered a resigned exnation.

    ˇ°Actuallyˇ­ Serena went back to Uwhor. She said sheˇŻs researching some kind of pill and wonˇŻt be back for a few days.ˇ±

    Harlee gave a nod of acknowledgment. She knew SerenaˇŻs research pursuits but hadnˇŻt anticipated such a swift resolution.

    With SerenaˇŻs interlude, Sk decided not to push for Goodwin toe over, as Harlee hadnˇŻt shown any other issues aside from eating a bit more than usual.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1435

    ?Chapter 1435:

    After three days of sleeping and only relying on nutritional supplements, it was clear from HarleeˇŻs face that she had gained a noticeable amount of weight. So, it was only natural for her to eat a bit more.

    The whole family watched Harlee eat in silence, their affection visible, particrly Lonnie, who beamed with pride seeing his daughter enjoy his cooking.

    ˇ°Harlee, how about you spend the remaining months of your pregnancy back home with Rhys?ˇ± Lonnie suggested warmly.

    ˇ°IˇŻll cook all your favorite dishes.ˇ±

    Initially resistant, Harlee found herself agreeing after noticing the hopeful faces of Lonnie and the others.

    ˇ°Okay,ˇ± she said with another nod.

    LonnieˇŻs grin widened.

    ˇ°Great, IˇŻll take over preparing all of HarleeˇŻs meals from this point!ˇ±

    Brenton was visibly shocked. Was his father really nning to hand off his corporate responsibilities to him to focus on HarleeˇŻs dietary needs? That seemed utterly unfair! Yet, he couldnˇŻt find any reason to protest.

    Ultimately, after her meal, Harlee was promptly escorted back to the Sanderson estate by her family. Throughout, Rhys barely managed to get a word in. He struggled even to stay near Harlee, often blocked by Brenton or pulled aside by Fletcher.

    Rhys missed the privacy he once shared with his wife, though he recognized the upside: he no longer had to worry over her safety. The logic was straightforward. The moment she started working, her family would appear to stop her. If they couldnˇŻt halt her, they would simply take her work away. Under the Sanderson familyˇŻs watchful eyes, she was prohibited from working at all, especially not on difficult tasks. She even couldnˇŻt mention them casually.

    Step into fiction with  .

    This was not only a precaution for the baby but a protection for Harlee herself. The potential harm to Harlee weighed heavily on everyoneˇŻs minds if anything happened to the unborn child.

    Harlee herself didnˇŻt believe that working during her pregnancy would pose any risk as long as her activities were light. She felt that organizing some work here and there wouldnˇŻt harm her, but she understood why her family was being so protective.

    Harlee wouldnˇŻt have thought that her gaming hobby would be an outlet for her restlessness, but as the days passed, it became clear that her family wasnˇŻt going to let her do anything too demanding. The Sanderson family, fully aware of her tendency to overextend herself, kept a close eye on her. They were always ready to intervene at the slightest hint that she might take on too much, ensuring she avoided any serious undertakings.

    The main concern for the family was HarleeˇŻs inability to stay still, and on top of that, the ongoing threat from N remained unresolved. Determined to keep Harlee from devising strategies against N, they restricted her ess to theputer. While she was allowed limited contact with her associates from the Shadow Moon Society, extended conversations were forbidden to prevent any discussions on their exclusive tform. Visiting T&H Ind was also strictly off-limits, as the operatives of the Twilight organization stationed there could assist her in developing strategies or leading projects.

    Essentially, Harlee was banned from working until after the birth of her child.

    At this point, a deep sense of frustration enveloped Harlee. Regretting her decision to return to the Sanderson family vi for her pregnancy, she began to wonder if her family was overreacting.

    Harlee snorted. If she truly wanted to act, she doubted anyone could prevent her. Yet, a break was still a break, and despite reconnecting with her own family, she hadnˇŻt truly been able to enjoy her time with the Sandersons.

    Boredom crept in after a few days, and Harlee yearned for something more fulfilling.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1436

    ?Chapter 1436:

    By the time she was eight months pregnant, her restlessness reached its peak. After endless reassurances, she convinced the Sanderson family to let her y video games for two hours daily.

    However, gaming alone quickly became dull. On a whim, Harlee set up a live streaming ount under the quirky handle, ˇ°Just Livestreaming to Relieve My Boredom While Waiting for My BabyˇŻs Arrival.ˇ±

    Initially, only a few viewers tuned in, but as soon as she showcased her exceptional gaming skills, her following exploded to millions in just one week.

    HarleeˇŻs online presence skyrocketed. The mysterious top gamer intrigued many, and media outlets even hired hackers to uncover her identity. But their efforts were in vain.

    On her profile, Harlee boldly stated, ˇ°IˇŻm a hacker, so donˇŻt bother trying.ˇ±

    Her bold deration sparked another wave of online attention, earning her the nickname ˇ°Sassy Ladyˇ± from her growing fanbase.

    When Clint mentioned this new alias, Harlee nearly spat out her drink. Seeing her coughing in surprise, Clint quickly moved to pat her back, offering advice, ˇ°Take it easy with your drink.ˇ±

    ˇ°Netizens really have a talent for picking nicknames,ˇ± Harlee muttered, ncing at the online trending topics. She couldnˇŻt help but twitch the corners of her mouth. If they found out that she was once the renowned youngdy of the Sanderson family, would it cause an even bigger stir? Thankfully, she had already blocked all hacking attempts.

    Harlee effortlessly navigated her character on the game screen and casually asked, ˇ°Clint, what brings you back?ˇ±

    Feel inspired on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????sŁ®c§ŕ??

    ˇ°Oh, itˇŻs nothing,ˇ± Clint replied nonchntly.

    ˇ°My agent got me a script for an e-sports-themed show, but I donˇŻt know much about it, so I came back to practice.ˇ±

    He set up aputer next to Harlee and began downloading the same game she was ying.

    As Clint arrived, Harlee muted her live-streaming microphone, puzzling her viewers, who, in turn, flooded the chat with an increasing flurry of tips.

    ˇ°Her gamey is epic! IˇŻve got to tip her!ˇ± onement read. Another added, ˇ°She can only stream for two hours, folks! LetˇŻs boost her to the top of the rankings while we can!ˇ±

    When Clint, the self-proimed newbie, joined HarleeˇŻs game, the dynamics shifted immediately. ClintˇŻsckluster skills turned him into the target of jokes in the chat.

    Harlee logged in that day to find the chat flooded with taunts directed at Clint. She nced over at him and suggested, ˇ°Clint, maybe revealing who you are would win you some sympathy. Your looks could certainly soften the blows.ˇ±

    Clint nearly choked on his drink.

    ˇ°Harlee, must you be so harsh on your own brother?ˇ±

    Almost immediately, Harlee added salt to the wound.

    ˇ°Perhaps you should reconsider this role. I read that the male lead needs to be good at gaming. Given your current performance, the criticism might get even harsher.ˇ±

    Clint found himself at a loss for words. Was this really how siblings were supposed to interact?

    Clint was furious, but he didnˇŻt dare say a word. He knew that if he upset his sister even a little, his family would throw him out of the house.

    ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻm an award-winning actor. My acting skills can handle anything!ˇ± he said with a sigh.

    yfully, Harlee leaned in, resting her chin on her hand.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1437

    ?Chapter 1437:

    ˇ°Then reveal your identity. It might just quiet the critics.ˇ±

    Frustrated, Clint considered giving his sister a light pinch. However, as he moved toward her, he slipped, tripping over his own feet and tumbling forward.

    ˇ°Harlee, helpˇ­ˇ±

    In an instant, ClintˇŻs face met the tabletop with a loud thud.

    ˇ°Clint, are you okay?ˇ± Harlee asked, her voice tinged with concern as she removed her headphones.

    Clint winced, his hand instinctively going to his forehead.

    ˇ°IˇŻm fine,ˇ± he reassured her, his voice deep.

    In the process of setting down her headphones, Harlee identally pressed a button, broadcasting ClintˇŻs voice directly into the live stream. ClintˇŻs distinctive voice caught the attention of his eagle-eared fans.

    ˇ°Was that really Clint?ˇ± one typed into the chat.

    Initially, only a handful of fans recognized ClintˇŻs voice, and the chat remained calm. But as Harlee and Clint exchanged more words, the chat exploded into a frenzy.

    ˇ°Clint, are you sure youˇŻre okay? Do we need to call Goodwin to check on you?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    ˇ°No, itˇŻs just a small bump,ˇ± Clint said dismissively, massaging his forehead.

    ˇ°ItˇŻll heal on its own.ˇ±

    The best stories are at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s???????

    HarleeˇŻs livestream viewers were taken aback. What was unfolding right before them? The rookie gamer they had been critiquing mercilessly was none other than the cinematic heartthrob Clint? Rumors had swirled about him joining a drama centered around esportsˇŞwas this his way of diving deep into character research?

    Meanwhile, HarleeˇŻs long-time followers were equally stirred.

    ˇ°Did she just call him ˇ®ClintˇŻ? Is she actually Harlee? What canˇŻt this woman do?ˇ±

    ˇ°Wow, are you a fan of Harlee too? I thought I was the only one left!ˇ±

    ˇ°Yeah, exactly!ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm the luckiest fan alive!ˇ±

    The fans had never suspected that the gaming expert theyˇŻd been following for so long was Harlee, the one whoˇŻd been out of the spotlight for years. The world wide web proved to be a small ce indeed. Their adoration for her remained unwavering despite the years. As Harlee noticed the flurry ofments, she swiftly turned off the streaming equipment and quipped, ˇ°Looks like the catˇŻs out of the bag, Clint.ˇ±

    Clint grabbed his phone, his eyes scanning the trending topics where his name was climbing the ranks.

    ClintˇŻs fans were excited. One eximed, ˇ°The newbie on HarleeˇŻs stream is Clint? I feel so guiltyˇŞIˇŻve been trash-talking him from the start!ˇ±

    ˇ°That exins his role in the e-sports drama. Looks like thereˇŻs a gaming guru at home,ˇ± another fan deduced.

    ˇ°And what about this gem? Live streaming during pregnancyˇ­ Is Harlee expecting?ˇ±

    ClintˇŻs expression soured as he read the spections.

    ˇ°Enough about me. Your secretˇŻs out too, Harlee,ˇ± he retorted.

    Harlee, coughing lightly, seemed unfazed by her blown cover. Her only concern was ensuring it stayed hidden from Rhys.

    ˇ°If youˇŻre pulling those trending topics down, mind helping me with mine?ˇ± Her smile was sheepish. She needed to save up for the little one on the way.

    ClintˇŻs eyes roved over the trending hashtags: ˇ°Harlee: The E-sports Maestro,ˇ±

    ˇ°Harlee is Pregnant,ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1438

    ?Chapter 1438:

    ˇ°Count HarleeˇŻs Secret Identities.ˇ±

    Every single one had climbed to the top of the trending charts. Clint pocketed his phone and said, ˇ°No money.ˇ±

    He then exited the gaming room without turning back.

    Just then, Clint bumped into Rhys, who looked like heˇŻd juste back from a long journey.

    ˇ°Clint,ˇ± Rhys greeted him, his voice low, before rushing toward the gaming room.

    Clint felt he had made a wise choice by not agreeing to HarleeˇŻs request. Otherwise, he would have wasted his moneyˇŞRhys was already on it, moving as if heˇŻd flown on the wings of the news.

    Back in the gaming room, Harlee heard Rhys enter and immediately turned, her voice dripping with sweetness.

    ˇ°Honey, IˇŻm craving something sweet.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ irritation melted away at her request. What choice did he have? He had pampered her too much to deny her anything.

    After a leisurely stroll and a satisfying treat, Harlee, nestled against Rhys, patted her belly.

    ˇ°Rhys, youˇŻre spoiling the baby. Such a sleepyhead!ˇ±

    Rhys chuckled. He wasnˇŻt sure if it was the pregnancy hormones or if Harlee had always been this adorable. The Harlee who once rarely smiled had now turned into an absolute sweetheart.

    M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.???

    HarleeˇŻs hand rested on his chest.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs not me whoˇŻs tired. ItˇŻs this little one.ˇ±

    She wasnˇŻt that weak! When she was on a mission, sleep was thest thing on her mind.

    Rhys smiled and kissed her forehead softly.

    ˇ°Yes, itˇŻs the babyˇŻs fault. YouˇŻre just forced to rest.ˇ±

    Then, Harlee sank into her long-overdue,te afternoon nap.

    Since her return to the Sanderson family estate, dreams of her past had been scarce. But this time, during her brief hour of rest, the past unfurled in her mind once more. Though itsted only an hour, the dream stretched out endlessly, reying her lifeˇŻs tapestry with intense rity.

    She revisited many moments with the Gill family, a montage of pain, sorrow, and eventual redemption. The visions of N, from their first meeting to their bitter parting, flitted through her dream in disjointed shes,cking any discernible orderˇŞlike snippets from various films crudely stitched together.

    Harlee was aware she was dreaming, yet breaking free from its grasp proved futile. It wasnˇŻt until she had relived every moment tied to N that she awoke abruptly.

    As HarleeˇŻs eyes flickered open, the vivid images from her dream dissolved slowly, leaving behind only the lingering visage and venomous voice of N.

    ˇ°Harlee, I hate youˇ­ˇ±

    The voice seemed strangely unacquainted.

    Upon waking, HarleeˇŻs memory of the dream evaporated, yet the remnants of NˇŻs bitter words clung to her.

    ˇ°Harlee, I hate youˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee couldnˇŻt get it. Why would N harbor such animosity?

    A vague sense of having misced a crucial piece of the puzzle gnawed at HarleeˇŞa secret shared solely among her, N, and Tonya. When Rhys entered, he found Harlee sitting nkly on the bed, her forehead slick with sweat, stray locks of hair clinging to her damp skin. She appeared unrested, as if she had been wrestling with forgotten specters rather than sleeping.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1439

    ?Chapter 1439:

    Rhys approached and sat on the edge of the bed, his hand gently sweeping the stray hairs from her forehead.

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt sleep well? Do you need more rest?ˇ± he inquired.

    HarleeˇŻs response to his voice was slow, her gaze lifting to meet his with a vacant expression.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs wrong?ˇ± Rhys asked, his voiceced with concern.

    Harlee shook her head, choosing not to disclose the turmoil wrought by her dream.

    ˇ°Nothing. IˇŻm just feeling a bit groggy.ˇ±

    Her resolve was setˇŞshe would unravel the mystery of N on her own, even if it meant facing the secrets buried deep within her past.

    Rhys, well attuned to HarleeˇŻs moods after years together, noticed her distress but chose to soothe her with a gentle stroke on her back, steering clear of probing questions.

    HarleeˇŻs demeanor had transformed markedly since her retreat to the Sanderson family abode for some respite. Her emotions, once stable, now fluctuated wildly. Yet, Rhys cherished her, even in her temperamental storms.

    Before Rhys could delve deeper into his thoughts, HarleeˇŻs restless hands began their exploration, slipping beneath his clothes.

    RhysˇŻ voice grew husky.

    ˇ°Leeˇ­ˇ±

    She was pushing the boundaries of his restraint yet again.

    Their intimacy had been on pause since her pregnancy, and Rhys, in his protective fervor, had all but forbidden any exertions on her partˇŞa Herculean test of his resolve.

    Harlee, aware yet impish, intensified her touch, her voice yful.

    ˇ°Let me just explore the musclendscape elsewhere.ˇ±

    As her fingers danced beneath his shirt, Rhys swallowed hard and clutched her hands, his voice now a raw whisper.

    ˇ°Lee, IˇŻm on the brink!ˇ±

    With feigned innocence, Harlee blinked up at him.

    ˇ°On the brink of what? Hmm?ˇ±

    She wriggled her hands free, further taunting him.

    Realizing the need to cool his rising desire, Rhys captured her hands and swathed her in a nket, her movements thwarted.

    In truth, Harlee was merely jesting after a disturbing dreamˇ­ But such jests were dangerous games to y with a manˇŻs tolerance.

    Utilizing her ultimate maneuver, Harlee blinked her doe-eyes while squirming.

    ˇ°Honey, IˇŻm famished.ˇ±

    Rhys nearly lost all control. Taking a deep breath, he turned and headed straight for the bathroom.

    Harlee was puzzled. Rhys had clearly gotten the wrong idea. She was genuinely just hungry and hadnˇŻt meant anything more.

    As the sound of water filled the bathroom, Harlee sighed, the hormonal tidal waves of pregnancy rendering her less recognizable to herself, even her voice.

    Taking on a delicate tone, Harlee vowed to herself that once their child was born, there would be serious conversations about behaving.

    ˇ°OUCH!ˇ± A sharp kick from the baby interrupted her thoughts. Grinning indulgently, Harlee mused aloud, ˇ°Baby, can you read my thoughts now?ˇ±

    Feeling another movement, her heart fluttered with joy. Now eight months pregnant, it was her first genuine interaction with her unborn child, a moment of pure wonder.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440:

    When Rhys returned, cooled from his shower, he found Harlee, shirt lifted, lovingly caressing her belly and chatting animatedly with their child. His lips curved into a tender smile as he approached, his footsteps measured and sure.

    Stooping by the bed, he tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and murmured with a chuckle, ˇ°Chatting with our little one?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyes sparkled with excitement.

    ˇ°Yes. Baby, show Daddy how you kick!ˇ±

    But the baby remained still.

    After a second attempt met with silence, Harlee shrugged yfully.

    ˇ°Seems like the baby only favors me!ˇ±

    Rhysughed softly, pulling her into a gentle embrace. His warm breath tickled her ear as he whispered, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻll win over his or her heart soon enough.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs smile widened, her heart full. She had no doubts about Rhys. He would be a wonderful father.

    HarleeˇŻs idental disclosure of her identity thrust her name into the spotlight, transforming her live streams into events besieged by fans the moment she appeared online.

    Her visual followers, a zealous crowd, materialized instantly whenever there was a whisper of her name, despite her years-long hiatus. Additionally, a considerable tech fanbase had gathered around her during this period.

    These factions,bined with those eager for a sighting of Clint, meant her streams were invariably at capacity within moments of going live.

    I??€$? ˇé?@t?€§ń$ I¦Ç g??§Úov¦Ĺ??.c?m

    With streaming bing a less viable option, Harlee turned her attention elsewhere, mindful that Rhys harbored concerns that streaming could draw unwanted love rivals.

    Ultimately, Harlee turned to scriptwriting. Having once overheard Clintment the scarcity of quality material in showbiz, she decided to swap her gaming hours for writing sessions.

    The first time Rhys caught her at the keyboard, his surprise was palpable.

    ˇ°Lee, youˇŻre not contemting a film project, are you?ˇ±

    Looking up, Harlee shed him a confident grin.

    ˇ°Yes, IˇŻm thinking of making a movie, just for kicks. ItˇŻd be brilliant if I could cast Clint and Tiffany. Who knows? Sparks might fly between them on set!ˇ±

    Rhys was momentarily lost for words. He marveled at the diversity of HarleeˇŻs maternity pastimes, now including matchmaking through filmmaking.

    ncing at the script in her hands, his initial casual curiosity turned to astonishment. Harlee had proven herself a jack-of-all-trades. Setting aside their personal ties, he admitted heˇŻd back her cinematic venture without a second thoughtˇŞher concept was a veritable gold mine.

    ˇ°Why the sudden interest in making a movie?ˇ± Rhys asked.

    After a thoughtful pause, Harlee exined earnestly, ˇ°Once Clint settles down, I suspect my parents will shift their focus off me. More freedom for me then. By creating this film, IˇŻm ying Cupid for Clint with Tiffany.ˇ±

    Stunned by her ceaseless energy, Rhys suggested a change of scenery. Being cooped up at home all these days had probably driven her stir-crazy.

    ˇ°Lee, how about a stroll on the Ind?ˇ±

    Without hesitation, Harlee declined.

    ˇ°No, I canˇŻt go anywhere right now. I just struck upon a fantastic idea. Let me get this down first.ˇ±

    Rhys was left speechless.

    And so, RhysˇŻ subsequent invitations were all simrly rebuffed. When Harlee finallypleted the main draft, the first person she called was Brenton.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a nice weekend dear ones! New novels releases in a few hours. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1441

    ?Chapter 1441:

    ˇ°Brenton, can you scout a reputable director for me?ˇ± she asked, bubbling with excitement.

    ˇ°Lee, youˇŻre not nning to dive into showbiz yourself, are you?ˇ± Brenton was taken aback. If Harlee wanted to enter the entertainment sphere, Brenton knew he could pave a smooth path with his resources. The real question was whether Rhys would approveˇŞrumor had it he was less than thrilledtely.

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Harlee began, sending her script to Brenton for his critique.

    ˇ°What do you think? ItˇŻs intriguing, right? You must secure a top-notch director for me!ˇ±

    Brenton reviewed her script with a critical eye. He was astounded by her talent. The screeny was nothing short of spectacr.

    ˇ°Absolutely, IˇŻll ensure we get an outstanding director. And if theyˇŻre hesitant, IˇŻll make it worth their while!ˇ± Brenton promised enthusiastically.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes sparkled.

    ˇ°Brenton, you also think itˇŻs good?ˇ±

    Intrigued, Brenton asked, ˇ°Who else likes it?ˇ±

    ˇ°Rhys,ˇ± Harlee replied nonchntly.

    ˇ°Brenton, how do you feel about casting Clint and Tiffany as the leads?ˇ±

    BrentonˇŻs eyebrows shot up. It was exactly what he had been thinking! It was high time Clint found a partner to bring home. Brenton considered HarleeˇŻs suggestion to be spot-on.

    Brenton hesitated, unsure.

    L?t??¦Ó ch?¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l?ov?l??.??§ŕ??

    ˇ°ItˇŻs a good concept, but implementing it might prove difficult.ˇ±

    ˇ°Why do you say that?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    Brenton exined, ˇ°Mom and I think Tiffany is ideal for Clint, but unfortunately, she doesnˇŻt seem to take an interest in him.ˇ±

    He left unsaid that since ClintˇŻs awkward confession, Clint and Tiffany had seldom shared a stage or performed together.

    ˇ°No worries. IˇŻll handle it!ˇ± Harlee eximed confidently.

    ˇ°IˇŻll convince Tiffany. ItˇŻs my debut script, and I canˇŻt have it spoiled by poor casting. SheˇŻll surely agree!ˇ±

    Brenton nodded.

    ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll talk to the director.ˇ±

    Brenton could already see that the drama would not only bring substantialmercial value to the Sanderson Group but also bring Tiffany closer to Clint. Just take a look at how many kissing scenes there wereˇŞmore than he could count on both hands!

    Harlee then dialed ClintˇŻs number.

    After they discussed the script and its storyline, Clint quickly asked about the lead actress.

    ˇ°Harlee, have you considered anyone for the female lead?ˇ±

    Quick to understand his hint, Harlee raised an eyebrow and said, ˇ°I havenˇŻt. Do you have anyone in mind, Clint?ˇ±

    Clint cleared his throat.

    ˇ°I think Tiffany is excellent. SheˇŻs skilled and wonˇŻt mess up the production.ˇ±

    He added, ˇ°Primarily, itˇŻs because actresses of TiffanyˇŻs caliber are generally older, and those who are the right ageck her expertise.ˇ±

    Harlee couldnˇŻt help but smile knowingly. Oh, ClintˇŻs timidity was legendary. Despite nearly a decade of acquaintance with Tiffany, his advances had faltered. Now, as Harlee faced her own imminent motherhood, ClintˇŻs romantic life seemed to be regressing. Was he fated to remain single forever?

    As Harlee was about to confirm her approval, a sudden sharp pain gripped her stomach. She gasped, clutching her hand tightly. It seemed to be just falsebor pains.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1442

    ?Chapter 1442:

    ˇ°Harlee, are you okay? WhatˇŻs happening?ˇ± ClintˇŻs voice came through the phone, filled with sudden worry as he sensed her distress. Harlee clenched her jaw and reassured him, ˇ°Clint, rx. YouˇŻre about to be an uncle.ˇ±

    Clint was momentarily stunned. Before he could respond, background noises erupted through the phone, and the call disconnected abruptly. Harlee was only nine months along, yet her baby was eager to make an early appearance. She hadnˇŻt anticipated that a mere shift in movement would triggerbor.

    For most people, childbirth was an incredibly difficult experience, and Harlee was no exception.

    In the hospital, Harleey on a stark white bed, with Rhys by her side to support her during the delivery.

    Seeing RhysˇŻ face grow increasingly pale, Harlee tried to calm his nerves.

    ˇ°Try to stay calm. This is just the start of the contractions. The doctor mentioned it could take a whole day.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻplexion whitened further as he numbly sped her hand beside the bed.

    Harlee intended to offer more reassurance, but severe pain overwhelmed her. She inhaled sharply, gripping RhysˇŻ hand tightly, fighting to maintain consciousness. She knew childbirth demanded considerable endurance. Despite the intense pain, she resisted the urge to cry out.

    ˇ°Lee,ˇ± Rhys spoke softly, offering his hand to her mouth.

    ?????????????????.c??m hosts thetest

    ˇ°Bite down on this. DonˇŻt hold back.ˇ±

    As the agony intensified, Harleey squirming. She initially wanted to decline his offer, but the pain was too much, and she found herself opening her mouth in a silent scream.

    Seizing the moment, Rhys positioned his arm so she could bite down, sharing in her anguish.

    The pain escted relentlessly, seeming to engulf herpletely.

    ˇ°Get her epidural analgesia now!ˇ± Rhysmanded, his voice filled with urgency.

    The medical team quickly assessed her progress. Meanwhile, the corridor outside buzzed with activity as members of the Sanderson and Green families gathered, Nathaniel included, who leaned on his cane at the doorway.

    They had all hurried to the hospital upon hearing the news, but Rhys had already expedited HarleeˇŻs admission to the delivery room. Two nurses stationed at the door looked to the family elders for direction.

    Having been out shopping for baby clothes with Belinda, Sk arrived a bitter. Upon reaching the hospital, Sk approached a nurse and earnestly requested, ˇ°Hello, IˇŻm the mother of the woman inbor. May I join her inside?ˇ± Her demeanor was serious, showing no signs of humor.

    ˇ°IˇŻm her mother-inw, and IˇŻd like to apany her as well,ˇ± Belinda added immediately after.

    The two nurses exchanged awkward nces, clearly taken aback by the unusual requests. Such requests were not typical, hence the directive to await further instructions from the influential family members gathered outside.

    One nurse responded with due respect, ˇ°I apologize, but only onepanion may enter the delivery room, and the expectant motherˇŻs husband is already with her. Please wait here for any updates.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    Both Sk and Belinda quietly showed their disappointment. They had hoped to support Harlee together during the delivery, but now, neither could enter.

    Inside the delivery room, unaware of the discussions outside, Harlee clutched RhysˇŻ hand and finally released her first scream of pain.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1443

    ?Chapter 1443:

    ˇ°Ah!ˇ±

    Each of her cries seemed to pierce RhysˇŻ heart, filling him with agony. He had never been one for faith. Yet, in those moments, he found himself pleading silently with any higher power that might listen.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not skilled at praying, but please ensure Harlee and our child emerge from this safely. Take anything from meˇŞmy career, my wealth, my voice, my limbs, or even my life. Though, if you must take my life, wait until sheˇŻs ready. I just want them to be safe.ˇ±

    He repeated his silent prayers, his eyes brimming with tears.

    People often found faith through their deepest fears and loves, hoping for nothing but health and safety for their loved ones.

    When Rhys heard the babyˇŻs first cry, relief washed over him. He gazed down at Harlee, drenched in sweat, and gently kissed her forehead.

    ˇ°Lee, you did wonderfully,ˇ± he whispered.

    Harlee smiled weakly, squeezing his hand.

    ˇ°As long as youˇŻre by my side, I fear nothing.ˇ±

    Just then, the nurse brought the cleaned baby over, smiling.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, Mrs. Green, congrattions. Both mother and son are doing well.ˇ±

    Harlee and Rhys looked curiously at their baby and then exchanged amused nces.

    ˇ°Why does he look like a little monkey? So weird!ˇ± Rhysmented, unable to hide his reaction.

    Stories live now on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s.c¦Ďm

    Though Harlee said nothing, her quick nce away spoke volumes about her initial impression.

    The nurseˇŻs smile faltered slightly.

    ˇ°Newborns often look this way. HeˇŻll grow into his looks soon enough.ˇ±

    Rhys dismissed her with a wave.

    ˇ°Sure, take him out to the others. TheyˇŻre great at giving unearned praise.ˇ±

    The birth went smoother than Harlee had expected, yet it deeply unnerved Rhys, who adamantly stated he couldnˇŻt envision going through this again.

    Recliningfortably on the plush bed, Harlee watched as Rhys bustled about, attentively following the nannyˇŻs guidance. He frequently stopped to give Harlee affectionate kisses, concerned she might feel neglected.

    A gentle knock echoed at the door.

    ˇ°Please,e in,ˇ± Harlee said, her voice serene.

    In recent days, the Sanderson family home had seen a steady stream of visitors bearing gifts. Lonnie, protective of his daughter, restricted room ess to only their closest friends.

    Tiffany entered the room tentatively, her expression lighting up upon seeing Harlee.

    ˇ°I wanted to see how you were doing,ˇ± she said, careful not to disturb the baby.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs fine,ˇ± Harlee assured her with a smile.

    ˇ°The baby just woke up. ThereˇŻs no need to be so cautious.ˇ±

    Tiptoeing over to the crib, Tiffany was instantly enchanted upon seeing the baby, rendered speechless by the sight.

    ˇ°Aahˇ­ˇ±

    The baby let out a soft sound, stretching out a tiny arm and shaking its head, unveiling a pair ofrge, beautiful eyes.

    ˇ°How adorable!ˇ± Tiffany admired as the baby stretchedzily, his bright eyes and tiny fingers captivating her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1444

    ?Chapter 1444:

    ˇ°Harlee, he might just be the cutest baby ever!ˇ±

    Harlee and RhysˇŻ child was nothing short of adorable.

    Tiffany and Harlee had shared a video call shortly after the delivery. At that time, Harlee hadnˇŻt stopped joking about how ugly the baby was, sparking TiffanyˇŻs curiosity. As soon as the year-end event wrapped up, Tiffany booked the first flight over.

    Tiffany produced a present from her bag, ced it gently in the crib, and spoke softly.

    ˇ°Grow strong and healthy.ˇ±

    However, after a brief pause, Tiffany removed the gift, setting it instead on the nightstand with a look of concern.

    ˇ°His skin is so sensitive, and I worry this isnˇŻt clean enough for the crib.ˇ±

    Harlee couldnˇŻt help but chuckle. If anyone outside the immediate family showed immense care for the baby, it was undoubtedly Tiffany. Tiffany checked in so often it was as if the child were hers too.

    Driven by her desire to meet the baby, Tiffany had worked tirelessly to wrap up hermitments. She had even boarded a ne right after the red carpet, unconcerned about the awards ceremony. Had it not been for her priormitments, she might have postponed all her other obligations just to be there.

    Truth be told, TiffanyˇŻs timing was impable. In just two weeks, the baby had blossomed from the usual newborn look to the delightful sight she adored today.

    Fresh chapters are live at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv???s

    Had Tiffany visited right after the birth, she might have shared HarleeˇŻs initial opinion on the babyˇŻs looks. It was clear to Harlee that Tiffany was utterly captivated by the baby.

    With a knowing smile and a raised eyebrow, Harlee seized the moment.

    ˇ°Tiffany, I wrote a script during my pregnancy. How would you feel about starring in it?ˇ±

    Engrossed with the baby, Tiffany agreed without hesitation.

    ˇ°Absolutely, just tell me when we start shooting.ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt you want to check out the script first?ˇ± Harlee asked, pressing a little further.

    Tiffany, still fixated on the baby, responded confidently, ˇ°If it wasnˇŻt excellent, you wouldnˇŻt be making it into a film. I trust itˇŻs wonderful. No need to read it.ˇ±

    Tiffany had never witnessed HarleeˇŻs writing process, yet her faith in HarleeˇŻs abilities was unwavering. Ever since their paths had crossed, she had never seen Harlee falter. The prospect of leading HarleeˇŻs debut film felt like a sure sess.

    With that thought in mind, Tiffany happily continued ying with the baby.

    Harlee observed with a strategic glint in her eye. She retrieved a prepared contract from the bedside table and, with a smile, suggested, ˇ°Why donˇŻt we make it official and sign the contract now?ˇ±

    ˇ°That quickly?ˇ± Tiffany looked up, surprised.

    ˇ°Yes,ˇ± Harlee said, her expression unchanged.

    ˇ°I had asked Brenton to find a director, so filming should begin soon.ˇ±

    Securing TiffanyˇŻsmitment was crucial for Harlee. She knew if Tiffany scrutinized the script and discovered Clint was the male lead, Tiffany might hesitate.

    Harlee was determined to expedite the process. This setup could be the perfect chance for Clint and Tiffany to grow closer.

    Tiffany harbored a fleeting doubt, yet her trust in Harlee prevailed, and she signed the contract without even ncing at it.

    Harlee tucked the contract away in the drawer, her lips curving into a satisfied smirk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1445

    ?Chapter 1445:

    Now, Tiffany was locked in. The breach of contract penalty Harlee had set was a staggering ten billion.

    Throughout HarleeˇŻs recovery after childbirth, Rhys and the confinement nanny primarily cared for the newborn. Harlee spent her days resting, nourishing herself, and enjoying time with her baby. As for the babyˇŻs name, Nathaniel and Lonnie had yet toe to an agreement, so the baby remained unnamed.

    Soon, it was the day following the babyˇŻs one-month celebration.

    ˇ°The baby has been born for so long and still doesnˇŻt have a nickname. Just look at how wronged the poor thing is,ˇ± Sk said, holding the baby.

    ˇ°In my opinion, Harlee and Rhys should choose the name themselves. We elders shouldnˇŻt interfere.ˇ±

    It seemed the baby understood SkˇŻs words, giggling and waving his arms in apparent agreement.

    Rhys nced at the baby, squeezed HarleeˇŻs hand, and suggested with a smile, ˇ°What about Felix Sanderson?ˇ±

    Rhys and HarleeˇŻs deepest hope was for the baby to lead a life filled with happiness and peace. This was the greatest wish they had for their child. They didnˇŻt expect him to aplish great things. They simply hoped he would grow up safe and happy.

    ˇ°Sanderson?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs expression showed her surprise.

    The room filled with stunned faces. Nobody had anticipated that Rhys would propose HarleeˇŻs surname for the baby.

    Fresh updates now on g?ln¦Ň¦Íe??s

    Rhys gazed at Harlee warmly, his smile gentle.

    ˇ°You brought him into the world. It makes sense he carries your surname.ˇ±

    This had been RhysˇŻ conviction all along. After everything Harlee had endured during childbirth, it seemed right that the baby bore her surname.

    Harlee nced toward Nathaniel, mindful of the traditional importance ced on familial names and eager to avoid any conflict. Yet, Nathaniel was already affectionately calling the baby Felix, showing no concern over the surname debate.

    The Sanderson family exhaled in relief, having feared NathanielˇŻs disapproval.

    Nathaniel addressed the family, chuckling, ˇ°Do I really seem like an old-fashioned stubborn elder? Whether the childˇŻsst name is Green or Sanderson, isnˇŻt he still our precious boy?ˇ±

    With his words, the room erupted in approval, and both families quickly embraced the name Felix.

    ˇ°What should his nickname be?ˇ± Lonnie asked, gently stroking FelixˇŻs hand.

    ˇ°Fel!ˇ± Harlee said. She had assumed the baby would carry the Green surname, but RhysˇŻ announcement was indeed a delightful shock. RhysˇŻ choice had truly been a significant one.

    Harlee had spent three months at the Sanderson residence recovering after giving birth. ying with Felix was the highlight of her day. Lonnie and Sk, ever protective, shielded Harlee from any chores. They even discouraged her from breastfeeding Felix, concerned it might be too much for her.

    Unbeknownst to them, Harlee was growing restless, beginning to feel the weight of postpartum depression.

    ˇ°IˇŻm so restless, Rhys. My parents are overprotective. They barely let me feed Felix,ˇ± Harlee said.

    She approached Rhys from behind as he worked in the study, slipping her hands over his shoulders and yfully adjusting his cor to reveal his corbone and AdamˇŻs apple.

    A small smile appeared on RhysˇŻ lips. He closed hisptop slowly and tilted his head to look at her, his eyes warm with love.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1446

    ?Chapter 1446:

    ˇ°Would you like to return to Remson Manor?ˇ± Rhys suggested, tenderly brushing a stray lock of hair from her face, his tone soothing.

    ˇ°You really get me!ˇ± Harlee smiled, leaning against him.

    Rhys encircled her waist with his arms, drawing her onto hisp. He studied her face closely.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre itching to get back to work, arenˇŻt you?ˇ± His warm breath lingered near her ear, his voice carrying azy inflection.

    ˇ°You think youˇŻll have more freedom at Remson Manor, away from your parentsˇŻ watchful eyes, donˇŻt you?ˇ±

    ˇ°Mmˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee blinked herrge eyes, teasing him with a yful smile.

    ˇ°Besides, IˇŻd rather be alone with you.ˇ±

    She knew if she outright confessed her desire to resume work, Rhys might object. Sweet-talking him might increase her chances.

    RhysˇŻ expression brightened at her words.

    Harlee couldnˇŻt contain her excitement. She yfully tugged at RhysˇŻ arm, seizing the opportunity.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs head back to Remson Manor. Felix can stay here with my parents.ˇ±

    Rhysughed softly, yfully tapping her forehead.

    Keep reading at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s.c?m

    ˇ°Could you really leave Felix behind?ˇ±

    If it had been right after Felix was born, Harlee wouldnˇŻt have even considered it. But nowˇ­ her interactions with Felix were limited to just a few hours each day. He spent most of his time surrounded by a loving group of rtives and slept with Lonnie and Sk at night. So, Harlee was fine with leaving him there.

    With a strong support system for Felix, Harlee was eager to pursue her own interests. She wasnˇŻt about to forsake her ambitions just because she was a mother.

    ˇ°We cane to y with Felix during the day and retreat to Remson Manor at night,ˇ± Harlee suggested, resting her head against RhysˇŻ shoulder. Her delicate hands gently stroked his face as she spoke in a soft, alluring voice, ˇ°Pleaseˇ­ Honeyˇ­ Darlingˇ­ˇ±

    She gently shook RhysˇŻ arm again and gazed into his eyes with a pleading look, hoping to sway him.

    Harlee had considered telling her parents directly about her desire to return to Remson Manor, yet every time she saw their joyful expressions, she found herself unable to voice her thoughts.

    Rhys watched her with intense focus, his throat tightening and his mouth suddenly dry.

    Scooping her up effortlessly, Rhys carried Harlee toward the bed. Once there, he gentlyid her down, his voice low and tender.

    ˇ°If you ask sweetly, IˇŻll discuss moving back to Remson Manor with your parents.ˇ±

    Harlee remained silent. She had anticipated their interactions escting into something far more passionate and unchecked.

    As Harlee wrapped her arms around his neck, preparing to seduce him, a voice disrupted the moment from beyond the door.

    ˇ°Rhys, whatˇŻs your take on the Southwich property?ˇ±

    Brenton banged heavily on the door as he spoke.

    Rhys mentally cursed BrentonˇŻs timing. If looks could kill, BrentonˇŻs interruption would have been fatal.

    Frustration evident, Rhys stalked toward the door, his face a portrait of frustrated desire.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1447

    ?Chapter 1447:

    From the bed, Harlee couldnˇŻt help but chuckle.

    ˇ°Ha-haˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee saw BrentonˇŻs interruption as advantageous, allowing her to achieve her aims without needing to seduce Rhys further. She saw this as a sensible moment. Though she cherished her role as a mother, the confines of home life were less appealing than the vibrant world outside.

    February transitioned swiftly into spring, the cold air reced by a gentle warmth. That day, Thiago, Robbie, Patrick, and Cillian were in Remson ManorˇŻs basement, honing their shooting skills.

    Out of nowhere, an unexpected invitation was handed to Thiago. He put his gun down, removed his headphones, and eyed the senderˇŻs name. It was from Emilia Aston.

    ThiagoˇŻs hands hesitated, a disruption of feelings evident. He opened the invitation, nced at its contents, and tossed it onto the table before settling on the sofa with a serious demeanor. His face hardened into a show of barely contained wrath.

    Robbie and Cillian, finishing their rounds, looked for Thiago to adjudicate their session. However, catching sight of his stern expression and the anger in his eyes, they hesitated.

    Robbie and Cillian exchanged a confused look.

    Cillian asked, ˇ°WhatˇŻs up with him?ˇ±

    Explore more now on g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls

    Robbie teased, ˇ°Did you borrow money from him?ˇ±

    Ignoring RobbieˇŻs joke, Cillian nced at Patrick, who was busy firing his remaining rounds. Without waiting for Patrick, Cillian approached Thiago.

    Robbie, always the curious one, set his gun aside and followed.

    Before either Cillian or Robbie could speak, they noticed the invitation lying on the table. Robbie, unable to contain his curiosity, blurted out, ˇ°WhoˇŻs the invite from? You look furiousˇ­ Is it from an ex-girlfriend?ˇ± As Robbie spoke, he reached for the invitation, a smirk spreading across his face.

    Thiago lifted his head and briefly nced at them before lowering his gaze again. He took arge sip of wine, and the ruthlessness in his eyes grew even more intense.

    ˇ°Yes, itˇŻs from an ex,ˇ± Thiago said with a scoff.

    ˇ°And to make matters worse, sheˇŻs marrying Benjamin Welch, our arch-enemy!ˇ± Hisugh was bitter, his gaze turning cold.

    ˇ°They even dared to send me an invitation. Do they think I wouldnˇŻt dare disrupt their wedding?ˇ± Thiago roared.

    Hearing this, RobbieˇŻs temper red. While Cillian and Patrick werenˇŻt familiar with Benjamin, Robbie knew him well.

    Benjamin had seized the opportunity to strike at the Shadow Moon Society during HarleeˇŻs absence. Now, the audacity of inviting Thiago to his wedding seemed like a direct challenge.

    Robbie was unaware of the specifics of ThiagoˇŻs past rtionship, but ThiagoˇŻs current demeanor suggested it hadnˇŻt ended amicably. Robbie contemted making a spectacle at the wedding but paused to gauge ThiagoˇŻs feelings.

    Tossing the invitation back onto the table, Robbie reassured Thiago, ˇ°Ignore him. HeˇŻs not worth your time.ˇ±

    Cillian remained silent, picking up on the depth of ThiagoˇŻs past affections through his intense reaction. Cillian typically stayed out of romantic entanglements.

    ThiagoˇŻs fury escted upon RobbieˇŻs dismissal.

    ˇ°Why would I miss it? IˇŻll definitely be there!ˇ± They had extended the invitation, and now they needed to prepare for his arrival.

    ˇ°Three years ago, Emilia betrayed me with Benjamin and even leaked so many secrets from the Shadow Moon Society that it almost cost me my leg!ˇ± Thiago said bitterly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1448

    ?Chapter 1448:

    ˇ°If she werenˇŻt the mother of my child, Riley, sheˇŻd be long gone.ˇ±

    ThiagoˇŻs fist mmed down on the table, the sound echoing his fury. This was a rare sightˇŞThiago was usually calm, but now he seethed with anger.

    Robbie, taken aback, finally managed to ask, ˇ°Do you mean the same Benjamin who nearly got dismembered?ˇ±

    While Robbie was aware of BenjaminˇŻs betrayal, he had been away on a mission at that time, missing the details.

    With a dark expression, Thiago said, ˇ°Yes, the very one. He tried to dismantle the Shadow Moon Society when Tonya and the others were facing danger in that battle!ˇ±

    Thiago faltered slightly when he mentioned Tonya, clearly still haunted by the memory of that fierce battle. That episode remained a painful subject within the Shadow Moon Society.

    Cillian, reviewing the data he had collected, frowned.

    ˇ°Current intel suggests Benjamin might be working with N.ˇ±

    Thiago, startled by the connection, realized it exined a lot. Benjamin, with his limited influence in Uwhor, wouldnˇŻt dare target Harlee on his own. He was too much of a coward.

    Patrick and Robbie, surprised to find Harlee involved, both asked at the same time, ˇ°Benjamin knows N?ˇ±

    Cillian paused before affirming, ˇ°Yes. Remember the shocking slum incident in Uwhor a few years back?ˇ±

    The magic happens on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s??????

    The three nodded. That event had been a media sensation, widely covered worldwide. Except for Patrick, who had been in elia at the time, Robbie and Thiago had been in Uwhor and remembered it vividly.

    A woman had managed to single-handedly bring back sixteen people from the slums. Each of those sixteen carried a different virus, and any one of them posed a significant threat to society as a whole. However, from then on, the woman and the sixteen vanished without a trace, eluding even the Uwhor governmentˇŻs extensive efforts.

    Efforts to locate them proved futile. ThiagoˇŻs brow furrowed.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the connection between that incident, N, and Benjamin?ˇ±

    Cillian didnˇŻt borate but sent the investigation report to their group chat.

    ˇ°Read this within five minutes and then delete everything.ˇ±

    After reading the investigation report, the three were left in shock. During the slum incident, NˇŻs location was unounted for. It was only known that the Happer family had sent her abroad for medical treatment.

    Patrick inhaled deeply from his cigarette.

    ˇ°So, you think N was the mystery woman?ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs unconfirmed until proven.ˇ±

    Cillian gave a small shrug. He was merely piecing together what the information suggested. At the thought of Benjamin, his expression chilled.

    ˇ°While you were talking, I used our Sky Eye system to search our records. Benjamin only appears in our files post-slum incident.ˇ±

    Sky Eye, a sophisticated tool developed by Harlee, was crucial to their intelligence gathering.

    The group logged into Sky Eye, only to find no pre-existing records of Benjamin.

    The moment Thiago confirmed there was no information about Benjamin, a wave of panic surged through his heart. It was as if an invisible hand had tightened around his neck, making each breath feel harder to take. His hands tightened into fists as he spoke slowly.

    ˇ°I never understood why Emilia would turn on us. I only became aware of Benjamin when they brazenly confronted me.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1449

    ?Chapter 1449:

    ThiagoˇŻs hands trembled with the weight of his thoughts. If Benjamin was connected to N, was Harlee also a target in a plot that had been brewing for three years? Or could it just be a coincidence?

    Robbie and Patrick remained unfazed by the revtion. They trusted HarleeˇŻs judgment and her leadership, which had not only steered the Shadow Moon Society but also helped found the Twilight organization. Seeing their calm expressions, Thiago let out a breath of relief. He stopped overthinking the situation and continued, ˇ°At that time, I was feeling down because of Riley. When Harlee found out, she immediately tossed me into the ocean from the room. She told me that if I kept using Riley as an excuse and stayed in such a miserable state, she wouldnˇŻt mind taking a helicopter and sending me off to Pinbron Ocean to feed the sharks.ˇ±

    Robbie and Patrick reacted with amazement, nodding in approval of HarleeˇŻs direct approach.

    With a twisted smile, Thiago admitted he couldnˇŻt understand his own despair at the time. He then shifted the conversation.

    ˇ°By chance, Harlee stumbled upon BenjaminˇŻs activities during a cruise. He appeared to be assembling a force at sea, using a massive cruise ship in the Pinbron Ocean.ˇ±

    CillianˇŻs gaze darkened. As he processed the information he had uncovered, his thoughts cleared in an instant. With a cold, detached tone, he said, ˇ°It may not necessarily be an army.ˇ±

    RobbieˇŻs expression darkened as he pieced things together.

    New stories uploaded on g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls

    ˇ°Are you suggesting N might be hiding those slum survivors on a cruise ship in the Pinbron Ocean?ˇ± His question was more of an assertion than an inquiry.

    ˇ°IˇŻm uncertain,ˇ± Cillian replied, always cautious to confirm facts before making assertions.

    After remaining silent for a while, Thiago finally spoke up.

    ˇ°I believe RobbieˇŻs guess is spot-onˇ­ˇ±

    All eyes turned to him.

    Thiago said offhandedly, ˇ°At that time, Harlee was slightly irritated with me, so she ended up taking out her frustration on that cruise ship.ˇ±

    The three were stunned. Did Harlee destroy a cruise ship out of irritation? Her actions were always extreme, executed with such indifference that she viewed them as routine.

    Thiago continued, ˇ°Benjamin sealed his fate when he chose to confront Harlee instead of staying at his hidden spot. He provoked her right after sheˇŻd thrown me into the ocean, and his interference led to a massacre on the ship. Harlee didnˇŻt bother to pursue Benjamin after that, allowing him to escape.ˇ±

    PatrickˇŻs expression was grim. His focus differed slightly from that of the other two. He was struck by the detail of Thiago being thrown into the ocean. No wonder Thiago wore that expression when he saw the invitation. It turned out Thiago had plunged himself into sadness because of his ex-girlfriend.

    Patrick said with a frown, ˇ°Could BenjaminˇŻs invitation be a ploy to ensnare you, using you as leverage against Harlee?ˇ±

    ThiagoˇŻs expression hardened, his eyes darkening as he said, ˇ°I must attend. The invitation is known among our circles. Avoiding it might give N an advantage if sheˇŻs plotting something. It could put Harlee in a tough position to defend!ˇ±

    Hisugh following the deration was cold and eerie. Not typically one to show such a harsh demeanor, Thiago was usually recognized for his gentleness and kindness. Yet now, his eyes sparkled with a dangerous fire.

    Cillian took a moment and then advised, ˇ°You need to discuss this with Harlee.ˇ±

    Attending the wedding could be dangerous, like walking straight into an ambush.

    Caught off guard by CillianˇŻs suggestion, Thiago hesitated, but before he could deny it, Robbie headed upstairs with the invitation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1450

    ?Chapter 1450:

    ˇ°I agree with Cillian,ˇ± Robbie dered as he ascended.

    ˇ°Check with Harlee first. We need her approval before you go. IˇŻm not sure if sheˇŻs back from the Sanderson estate. IˇŻll find out. Plus, I get to see the baby too!ˇ±

    Patrick lifted Thiago from the couch, slinging an arm around his shoulders with a grin.

    ˇ°Come on, no need to y the martyr.ˇ±

    CillianˇŻs expression remained cold as they followed.

    At the entrance of Remson Manor, Harlee swung open the door and was about to head upstairs when Robbie approached, panting.

    ˇ°Harlee!ˇ± His voice echoed urgently.

    Harlee gradually pulled her hand away from the stair railing, stepped back, and waited for him at the bottom of the stairs.

    Catching his breath, Robbie tried to speak more evenly.

    ˇ°Harlee, it appears Benjamin and N might be coborating. Benjamin has invited Thiago to their wedding. Should he go?ˇ±

    Robbie looked around.

    ˇ°WhereˇŻs Rhys? DidnˇŻt hee back with you?ˇ± Harlee looked briefly toward the doorway and then back at Robbie.

    ˇ°Rhys is still outside, handling some matters.ˇ±

    ???€$? ???t??§ń? ?n ??ln?¦Í¦Ĺl?.c??

    Then, turning her attention to the trio hurrying toward her, she asked, ˇ°WhoˇŻs Benjamin?ˇ±

    RobbieˇŻs eyes widened in disbelief. Harlee had destroyed an entire cruise ship and now seemed to have no recollection of Benjamin, the cruel.

    Thiago, noting HarleeˇŻs puzzled expression, stepped forward to exin.

    ˇ°Uh, Benjamin is the guy associated with Emilia, who cheated on me three years ago.ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh, is something wrong?ˇ± Harlee asked calmly. She still didnˇŻt seem to recall who Benjamin was, prompting Thiago to reluctantly revisit a painful chapter of his past.

    ˇ°Harlee, Benjamin was the one you spared after sinking a ship in the Pinbron Ocean three years ago. You decided not to pursue him further then.ˇ±

    Thiago was hesitant to dredge up the foolishness of his past once more.

    Upon hearing ThiagoˇŻs words, HarleeˇŻs memory scrambled to catch up. Indeed, three years prior, she had destroyed a ship to vent her frustration over Thiago. However, when she confronted Benjamin to deliver a punishing blow, she stumbled upon the crew carrying the germsˇŞthose who had mysteriously vanished from the slums. Without hesitation, she had eliminated them all to prevent any potential threats to society, disposing of the evidence seamlessly.

    ˇ°Is N tied to those slum disappearances?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs eyebrows arched gracefully as she moved to the sofa and sat with poise. Looking up at the trio, she asked steadily, ˇ°What connects N to the slum incident?ˇ± Patrick and Robbie exchanged puzzled looks. Thiago hadnˇŻt mentioned this connection. How did Harlee deduce that much? They were intrigued, eager to delve deeper into ThiagoˇŻs past misadventures.

    Cillian promptly pulled up the relevant data on his phone and presented it to Harlee, saying, ˇ°ThereˇŻs no concrete proof, but the signs point strongly in that direction.ˇ±

    Harlee checked the information and handed the phone back withoutment.

    Uncertain, Thiago spoke up.

    ˇ°While we canˇŻt definitively prove the connection, BenjaminˇŻs timing with the invitation doesnˇŻt seem like a coincidence. Harlee, do you think I should attend the wedding?ˇ± The others turned their attention to Harlee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1451

    ?Chapter 1451:

    ˇ°Why not?ˇ± Harlee responded with a slight smirk. She had beenying low at the Sanderson family estate, focusing on her postpartum recovery. It was time to reengage.

    ˇ°If Benjamin is seeking his own end, we might as well oblige him,ˇ± Harlee said calmly as if discussing something ordinary.

    ˇ°As for his ties to N, donˇŻt worry. If they truly are coborating, eliminating him will surely draw her out. Howeverˇ­ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyes gleamed with fierce determination as she chuckled coldly.

    ˇ°N isnˇŻt as formidable as you think!ˇ±

    She spoke with such assurance because she was aware of the true orchestrator behind the slum evacuations. Having vowed to keep that personˇŻs secret, she refrained from disclosing more to Robbie and the rest.

    Cillian caught on to HarleeˇŻs implication. It didnˇŻt matter whether Benjamin was allied with NˇŞHarlee was ready to act.

    Having stood by HarleeˇŻs side for years, Robbie and Patrick were well-acquainted with her decisiveness. Even without ThiagoˇŻs prompt, they anticipated that Harlee would opt to eliminate Benjamin promptly.

    In HarleeˇŻs world, enemies were divided into two categoriesˇŞthose she should wait some time before killing, and those she could eliminate right away. Benjamin was decidedly in thetter category.

    ˇ°Understood, Harlee!ˇ± Thiago responded seriously.

    L¨»t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    ˇ°IˇŻll coordinate with the avable agents from Twilight to head to Uwhor first thing tomorrow. WeˇŻll make sure justice is served at the wedding!ˇ±

    Harlee, exuding indifference, lounged back and flicked through her phone.

    ˇ°No need to mobilize them. This time, just the five of us will handle it.ˇ±

    ˇ°Harlee, shouldnˇŻt you beˇ­?ˇ±

    Harlee cut Thiago off with a gesture.

    ˇ°Yes, I should be focusing on my child, but a little outing wonˇŻt hurt.ˇ±

    After a two-month break at home for maternity, she felt it was time to dive back into her business. Besides, Rhys seemed preupied, which meant she could slip away without him noticing.

    Patrick scratched his nose, uncertain.

    ˇ°Uh, Harlee, is Rhys okay with this?ˇ±

    At times, Patrick found the dynamics between Harlee and Rhys perplexing. Whenever he thought Rhys might object to something, Harlee went ahead anyway. Conversely, when he assumed Harlee could act independently, she sought RhysˇŻ consent. Understanding their rtionship was always a puzzle.

    ˇ°Oh, Rhys wonˇŻt be around when we move,ˇ± Harlee said with conviction.

    Before Patrick could fully grasp what Harlee meant, Rhys entered from outside.

    ˇ°I have to travel to elia to deal with some business. Patrick and the rest will stay here to ensure your safety,ˇ± Rhys said to Harlee. PatrickˇŻs eyes widened in surprise. No way! Harlee seemed to have anticipated this.

    Harlee blinked her longshes and shifted to a more rxed position on the sofa. Her voice was soft andposed as she asked, ˇ°So, when are you leaving?ˇ±

    Rhys approached and tenderly kissed her forehead, replying, ˇ°Now.ˇ±

    Right now? Cillian was equally taken aback. Why the sudden departure? There must be a significant issue involving the Happer family for Rhys to leave so suddenly, considering Oaklee could usually manage things in elia on her own.

    Robbie and Thiago remained silent, their thoughts racing. The level of understanding and secrecy between Rhys and Harlee was remarkable. It was best for them, as lesser figures, to remain quiet about these matters.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1452

    ?Chapter 1452:

    Harlee gazed at Rhys, her smile widening.

    ˇ°Alright, just be careful.ˇ±

    Her smile held a hidden meaning. Was Rhys going off to do something secret behind her back? That wasnˇŻt ideal, but since she nned to keep her own secrets as well, they were even.

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± Rhys responded in a quiet tone.

    ˇ°IˇŻll return as soon as possible. DonˇŻt strain yourself. Let Patrick and the others take care of anything you need.ˇ±

    Rhys was frustrated. He had hoped to spend more time with Harlee during her postpartum recovery, but now urgent matters demanded his attention. The desire tosh out was strong.

    Harlee made nomitted response to his words, her smile merely broadening.

    ˇ°Go ahead.ˇ±

    Harlee got up and embraced Rhys tightly, waving.

    Rhys checked the time, kissed HarleeˇŻs forehead again, and hesitated before he finally walked away.

    Rhys paused at the door, exchanging a meaningful nce with Patrick and Cillian. Their years of working together allowed a single look to convey the urgency of the issue in elia.

    Inside the vehicle, as Cillian sat in the passenger seat, he looked back and asked, ˇ°Mr. Green, is there trouble with the Happer family?ˇ± RhysˇŻ eyes were sharp, and his frosty demeanor seemed to chill the air inside the car.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s brings you fresh updates

    ˇ°Oaklee needs to get to elia right away. N has interfered with our arrangements with Casper.ˇ±

    Hearing this, Patrick was almost ready to roll his eyes. Casper was ying a dangerous gameˇŞtrying to gain from both ends, which could very well lead to his downfall. No wonder CasperˇŻs father was hesitant to trust him with the entire estate.

    Patrick frowned and voiced his thoughts.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, I canˇŻt believe Casper is this foolishly greedy. HeˇŻs gained so much from working with us, yet he still schemes.ˇ±

    At this, Rhys let out a short, mockingugh, his face expressionless.

    ˇ°We have other options within the Happer family. Since Casper isnˇŻt obedient, weˇŻll rece him with someone who will.ˇ±

    Patrick remained silent after that. CasperˇŻs decision to align with N against Harlee had been a challenge to RhysˇŻ patience. Originally, with RhysˇŻ support, Casper could have steadily climbed to the head of the Happer family. But now, he was getting exactly what he deserved.

    Patrick knew that RhysˇŻ urgent trip to elia meant coborating with Oaklee to decisively handle Casper. With this, Casper would have no chance of making aeback.

    Cillian sat quietly in the passenger seat, still andposed like a de resting in RhysˇŻ hand. He would remain inactive until there was a need for his intervention.

    Inplete silence, the trio arrived at the airport. Patrick and Cillian watched Rhys board the ne, after which Patrick drove them back to Remson Manor.

    Upon entering the house, Patrick immediately saw Harlee seatedfortably on the living room sofa, casually cleaning her handgun while absorbed in a television show.

    Patrick and Cillian made their way over to her, with Patrick leading the conversation.

    ˇ°Rhys has boarded his flight.ˇ±

    Setting her gun aside gently, Harlee looked up at them, a knowing half-smile ying on her lips. She said nothing, but her imposing presence was undeniable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1453

    ?Chapter 1453:

    Feeling the intensity of her gaze, Patrick quickly exined, ˇ°He had to leave for elia unexpectedly because Casper tried toˇ­ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs piercing gaze sharpened.

    ˇ°Casper tried to work with N to flip the situation against us?ˇ±

    Patrick kept quiet, but his bodynguage spoke volumes. Clearly, there was no keeping secrets from Harlee. Even if he wanted to protect Rhys and keep things from her, it was a lost cause.

    Thiago clenched his fists, visibly upset, and eximed, ˇ°Can you believe those Happers? They arenˇŻt satisfied with running their empire. Now, theyˇŻre ying both sides. They should know the consequences of their actions!ˇ±

    Harlee looked away, sinking deeper into the sofa. She arched an eyebrow and suggested, ˇ°LetˇŻs deal with Casper after we handle Benjamin.ˇ±

    Procrastination was pointless. She intended to act swiftly to dismantle NˇŻs ns before they could take hold.

    This deration lifted the mood among the group. They had been preparing for this moment for a while, and now it was finally time to confront N. RobbieˇŻs heart burned with a desire for revenge. The moment N fell, he would make sure to confront her. How dare she steal SerenaˇŻs identity? She was literally flirting with disaster.

    Amid his enthusiasm, Patrick realized he had inadvertently spilled the reason for RhysˇŻ trip. He dreaded the prospect of Rhys punishing him. His expression fell, and he said in a pitiful tone, ˇ°Harlee, Rhys wanted you to rest well at Remson Manor, and Iˇ­ˇ±

    Patrick had resolved to guard the real reason for RhysˇŻ trip, but HarleeˇŻsmanding presence overwhelmed him. He confessed everything before she even asked. Initially, he had thought of pulling Cillian into this, but CillianˇŻs silence left him to face the fallout alone. How would Rhys punish him this time? Maybe sending him to some remote ce to handle business? If the Sanderson or Green family found out, he might spend the rest of his life banished to the middle of nowhere.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction

    Harlee, sensing the deeper meaning behind his confession, smiled and remarked, ˇ°Did you really think something so obvious would escape my notice?ˇ±

    After herment, she gave a subtle smile, crossed her legs, and began snacking on chips.

    Seeing this, PatrickˇŻs mood lightened once more. Heughed andplimented, ˇ°No! Harlee, your perceptiveness is unparalleled. You always figure things out so quickly!ˇ±

    ˇ°Harlee, whatˇŻs your strategy for handling CasperˇŻs duplicity?ˇ± Cillian interjected, clearing his throat to get her attention. His quick loyalty to Harlee stemmed from his respect for her decisive actions. As Harlee casually ate her chips, sheˇ­

    Harlee smirked thoughtfully and then said, ˇ°I donˇŻt believe Casper is truly invested in bing the head of the Happer family.ˇ±

    Cillian understood her meaning immediately. The dynamic between Harlee and Casper was clearˇŞthey both employed ruthless strategies.

    Cillian eagerly awaited to see how Harlee would ensure Casper lost his position as the potential head of the Happer family. The prospect was bound to be thrilling!

    Benjamin and EmiliaˇŻs wedding was two days away.

    Inside a hotel in Uwhor, Thiago took great care in his preparations, meticulously styling his hair, applying a touch of makeup, and slipping into a suit that hadnˇŻt seen daylight in ages. After grooming himself, he seemed to channel a celebrityˇŻs allure.

    Robbie entered from outside, his jaw dropping at the sight. He had thought his recent weight loss was the biggest transformation between them, but Thiago, in his showy attempt, had clearly outdone him. Cillian and Patrick shared a simr reaction upon seeing Thiago dressed to the nines, his hair styled perfectly and his face lightly made up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1454

    ?Chapter 1454:

    ˇ°Does it not suit me?ˇ± Thiago queried, a twinge of difort making him loosen his suit jacket. He had risen early that day to seek style advice from Alina via video chat. She had assured him he looked jaw-droppingly handsome, almost rivaling Rhys. Why then were his friends sporting such expressions?

    ˇ°It looks fantastic! ItˇŻs just that itˇŻs rmingly fantastic!ˇ± Robbie remarked, clicking his tongue in awe.

    Robbie reflected on his own dramatic transformation, having shed weight rapidly over a week due to a loss of appetite. Clearly, the right ensemble and a bit of grooming went a long way in crafting a handsome appearance.

    ThiagoˇŻs usual gentle demeanor broke into a grin.

    Suddenly, Patrick, with a sly grin, nodded toward a closed door.

    ˇ°Harlee seems to be in a foul temper. Those fools are in for it today!ˇ±

    ˇ°Indeed,ˇ± Robbie agreed, his tone somber.

    ˇ°Harlee hasnˇŻt been away from Rhys this long in ages. I suspect itˇŻs not just Benjamin whoˇŻs in for a rough day, but Casper might have a hard time too.ˇ±

    As they spoke, the door swung open, and Harlee stepped out. She was d in a loose ck T-shirt and wide-leg denim pants, topped with her customary baseball cap and ck mask, her eyes the only feature visible.

    The quartet lined up instantly, greeting her in chorus, ˇ°Harlee.ˇ±

    With a slight nod, Harlee picked up a handgun from the table, secured it in her belt, andmanded in a low tone, ˇ°LetˇŻs go.ˇ±

    They promptly fell into step behind her.

    In the car,ughter and conversation filled the air, creating a harmonious atmosphere. Suddenly, Harlee, who had been resting with her eyes closed, snapped open her eyes and said coldly, ˇ°Rhys is calling.ˇ±

    Instant silence enveloped the car.

    Harlee made sure there was no problem before pressing the answer button.

    ˇ°Babe, I miss youˇ­ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ maic voice floated through.

    ˇ°Are things wrapped up there?ˇ± Harlee asked with a smile. They were bridging a time gap, with daylight in Uwhor contrasting with the midnight in elia.

    Rhys, sidestepping her question, asked, ˇ°What are you nning today?ˇ± His tone was like he was coaxing their child.

    Harlee, finding his tone endearingly familiar, replied without a hint of embarrassment, ˇ°Me? IˇŻm gearing up for something big!ˇ±

    The other four in the car exchanged anxious nces. If Rhys discovered they were currently in Uwhor, he would surely have their heads.

    ˇ°Oh?ˇ± Rhys instantly intensified his tone while feigning calmness.

    ˇ°Babe, youˇŻre not scheming anything perilous, are you?ˇ±

    ˇ°How could I?ˇ± Harlee rebutted at once, her voice tinged with jest.

    ˇ°Embark on perilous escapades? If I wound up hurt, who would nurse me back to health? You, or would Fel step in?ˇ±

    In truth, her ns involved conjuring danger for others, not courting it herself. But these thoughts remained safely ensconced in her heart. Should Rhys discover that she had seized his departure as an opportunity to engage in a shootout in Uwhor, he would undoubtedly intervene.

    In the car, the others exhaled in collective relief and tactfully tuned out the sharine exchange between the couple.

    Harlee and Rhys had been conversing for thirty minutes. By this time, HarleeˇŻs car had approached the vicinity of BenjaminˇŻs wedding venue. To ward off any suspicion from Rhys, Harlee continued their dialogue for another ten minutes.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt you havemitments tomorrow? Hit the hay early and donˇŻt push yourself too hard.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1455

    ?Chapter 1455:

    Harlee threatened softly, ˇ°If I find you looking ragged or ill upon your return, I wonˇŻt let it slide.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ lips twitched upwards, his tone light.

    ˇ°Understood, babe. Try not to pine too much for me back home.ˇ±

    ˇ°I miss you immensely,ˇ± Harlee articted each word distinctly.

    RhysˇŻ heart leapt, and he murmured tenderly, ˇ°Lee, I miss you too.ˇ±

    Harlee nned to seek him out the next day. She kept her n to herself and responded, ˇ°I know. Go to bed early. Sleep well.ˇ±

    ˇ°Good night,ˇ± Rhys wished her a restful night.

    Benjamin and EmiliaˇŻs wedding unfolded in a resplendent church, attended by luminaries from across the globe, lending the event a veneer of grandeur.

    Impatience coloring his tone, Benjamin queried Emilia, ˇ°Are you certain the invite was dispatched? Why hasnˇŻt that scoundrel Thiago shown up yet?ˇ±

    EmiliaˇŻs response was shaky, herplexion paling.

    ˇ°I did send it. IˇŻm just as clueless about his absence.ˇ±

    A sycophant close to Benjamin piped up, ingratiatingly suggesting, ˇ°Mr. Welch, perhaps Thiago is intimidated and dares not appear! Given your eminent status, heˇŻs merely a shadow inparison.ˇ±

    BenjaminˇŻs ire cooled somewhat. He reminisced about his narrow escape years ago in a speedboat, vowing then to exact vengeance on Thiago and the despicable Harlee by his side. Had Harlee not massacred those passengers carrying germs on that cruise ship, causing him to lose his cache of biochemical weapons, he would have reigned supreme over Uwhor by now, unchallenged.

    Exclusive stories gal¦Ç¦Ňv??l??

    Benjamin had ns in store for Thiago. Should Thiago dare show up, the assassins lying in wait would deal with him. If Thiago abstained, then both Thiago and the detestable Harlee would still meet their demise. The mastermind behind his plot had assured him that adhering to her n would quench his thirst for revenge.

    Despite everything, HarleeˇŻs beauty was etched in BenjaminˇŻs memory, unforgettably so. He intended to make her pay dearly once she ended up at his mercy.

    Yet, as the wedding neared its conclusion without any word from his assassins and Thiago was nowhere in sight, a sense of urgency gripped Benjamin.

    Just as Benjamin was about to contact the architect of his scheme, the church doors burst open with a resounding bang, kicked in by four peopleˇŻs feet.

    A familiar voice echoed through the hallowed space.

    ˇ°Benjamin, IˇŻm here!ˇ±

    It was Thiago, his voice booming through a megaphone.

    At the sound of ThiagoˇŻs voice, BenjaminˇŻs fists clenched, his eyes scanning the neers. Only five people? They dared to stir trouble with such scant numbers? Waitˇ­

    A realization dawned on BenjaminˇŞthe assassins he had deployed were ineffectual. This quintet had breezed through their defenses unscathed. Panic began to set in.

    He fumbled for his phone.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre here! Save me now. I donˇŻt want to die! Your assassins couldnˇŻt stop them at all.ˇ±

    ˇ°Worthless!ˇ± The cold, furious tone from the other end of the line pierced the air before the call abruptly ended.

    ˇ°She abandoned me?ˇ± BenjaminˇŻs face registered shock as he stared at his now silent phone, struggling toprehend the reality of betrayal. Slowly, but painfully, the realization settled inˇŞhe had been nothing but a pawn in her game.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1456

    ?Chapter 1456:

    With rage building, Benjamin hurled his phone across the room. His eyes quickly shifted to the five figures standing not far away. A wave of fear washed over him as he muttered, ˇ°Damn! How did they slip past the ambush and storm in here?ˇ±

    His hands balled into fists, the intensity of his murderous intent almost palpable.

    Harlee and her team had crashed the wedding with such force that the grand hall, packed with nearly five hundred guests, fell deathly silent. Each guest, a master in the art of survival, knew better than to get involved in the brewing storm.

    The church was so still that one could hear a pin drop.

    Benjamin bit his lip, his fists clenched at his sides.

    ˇ°Damn it! A bunch of selfish bastards,ˇ± he hissed under his breath.

    Meanwhile, Harlee and her four associates casually checked their weapons, their demeanor as rxed as if they were lounging in their own living room instead of a battlefield.

    Twenty minutes earlier, Harlee had neutralized the ambush swiftly and efficiently, with such finesse that no one inside had sensed a thing. At hermand, Thiago, Robbie, Patrick, and Cillian had moved with lethal precision, converging on their targets from all four corners. The past twenty minutes had unfolded like a ballet of deathˇŞsilent and deadly.

    Benjamin was blindsided by the efficiency of their strike, which had taken ce just outside the church while those inside remainedpletely unaware. He had foolishly assumed his assassins were still waiting in the wings.

    Facing Harlee and her crew, BenjaminˇŻs spine tingled with fear. Masking his anger with a subservient smile, he said, ˇ°Mr. Montgomery, what an honor to have you at my wedding with Emiliaˇ­ˇ±

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s delivers what you seek

    Bang!

    A single gunshot cut through the silence, striking Benjamin in the arm.

    The abrupt sound stunned everyone into silence, Benjamin included, as he clutched his bleeding limb and howled in pain.

    The next moment, panic erupted in the church, with screams growing louder as guests scrambled toward the exits.

    Another shot rang out, its sharp crack piercing the air,manding silence once more.

    ˇ°IˇŻm giving you three minutes to escape. If you donˇŻt, youˇŻll die alongside the bride and groom!ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice boomed,ced with authority and threat.

    At her words, the crowd surged toward the doors, desperate to flee, paying no attention to whomanded their fates.

    As Harlee advanced toward the bride and groom, gun in hand, Thiago and Robbie exchanged a brief nce and followed her lead.

    Just as a glimmer of hope seemed to rise for the guests, Patrick and Cillian, stationed at the church doors, coldly executed the first few who attempted to escape. Their gunfire sealed the fate of any would-be escapees.

    Cries of anguish ebbed and flowed throughout the church. Within ten minutes, all forty targeted individualsy dead. The floor was carpeted with bodies, and the air was thick with the scent of iron.

    Patrick swiftly holstered his gun, his gaze sweeping over the corpses with icy detachment.

    ˇ°A bullet was too kind for them!ˇ± he remarked indifferently.

    Before the mayhem had begun, Cillian had scoped out the guest list and discovered that forty of the attendees were involved in human trafficking or drug smugglingˇŞscourges of society, unworthy of mercy.

    Cillian slid his gun into his belt, surveying the fallen with his usual stoic expression.

    ˇ°Indeed, they got off lightly.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1457

    ?Chapter 1457:

    Those individuals would have faced far worse fates if there had been time.

    Silently, Cillian and Patrick stepped back, retreating to guard the churchˇŻs entrance against any further disturbances.

    Meanwhile, Benjamin, who had been shot repeatedly,y sprawled on the floor, his life hanging by a thread. Initially, he had attempted to flee, but each step was met with another bullet to his limbsˇŞhe was nothing more than a moving target to them.

    Benjaminy there, his eyes filled with resentment, his body trembling uncontrobly as he faced the agonizing choice between enduring pain or embracing death.

    The bride, Emilia, whose heart was fragile, copsed at the sound of the first gunshot. Had it not been for Benjamin using her as a shield, she might have remained unconscious.

    ˇ°Iˇ­ I was wrongˇ­ IˇŻm sorryˇ­ˇ±

    Emilia knelt on the floor, her voice trembling as she crawled toward Thiago.

    ˇ°Thiago, I was wrong. I shouldnˇŻt have betrayed you. But you must understand, I waspelled. All these years, IˇŻve never forgotten youˇŞlet alone Riley! Rileyˇ­ ThatˇŻs right!ˇ±

    Suddenly, Emilia grasped ThiagoˇŻs leg, her eyes desperate as she looked up at him.

    ˇ°Thiago, IˇŻm RileyˇŻs mother. For RileyˇŻs sake, canˇŻt you forgive me just this once? You wouldnˇŻt want Riley to grow up motherless, would you?ˇ±

    L??€$? ???t??§ń? I¦Ç ?a?n?¦Í¦Ĺl?.c?m

    ˇ°You donˇŻt deserve to speak of Riley!ˇ± ThiagoˇŻs retort was sharp, and he raised his gun to her head. But Robbie intervened at thest moment, pulling on ThiagoˇŻs arm and causing the shot to stray, striking Emilia in the shoulder instead.

    Before Thiago could react, Robbie spoke firmly, ˇ°No matter what, sheˇŻs still RileyˇŻs mother. DonˇŻt stain your hands with her blood.ˇ±

    With that, Robbie fired, ending EmiliaˇŻs life.

    ˇ°Thanks, bro,ˇ± Thiago said, pping Robbie on the shoulder in gratitude. He understood RobbieˇŻs point. Even though Emilia hadnˇŻt fulfilled her role as a mother, she was still RileyˇŻs mother, and nothing could change that.

    Benjamin witnessed EmiliaˇŻs copse, his face a mask of horror.

    ˇ°You killed Emilia? You actually killed her?ˇ± he eximed in disbelief.

    ˇ°No, itˇŻs impossible. That woman swore you wouldnˇŻt dare! She deceived meˇ­ IˇŻm going to make her pay!ˇ±

    The relentless gunfire and his mounting injuries had pushed Benjamin to the brink of madness. He scrambled on the floor, searching desperately for his phone.

    As Benjamin struggled, Thiago and Robbie exchanged a nce, both thinking of N.

    Thiago lowered his voice, asking, ˇ°Harlee, do we need to pry it out of him?ˇ±

    Harlee, observing BenjaminˇŻs futile struggle, replied coolly, ˇ°HeˇŻs just a pawn to be discarded. DonˇŻt waste our time on him.ˇ±

    Yet, BenjaminˇŻs mention of N confirmed their suspicions of a deeper conspiracy. After waiting so long, N was growing increasingly impatient.

    With a smirk, Harlee mused that it would be far easier to strike now that N was cornered.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes flickered with cold determination. Without a momentˇŻs hesitation, Robbie raised his gun and delivered a final shot to Benjamin, who was iling in despair on the floor.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go,ˇ± Harlee said, a rare smile cracking her usually stoic demeanor.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs time for us to visit elia and settle some scores.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1458

    ?Chapter 1458:

    ˇ°Of course!ˇ± Thiago and Robbie responded in unison. Thiago quickly made a phone call, instructing the Uwhor officials to send a clean-up crew for the bodies. Then, the five of them exited the church, making their way to the airport.

    Meanwhile, in elia, within the opulent confines of the high-end Gilded Club, the room was arranged with a deliberate emptiness at the center. High-ranking elia officials and local magnates nked the space, while smaller business owners lingered in the corners, eager to ingratiate themselves.

    Twenty high-ranking officials and three local big shots popted the room, each maintaining aposed and inscrutable facade. The air was thick with unspoken anticipation. Casper had forged an alliance with a man of formidable stature, aiming to harness his power to im the title of head of the Happer family. Even the daunting Oaklee was under this manˇŻsmand, a testament to his fearsome influence.

    While their faces betrayed nothing, their hearts were tumultuous with ambition. Aligning with this man could catapult their careers overnight.

    Rhys, the man of formidable stature in question, kept his true purpose of attendance hidden from Casper and the rest. His participation wasnˇŻt a sign of submission for HarleeˇŻs safety, but a calcted move. He had been orchestrating this plot meticulously over the past few days. Killing Casper silently would be simple, but watching him tumble from grace was a spectacle Rhys relished.

    Wesson was also present, his gaze demure, concealing emotions unfathomable to others. The intelligence he had gathered revealed that Rhys, this enigmatic man, was HarleeˇŻs husband. Yet here was Casper, scheming with N to corner Harlee. This gathering wasnˇŻt just a banquet; it was a trap set to kill. Wesson knew HarleeˇŻs temperament, and her husbandˇŻs cruelty matched hers in every measure.

    Every journey starts at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s©q??§ŕ??

    After Margo heard of this, she insisted that Wesson attend, despite the considerable risk, to dere their neutrality before HarleeˇŻs husband. Left with no choice, Wesson had to forgo an important meeting to make a special appearance at the club.

    Understanding the stakes, Wesson was intrigued by the prospect of witnessing CasperˇŻs downfall firsthandˇŞit was a source of dark inspiration for him. However, he hadnˇŻt anticipated MargoˇŻs directmand to attend the banquet and this meeting, forcing him to make this journey.

    To the right, on a plush leather sofa, sat Casper, exuding arrogance as he puffed on a cigar. He had arrived early, possibly meeting with another faction beforehand.

    CasperˇŻs influence spanned both the legal and the underworld, positioning him as a prime candidate for the head of the Happer family. Although his standing in elia was solid, his expression was grim.

    The allure of the promises made by his niece, N, was too tempting. Without her leverage, Casper would never dare to y both ends against the middle.

    Casper was cornered. N held his lifeline in a tight grip. If he refused to cooperate, he would have no way to answer to the Happer family, leaving him no choice but to take the risk. He had fought tooth and nail against the odds to bring things this far. As long as Rhys feared NˇŻs threat, Casper could keep reaping the benefits from their standoff.

    Casper was confident that Rhys wouldnˇŻt dare strike at him hastily. Above all, Rhys adored Harlee, so as long as N posed a threat to Harlee, Rhys would be forced to y along.

    As for Nˇ­ Casper was indifferent to her machinations. His eyes were only on the prize.

    Oh, and the woman who had sparked this turmoil. Casper had sent people to dig into her past. Harlee was merely the daughter of the Sanderson family from Baythorn, once notable but long since ousted from the quartet of major families. He dismissed her as hardly a figure to fear. Had she not been wed to Rhys, Casper wouldnˇŻt have bothered with a second nce. Casper couldnˇŻt fathom NˇŻs obsession. N had been hell-bent on eliminating such an inconsequential woman for years, yet without any sess!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1459

    ?Chapter 1459:

    Casper reclined on the plush leather sofa, his gaze inadvertently catching WessonˇŻs, sparking a flicker of surprise in his eyes.

    Casper had long wanted to forge ties with Wesson, given his considerable sway in Gruinia, but the right opportunity had never presented itself. And now, here was Wesson, unexpectedly at this gathering.

    Considering that most attendees were local to elia, Casper pondered why Wesson had traveled all the way from Gruinia. Was Wesson also seeking to ingratiate himself with Rhys?

    Previously, Casper wouldnˇŻt have entertained such a notion, but after witnessing the elevation Rhys had afforded him, he was almost certain of WessonˇŻs intentions. A friend of a friend should also be an ally. After a momentˇŻs deliberation, Casper gazed at Wesson and ventured with a smile, ˇ°Mr. Jensen, what brings you to elia today?ˇ±

    The private room, previously muted, buzzed with anticipation as everyoneˇŻs attention snapped to the exchange.

    Wesson, nonchnt, nced at Casper and casually lifted his ss, taking a leisurely sip. His demeanor remained aloof, his expression cool and detached, as if Casper barely registered on his radar. After a lengthy pause, he simply stated, ˇ°Just having fun.ˇ±

    Casper, a shrewd observer, noted WessonˇŻs indifference but didnˇŻt retreat. He attempted once more to bridge the gap.

    ˇ°Mr. Jensen, IˇŻve heard about your extensive oil fields. You and Miss Jensen are quite the talk of the town. We all thought that field would eventually be nationalized.ˇ±

    galno¦Í?ls is your update source

    WessonˇŻs response was immediate and sharp. He mmed his ss down on the table, the sound sharply echoing in the hushed room. The room fell silent, stunned. It was clear that Casper was courting WessonˇŻs favor. Why then did Wesson react with such intensity? Could it be that Wesson wasnˇŻt in good standing with Rhys?

    As this notion took root, attendees weighed their options, gauging which side might be more advantageous.

    Wesson had no idea he was already being cast as an adversary to Rhys. Had he been aware, his irritation would have boiled over.

    Wesson frowned slightly, emitting a disdainful snort. It was evident he was thoroughly annoyed with Casper. What a fool! Attempting to leverage the oil field as a topic of camaraderie? He was aware of the covetous eyes fixed on that oil wealth. Even he dared not unt it too openly, yet here was Casper, tantly attempting to butter him up over it. Casper was ying with fire!

    Repeatedly embarrassed, CasperˇŻs expression darkened.

    Casper was livid. What did Wesson mean by that? Did Wesson really believe the Jensen familyˇŻs strength in Gruinia gave him the license to look down on Casper as if he were some petty street vendor?

    Casper assumed the news of his partnership with Rhys hadnˇŻt yet traveled far enough. Otherwise, Wesson would have at least shown a sliver of respect.

    Thinking of regaining some lost ground, CasperˇŻs confidence wavered under the weight of WessonˇŻs piercing aura.

    WessonˇŻs cold, calcting gaze locked onto Casper like a hawk eyeing its prey. His eyebrow arched with deliberate intent. His eyes were sharp, narrowed slits of disdain, and his voice cut through the tension like a knife.

    ˇ°Casper, IˇŻll say it one more time, right here in front of everyone. That oil field is co-owned by my family and the government. The rumors youˇŻre peddling? False. Stop spreading them.ˇ±

    Not a shred of respect graced WessonˇŻs tone or demeanor. He wouldnˇŻt even bother sparing Casper a nce after that.

    Wesson knew CasperˇŻs fate was more precarious than a candle in a storm. Whether Casper would make it through the night alive was a question no one in the room was eager to answer, least of all Wesson. Wesson had better things to do than waste words on a doomed man like Casper. After all, HarleeˇŻs wrath was legendary. No one who crossed her ever got to see a peaceful sunrise.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460:

    Margo had hinted to Wesson earlier that HarleeˇŻs husband was as ruthless as she was. Although the Jensen family had no reason to grovel before Harlee, Wesson figured there was no harm in leaving a favorable impression.

    Wesson couldnˇŻt shake the suspicion that HarleeˇŻs husband had orchestrated tonightˇŻs eventsˇŞraising Casper to the pinnacle of his arrogance, only to watch him plummet spectacrly.

    That HarleeˇŻs husband would go to such lengths to dismantle Casper said a lot about how much N mattered to Harlee. It made Wesson wonderˇŞwhat exactly had N done to earn such devotion?

    CasperˇŻs face turned as pale as a nk page. He couldnˇŻt fathom why Wesson had suddenly turned against him. As far as he knew, the Happer family had never provoked the Jensens.

    The room had grown so quiet that the sound of each breath felt like a shout in a canyon.

    For Casper, the next hour stretched into an eternity, the most agonizing stretch of his entire life.

    Finally, the door creaked open, and in walked Rhys, cutting a figure as imposing as a shadow at dusk. His ck suit clung to him like an extension of his authority, his leather shoes clicking softly against the floor. His eyes, cold and bottomless like a winterke, scanned the room, hismanding gaze slicing through the tension. It was as if everyoneˇŻs lives were held delicately in his hand, waiting to be crushed at his whim.

    The moment Rhys appeared, everyone rose instinctively to their feet. None were more enthusiastic than Casper.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s is your fiction sanctuary

    ˇ°Mr. Green,ˇ± he blurted out, practically groveling.

    Rhys didnˇŻt acknowledge Casper, offering only a faint, indifferent nce that eventuallynded on Wesson. So, someone of WessonˇŻs stature hade all the way from Gruinia? Interesting.

    Casper had felt bold enough to bluff Rhys earlier, leaning on his coboration with N. But now, faced with Rhys himself, his arrogance crumbled. He didnˇŻt even have the guts to meet RhysˇŻ gaze. N hadnˇŻt lied to him, right?

    Doubt crept into CasperˇŻs mind, feeding his growing terror. Could NˇŻs n actually tame a man like Rhys?

    But Casper had no choice but to stick to the script. The rewards N promised were too tempting, and she had assured him that assassins were nted among tonightˇŻs guests. Surely, Rhys wouldnˇŻt daresh out, no matter how angry he was.

    Rhys strode confidently to the head of the table, every step exuding a quiet menace. He sat down, and only then did the others hesitantly return to their seats.

    The room grew even heavier with silence, as if everyone had collectively stopped breathing.

    Rhys sat at the head seat without any expression on his face. His gaze traveled over the few people hidden in the corners, his eyes as indifferent as if he were looking at a mound of corpses.

    The assassins hidden in the corners felt as though an iron fist had gripped their hearts, squeezing out every ounce ofposure they had. Their shock was palpable. Had they been exposed? They held their breath, the tension thick enough to slice with a de. Every muscle coiled, every instinct sharpened, waiting for the moment chaos would erupt.

    But Rhys did nothing else. The disguised assassins exchanged confused nces. They consoled themselves, thinking it was perhaps just a coincidence, and forced themselves to maintain a calm facade.

    Casper rose to his feet, his polished smile a mask that concealed the storm brewing beneath. Lifting his ss, he said with syrupy cheerfulness, ˇ°Mr. Green, IˇŻm honored that you made the effort to attend my banquet. A toast to you!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Nice day for you dear readers! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (>?=)

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1461

    ?Chapter 1461:

    Rhys spared him a nce but didnˇŻt move an inch, leaving Casper standing there, awkward and exposed.

    CasperˇŻsugh came out stilted and brittle. His smile wavered, but he quickly rallied, swallowing his difort.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, allow me to lead by example!ˇ±

    With a flourish, Casper downed his drink in one go, the burn of the liquor doing little to mask his growing unease. Wiping his mouth, he forced a grin.

    ˇ°Now, about that coboration we discussedˇ­ˇ±

    Rhys and Casper had first met on RhysˇŻ first night in elia. Casper had used the excuse that he could no longer control N to ask for an exorbitant price, demanding that Rhys help him be the head of the Happer family within three months.

    At that time, Rhys had agreed without hesitation, leaving Casper with the false impression that he was approachable and easy to work with. It was under this illusion that Casper had walked straight into RhysˇŻ trap, finding himself hosting tonightˇŻs banquet.

    Rhys, unbothered, toyed with the stem of his wine ss, his expression unreadable. Despite the weariness in his features, there was no mistaking the quiet power radiating from him. He was a storm waiting to strike, and everyone could feel the electricity in the air.

    Suddenly, Rhys set the wine ss down with a deliberate thud, his gaze drifting to the newly opened bottle of foreign liquor. A sly smile yed on his lips as he remarked, ˇ°I heard you can hold your liquor better than most. How about giving us all a little demonstration tonight?ˇ±

    The words struck Casper like a bolt from the blue, his expression darkening in an instant. Beneath the table, his hands clenched into tight fists. Was Rhys mocking him? Was this an attempt to turn him into the eveningˇŻs entertainment? It felt like a cruel joke.

    RhysˇŻ attitude had taken such a sharp turn that Casper was left reeling. HadnˇŻt they been partners?

    The sting of humiliation burned in CasperˇŻs chest. Feeling cornered and unable to tolerate the fall from grace, he snapped, his voiceced with anger, ˇ°Mr. Green, what exactly are you trying to prove here? DonˇŻt you think youˇŻre crossing the line? Let me make something very clearˇŞIˇŻm not your subordinate. WeˇŻre equals, business partners!ˇ±

    Casper raised his chin defiantly and swept his gaze across the room, taking in the startled expressions on the faces of those present. A surge of satisfaction coursed through him. He knew their respect wasnˇŻt genuine. They had only approached him because of OakleeˇŻs influence. Tonight wasnˇŻt about asking Rhys for favors. It was about making a name for himself in elia and building his support base. Relying on Rhys was too riskyˇŞa gamble Casper wasnˇŻt willing to take. That was why he had agreed to work with N, spreading his chances across multiple paths.

    Every gaze in the room shifted to Rhys, and the observers exchanged uneasy nces, silently questioning his identity.

    RhysˇŻ easygoing expression hardened in an instant, his tone sharp andmanding.

    ˇ°Oaklee, remind Casper of his position.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± Oaklee replied.

    Oaklee walked over to Casper and struck him across the face twice, the sound echoing through the room. Her smile remained intact as she said, ˇ°Casper, do you understand where you stand now?ˇ±

    Casper froze for a moment, his eyes wide with shock. Anger quickly overtook him, his hands trembling. She had pped himˇŞin front of everyone. He pulled out his gun and pressed it against her head. His voice, low and furious, broke the tension.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1462

    ?Chapter 1462:

    ˇ°You think you can hit me and walk away with it?ˇ±

    But Oaklee was quicker. Before Casper could even cock the gun, she had it in her hands, pointing it back at him.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre not fast enough,ˇ± she said with a shortugh.

    With a dismissive gesture, Oaklee threw the gun to the floor and returned to her seat beside Rhys, her expression unbothered. She wouldnˇŻt havee today if Rhys hadnˇŻt stated that he wanted to teach the Happer family a lesson!

    The upants of the room were visibly stunned by RhysˇŻmanding presence and OakleeˇŻs unusual deference. Known for her steadfastness and unyielding spirit, OakleeˇŻs sudden submission was a clear indicator of RhysˇŻ extraordinary influence. They all pondered RhysˇŻ identity, considering how easily he couldmand someone like Oaklee. It seemed that CasperˇŻs days were numbered.

    Most in attendance were well-connected and had caught wind of CasperˇŻs overreaching ambitions, which now appeared to be his downfall.

    RhysˇŻ eyes glinted with a frosty menace, and a palpable aura of dominance emanated from him. He fixed his gaze on Casper, who had copsed onto the sofa, and sneered, ˇ°Casper, you have quite the temper!ˇ± Casper had not foreseen that RhysˇŻ earlier warmth was nothing more than a veneer. By the time he grasped the true nature of the situation, it was already toote.

    A flicker of fury ignited within Casper, his eyes turning bloodshot, mirroring the desperation of a cornered animal. His facial muscles twitched with rage as he forced a venomous sneer. Well, if Rhys was willing to overlook HarleeˇŻs well-being and sabotage their partnership, Casper would ally with N to take Harlee down.

    Casper knew of RhysˇŻ deep love for Harlee and HarleeˇŻs significant influence over him. There were rumors that Harlee refused to let Rhys meddle in her dealings with N, and Rhys had devised a strategic distraction to keep N at bay. Casper was eager to see how Harlee would cope with N without Rhys to keep things in check.

    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Ňv?ls?c?m

    ˇ°Mr. Green, very well. Today, youˇŻve sealed the fate of this partnership. DonˇŻt me me for my ruthlessness going forward!ˇ± Casper stood up, mming his hand on the table, and dered, ˇ°Our cooperation ends here. Consider yourself warned. Your wife will surely struggle against NˇŻs schemes!ˇ±

    WessonˇŻs lips twisted into a sardonic grin. Even now, Casper still dared to underestimate Harlee. He clearly had no idea what true peril looked like.

    RhysˇŻ dark gaze narrowed, a lethal intent flickering within.

    ˇ°Who said you could leave?ˇ±

    No sooner had Rhys spoken than the door to the room swung open. He paused, his head tilting slightly as a flicker of surprise danced across his features. Rising swiftly, he strode toward the door.

    Inside the room, all heads turned to follow RhysˇŻ movement, except for Casper, who was still reeling from his confrontation with Rhys.

    Though many in the room recognized Patrick, Harlee was an enigma to them. Yet, observing RhysˇŻ reaction, it wasnˇŻt hard to deduce her identity. After all, the only person who couldpel such a formidable man to rise in greeting was surely his cherished wife.

    Wesson tensed at HarleeˇŻs entrance, cursing his instinctive reaction. People often spoke of RhysˇŻ fearsome reputation, but in WessonˇŻs view, Harlee was the true embodiment of terror. Her mere gaze was enough to send shivers down his spine.

    At the doorway, Harlee entered the room with aposed air, indifferent to the many eyes upon her. Her expression remained stoic until RhysˇŻ familiar hand found her waist, prompting a smile to break her solemn facade.

    Harlee reached up, yfully pinching RhysˇŻ waist while arching an eyebrow, a teasing smile ying on her lips.

    ˇ°So, youˇŻve been busy with your little schemes behind my back, huh? WeˇŻll settle this at home!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1463

    ?Chapter 1463:

    On her way here, Harlee had learned that during her pregnancy, Rhys had orchestrated various maneuvers against NˇŞnone fatal, allowing her to deliver the final blow to N herself.

    It was hard not to be moved, though HarleeˇŻs emotions were mixed with more anger than affection. Rhys had shielded her from danger, yet had plunged into countless perils himself. It seemed her own recent escapades might be excused and forgotten.

    RhysˇŻ smile softened the chill around him, his voice lowering to a tender rasp.

    ˇ°Honey, I was wrongˇ­ˇ±

    The palpable shift in RhysˇŻ demeanor left the room spellbound. Was this still the man they feared?

    Amidst the frozen crowd, Oaklee stepped forward and warmly greeted Harlee, ˇ°Harlee, my dear, itˇŻs been too long.ˇ±

    As Oaklee moved to embrace Harlee, Rhys intercepted the gesture.

    ˇ°Humph!ˇ± Oaklee huffed, her toneced with mock indignation.

    ˇ°I just wanted a hug. YouˇŻre really tightening the reins!ˇ±

    The crowd shivered collectively, their faces a mix of revulsion and disbelief. Was Oaklee actually fawning over RhysˇŻ wife?

    As the crowd reeled in shock, Rhys and Oaklee shot them a pair of chilling res, prompting everyone to quickly avert their eyes. What a paradox! Rhys was tender with his wife yet harsh with everyone else. The four trailing behind Harlee watched the crowdˇŻs shifting expressions with disdain, deeming them naively unaware. If the crowd had witnessed Rhys and Harlee in a public disy of affection, wouldnˇŻt they have been utterly astounded? They seemed to have forgotten how hard they had tried to ignore such disys in the past.

    Casper, observing the scene, seethed with rage. What spell had Harlee cast on Rhys? Why was Rhys so adamantly defending her, even curtailing his freedom?

    Discover stories now g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í??s

    HarleeˇŻs gaze swept over Casper, her demeanor dripping with contempt, magnifying her imposing presence beyond even RhysˇŻ aura. Her lips curled slightly as her eyes locked onto CasperˇŻs hand, which gripped the gun. She asked nonchntly, ˇ°Are you using me as a bargaining chip?ˇ±

    Casper clenched his teeth, eyes burning with loathing, itching to retaliate. He spat bitterly, ˇ°Mrs. Green, must we really discuss this now?ˇ± If his dealings were exposed, who would dare align with him?

    After speaking, Casper turned back to Harlee. He met her icy stare, noticing an even colder fire in her pupils, and his heart sank. Somehow, he always felt like prey in her presence.

    CasperˇŻs grip on the gun tightened. He scanned the room, reassured by the presence of his hidden assassins. He breathed a silent sigh of relief.

    Thankfully, he was prepared. Otherwise, today might have been disastrous.

    Casper gritted his teeth. Hmph. Harlee must be bluffing. He was eager to see how she, relying so heavily on a man, would crumble and beg for protection!

    As HarleeˇŻs lips slightly upturned, her gaze lowered in feigned intimidation, the oppressive aura she radiated kept the onlookers tense. She slowly approached Casper, eyeing his hostile expression. She sneered, ˇ°DonˇŻt you know what I despise most in life?ˇ±

    Casper was caught off guard. Before he could react, his head was mmed to the floor.

    The sound of shattering ss reverberated through the VIP suite.

    As Casper tried to retaliate, HarleeˇŻs foot connected once more, sending him sprawling to the floor. She chuckled, her voice dripping with amusement.

    ˇ°I have one virtueˇŞI detest rushing a kill. So, donˇŻt worry, you still have plenty of time to breathe!ˇ±

    The next moment, Harlee reached out and, to the collective shock of everyone in the room, snapped CasperˇŻs hand with a bone-chilling crack. Without hesitation, she dragged his head down onto the cold, unforgiving ss tabletop and pressed her foot against his cheek, as if grinding out a cigarette. Her gaze swept the room, calm and unhurried, as if deciding what to have for breakfast.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1464

    ?Chapter 1464:

    ˇ°Those who dared to treat me as a pawn in their little game are all six feet under,ˇ± she said, her voice low and tranquil.

    Her words, though spoken with eerieposure, sent shivers rippling through the room.

    Rhys stepped forward, his face unreadable, and gently stroked HarleeˇŻs hand. It had been ages since Harlee hadid a hand on someone. Surely, it must feel strange to her now.

    Oaklee, standing just beside Rhys, let out an involuntary sigh, her lips twitching in faint irritation. Watching Rhys beam at Harlee like a loyal pup desperate for praise was bing too much to stomach. She averted her gaze, the disy of adoration almost making her roll her eyes. She was fed upˇŞutterly andpletely doneˇŞwith his over-the-top public disys of affection for Harlee.

    As for HarleeˇŻs fourpanions nearby? They barely spared the scene a second nce. This was routine for them. Rhys had long perfected the art of bing HarleeˇŻs personal puppy whenever she was around, and they had all made their peace with it. If there was ever a crown jewel in the collection of CasperˇŻs mistakes, it was his decision to trust the conniving N and ckmail Rhys. Now it had all unraveled. The game was up. Rhys wasnˇŻt just ruthlessˇŞhe was relentlessˇŞand Harlee, the woman by his side? She was a force no one in their right mind would want to reckon with.

    The crowd had a wide range of expressions. They were at a loss for words to express how they felt. Yes, RhysˇŻ wife could never be weak.

    CasperˇŻs mind buzzed with disbelief and panic. As he struggled to lift his head, a realization hit him like a blow to the chestˇŞhe was utterly andpletely trapped.

    L?t?st c§ß¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?ls.??????

    ˇ°Youˇ­ you let me go!ˇ± Casper spat, his voice a mix of desperation and defiance. His teeth clenched so hard that blood seeped from his bitten lip, the metallic taste a cruel reminder of his humiliation.

    CasperˇŻs eyes burned with fury, barely concealing his fear. How could Harlee overpower him so effortlessly? AndˇŞdamn itˇŞwhat had she done to his hand? Shit!

    Casper twisted, angry and desperate, but every movement only caused Harlee to press her foot harder into his chest. The searing pain overwhelmed him, and soon, his body betrayed him. He cked out.

    HarleeˇŻs lips curled into the faintest of smiles. Her slender hand hovered over a bottle of wine, almost as if it were a delicate trinket. With a casual flick of her wrist, she lifted the bottle and poured the liquor over CasperˇŻs face.

    ˇ°Ahˇ­ˇ±

    Casper jolted awake, gasping. The pain hit him like a freight train once more, his features twisting into a grimace that couldˇŻve been mistaken for a wild creature of the mountains.

    ˇ°Pleaseˇ­ Let me go,ˇ± Casper pleaded, his voice hoarse.

    ˇ°We can talk. We can sit down and talk it throughˇ­ˇ±

    His words were shaky, his body trembling, and the agony gnawed at him relentlessly. Desperation gripped him as he begged for mercy.

    HarleeˇŻs eyebrows arched slightly, and she regarded him with a chilling, measured gaze.

    ˇ°Talk?ˇ± she mused, her voice devoid of emotion, cold as the wind that cuts through the bones.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt like conversing with people who have hidden agendas.ˇ±

    The air in the room thickened, oppressive in its silence.

    CasperˇŻs will to survive surged with intensity. He struggled fiercely, every muscle straining as he raised his uninjured left hand, desperate to strike at Harlee.

    But no matter how much Casper fought, he couldnˇŻt break free from HarleeˇŻs relentless hold. As soon as CasperˇŻs hand came up, Rhys swiftly twisted and broke it, rendering it useless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1465

    ?Chapter 1465:

    Casper waspletely at their mercy, like a trapped animalˇŞhelpless and exposed. He longed to order the assassins hidden around the room to take action and eliminate Harlee and Rhys, but he bit his tongue. He wasnˇŻt ready to make that move yet. He was waiting for the perfect moment.

    Having endured such brutal injuries, Casper had learned the hard way. He understood that with RhysˇŻ and HarleeˇŻs skills, the assassins alone wouldnˇŻt be enough to defeat them. So, he devised a nˇŞhe would sacrifice himself. The instant Rhys and Harlee grewcent, he would give the order to strike, catching them off guard.

    Suddenly, a strangeugh broke the silence, ringing out in the tense room.

    Wesson, holding a ss of wine, raised his eyes just enough to nce at Harlee. His expression shifted to one of subtle respect as he lowered his gaze, trying to maintain hisposure.

    ˇ°Harlee, my apologies. I just thought of something amusing, soˇ­ˇ±

    WessonˇŻs tone was genuinely apologetic, as he feared that even the smallest misstep could ignite HarleeˇŻs wrath. In truth, he had chuckled only because he hade up with something amusing. Even if he had ten times the courage, he wouldnˇŻt have dared act this way in front of Harlee. He couldnˇŻt risk making her upset, after all.

    Everyone else in the room exchanged uneasy nces. What was going on? Wesson, of all people, had be so respectful toward RhysˇŻ wife. Something about her presence, her power, was bing increasingly apparent. They couldnˇŻt help but wonder who she truly was beneath thatposed exterior. They were certain that once they learned her true identity, theyˇŻd avoid crossing her at all costs.

    Harlee, who had noticed Wesson the moment she entered but hadnˇŻt given him much thought, suddenly grabbed an empty wine bottle and threw it directly at him.

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????s

    ˇ°I donˇŻt like being interrupted while IˇŻm working.ˇ±

    Wesson didnˇŻt flinch. Instead, he stood up, bowed deeply, and replied, ˇ°I understand, Harlee.ˇ±

    Losing face was nothingpared to what could happen if she truly got upset. He had no intention of trembling at the thought of her for the rest of his life.

    The others in the room watched in stunned silence. If even Wesson, known for his arrogance, respected her like this, what did that say about her? Everyone knew theyˇŻd better show her the same respect.

    Harlee calmly removed her foot from CasperˇŻs chest. His fury reignited, and he attempted to charge at her, but before he could even get halfway toward her, she kicked him away effortlessly. She kicked him again, this time with enough force to send a shockwave through the room.

    It wasnˇŻt just Casper who felt the blowˇŞeveryone in the room seemed to flinch, as if those kicks had struck their very souls. Violence like that? One would have to be insane to cross her.

    Casper, now barely holding on to his sanity,manded his hidden assassins in the corner with a trembling voice, ˇ°Kill them! Kill them all!ˇ±

    CasperˇŻs hair was matted with blood, and he now resembled a desperate beggarˇŞdisheveled and twisted with rage. His face was contorted in a way that made him look even more terrifying. But the gunshots he had expected never came. The room was eerily still, and he tried desperately to lift his head, only to see that theˇ­

    The assassins Casper had hidden in the shadows nowy motionless on the floor. A cold fear gripped his heart.

    ˇ°Noˇ­ Impossible. How could you know?ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt even spare Casper a nce. She turned instead to Rhys, gently pulling him down to sit beside her on the sofa. Without a word, she leanedfortably against him, settling into his arms as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1466

    ?Chapter 1466:

    Everyone in the room froze. Rhys was far too indulgent of his woman, wasnˇŻt he? She was practically using him as a human cushion!

    Casper, on the verge of madness, went silent. His wild gaze was fixed on the pair as they sat there, calm andposed, as if the chaos surrounding them didnˇŻt matter at all.

    After settling on the sofa, Rhys began to smooth HarleeˇŻs hair, his fingers gentle. Then, he poured her a ss of water, holding it up to her lips with great care.

    ˇ°Did you know the moment I left?ˇ± he asked softly.

    Harlee took a few slow, deliberate sips before answering, ˇ°Yes.ˇ±

    ˇ°I knew youˇŻd figure it out the moment I left!ˇ± He chuckled, his fingers warm as they traced the corner of her mouth, gently wiping away the water stain with a tender touch.

    Harlee quipped, ˇ°But you still tried to hide it from me.ˇ±

    With a shrug, Harlee leaned back into RhysˇŻ warm embrace.

    A grin slowly spread across RhysˇŻ lips as he adjusted her into a morefortable position.

    ˇ°So, this bes our little secret.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ crew averted their eyes, feigning ignorance. Rhys and Harlee had a tendency to indulge in public disys of affection, often oblivious to the difort it caused those around them. Those who regrly spent time with them had long since mastered the art of tuning out the coupleˇŻs antics. Whenever things got too intimate, they would tactfully make their exits.

    Only Oaklee, unfamiliar with Rhys and HarleeˇŻs behavior, seemed visibly annoyed. She rolled her eyes at the pair and stormed out for a smoke. The disy was simply too much for her to endure. She felt nauseous just witnessing it.

    ?@?€?? ˇé??????? ?? g?lnove?s.c???

    Oaklee regretted not bringing her new boyfriend along. His presence might have spared her from this torture.

    The mood in the private room grew thick with tension. If given another chance, none of the upants would have willingly stepped foot into such a torturous gathering. They had already witnessed so many assassins fall and had to choke back their screams. And now, they had to endure this coupleˇŻs public disy of affection? What a dreadful banquet!

    The crowd cursed silently in their hearts. They would have preferred death over attending another event hosted by Rhys and Harlee. These gatherings could be more dangerous than any battlefield.

    As the room settled into an ufortable silence, Harlee did the unexpected. She had a chair brought over and ced directly in front of Casper. Settling into it, she adopted a posture that was both casual andmanding.

    Without saying a word, HarleeˇŻs intense gaze was enough to signal that she expected a confession from Casper, sending a fresh wave of dread through the room. It was clear that, like Rhys, she possessed the ability to shift from calm to fury in the blink of an eye.

    Patrick fetched an additional chair from outside. Rhys took the seat next to Harlee, mirroring her formidable aura. Despite the warmth of the room, a palpable chill swept through.

    Casper, defeated, slumped to the floor, his options exhausted. Even the stealthiest of assassins had been subdued without a sound. He knew he stood no chance against Rhys and Harlee.

    Lifting his head, Casper met HarleeˇŻs gaze. She casually rested her hand on the armrest, propped up her chin, and offered a smug smile that seemed to demand his submission.

    Wesson, witnessing the scene, was flooded with unpleasant memories. Harlee had once wielded the same indifferent demeanor to break him and his sister.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1467

    ?Chapter 1467:

    In WessonˇŻs eyes, Harlee was nothing short of diabolical. His heart pounded in his chest, and the taste of the alcohol vanished in an instant.

    Wesson now understood why Margo had chosen a mundane meeting over this nightmarish gathering. Just the sight of Harlee was enough to shave years off his life. He realized he had been duped by Margoˇ­

    As the tension reached its peak, Harlee scanned the room. Her gaze alone was enough to make heads bow. With a dismissive air, she announced, ˇ°The showˇŻs over. You should all leave now.ˇ±

    Her words acted like a spell. Wesson and several others rose immediately.

    ˇ°Have a good day,ˇ± Wesson said respectfully.

    Harlee waved her hand dismissively, signaling the end of the gathering. At her gesture, everyone swiftly rose and made their exit, eager to escape the oppressive atmosphere. None of them wanted to linger in the toxic air of the banquet a moment longer.

    The room, now cloaked in an eerie silence, was left with only Harlee, Rhys, Patrick, Robbie, and Casper.

    Casper inhaled deeply, mustering his courage, and dered with a mix of defiance and desperation, ˇ°Kill me or torture me, whatever suits your fancy! But be warnedˇŞeven though IˇŻm not the prized candidate of the Happer family, they wonˇŻt stand idly by if IˇŻm mistreated!ˇ±

    CasperˇŻs voice began confidently, but as his gaze lingered on HarleeˇŻs unperturbed face, his certainty faltered. He couldnˇŻt fathom her calmness. He had thought that the mere mention of the Happer familyˇŻs vengeance would unsettle her.

    For the first time, Casper questioned the influence and stature of his family. He even began to doubt NˇŻs capabilities, whose reputation had once seemed insurmountable. Could N truly handle Harlee?

    Harlee cocked her head, her eyes flicking to Rhys with a yful smirk, and teased, ˇ°Darling, someone seems to think you fear the wrath of the Happer family. Is there any truth to that?ˇ±

    Her words wereced with irony. Casper had used her of relying on Rhys for support, and she naturally took it upon herself to clear the air.

    RhysˇŻ eyes softened as he looked at Harlee, affectionately brushing her nose with his fingers, and chuckled.

    ˇ°Wellˇ­ Eradicating the entire Happer family might be a tad challenging in the short run, but stirring up a little trouble for them? ThatˇŻs childˇŻs y.ˇ±

    Rhys spoke with a wry twist of his brows, his demeanor reflecting careful consideration.

    Harlee raised an eyebrow, signaling Casper to proceed. She hadnˇŻt ended CasperˇŻs life immediately, nor had she allowed Robbie to rough him up, because she intended to extract information about N from him. However, Harlee preferred it if Casper volunteered the information himself. Either way, she had time on her side and wasnˇŻt in a rush to break him down.

    For reasons he couldnˇŻt fathom, Casper sensed that RhysˇŻ threats were not hollow. His current plight was a direct result of NˇŻs maniption. Without her interference, and with RhysˇŻ backing, he could have easily ascended as the head of the Happer family. Therefore, he felt no allegiance to NˇŻs cause.

    Yet, Casper didnˇŻt harbor enough resentment toward N to wish her dead. He was painfully aware that his current predicament stemmed from his own greed. Had he focused solely on bing the head of the Happer family, his business would still have been flourishing. s, he couldnˇŻt turn back time.

    ˇ°Mrs. Green, letˇŻs strike a bargain. Spare my lifeˇŞthatˇŻs all I askˇŞand IˇŻll spill everything I know, including how N became part of the Happer family!ˇ± Casper finally mustered the courage to meet HarleeˇŻs gaze.

    ˇ°I assure you, this is fresh intelligence. A fair trade, wouldnˇŻt you agree?ˇ±

    Casper struggled to maintain aposed tone, but his nerves were frayed. He wasnˇŻt certain if his information would hold any value to Harlee. In his mind, Harlee could easily crush N without breaking a sweat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1468

    ?Chapter 1468:

    Harlee crossed her legs, her eyes leisurely meeting CasperˇŻs. She tapped her fingers rhythmically on the armrest and replied nonchntly, ˇ°Firstly, I can gather information about N on my own. Secondly, N poses no real threat to me. Thirdly, who gave you the audacity to negotiate terms with me?ˇ±

    Rhys remained silent beside Harlee throughout the exchange, attending to her with a devotion that bordered on worship. One moment, he was feeding her fruit; the next, he was bringing her water to soothe her throat. His every action was a testament to his unwavering focus on her.

    Nearby, Patrick, feeling increasingly out of ce amidst this overt disy of affection, stealthily edged toward Robbie.

    Being single, Patrick found the scene before him unbearable. On top of that, it was downright awkward to watch Rhys, the high and mighty leader, behaving like a devoted servant.

    Harlee snorted. Who did Casper think he was, trying to set the terms with her?

    Casper tilted his head back, his eyes going wide as if they might pop out of their sockets, his body trembling with barely contained fury. Harlee had rejected him! She had actually turned down his proposal.

    Casper felt as though heˇŻd been pped awake by the harsh hand of reality. His body shook uncontrobly as he fixed his gaze on the woman in front of him. The cocky confidence that had once filled his eyes was now reced with seething rage, a bitterness so deep it was barely contained. Harlee must be pretending. She had to be! With all her skills, how could she possibly let N run wild again and again without doing anything? N must have something on HarleeˇŞsomething Harlee was afraid of. There was no way Harlee wouldnˇŻt want to extract information about N from him!

    Even as Casper tried to console himself, a cold sense of fear gnawed at his insides. Harlee was too unpredictable. He couldnˇŻt figure her out.

    ???¨¦?? ???t??§ń? ¨Şn Gal¦Đo¦Í¦Ĺl?.c??

    Casper turned his stiff, pained face toward Rhys, hoping the man would see the value in any information about N. This was hisst bargaining chip for survival.

    But Rhys was too busy tending to Harlee to pay attention to Casper. Whatever Harlee decided, Rhys was on her side. If she wanted to chase her wildest dreams, heˇŻd be right behind her, no questions asked.

    Outside the Gilded Club, Wesson leaned against the wall, a cigarette dangling from his lips. He pulled out his phone, opened the messaging app, and found the contactbeled ˇ°The Boss Lady You DonˇŻt Dare Mess With.ˇ±

    With a sigh, he began typing the entire story, from start to finish.

    ˇ°Harlee and her man are already pilling Casper. His survival chances are looking pretty slim.ˇ±

    Margo texted back almost immediately.

    ˇ°Wesson, thanks for your hard work. For the safety and benefit of our family, hang in there a little longer and make sure you exin everything before heading home.ˇ±

    Wesson took a drag from his cigarette, ncing at her reply, nearly choking on the smoke.

    ˇ°Margo, youˇŻre such a great sister, arenˇŻt you?ˇ± Asking him to go back and exin everything to Harlee was a daunting challenge.

    MargoˇŻs response was swift.

    ˇ°Stopining. DonˇŻte back unless you finish your mission.ˇ±

    Wesson shot off another message, but unsurprisingly, he was blocked again. HeˇŻd grown used to being blocked by Margo, so he just shoved his phone back into his pocket and resigned himself to waiting in the corner near the entrance for Harlee toe out.

    Meanwhile, inside the private room, CasperˇŻs face had gone ashen, his body stiff as a board. He bit his lip hard enough to draw blood, refusing to let go. His body trembled with each passing moment, his broken hands useless and numb.

    The silence in the room was deafening.

    When Harlee had said, ˇ°Who do you think you are to negotiate with me?ˇ± Casper felt like thest of his energy drained away. He had noeback, knowing his chances of survival were slipping through his fingers. He, the most sessful member of the Happer family, always striving to be number one, never imagined his life would end in such a humiliating way.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1469

    ?Chapter 1469:

    Suddenly, Harlee slowly waved her hand, signaling Robbie to reattach CasperˇŻs broken hands. She gave Casper a long, calcting look, her voice cold as ice.

    ˇ°Looks like youˇŻve learned your lesson. Nowˇ­ letˇŻs talk business.ˇ±

    Robbie stepped forward, quickly getting to work on CasperˇŻs broken arms. To be fair, without HarleeˇŻs precise training, her method of breaking bones wouldˇŻve been impossible to fix on the first try. It was a skill that could challenge even the most seasoned medical professionals.

    Casper was tough. Aside from the initial screams, he didnˇŻt writhe in pain. The physical agony had given way to numbness, but it was the psychological terror that truly paralyzed him.

    CasperˇŻs dull eyes suddenly sparked to life. He struggled to stand, gripping the wall next to him to steady himself, ignoring the difort. His bloodshot eyes were wild, his expression twisted with a blend of admiration, fear, and shame. He forced a smile, and then, without warning, burst into maniacalughter.

    ˇ°Harlee, I have to hand it to you. Your ruthlessness, especially in torturing others, is impressive.ˇ±

    At this, Rhys, who had been feeding Harlee watermelon, paused and looked up, his sharp gaze piercing through the room. Not out of shock, but out of curiosity. It was rare to see someone so brainless suddenly have a sh of rity after being provoked by Harlee.

    Harlee slowly lifted her eyes, her gaze locking with CasperˇŻs. Her dark, unreadable eyes were like a frozen pond in December. Her face remained calm, yet the coldness in her demeanor sent a chill through the room. A subtle, wicked smile tugged at the corner of her lips. She leaned back, crossing her legs with ease.

    ˇ°Oh?ˇ±

    Read all updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??ls

    ˇ°Do go on. IˇŻm curious. Besides torturing people, what other tricks do you think I have up my sleeve?ˇ±

    Casper, who had been about to speak confidently, faltered. The words that had been on his tongue now stuck in his throat. Had it been anyone else, he would have seized the moment to speak. But looking into HarleeˇŻs eyes, he found himself unable to utter a sound. There was too much lurking behind those eyes.

    Robbie barely contained a smirk. HarleeˇŻs unpredictability could drive her enemies to the brink.

    Rhys masked the smile that almost appeared in his eyes, his gaze deepening. He nced away, returning his focus to taking care of Harlee. Harlee truly was one of a kind.

    Casper stared at Harlee, noting she wasnˇŻt going to say anything else. His mouth twitched with anger, but the words that had been so ready to spill out now seemed trapped. He thought he had cracked HarleeˇŻs gameˇŞshe was using her ˇ°mind gamesˇ± to break him before interrogating him about N.

    But as Casper looked into HarleeˇŻs eyes, all his confidence evaporated.

    He even started to doubt whether Harlee really wanted to know about N at all. Maybe Harlee was just giving him a chance to survive. So, without thinking, he spilled everything he knew.

    ˇ°N came to me out of the blue. She said she wasnˇŻt interested in being the family head. SheˇŻd give up the position, but only if I broke my deal with you and teamed up with her to wipe you all out.ˇ±

    Casper paused, ncing at the lifeless assassins on the floor.

    ˇ°She wanted to use them to do it.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyes flickered with a subtle change, but she quickly regained herposure. This didnˇŻt seem like NˇŻs style. The assassins, now skilled, had been too easily discovered. NˇŻs ns were usually far more discreet. Casper had clearly been deceived. N likely used Harlee to get rid of Casper so she could im the title of head of the Happer family for herself. As for the bad blood between themˇ­ Once N was in charge, sheˇŻd have the resources to make HarleeˇŻs life miserable.

    HarleeˇŻs lips curled into a cold, knowing smile. What a clever n. But did N really think Harlee was so easily yed? If N thought she could use Harlee to do the dirty work, then Harlee would dly y along.

    Casper rambled on about N, detailing her integration into the Happer family. He described the process thoroughly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1470

    ?Chapter 1470:

    Casper had every intention of telling NˇŻs story from beginning to end. But as his throat grew dry and he tilted his head, about to ask Harlee for a ss of water, it struck him that she wasnˇŻt even paying attention to him.

    A wave of anger and humiliation surged through Casper. His eyes darkened, unable to conceal the fury simmering beneath the surface. All his will to survive seemed to disappear at that moment.

    ˇ°Harlee, even though IˇŻm at your mercy, a little respect is the least you could show! Do your worst, and I wonˇŻt speak another word.ˇ±

    Convinced his fate was sealed, he resolved to die with dignity.

    Harlee turned her gaze away from Rhys, her eyes narrowing, her eyebrows arching slightly. The timing was finally just about right. She gave a slight smile and said with ease, ˇ°Casper, are you feeling uneasy? It makes sense, though. After all, you care for your niece so much.ˇ±

    Casper had just managed to calm himself, but her words agitated him once more.

    ˇ°What are you implying?ˇ± he asked, puzzled.

    ˇ°Ever wondered why I handled those assassins with such ease?ˇ± At that moment, Harlee wore a smug smile, hiding her intentions of pitting Casper and N against each other well.

    CasperˇŻs face reddened, his eyes widened, and he looked utterly baffled. Harlee clicked her tongue silently. No wonder Casper was merely a puppet manipted by NˇŞtruly naive and easily fooled.

    Harlee observed Casper with a look of sympathy as she pointed out how he had been exploited by N.

    Fresh stories here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c?m

    CasperˇŻs facial expressions morphed from disbelief to anger, ultimately climaxing into intense hatred, disying the gamut of emotions of someone betrayed. Had Harlee not enlightened him, he would never have suspected he was merely a pawn in NˇŻs plot, having assumed it was his own doing that hadnded him where he was now. He might foolishly have helped N y against Harlee if given another chance. How could he not seethe with rage upon learning the depth of NˇŻs maniption?

    CasperˇŻs fists tightened, and with thest shred of hisposure, he retorted indifferently, ˇ°These are merely your ims. Why should I believe them?ˇ±

    Harlee rose from her seat, gazing at Casper as he slowly regained hisposure. Her expression was cold, and her tone detached as she said, ˇ°Casper, surely, you arenˇŻtcking in judgment, are you?ˇ± It was another provoking remark, but Casper was no longer angry; he knew Harlee was truthful. Otherwise, her team wouldnˇŻt have quietly suppressed those assassins with such precision. His resolve for vengeance grew stronger. Clenching his fists, he begged earnestly, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, I beg you, allow me to seek my revenge!ˇ±

    With a tilt of her head and a yful arch of her brows, Harlee chuckled.

    ˇ°Oh? You think you can outmaneuver N?ˇ±

    Previously, such a statement would have stung Casper deeply, but now, he actually agreed with Harlee.

    ˇ°I am willing to be your tool!ˇ± he said sincerely.

    ˇ°Not interested,ˇ± Harlee responded coldly.

    Just when Casper was about to lose hope, she added, ˇ°But I can guide you. Your fate is in your own hands.ˇ±

    A spark returned to CasperˇŻs eyes.

    ˇ°Return and inform N that I aming for her life,ˇ± she said coldly. Although the words were arrogant, they slipped from HarleeˇŻs mouth with the same casual tone as if she were simply talking about what to eatter.

    ˇ°Understood, I will ry your message and take my revenge on N in my own way!ˇ± Casper responded with deep respect, his resolve clear in his eyes.

    Being a part of the Happer family, Casper was no ordinary person. Hispetence, though not outstanding, should not be underestimated, especially now that he was fully alert.

    Recalling her missteps in underestimating MatteoˇŻspetence, Harlee wasnˇŻt about to let Casper grow into a potential threat. She nced up, signaling Cillian and Robbie to take over. She was not about to engage in a fight she wasnˇŻt sure of winning.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1471

    ?Chapter 1471:

    At the entrance of the Gilded Club, Wesson crouched near a flowerbed, surrounded by cigarette stubs, his face marked by growing irritation as he texted Margo.

    ˇ°Margo, itˇŻs been two hours! IˇŻve been standing by the door for two hours! Can I stop waiting already?ˇ±

    He hoped his usually caring sister would not let him wait any longer, considering it was unclear when Harlee would exit or whether she would even use the main entrance.

    Yet, MargoˇŻs response made his mouth twitch and his expression darken.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs only been two hours. DonˇŻt bother me until youˇŻve waited at least eight or nine hours. Exercise patience!ˇ±

    Wesson wanted to retract his previous remarks. His sister was no longer a doting sibling when it came to Harlee. Eight or nine hours? Heughed to himself. If he hadnˇŻt seen Harlee by then, his sister would likely have told him not to contact her until a full day had passed. He shouldnˇŻt have messaged her.

    Suddenly, the doors swung open. Wesson instinctively looked up and spotted familiar figures emerging. His spirits soared. He rose swiftly, ignoring his stiff legs, and hurried toward Harlee.

    Naturally, to avoid being mistaken for an enemy by those nking Harlee, Wesson slowed his pace as the distance between them shortened.

    Wesson bypassed Robbie and the others, stopped before Harlee, bowed slightly, and respectfully handed her a document, exining its significance.

    ˇ°Harlee, this is a recent contract between the Jensen family and N, concerning oil fields. Should you have any conflicts with N, the Jensen family is willing to terminate this contract at any moment and cease all dealings with her.ˇ±

    Latest chapters g@ln¦Ňv??ls?c©–m

    Upon hearing this, Robbie and the others turned their gazes toward Wesson. The Jensen family was prepared to nullify an oil field contract just like that? Such a decision was what others hesitated to take.

    Harlee maintained an unppable demeanor. She merely arched an eyebrow, leaned toward Wesson, and murmured, ˇ°Instruct Margo to manage the business dealings as she sees fit, and IˇŻll be seeking a new deal with her shortly.ˇ±

    Once again shocked by HarleeˇŻsmanding presence, Wesson lowered his head and responded respectfully, ˇ°Understood. I will ry your message exactly. What should be done about this contract?ˇ±

    Harlee looked at Wesson and said slowly, ˇ°Rest assured, I wonˇŻt pursue your family on this.ˇ±

    Relieved, Wesson nodded. His taskpleted, he bowed again and walked straight to his ck Bentley after securing HarleeˇŻs nod of approval to depart.

    Rhys, his arm around HarleeˇŻs waist, watched Wesson retreat with prating, dark eyes. Had the Jensen family from Gruinia ever shed with Harlee before? They seemed quite intimidated by her.

    Inside the car, the hum of the engine was the only sound. Patrick was behind the wheel, his eyes asionally ncing at the rearview mirror. Harlee nestledfortably into RhysˇŻ arms, her eyes heavy, teetering on the edge of sleep.

    Rhys, ever so gentle, ran his hand across HarleeˇŻs shoulder, hoping to lull her into rest. Just then, his phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out, tapping the screen to silence it, but a name on the message stopped him in his tracksˇŞUwhor. He paused, his head lowering slightly, then spoke in a low voice, barely above a whisper.

    ˇ°Babe, do you want me to handle the aftermath in Uwhor?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyes fluttered open at the sound of his voice. Without a trace of hesitation, she met his gaze, her tone cool but sure.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs already taken care of.ˇ±

    Rhys offered a small smile, not pressing further. He knew Harlee was her own person, fiercely independent. He never intended to tie her down with his love. But if anything threatened her safety, he wouldnˇŻt think twice about keeping her close.

    Slipping his arm around her shoulders, Rhys let the subject drift into the quiet.

    ˇ°How about something spicy for dinner?ˇ± he asked casually, changing the topic with ease.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1472

    ?Chapter 1472:

    ˇ°Sure. LetˇŻs do barbecue. Oh, and ice cream too!ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice perked up at the mere mention of food, her sleepiness vanishing like mist under the sun.

    With a yful glint in her eyes, she continued, ˇ°IˇŻm craving something spicy, and make the ice cream chocte.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ eyes softened with affection, a smile tugging at his lips. It was the kind of smile that said it all, as if he couldnˇŻt have been happier than in that moment.

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± he replied with a tender nod.

    Patrick, ncing at them through the rearview mirror, couldnˇŻt help but let out an inward sigh. He used to think Rhys hated being kept in the dark above all else. But now, as the matter concerned Harlee, Rhys merely posed a question about it before brushing it off. RhysˇŻ devotion to Harlee was unwavering, willing topromise his prior principles for her at any time. Patrick did not doubt that even if Harlee tricked Rhys, he would simply smile and once again confess to her.

    Back at the hotel, the rich aroma of barbecue greeted them as soon as the door opened.

    Serena, bncing a tray of freshly made meatballs, spotted them immediately. She ced the tray down with a swift motion and dashed toward Harlee like a child eager to show her something.

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre back!ˇ± Serena eximed with a grin that could light up the room.

    HarleeˇŻs heart warmed at the sight of SerenaˇŻs radiant smile. It was clear that Serena had moved on from her past,pletely unburdened by whatever had once weighed her down. Whatever happened before was no longer her concern.

    ˇ°Yeah,ˇ± Harlee replied, her voice calm, carrying a quiet relief. The Serena before her now was a far cry from the one haunted by past struggles.

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    ˇ°IˇŻve got all your favorite ingredients ready!ˇ± Serena beamed, vibrating with excitement.

    As Serena spoke, Cillian, Robbie, and Thiago emerged from the kitchen, each carrying a dish and sporting appropriately themed aprons. They had time to prepare this much because Harlee and Rhys had taken a detour. Each of them took control of one dish, but Serena did the majority of the preparation.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, Harlee,ˇ± Cillian, Robbie, and Thiago spoke in perfect harmony, as though they had rehearsed the words a thousand times. HarleeˇŻs gaze drifted over them,nding on the table, and a smile tugged at the corners of her lips. Everything theyˇŻd set up was exactly what she loved.

    Rhys gently took her hand, guiding her to the table. The others followed, settling in.

    With a deft motion, Rhys rolled up his sleeves and went to work, whipping up the sauce for Harlee. Once that was done, he ced the ice cream in front of her. He continued to serve her food with careful attention.

    The others merely watched in stunned silence, their tongues clicking in disbelief. Good grief, Rhys was absolutely doting on Harlee. They had always assumed Rhys wouldnˇŻt treat even his own daughter with such tenderness. He reserved this kind of patience and consideration only for Harlee.

    As Harlee ate, calm and collected, Rhys lovingly served her exactly what she enjoyed.

    Meanwhile, the rest of the group engaged in light chatter, bouncing between gossip and nostalgic reminiscing, the atmosphere buzzing with energy.

    Even Serena, typically a light drinker, had managed to down a few sses. Taking a bite of meatball, she casually asked, ˇ°Harlee, are we heading back to Baythorn?ˇ±

    ˇ°Tomorrow? I heard Thiago and the others say youˇŻre nning to take care of N. Is that true?ˇ±

    Rhys, without missing a beat, added another piece of meat to HarleeˇŻs te. She naturally picked it up and ate it before responding, her tone cool but firm, ˇ°Yes, and itˇŻs about time we start getting ready to handle Tania as well.ˇ±

    The room erupted in excitement. Thiago, Cillian, Robbie, and Patrick raised their sses and knocked them back in one go. It seemed Harlee was finally about to deal with the troublemakers.

    After the meal, the group settled onto the plush leather sofas in the hotel lounge. Oaklee arrived, dessert in hand, her voice dripping with mock indignation.

    ˇ°How could you all eat without me?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1473

    ?Chapter 1473:

    Herment was met with collective eye-rolls. Robbie had already pinged the group chat, so Oaklee knew perfectly well about the meal.

    Earlier, Oaklee had parted ways with them at the Gilded Club, iming she couldnˇŻt stand to watch the lovebirds in action, but in reality, sheˇŻd gone off to flirt with some man.

    Oaklee set the desserts down in front of Harlee. Even though they didnˇŻt cross paths too often, she knew exactly what Harlee liked. After something spicy, Harlee always craved mango-vored treats.

    ˇ°By the way, how do you n to handle the Happer family?ˇ± Oaklee asked between bites of chocte cake.

    ˇ°Are you going to help them choose a new family head, or just let them tear each other apart?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs voice was slow, almostnguid, as she replied, ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need to rush. The Happer family head isnˇŻt going anywhere soon.ˇ±

    She nced at Serena and then turned away, saying, ˇ°Oaklee, get a detailed investigation into the Happer family tree.ˇ±

    Oaklee nearly choked on her cake, her eyes wide in surprise.

    ˇ°The Happer family tree? Harlee, youˇŻre not nning on wiping out the whole Happer family, are you?ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt bother exining herself. Instead, she just urged Oaklee to get on with the task. SerenaˇŻs real identity was something that needed to remain under wraps for now.

    Serena, her heart swelling with gratitude, nced at Harlee. She understood exactly why Harlee had asked for the investigation. Harlee wasnˇŻt just protecting her; she was also helping her uncover the truth about her biological parents. The fact that Harlee hadnˇŻt exined anything further spoke volumesˇŞit was a shield, protecting Serena from unnecessary attention.

    Feel inspired by g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s,

    Serena had once yearned for the love of her birth parents, but nowˇ­ with Harlee and the Shadow Moon Society members, the presenceˇŞor absenceˇŞof her biological parents hardly seemed to matter.

    Once Harlee finished her mango cake at her usual rxed pace, the conversation shifted, bouncing between different topics. The lively energy returned, and no one seemed in a hurry to sleep.

    Of course, while the singles had their own routines, the couples had their own nighttime rituals.

    Seeing Harlee content and satisfied, Rhys made the call to leave, ushering everyone toward the presidential suite next door.

    ˇ°Rhys, you can leave, but why are you dragging Harlee with you? You jerkˇ­ˇ±

    Oaklee, already tipsy, slurred the words.

    Patrick, quick on his feet, covered her mouth before she could say more. He and Thiago exchanged a knowing nce and swiftly carried her off to the next room.

    ˇ°Well, itˇŻs gettingte. Time to hit the hay.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yeah, letˇŻs get some sleepˇ­ˇ±

    The group chuckled awkwardly before scrambling to make a hasty exit, eager to avoid RhysˇŻ wrath.

    Rhys and Harlee found themselves in the bathroom, the air charged with undeniable tension. His hands gently traced the curve of HarleeˇŻs slim waist as he effortlessly lifted her onto the sink.

    In that split second when Harlee was momentarily caught off guard, Rhys closed the distance between them, capturing her lips in a heated kiss.

    The passion of the kiss seemed to melt every inch of her being. One hand cradled the back of her head, while the other explored the contours of her waist. The mingling of their breaths drew them closer, as if nothing in the world mattered but this moment.

    HarleeˇŻs voice trembled with a yful tone as she gazed into his dark, intense eyes, her eyebrows slightly arched.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1474

    ?Chapter 1474:

    ˇ°Honey, I missed you so muchˇ­ˇ±

    As she spoke, her legs naturally wrapped around his waist.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre such a teasing little minx,ˇ± Rhys murmured, his voice rough with desire.

    Despite the intensity of the moment, he remained tender in his movements. Hisrge hand slid slowly under her clothes, taking his time, savoring every touch.

    The following day, Rhys, Harlee, Patrick, and Thiago boarded the ne together.

    Cillian and Robbie remained behind, handling CasperˇŻs affairs.

    Serena caught a flight back to Uwhor shortly after they took off, her mission at the Shadow Moon Society base calling her back for more experiments.

    Meanwhile, in the Sanderson family estateˇŻs living room, Lonnie and Nathaniel were ying with Felix. When they heard sounds from the doorway, they assumed it was one of HarleeˇŻs brothers and didnˇŻt look up, casually saying, ˇ°DonˇŻt bother us while weˇŻre ying with Felix.ˇ±

    But then Harlee walked in, dressed in a rxed brown outfit. She was tall, elegant, and striking, her face handsome in a way that turned heads.

    Harlee approached Lonnie and Nathaniel, effortlessly lifting Felix from their arms. Her expression was serene, with a subtle warmth in her eyes as she gazed down at her son.

    Having justnded, Harlee had been subjected to a barrage ofints from her five brothers. They were upset about Lonnie and Nathaniel hogging Felix and not letting them have their turn. Tired of their incessant whining, Harlee had agreed to talk to Lonnie and Nathaniel about it.

    As Felix was taken away, Lonnie instinctively felt like scolding, but the words caught in his throat when he saw Harlee. For a moment, he was speechless, struck by her presence. She was supposed to be abroad for several days, and he was puzzled as to why she had returned so soon.

    L?t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l?.??????

    Lonnie stood up and joined Harlee on the couch.

    ˇ°Lee, didnˇŻt you say you were going to be away for work? Everything okay? If thereˇŻs anything wrong, you know you can always talk to meˇ­ˇ±

    Although Lonnie was preupied with Felix, his deep love for his daughter remained at the forefront of his mind.

    ˇ°EverythingˇŻs fine,ˇ± Harlee answered, meeting his gaze.

    ˇ°I wrapped up my work ahead of schedule.ˇ±

    Lonnie was taken aback. His daughter was more capable than his five troublesome sons, though heˇŻd almost forgotten that in his recent focus on Felix.

    ˇ°Well done. ThatˇŻs my girl. Are you staying at home, or heading somewhere else?ˇ± Lonnie asked, a hint of joy in his voice.

    ˇ°IˇŻm going to Remson Manor,ˇ± Harlee replied casually. She did her best to appear indifferent, gearing up for the talk she intended to have with her father and Nathaniel. But her fatherˇŻs affection toward her was so palpable that her brothersˇŻints were pushed to the back of her mind.

    ˇ°Dad, Nathaniel, thanks for taking care of Felix these past few days,ˇ± Harlee said sincerely, offering a soft smile.

    Nathaniel, who had been quiet until then, walked over happily, cooing to Felix, ˇ°FelˇŻs such a good baby. DoesnˇŻt make a fuss with his great-grandfather, right?ˇ±

    His voice was unnaturally high-pitched, a sharp contrast to his usual stern tone.

    Harlee rubbed her forehead in exasperation. No wonder her brothers hadined. She could hardly stand it herselfˇ­ Who could have imagined that the ruthless business tycoon, Nathaniel, could speak in such a sweet, yful tone with his great-grandson?

    Rhys entered the house after finishing his work in the yard, only to find Harlee surrounded by Nathaniel and Lonnie doting on Felix, who was giggling in HarleeˇŻs arms.

    Rhys squeezed in, gently taking Felix from HarleeˇŻs arms.

    ˇ°Lee, didnˇŻt you say you were going to see Tiffany?ˇ±

    Harlee stood up, smiling.

    ˇ°Nathaniel, Dad, IˇŻm heading to the set to visit Tiffany.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1475

    ?Chapter 1475:

    She then ˇ°consideratelyˇ± left Rhys behind, iming he needed to bond with Felix. In reality, though, she wanted Rhys to talk to Nathaniel and Lonnie because Felix was the object of their adoration.

    Though Felix was only a few months old, Harlee knew it was best to set boundaries with the elders early on. If not, discussions on FelixˇŻs education would turn into a full-blown argumentter.

    Rhys caught her signal and raised an eyebrow, silently acknowledging her n. He was more than happy to stay behind. And with his mother-inwˇŻs support, he felt no concern at all.

    Harlee, now wearing a baseball cap and an employee ID, appeared on the set of One-In-A-Million Romance.

    The film was based on a script Harlee had written while pregnant. She had assumed the filming would be postponed until the end of the year, but Brenton had managed to start production earlier than expected. In just five months, he had not only selected the actors and crew but also built the sets described in the script.

    When Tiffany found out sheˇŻd be working alongside Clint, her first instinct was to breach the contract. But she quickly realized the breach penalty was astronomical.

    Tiffany wasnˇŻt upsetˇŞjust a bit regretful. Harlee had hoped Tiffany would marry her brother, but it seemed that wouldnˇŻt happen after all. Harlee didnˇŻt want her presence to disrupt the filming, so she kept a low profile, wearing the employee ID. Of course, the director knew exactly who she was.

    Harlee greeted the director and made her way to TiffanyˇŻs dressing room. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Tiffany facing another woman.

    Harlee stood behind Tiffany, only seeing her shoulders shaking and her head downˇŞan obvious sign of frustration.

    g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s, home to the best fiction

    The woman facing Tiffany, Yvonne Ramsey, looked at Tiffany with impatience, arms crossed, her expression full of contempt and disdain. The moment the door opened, YvonneˇŻs eyes widened at the sight of Harlee. She froze, clearly rattled. She couldnˇŻt help but wonder just who Harlee was. She had an unsettling feeling that, whether or not Harlee had caught their conversation, Harlee would surely spill the beans about her haughty attitude.

    In the entertainment business, Yvonne was known for her innocent and kind persona. She refused to let anyone damage her image.

    ˇ°Who do you think you are?ˇ± YvonneˇŻs voice cut through the air, sharp and using, her gaze locking on Harlee.

    ˇ°Sneaking into an actressˇŻs dressing room like some kind of stalker?ˇ±

    YvonneˇŻs tone was deliberately shrill, throwing false usations at Harlee, who wore a baseball cap. That way, if Harlee went around spreading rumors, no one would take her words seriously.

    Tiffany quickly wiped any hint of emotion from her face and turned to look at Harlee. The moment her gazended on Harlee, a smile broke across her features, her eyes sparkling with warmth.

    ˇ°Harlee, what brings you here?ˇ± Tiffany asked, her voice light, almost delighted.

    Though Harlee had written the script for the movie, she had remained a mystery throughout the entire filming process, never stepping onto the set. Tiffany had always assumed that Harlee wouldnˇŻt show up.

    As for the idea of Harlee visiting the setˇ­ TheyˇŻd known each other for so long, but Tiffany had never seen Harlee anywhere near the filming location.

    Harlee leaned casually against the door, her rxed posture belying the tension in the room. Seeing Tiffany on the verge of tears only made her step closer, a hand gently patting TiffanyˇŻs head as she smiled, a mix of concern and amusement in her voice.

    ˇ°IˇŻve got some free time, so I thought IˇŻd swing by. It hasnˇŻt been that long since west caught upˇŞwhy are you already in tears?ˇ±

    TiffanyˇŻs tears flowed faster at the sound of HarleeˇŻs voice, as if the simple act of her friendˇŻs presence soothed the raw ache inside. It was like a child finally finding sce in the arms of someone trusted after enduring a hurt too deep to express.

    Tiffany shook her head, her eyes red and her heart torn. YvonneˇŻs words had been far too cruel, and she didnˇŻt want Harlee to hear them. But deep down, a painful truth gnawed at her. How could someone like herˇŞsomeone from a humble vigeˇŞever hope to get close to Clint? She had never even thought about such things.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1476

    ?Chapter 1476:

    ˇ°IˇŻm not crying,ˇ± Tiffany insisted, forcing a bright smile through her trembling lips.

    ˇ°IˇŻm just a little overwhelmed to see you here on set, thatˇŻs all.ˇ±

    Yvonne stood off to the side, watching Tiffany interact with Harlee, her eyes narrowing with obvious disdain. She clicked her tongue when spotting the work badge on HarleeˇŻs clothes. How could Tiffany, with her stature as a leading actress, be associated with a mere staff member? If anyone found out, Tiffany would surely beughed at.

    Harlee slowly turned her eyes toward Yvonne, her expression betraying nothing. Her smile disappeared, leaving behind only a cold, unyielding look.

    Yvonne stiffened under HarleeˇŻs intense gaze, her eyes skittering away awkwardly. She clenched her hands by her sides, frustration boiling inside. Damn it! How could this woman radiate such amanding presence?

    HarleeˇŻs face darkened, her eyes narrowing with a sharpness that made Yvonne squirm. She posed a question to Tiffany.

    ˇ°And who exactly is this? WhatˇŻs she doing in your dressing room?ˇ±

    Tiffany nced at Yvonne before answering, keeping her exnation brief.

    ˇ°This is Yvonne Ramsey, the second female lead. She came by because she thinks I got my own dressing room by currying favor with Clint. So, she came here to confront me.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyes took a slow, deliberate measure of Yvonne. Yvonne was dressed head to toe in designerbels, a diamond ring sparkling on her finger, her perfumeˇ­ heavy in the air.

    Every inch of Yvonne was carefully put together, and her makeup was wless. The air around her seemed heavy with her self-importance.

    G a lno v els  is packed with thrilling adventures

    Harlee snorted. How could she not know what the second female lead in her script was like? As for this dressing room, it had been set up for Tiffany by Harlee. It was an honor not even Clint enjoyed. The nerve of someone thinking they had a right to it.

    HarleeˇŻs lips curled into a subtle, almost imperceptible smile. Her voice, however, was chilling when addressing Yvonne.

    ˇ°Do you really think the female lead doesnˇŻt deserve her own dressing room, but you do?ˇ±

    Yvonne was simply consumed with jealousy over TiffanyˇŻs privileges and was looking for any excuse to stir the pot. Putting aside whether or not the female lead deserved a dressing room, TiffanyˇŻs position in the entertainment world certainly warranted one. But Yvonne couldnˇŻt swallow the fact that Clint seemed to have a soft spot for Tiffany. That was why Yvonne had gone out of her way to create drama. Yvonne was sure Tiffany wouldnˇŻt make a big deal out of this.

    Originally, Yvonne had only intended to dete TiffanyˇŻs self-esteem and make her back off from any notions of getting involved with Clint. But then, Harlee unexpectedly appeared.

    Yvonne felt a jolt of unease, but when she noticed HarleeˇŻs work badge, her confidence was quickly restored.

    However, to maintain her image as the sweet and innocent one in the industry, Yvonne still yed her part.

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt say Tiffany doesnˇŻt deserve a dressing room. What I meant was that this particr one is far too spacious and could be shared by everyone on set. YouˇŻre probably new here, and you might not understand the work environment, but all of usˇŞactors, directors, and crew members alikeˇŞare working non-stop. ThatˇŻs why I thought it would be best if Tiffany would be willing to share. Instead, she insisted this dressing room was just for her, and the rest of us werenˇŻt ˇ®entitled enoughˇŻ to use it. And that really frustrated me.ˇ±

    With these words, Yvonne tried to shift the me entirely onto Tiffany. Yvonne painted herself as kind while casting Tiffany as selfish and unreasonable, which supposedly justified YvonneˇŻs outburst. Initially, Yvonne hadnˇŻt nned to admit having said those words, but HarleeˇŻs sudden arrival made her think twice. Fearing that Harlee mightˇŻve overheard, Yvonne reluctantly acknowledged what had happened.

    Harlee maintained her poker face. The coldness in her eyes gradually turned into something far sharper, an almost ruthless edge. Her gaze zeroed in on Yvonne, and with slow deliberation, she asked, ˇ°Are you this self-righteous?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1477

    ?Chapter 1477:

    YvonneˇŻs fingers twisted nervously, but she maintained her posture, looking up at Harlee, who was as calm as a stillke but with an edge of sarcasm. The tension made YvonneˇŻs eyes well up, and she suddenly raised her voice.

    ˇ°I get it! YouˇŻre TiffanyˇŻs friend, so naturally, youˇŻll take her side, but thisˇŞthis is too much! How could you insult me like that?ˇ±

    Earlier, it had been just Tiffany and Yvonne in the room. Yvonne had carefully crafted an image of being kind and generous in the industry, and she knew if she acted in this way, the sympathy of everyone around her would automatically shift to her side.

    ˇ°I told you, I was only making a suggestion. ItˇŻs TiffanyˇŻs decision whether she listens to it or not. But how can you call me self-righteous? YouˇŻre being aggressive and attacking me when all I was trying to do was look out for everyone. Seriously, who is the real selfish one here?ˇ± YvonneˇŻs voice started to crack with emotion as she added an air of righteousness.

    ˇ°Let me exinˇŞthere was a time when I had my dressing room, but I gave it up for the sake of the team. So, tell me, was it wrong to try and be helpful?ˇ±

    Yvonne had already confirmed there were no hidden cameras or surveince in TiffanyˇŻs dressing room, so she figured as long as she stuck to her story that Tiffany and Harlee were in the wrong and hired a crew of online trolls and influencers to stir the pot, public opinion would surely turn in her favor. If word of this reached the Sanderson family, theyˇŻd never let Tiffany, a woman with a tarnished reputation, marry into their family. More importantly, it could get Tiffany booted from the crew altogether. By then, Yvonne would be the one ying the sweet romantic lead with Clint.

    Yvonne had done her homework. The Sanderson family had heavily invested in this production, which was why sheˇŻd worked so hard to maintain a pure, wless image on set. She refused to believe that the Sanderson familyˇŻs full investment would let a wed actress like Tiffanynd the lead role.

    Uncover your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s

    As for Harlee, due to the work badge she had worn, Yvonne assumed Harlee had likely only joined the crew recently because of TiffanyˇŻs connection. She felt Harlee had no social graces and doubted Harlee could have been hired on her own.

    Harlee saw right through YvonneˇŻs game. A faint, mocking curve appeared at the corner of her lips, her eyes sharp and calcting. She raised an eyebrow and, without a hint of warmth, asked, ˇ°How did you manage to get into this crew?ˇ± What Harlee really wanted to ask was, ˇ°Who on earth had brought such a poor actress on board?ˇ±

    TiffanyˇŻs expression turned serious as she absorbed HarleeˇŻs words. She knew YvonneˇŻs reputation wellˇŞshe was notorious for herck of talent in the industry. The idea that Yvonne could be part of this crew wasughable.

    Tiffany recalled what the director had said: the crewˇŻs only criterion for hiring actors was their performance ability, regardless of status. Yvonne could never have been chosen based on skill alone, and the thought of her being the second female lead was simply absurd.

    As soon as Harlee asked the question, YvonneˇŻs lips curled into a smug sneer. She had the CEO of the Hampton Real Estate Group backing her. Who did Harlee think she was, questioning how she had gotten into the crew? Was Harlee insinuating her acting was subpar, that sheˇŻd only gotten in through connections?

    While Yvonne had indeed gotten in using connections, HarleeˇŻs doubts about her acting skills made her face tighten with displeasure.

    Yvonne had mistakenly assumed that Harlee was just another staff member of the crew, and as a result, she dismissed Harlee entirely.

    ˇ°Miss, I suggest you watch what you say,ˇ± Yvonne warned, her tone icy.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs defamation, and I could sue you for it.ˇ±

    Yvonne donned an exaggerated, faux-sympathetic expression.

    ˇ°Well, I donˇŻt like making life difficult for others. If you can convince Tiffany to give up her private dressing room, I wonˇŻt press charges. But tell me, do you and Tiffany have a close rtionship? Do you really think sheˇŻll give up her dressing room just because you said so?ˇ±

    As Yvonne spoke, she deliberately stepped closer to the door. Within moments, the doorway was packed with curious onlookers, all craning their necks to see what was unfolding inside. Whispers filled the air, and before long, someone anonymously posted the drama in the crewˇŻs group chat, sparking an even more heated discussion.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1478

    ?Chapter 1478:

    Most of the crew already knew YvonneˇŻs true nature and hadined about her behind her back, which only fueled the fire of gossip.

    Tiffany stood there stunned, watching YvonneˇŻs act of feigned innocence with disbelief. She couldnˇŻt believe Yvonne actually threatened to sue Harlee. If Yvonne followed through with that threat, sheˇŻd have to face the Sanderson family or the Green family.

    Tiffany could already tell Harlee intended to settle this scoreter, and she was certain Yvonne had no idea what she was walking into.

    Despite knowing Harlee as the scriptwriter, Yvonne never took her seriously since she had always looked down on women from wealthy families, believing that without their family name and connections, they were worthless. Because of this, she dismissed Harleepletely. Since the moment Yvonne entered the entertainment industry, countless influential figures had helped her climb thedder, so she had developed a disdain for those without power. With her bad temper, no one bothered trying to educate her on the industryˇŻs unspoken rules, nor did they engage in idle gossip with her.

    Even if Harlee had removed her baseball cap, Yvonne still wouldnˇŻt have recognized Harlee as the Sanderson familyˇŻs beloved daughter, let alone the scriptwriter behind the film.

    Yvonne was ying the part of the wronged party, acting as if Harlee and Tiffany had bullied her. As people gathered outside, YvonneˇŻs expression became more pitiful by the second. She was building her image as the victim.

    What Yvonne didnˇŻt realize, however, was that the onlookers were simply waiting for her to make a fool of herself. After all, the crew consisted of talented individuals who understood the standards for actresses in this movie. They didnˇŻt respect Yvonne for relying solely on her connections.

    Harlee raised an eyebrow, a half-smile tugging at her lips. Her eyes were cold, her gazeced with contempt, and her posture was the picture of arrogance. With a casual motion, she pulled her phone out of her pocket, tapped it a few times, and then spoke to Yvonne.

    Exclusive stories g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í?ls

    ˇ°Honestly, IˇŻm intrigued. Who exactly thinks they can stir things up under my nose? Go ahead and sue me for defamation. Seems fair to me.ˇ±

    Harlee turned on her heel, sat down on the sofa, and crossed her legs, her demeanor rxed and unbothered.

    Tiffany nced at Yvonne meaningfully, shook her head, and then sat down beside Harlee with a sigh. She couldnˇŻt help but feel pity for Yvonne. This woman had no idea just how badly she was about to dig her own grave.

    Yvonne stood there, eyes locked on Harlee, the disdain in HarleeˇŻs gaze igniting her fury. She didnˇŻt even stop to think about what Harlee had meant by ˇ°stirring things up under my nose.ˇ±

    All Yvonne cared about now was seeing how Harlee would handle the defamation charge when itnded. Yvonne wanted Tiffany and Harlee to bow down and plead with her for forgiveness.

    Yvonne seethed with anger, her eyes zing as she watched the growing crowd at the door. With a subtle tilt of her head, she straightened up, letting a surge of confidence flood her veins, though she kept up the charade of a pitiful expression on her face. She strutted to the chair opposite Harlee and Tiffany, sitting down with a chilling coldness in her gaze.

    Harlee and Tiffany continued to chat andugh,pletely ignoring YvonneˇŻs presence.

    Yvonne clenched her fists. She had sent a message to her sugar daddy, betting his presence would remind Harlee and Tiffany who was truly in control.

    Initially, YvonneˇŻs n had been simpleˇŞjust to annoy Harlee and Tiffany and pressure Tiffany into giving up the private dressing room. But now, things had escted. She was determined to have both Harlee and Tiffany removed from the crew entirely. Her goal was clear: she would take over as the female lead.

    The crewˇŻs group chat was going crazy right now. This anonymous group chat had been created to let everyone talk freely outside of work without bringing any personal feelings into the workce. Since it was forbidden to discuss the rumors aboutˇ­

    On social media, everyone in the group chat was seizing the chance to chatter away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1479

    ?Chapter 1479:

    This group chat consisted only of extras and staff members. Yvonne had no idea everyone was extremely annoyed with her and had believed everyone was on her side. She figured she was a well-known celebrity, so having that many followers was expected.

    Outside TiffanyˇŻs VIP dressing room, the mood was different. One bold staff member raised his voice, shaking his head.

    ˇ°YvonneˇŻs really dull. DoesnˇŻt she realize her connections arenˇŻt enough to take on the Sanderson family?ˇ±

    The others nodded in agreement, and the speaker gained more confidence.

    ˇ°Has Yvonne forgotten it was Ms. Sanderson who chose Tiffany as the lead? If Ms. Sanderson finds out about this, Yvonne and her sugar daddy will be out of here faster than she can blink. Yvonne is making a mistake, unting her connections so openly. She shouldˇŻve kept it under wraps.ˇ±

    A girl standing beside the recent speaker chimed in, ˇ°I heard the director say Ms. Sanderson ising to the set. YvonneˇŻs in for a rude awakening.ˇ±

    ˇ°Speaking of that, didnˇŻt YvonneˇŻs assistant or manager ever mention how close Tiffany and Ms. Sanderson are? Yvonne really doesnˇŻt seem to have a good grasp on her rtionships. No one ever tells her these things!ˇ±

    The chatter grew louder, though everyone made an effort to keep their voices low, mindful that Yvonne, inside the private dressing room, had no clue what was going on just outside.

    Sitting with a smug expression, Yvonne asionally tapped out replies to a few messages. Confidence radiated from her as she convinced herself she was on the winning side, certain Harlee and Tiffany would soon be crushed under her heel.

    With feigned softness, Yvonne addressed Harlee, who had donned a cap and mask.

    Get thetest updates on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s

    ˇ°Miss, I have to ask. How can you be so sure youˇŻre not getting convicted? IˇŻve got evidence proving you defamed me.ˇ±

    The words had barely left YvonneˇŻs lips before the crowd outside erupted into noise.

    ˇ°Whoa! Look, everyone! BrentonˇŻs here!ˇ±

    ˇ°Wait a second! Look closer! Brenton is with Clint, who was filming up north! HeˇŻs approaching too!ˇ±

    ˇ°Look at that man wearing the same baseball cap as the woman beside Tiffany. DonˇŻt you think that man has a moremanding presence than Brenton?ˇ±

    ˇ°Hold on. I have a feeling that the woman in the baseball capˇ­ Could it be Ms. Sanderson?ˇ±

    The sound from outside, no longer muffled, reached YvonneˇŻs ears. She froze, her eyes widening as the realization set in. Her body stiffened, a wave of dread washing over her.

    Yvonne knew full well that the CEO of Hampton Real Estate GroupˇŻs appearance wouldnˇŻt stir up such amotion in the crew. Those who had arrived werenˇŻt part of her backup team. Which meantˇ­

    YvonneˇŻs gaze shifted back to Harlee, who was sitting across from her. HarleeˇŻs calm expression remained unchanged, and that gnawing feeling in YvonneˇŻs chest deepened.

    Yvonne couldnˇŻt shake off the feeling that her career was about toe crashing down.

    Harlee crossed her legs and leaned back into the plush sofa, her posture radiating effortless indifference. Her slightly lowered eyes, devoid of warmth, mirrored the cool detachment in her casual movements.

    The crew watched in unison as the three men approached. When they realized the leader of the Sanderson Group, Brenton, was among them, a sudden hush fell over the group. The air seemed to freeze, and not a single soul dared to breathe.

    Brenton cut a striking figure in his custom-tailored suit, adorned with intricate gold-threaded embroidery of lifelike flowers blooming across his chest. He looked every bit the embodiment of nobility and refinement. His eyes, sharp and unyielding like a hawk scanning the night, carried an air of aloof pride thatmanded attention and respect.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1480

    ?Chapter 1480:

    Most of the crew had only ever seen Brenton on financial news segments. While they knew he was handsome, seeing him in person was an entirely different experience. They all found themselves struck by a single thought: Brenton was far more dashing in real life than on a screen. No wonder Clint often joked about being ˇ°the ugly oneˇ± in the Sanderson family during interviews. Clint was indeed quite inferiorpared to Brenton.

    However, the man in the baseball cap drew the most attention. Despite only half of his face being visible, he radiated an air of dominance, making everyone feel like they were his subjects. Even a nce from him was enough to make everyone lower their heads in unison. Hismanding presence was overwhelming, even for the seasoned crew. Without a word, the crew parted like the Red Sea, clearing a path wide enough for royalty. Rhys, the man in the baseball cap, immediately found Harlee lounging on the sofa, nonchntly passing the time. A slight frown creased RhysˇŻ brow. He exchanged a nce with Brenton before swiftly walking toward his wife.

    As for everyone else in the room, Rhys didnˇŻt spare them so much as a passing nce. His focus was solely on Harlee.

    Fully aware that he was partly responsible for the scene caused by Yvonne, Brenton lightly touched his nose in silent acknowledgment and trailed behind. He hadnˇŻt expected the director to be so bold, deceiving him so openly and letting someone break the rules right under his nose. He was determined to uncover who dared to pull such a stunt.

    Among the three men, Clint waspletely ignored. True to his own admission, he was indeed the least remarkable of the six children of the Sanderson family.

    Yet, someone noticed Clint immediatelyˇŞTiffany.

    Keep reading at .cˇđm

    Watching the trio enter, Tiffany instinctively tightened her grip on the hem of her dress. She lifted her gaze and offered a polite greeting.

    ˇ°Brenton, Mr. Green.ˇ±

    Since Harlee had suggested matchmaking Clint with Tiffany, Brenton had asked Tiffany to address him by his first name. At first, she had hesitated, but eventually, it became second nature.

    To Brenton, Tiffany was already like family since she would eventually end up marrying Clint.

    Brenton frowned.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre being bullied even though you are in the same crew as Clint? It was right of you not to say yes to Clint.ˇ±

    ˇ°Brenton,ˇ± Clint hastily called out.

    TiffanyˇŻs face flushed with embarrassment.

    ˇ°Clint and I are just friends.ˇ±

    Clint stood there, saying nothing. He couldnˇŻt help but feel he wasnˇŻt a good match for Tiffany. After all, all he seemed to do was bring her pain.

    While Brenton continued speaking, Rhys had already swept past the roomˇŻs upants and settled next to Harlee, his arm casually wrapping around her slender waist. Now, he regarded the scene before him with a rxed, almost amused air. The frosty,manding presence that had clung to him moments before evaporated like mist in the morning sun, and in its ce, a warmth bloomed, the faintest trace of a fond smile still curling at the edges of his lips.

    ˇ°DidnˇŻt Brenton boast that the crew wasposed of the finest professionals and top-tier actors in the industry? So, why is it that when my darling finally came to visit, thereˇŻs still some riffraff stirring up trouble?ˇ± RhysˇŻ tone dripped with disdain for Brenton, and he made no effort to hide it. He was no longer the powerful business mogul who couldmand the world with a single word. Now, he was simply a yful man teasing his brother-inw and a devoted husband,pletely wrapped up in his love for his wife.

    HarleeˇŻs eyelids lifted slightly, a faint smile ying on her lips. Leaning closer to Rhys, she nced at Brenton and asked, ˇ°Did you and Brenton set your sights on the same piece ofnd again?ˇ± Whenever Rhys sessfully secured a piece ofnd, he would make sure to rub it in BrentonˇŻs face, leaving Brenton no chance to vent his frustration.

    Rhys immediately shed a smug grin.

    .

    .

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1481

    ?Chapter 1481:

    ˇ°You always hit the nail on the head.ˇ±

    Harlee was at a loss for words. She couldnˇŻt help but think that today would be just another day of Brenton losing his temper.

    Observing the interaction between the pair on the sofa and overhearing their conversation, the crew exchanged nces, their eyes wide with surprise. They were stunned to realize they were in the presence of Rhys and Harlee. It was hard to believe they were seeing the couple in person. But what about the cold, domineering Mr. Green they had heard about? They couldnˇŻt wrap their heads around Rhys acting so clingy with Harlee.

    BrentonˇŻs expression darkened. He turned around, ring at Rhys, a challenge flickering in his eyes.

    With her face still streaked with fresh tears, Yvonne stared in wide-eyed disbelief, her whole body shaking uncontrobly. She recognized Brenton and finally realized she had really stepped into the lionˇŻs den. Her hands, pressing against her knees, gripped the hem of her dress as if it were the only thing keeping her grounded.

    ˇ°What brings you here, honey?ˇ± Harlee asked Rhys.

    ˇ°When you texted, Brenton was holding Felix,ˇ± Rhys replied, his fingers toying with HarleeˇŻs delicate hand, the motion almost intimate.

    ˇ°I saw some fools digging their own graves, so I thought IˇŻde along for the ride. We can enjoy the show and then head home for a nice dinner when itˇŻs all over.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs gaze softened as her eyes fluttered down and then flicked back up at him.

    ˇ°Perfect. We can watch a free drama before that.ˇ±

    Latest updates on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± Rhys said, his gaze softening, and a yful chuckle rumbled from his chest. His chin rested gently on her forehead as he grinned, the smile stretching wide as if it could light up the room.

    Standing nearby, Brenton turned his gaze away, his jaw tightening. Whenever Rhys and Harlee were together, their sweetness was almost too much to bear.

    Tiffany appearedposed. This was a scene she had seen many times.

    Clint, too, turned his gaze away. The whole scene was almost unbearable to him.

    Harlee leanedfortably into Rhys, her confidence unshaken as her piercing gaze slid to Yvonne. Her voice, low and honeyed butced with a razor-sharp edge, broke the silence.

    ˇ°Who is your backer?ˇ±

    Brenton finally looked at Yvonne, who sat stiffly, shifting ufortably in her seat. His gaze turned icy, and a chilling tension rippled through the room like a storm cloud gathering overhead. Was this the actress who had gotten in using connections under his nose?

    Brenton took a few deliberate steps forward and beckoned the director, who was hiding in the crowd. His eyes bore into the director, and his voice dropped to a low, chilling tone.

    ˇ°Care to exin whatˇŻs going on here?ˇ±

    The director trembled as he stepped forward. He bowed respectfully and replied, ˇ°Mr. Sanderson, the original second female lead was an unknown actress. I had no idea how Yvonne ended up in the crew. At first, I was furious about it, but then I heard it was a decision from higher up, so Iˇ­ˇ±

    The director trailed off, not daring to finish his sentence. He had considered reporting the incident to Brenton for him to handle it, but the fear of stepping on the wrong toes had held him back. Instead, he had resigned himself to the assumption that it was just anothermon rule in the industry.

    Brenton radiated authority, his calm demeanor carrying a weight that needed no raised voice.

    ˇ°As the sole director of this film, you mean to tell me you werenˇŻt aware of the cast changes?ˇ±

    The director was overwhelmed with fear. Despite his experience with well-known figures in the industry, he found himself trembling in BrentonˇŻs presence.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorry, Mr. Sanderson. I should have overseen the recruitment of the crew.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1482

    ?Chapter 1482:

    Brenton looked at the director with iciness and said nothing.

    The director bowed his head, foreseeing his own downfall in the silence that followed. He was so overwhelmed by fear that he began to sweat profusely and eventually copsed to his knees.

    When the director first received the script offer from the Sanderson Group, he saw it as a golden opportunity to elevate his career. He hadnˇŻt anticipated the potential for such a catastrophic failure.

    Yvonne watched the director buckle and kneel, her hands sweating. Her lips quivered uncontrobly, and she clenched her palms so tightly that they turned red. Any earlier arrogance hadpletely disappeared from her demeanor. Though it was only March, she felt as if she were in a freezing December cer, her entire body cold, her face ghostly pale. She had never expected to offend someone so influential. At that moment, Yvonne felt her blood run cold, her mind nk.

    Harlee observed YvonneˇŻs pallidplexion, arched an eyebrow, then stood up from RhysˇŻ side and approached Yvonne. She deftly took YvonneˇŻs phone from her top pocket. Her movements were swift and precise, catching Yvonne off guard.

    When Yvonne finally reacted, she looked up at Harlee in shock and instinctively reached for her phone. But she grasped at empty air and didnˇŻt dare stand to confront Harlee. She could only watch as Harlee casually toyed with her phone before flinging it back dismissively. Yvonne was seething with resentment. The moment her fingers touched her phone screen, she grasped HarleeˇŻs intent.

    Harlee remained silent, yet with these minor actions, she had shattered YvonneˇŻs entire entertainment career and erased any hope of recovering it.

    Harlee had deliberately entered the wrong passcodes, locking YvonneˇŻs phone for thirty minutes. Thus, even if Yvonne wanted to warn her sugar daddy not toe, it was impossible.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination

    HarleeˇŻs tactics were merciless, effectively severing YvonneˇŻsst means of defense.

    YvonneˇŻs eyes burned with malice. She envied TiffanyˇŻs fortune. Not only had Tiffany captured ClintˇŻs love, but she also had connections with the daughter of the Sanderson Group.

    Yvonne clenched her fists. Her sugar daddy would be here soon. She was determined not to be expelled from the crew or fall out of favor with him. She could not let this happen. Her entire life would unravel if it did. She would not allow it.

    Yet, Yvonne had indeed used connections to bypass the crewˇŻs regtions. Now, uncertain of her next move, she feared her sugar daddy, under pressure from the Sanderson family, might shift all me onto her.

    The crew was once again in chaos as the director copsed on the floor upon grasping the severity of his errors.

    The assistant director gulped, his voice shaky.

    ˇ°WeˇŻre finished. Even the director has kneeled. What does that mean for us?ˇ±

    A colleague whispered back, ˇ°YouˇŻre panicking too much. ItˇŻs not that severe.ˇ±

    ˇ°Too much? Have you seen how our director, known for his arrogance, just knelt before Mr. Sanderson? And the way Mr. Sanderson and the others reacted? ItˇŻs obvious our director is finished!ˇ± the assistant director retorted, frustrated.

    ˇ°Yvonne really offended the Sanderson daughter. Do you think Brenton wonˇŻt go after her?ˇ±

    Outside, the arguments continued without pause, with everyone fearing they might lose their jobs at any moment. Just then, Ryder rkson, the president of Hampton Real Estate Group, waddled over, his belly bulging. His first words were said in a rough voice.

    ˇ°Which bitch made my darling unhappy? IˇŻll make sure they donˇŻt live to see tomorrow!ˇ±

    The crew members froze, staring at Ryder skeptically as if witnessing a man walking willingly into his downfall.

    Ryder assumed everyone was intimidated by his presence, his smug smile widening.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1483

    ?Chapter 1483:

    Yvonne immediately recognized RyderˇŻs voice. Her body tensed, and dread overwhelmed her. She copsed back into her chair. If Ryder discovered she had summoned him after antagonizing the Sanderson family, her career was doomed.

    Harlee casually returned to Rhys, reclining slightly in his embrace, an eyebrow cocked. She turned to nce at the entrance with a knowing smile lightly.

    ˇ°The real drama is about to unfold.ˇ±

    ˇ°Let Brenton take it from here,ˇ± Rhys responded, smiling affectionately at Harlee.

    Harlee didnˇŻt agree. She preferred to handle putting people in their ce on her own.

    Rhys understood HarleeˇŻs assertive nature well. He responded with a resigned smile while continuing to rub her lower back soothingly.

    ˇ°Who isˇ­ˇ±

    As RyderˇŻs gaze met BrentonˇŻs, his demeanor shifted dramatically, his voice taking on a warm and enthusiastic tone.

    ˇ°Oh, Mr. Sanderson, are you visiting the set today?ˇ±

    ˇ°Hmph.ˇ±

    Brenton gave a dismissive sneer and nced at Ryder sharply, hismanding aura unmistakable.

    ˇ°I came to find out who dared to y tricks right under my nose.ˇ±

    At this, RyderˇŻs eyes instantly darted to Yvonne, sitting in her seat instead of rising to greet him. Her pale expression told him more than he needed. Hisposure shattered as he pieced together the incident, feeling rooted to the spot.

    Harlee slightly tilted her head, nced at Ryder, and expressed her displeasure.

    ˇ°On top of ying tricks, she wanted to use me of defamation.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs curt statement struck Yvonne and Ryder with force.

    Ryder felt darkness encroach upon his vision, his body chilled, and his heart nearly stopped at her words. Unfamiliar with Harlee but recognizing the man Harlee leaned on, he knew being on RhysˇŻ bad side spelled disaster. He straightened up quickly, inhaled deeply, and addressed Rhys with a mix of sincerity and fear.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, please, let me exin.ˇ±

    Rhys remained silent, merely lifting his eyelids to give Ryder a frosty re. The tightness in RyderˇŻs throat rendered him speechless.

    Ryder clenched his teeth, his eyes wide with fury as he red at Yvonne. Ovee with anger, he surged forward and pped her. Her face instantly bore a vivid handprint, with a trickle of red appearing at the corner of her mouth.

    ˇ°You ungrateful woman! After all IˇŻve done for you, this is how you repay me?ˇ± he shouted, his hand poised to strike again.

    Yvonne sat shocked, her mind nk, absorbing the blows without flinching. Soon, another p marked her face, leaving dual prints. Collecting herself, she looked up tearfully and begged Harlee, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, I acted rashly, and I deeply regret it. My disrespect toward Tiffany was misguided. I was solely trying to benefit the whole crew. WeˇŻre actually close on set. The director can confirm that.ˇ±

    Yvonne had been searching for a solution amid her earlier silence, determined not to let her years of effort end in disaster today. She was willing topromise, knowing that the director would vouch for her. After all, he was the one who needed HarleeˇŻs forgiveness the most.

    Yvonne was not concerned about Tiffany. She was confident that by leveraging TiffanyˇŻs affection for Clint, Tiffany would acknowledge that they got along well on set.

    With a mock apologetic grin, Yvonne added, ˇ°The defamationment was made in the heat of the moment. It was thoughtless of me, truly without any ill will. Ms. Sanderson, I hope you understand.ˇ±

    Yvonne intentionally blurred the line between defamation and a joke made in anger, hoping Harlee would dismiss it.

    Harlee gave Yvonne a subtly mocking look, a chilly smirk forming on her lips. Her gaze was cold as she asked, ˇ°Oh? You sounded as if you could prove you didnˇŻt use your connections to get in. Or have you found evidence that I defamed you?ˇ±

    Yvonne tensed up, her face souring further. Despite her exnations, Harlee was not letting it slide. What did it matter if Harlee was supported by the Green and Sanderson families? Yvonne felt she was more powerful with her significant online followingˇŞfifteen million on Twitter. She could easily rally support from her fans, ensuring a flood of public sympathy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1484

    ?Chapter 1484:

    Choosing not to waste any more time on Yvonne, Harlee gestured to Brenton, indicating it was time to address YvonneˇŻs use of connections.

    Acknowledging her cue, Brenton called his assistant withposed assurance, saying, ˇ°Start preparing to make Hampton Real Estate Group go bankrupt.ˇ±

    Ryder was shocked, unprepared for BrentonˇŻs blunt announcement of Hampton Real Estate GroupˇŻs impending bankruptcy.

    ˇ°Mr. Sanderson, please listen. That was all YvonneˇŻs doing. It has nothing to do withˇ­ˇ±

    The surrounding crowd fell silent, not daring to make any sound. Brenton was direct and upromising. Hampton Real Estate Group, a significant yer in BaythornˇŻs real estate market, was now on the brink by hismand, with no chance to argue.

    Despite RyderˇŻs repeated pleas, Brenton remained unmoved. A short whileter, BrentonˇŻs assistant confirmed over the phone, ˇ°Mr. Sanderson, everything is set on my side. Hampton Real Estate Group could go bankrupt at any moment.ˇ±

    Brenton allowed himself a slight, sarcastic smile, a light casting his features in a regal yet distant glow. Gazing at Ryder, he said, word by word, ˇ°IˇŻll offer you one final opportunity. Exin how you managed to get that woman into the crew.ˇ±

    Initially, Ryder might have chosen to hide the truth to protect his future, but now, faced with BrentonˇŻs intimidating aura, he dared not fabricate anything.

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt doˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Much. I simply called the director and told him the previous second female lead wasnˇŻt up to par and that I had a more suitable recement.ˇ±

    Your next story starts here g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    BrentonˇŻs tone was sharp, his expression dripping with sarcasm as he stared at the director.

    ˇ°And you agreed?ˇ±

    The director quickly waved his hand, hurriedly exining, ˇ°No, no, it was Ryder who imed that the top brass at the Sanderson Group had consented, so Iˇ­ˇ±

    Ryder interjected, ˇ°Yes, it was the Vice President from the Sanderson Group who facilitated the connection. I assumed it would be challenging, but he was on board immediately.ˇ±

    Hearing this, YvonneˇŻsplexion grew even paler. The Vice President of the Sanderson Group had agreed so readily because he was also her sugar daddy.

    With the situation fully rified, Brenton then looked down and instructed his assistant, ˇ°Keep the investigation going and root out any corruption within the Sanderson Group.ˇ±

    Ryder exhaled deeply, relieved momentarily, believing Hampton Real Estate Group was out of danger. But BrentonˇŻs next words shattered that belief.

    ˇ°Investigate Hampton Real Estate Group. Deal with any issues directly.ˇ±

    Ryder copsed on the spot. Hampton Real Estate Group was the result of years of hard work by both him and his wife. However, in his desire to im thergest share and limit his wifeˇŻs profits, he had secretly manipted several aspects of the business. If Hampton Real Estate Group were to be thoroughly investigated, his actions would be uncovered.

    Since the arrival of Brenton and the others, Yvonne had been in a daze, her mindpletely foggy. She stared in disbelief as Ryder fell, her eyes widening in shock. She was doomed. BrentonˇŻs mere words had forced the director to kneel, and one of her sugar daddies, Ryder, to copse. Her fifteen million online fans stood no chance against their power.

    Yvonne realized only Harlee could save her now, as it seemed these powerful men all heeded Harlee. Despite her revulsion, she humbled herself before Harlee.

    With a forced smile, Yvonne rose and hurried toward Harlee. Harlee watched Yvonne approach, attempting to kneel and apologize, and a flicker of disdain danced across her eyes.

    Harlee found YvonneˇŻs actions utterly shameless and would not tolerate it.

    In a swift motion, before Yvonne could kneel, Harlee kicked her away. YvonneˇŻs body soared through the air and mmed onto the floor hard. The onlookers at theˇ­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1485

    ?Chapter 1485:

    The onlookers by the door watched, swallowing nervously, as a cold shiver ran through them. HarleeˇŻs kick, though seemingly effortless, had nearly ended Yvonne right there on the set.

    Harlee withdrew her foot without expression, seating herself as her gaze icily swept over Yvonne, whoy on the floor, her eyes devoid of emotion. To Harlee, Yvonne seemed as insignificant as a stray on the streets.

    ˇ°Does it hurt?ˇ± Rhys asked, already knowing the answer.

    ˇ°She hurts more.ˇ±

    In truth, Harlee felt no pain, but somehow, that seemed like the right response.

    RhysˇŻ eyes filled with concern.

    ˇ°IˇŻll give you a massage when we get home.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    Harlee flexed her feet, a slight smile ying on her lips.

    HarleeˇŻs action stirred the atmosphere, making the scene more dynamic.

    Brenton satfortably in a chair nearby, watching the scene unfold with the enjoyment of a professional spectator.

    Clint stood somewhat aloof, his emotions entirely focused on Tiffany. Even HarleeˇŻs actions failed to distract him.

    Tiffany, witnessing Yvonne on the floor, was taken aback. She hadnˇŻt anticipated such a direct confrontation from Harlee. She thought HarleeˇŻs decisiveness was impressive.

    On the floor, Yvonne struggled to sit up, her face ashen, her hand clutching her stomach where sheˇŻd been kicked. She gasped for air. Her expression was nk due to the shock, as if she had been zapped. Yvonne hadnˇŻt expected Harlee to react to her attempt at begging for mercy by kicking her so boldly in front of everyone.

    Find exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??ls

    Her blood boiling, Yvonne directed her fury at Tiffany by ring at her unblinkingly, her eyes burning with unchecked bitterness and hatred. Deep in her heart, the venomous hatred grew uncontrobly.

    Yvonne med all her current humiliation and distress on Tiffany. She believed that if Tiffany hadnˇŻt deliberately kept her in the dark about HarleeˇŻs identity, she wouldnˇŻt have ended up in this embarrassing situation.

    In YvonneˇŻs eyes, Tiffany was the cause of her current dilemma.

    Yvonne was careful not to show any hint of hatred in her eyes toward Harlee, not just because of the man standing behind Harlee, but also out of fear of Harlee herself. Harlee was intimidatingly powerful.

    Despite her resentment, Yvonne forced a courageous smile and cautiously addressed Harlee.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, is your foot alright? I must have tripped, and my stomach hit your foot. IˇŻm truly sorry. It was an ident.ˇ±

    Yvonne cast herself as the victim, hoping to elicit sympathy. She understood that a family like the Sandersons cared deeply about their public image. By taking full responsibility, she hoped to secure HarleeˇŻs forgiveness.

    However, Harlee faced YvonneˇŻs calcted pleas with an impassive demeanor, showing no reaction.

    ˇ°I kicked you on purpose.ˇ±

    Her statement was simple, yet it resonated with undeniable authority. Sitting on the floor, YvonneˇŻs cheeks burned with embarrassment as her hands clenched tightly. She had not anticipated that Harlee would dismiss her attempt at conciliation so bluntly.

    Brenton, observing the scene, quipped with a raised eyebrow, his legs crossed, his sharp gaze resting on Rhys behind Harlee.

    ˇ°Harlee, it seems even with Rhys right behind you, he failed to anticipate your actions. If it were me, I would have never let you move your foot like that.ˇ±

    Harlee nced at Brenton with a look of resignation, well aware of his penchant for needling Rhys and stirring trouble. Brenton never missed an opportunity for a yful challenge.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1486

    ?Chapter 1486:

    Brenton met HarleeˇŻs look with a confident stare. This was not his first attempt to agitate Rhys. Ever since HarleeˇŻs marriage to Rhys, he had seized every chance to irritate Rhys, especially since Rhys always managed to secure the properties Brenton had eyed.

    Rhys responded with a faint smile, his eyes slightly narrowed. He now felt satisfied owning those two pieces ofnd in the north and south, not feeling sorry for causing BrentonˇŻs distress once again.

    Just then, Rhys felt a hand encircle his waist. Looking down, he saw HarleeˇŻs face adorned with a yful smirk. He chose to remain silent and adopt a subtleˇ­

    The expression on RhysˇŻ face was seemingly aggrieved, as though he was silently implying that Brenton was bullying him, and he was too afraid to say anything.

    When Brenton saw the faint hint of grievance on RhysˇŻ face, he was filled with annoyance, scorning that Rhys always adopted a pitiful demeanor in front of Harlee.

    Brenton gave a disdainful snort. Today, he would demonstrate to Rhys the power of family bonds.

    BrentonˇŻs expression then softened to one of regret as he looked from Harlee to Rhys, sighing deeply.

    ˇ°Harlee, Rhys is correct. This mess is my fault. I should have been more cautious. Please donˇŻt hold this against him. HeˇŻs just overly protective of you, and thatˇŻs why he may seem disrespectful to me.ˇ±

    As Brenton spoke, his voice became quieter.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs fine. IˇŻll apologize to him, and even if he doesnˇŻt ept my apology, IˇŻll give him the southernnd. That should please him.ˇ±

    Your next adventure is at g  al n ovels . con

    BrentonˇŻsst words implied that Rhys valued thend over Harlee.

    Tiffany was utterly taken aback. She could hardly believe Brenton would utter such words. She questioned if this was the same Brenton she knew. They were meant to handle Yvonne, but the situation had taken an unexpected turn. Yvonne must have been seething with anger by now, observing that they were clearly not taking her seriously and had diverted from addressing her situation.

    Harlee arched an eyebrow and theatrically turned to face Rhys, a slight smile tugging at her lips, awaiting his response.

    Rhys looked down, his voice low and resonant, still portraying a hint of hurt.

    ˇ°Brenton, thereˇŻs no need for an apology. While IˇŻve never erred in managing the Green Group, I understand that managing the Sanderson Group could lead to minor oversights. Harlee and I wonˇŻt hold it against you. Please donˇŻt be consumed by self-me. ItˇŻs good to have these things out in the open, and thereˇŻs no need for apologies from either side.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ diplomatic yet somehow disingenuous words left the onlookers in shock. He could easily beat the best actors in the entertainment industry with his convincing expressions andpelling voice.

    Observing the palpable tension between the two men, Harlee nonchntly lowered her leg, picked a cherry from the table, popped it into her mouth, and suggested in a casual tone, ˇ°Oh? If thereˇŻs been some misunderstanding, why donˇŻt you two hug it out and let bygones be bygones?ˇ±

    Rhys and Brenton looked at each other, caught off guard. In the next moment, neither willing to appear less gracious, they stood and embraced each other briefly. They whispered something to one another before returning to their seats.

    A self-satisfied smirk yed across BrentonˇŻs face.

    RhysˇŻ gaze briefly flickered, and then he gently wrapped his arm around Harlee, helping her settlefortably against him.

    The crew, wary of bing embroiled in the tension, instinctively stepped back, keeping themselves out of earshot. They sensed the atmosphere was charged, yet no one dared to speak openly. Even the director remained mute, setting a cautious tone.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes narrowed as she looked dismissively at Yvonne, her expression one of sheer loathing.

    At that moment, YvonneˇŻs resentment reached a boiling point. Observing the trioˇŻs lighthearted demeanor, she felt an overwhelming urge tosh out. She was infuriated by the disregard everyone showed her. Noticing that Clint hadnˇŻt so much as nced her way since his arrival, she questioned her own appeal.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1487

    ?Chapter 1487:

    Feeling victimized by everyone, Yvonne couldnˇŻt contain her frustration any longer. She shouted, ˇ°Shut up! All of you, just shut up!ˇ± Tears welled up as she turned her tear-streaked face to Clint.

    ˇ°Clint, why wonˇŻt you defend me? You matter more to me than anyone elseˇ­ You donˇŻt know how much your support meant to me when I first started in this industry, scared and alone. I thought you cared about me, but now, in my darkest hour, you act as if you see nothing. How can you be so heartless?ˇ±

    Upon hearing YvonneˇŻs plea, ClintˇŻs first instinct was to nce at Tiffany, who remained expressionless. A pang of difort hit him. His features grew stern, his eyes and forehead clouding with turmoil, and a chill seemed to emanate from him.

    ˇ°I am kind to everyone. If that kindness led you to expect more, then I am sorry.ˇ±

    Clint couldnˇŻt remember anything Yvonne had said, but it was true that he was always kind to neers in the entertainment industry. After saying this, Clint moved closer to Tiffany and murmured, ˇ°In this industry, my sincerity is reserved only for you. Every moment we share is deeply meaningful to me.ˇ±

    TiffanyˇŻs eyes widened in shock, her cheeks quickly turning red.

    Clint looked at Tiffany, his gaze full of deep affection, his eyes untouched by anything else. Harlee was spot on. His expressions of love were too understated for Tiffany, a woman who struggled with feeling secure. Being with him demanded bravery from TiffanyˇŞsomething that he himself had to inspire. This time, Clint decided to show his love more decisively, protecting Tiffany from any threats or potential dangers.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes sparkled with surprise at this change. She pondered whether Clint, who had silently shielded Tiffany from afar for years, had finally figured out how to woo a girl. The impact Yvonne had on him was unexpected, prompting Harlee to consider rewarding her.

    Fresh chapters live g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í????s

    HarleeˇŻs face was expressionless as she addressed Yvonne, her voice bing gentler.

    ˇ°My team doesnˇŻt tolerate underperforming actors. Yvonne, IˇŻll offer you onest opportunity. Prove your skills are sufficient for the role of the second female lead, and IˇŻll overlook the past.ˇ±

    Yvonne felt her heart race upon hearing HarleeˇŻs offer after a moment of silence. Securing the role of the second female lead could catapult her to temporary fame once the show was broadcast, enabling her to make a name for herself in the acting world without a sugar daddy.

    However, doubts crept in as Yvonne remembered the directorˇŻs harsh criticism of her performance. She knew she might not be up to the task. A failed audition could mean her final exit from the team, destroying any chance of redeeming herself.

    Yvonne stood up calmly, her demeanorposed and her expression seemingly genuine.

    ˇ°Thank you for your generosity, but thereˇŻs no need. IˇŻve realized that using my connections to get this role was wrong. IˇŻll return it to the actress who was reced by me.ˇ±

    The onlookers, who had secretly drawn closer, were stunned by her words. They hadnˇŻt expected Yvonne, who had seemed a bit manic before, to suddenly appear soposed and even humble, as if she truly regretted what she had done. This was nothing like the Yvonne they knew.

    Yvonne had alreadymitted fully. After enduring such humiliation, she figured she might as well make a final attempt to salvage her career. She turned to Tiffany, her face full of apparent remorse, and bowed deeply.

    ˇ°Tiffany, I apologize. I was arrogant and petty. I pressured you to give up the dressing room and have beenˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Antagonistic toward you all along. I deeply regret my actions and hope for your forgiveness.ˇ±

    Tiffany, despite her gentle demeanor, possessed years of experience in the entertainment industry and was not easily fooled. With just one look, she could tell Yvonne was not sincere.

    ˇ°Yvonne, youˇŻre well aware of how youˇŻve treated me over the years. Your apology now seems driven by fear of being cklisted. Therefore, I cannot ept it. However, if you decide to leave the crew, I will not stand in your way. We mustnˇŻt let one bad apple spoil the bunch.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1488

    ?Chapter 1488:

    Yvonne was taken aback. She had always thought Tiffany was approachable and submissive. She assumed a public apology would guarantee forgiveness, allowing her to then persuade the crew to keep the dayˇŻs events a secret. Yet, the reality was nothing like she had imagined. Her hatred for Tiffany deepened.

    A malicious spark returned to YvonneˇŻs eyes. Feeling cornered, she resolved to bring everyone down with her. If she was to suffer, then they would all face hardships.

    With her fists clenched and a fierce look in her eyes, Yvonne stormed out of the dressing room. However, upon encountering the gazes of the onlookers, she lost herposure and fled in panic.

    Harlee stood up with a poker face, taking Rhys by the hand. When addressing the crowd, her voice wasnˇŻt loud, yet it resonated with amanding tone that seemed to demand obedience.

    ˇ°In this ce, we value talent over status. ThatˇŻs why I told the director my only criterion for selecting actors and crew members is their skill. Since youˇŻre all here, I believe in your capabilities. Thus, one setback wonˇŻt degrade us all. IˇŻm prepared to give each of you an opportunity to demonstrate your real talent and prove yourselves.ˇ±

    Harlee then turned her gaze to the director lying on the floor.

    ˇ°IˇŻm ready to ce my trust in you once more. Can you deliver your finest performance?ˇ±

    Upon hearing HarleeˇŻs words, the director looked up, his eyes brimming with tears. He had thought his directing career was doomed today, but HarleeˇŻs words offered an unexpected reprieve. He nodded vigorously, filled with newfound determination.

    ˇ°Absolutely! I pledge that this project will be the greatest work of my career!ˇ±

    L?t??t ?h¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.????m

    ˇ°Alright. You have one week to transformpletely. In a week, I expect to see a new team, filled only with genuinely skilled actors,ˇ± Harlee said calmly.

    The director didnˇŻt offer any further assurances. Instead, he immediately began to take action to demonstrate his perseverance. He got up and quickly walked out toˇ­

    The director called the assistant director to begin the necessary preparations. His expression was one of unmatched seriousness and resolve.

    Indeed, the director possessed considerable talent, which was the reason Brenton had hired him. Yet, thepetitive nature of the entertainment industry had somewhat tainted the director.

    This was the reason Harlee decided to offer the director another opportunity, believing that talented individuals deserve a second chance.

    Rhys observed Harlee from behind. Probably acknowledging her unorthodox method of managing people, a smile broke through his typically emotionless face.

    At the doorway of the dressing room, after a short silence, vigorous apuse erupted. The pping went on for nearly five minutes, with every face beaming with excitement. Harlee had imed that they were the top professionals in the industry and that this show would be the greatest work of their careers. Her words ignited an overwhelming passion within them. They were convinced that not only would this project garner numerous awards, but it would also be a timeless ssic, cherished and rewatched for years.

    At that moment, everyone from the crew to the main cast and even the extras felt boundless optimism for both their personal prospects and the projectˇŻs sess. Moreover, Harlee didnˇŻt just boost morale with words. She backed it up with action. She had allocated a budget of two billion dors for the production, ensuring ample resources for everyone involved.

    Several crew members started sharing the exciting news on their group chat. Some even quoted HarleeˇŻs exact words.

    The chat was abuzz with excitement.

    ˇ°Ah, the satisfaction of being recognized by a top figure feels amazing. Two billion? I could handle ten night shifts in a row!ˇ±

    ˇ°I already felt lucky to be part of HarleeˇŻs debut production, but these extra benefits are incredible. IˇŻm absolutely in love with her!ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh my god, am I the only one noticing this? Our team doesnˇŻt have just pretty faces or celebrities whoin about fatigue. We have seasoned actors and exceptionally talented neers! If this show doesnˇŻt make a huge impact, what will?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1489

    ?Chapter 1489:

    The lively discussions in the chat continued, and alongside their enthusiasm, the praise for Harlee never ceased.

    Tiffany sauntered over to Harlee in the dressing room, her phone in hand and a sly smile tugging at her lips.

    ˇ°Harlee, todayˇŻs incident has really stirred the pot with the crew. The group chatˇŻs buzzing with messages. Even YvonneˇŻs old maniptive tricks are being dragged into the spotlight.ˇ±

    ˇ°Moreoverˇ­ˇ±

    Tiffany paused, her grin widening as if savoring the moment.

    ˇ°Well, it seems youˇŻve gained quite a fan club again.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs gaze shifted to the phone as she skimmed through thetest messages in the chat. Her lips couldnˇŻt help but twitch. Without dwelling on the drama, she stood up, nced at Rhys, Brenton, and Clint, and asked, ˇ°IˇŻm starving. What do you want to eat? Barbecue or something else?ˇ±

    Nothing took precedence over eating. While Harlee longed to return home and wrap Felix in aforting embrace, the allure of food came first, its temptation impossible to resist.

    Afraid Rhys would take the lead again, Brenton replied quickly, ˇ°Harlee, letˇŻs head back home and have a barbecue. It will be more fun with the whole family there.ˇ±

    ClintˇŻs eyes sparkled with anticipation. He was eager for Tiffany to join them at the Sanderson family estate, hoping her presence would bridge their gap, proving that their different backgrounds could unite them rather than stand as a barrier.

    Before Harlee could nod, Tiffany cut in, her voice soft yet firm.

    L??€$? ˇé??t??§ń? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨şl?.ˇé??

    ˇ°Harlee, Brenton, I wonˇŻt join you. The director probably has some things to discuss with me. I should stay behind and go over the details.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yeah, me too.ˇ±

    Clint immediately mirrored her words. If Tiffany didnˇŻt feel like going, he wouldnˇŻt force her. He would stick by her side without a second thought.

    Rhys couldnˇŻt help but purse his lips, his eyes gleaming with mischief. With a yful smile, he turned to Brenton.

    ˇ°By now, your parents must have already eaten lunch, right? Lee, how about we head to Remson Manor instead? Sound good?ˇ±

    Brenton shot Rhys a sharp re. He suspected Rhys of trying to take Harlee away from him, but Brenton wouldnˇŻt allow it. After all, he and Harlee shared a family bond that couldnˇŻt be broken.

    Harlee pressed her fingers to her forehead in frustration. She had no desire to argue with these immature men, so she grabbed her phone instead.

    ˇ°Mom, have you guys eaten yet? You havenˇŻt? How about we have a barbecue today? Brenton and Clint will being over too. WeˇŻll be there in about an hour, give or take. Alright, we are on our way now.ˇ±

    After ending the call, Harlee gave the phone a yful shake, a smile tugging at her lips.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs head home for a barbecue!ˇ±

    With that, the group, now joined by Clint and Tiffany, happily made their way back to the Sanderson familyˇŻs home.

    Earlier, just before leaving, Harlee nced back at Tiffany and said in a light tone, ˇ°The director is probably too busy to go over the details with you right now.ˇ±

    ˇ°Oh,ˇ± Tiffany responded softly.

    Harlee continued, ˇ°So, why donˇŻt youe home with us for the barbecue?ˇ± Her eyes spoke volumes, silently urging Tiffany to follow her lead. As though the invitation was irresistible, TiffanyˇŻs lips parted just enough for a soft nod of agreement.

    And so, the five of them strode out of the dressing room in a grand and spirited fashion.

    Once in the car, Tiffany cast a sidelong nce at Harlee. Scratching the back of her head sheepishly, she leaned closer and whispered, ˇ°Harlee, are you sure itˇŻs okay for me to visit your parents like this?ˇ± Her uncertainty was written all over her face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1490

    ?Chapter 1490:

    Seated in the back seat, Harlee rested her chin on her hand. Shezily lifted her baseball cap, revealing sleepy eyes, then pursed her lips and murmured, ˇ°You are not visiting as ClintˇŻs girlfriend. You are visiting as my friend, so there is no need to be nervous.ˇ±

    Tiffany froze, her face flushing a deep red.

    ˇ°Harlee, what are you talking about? Weˇ­ Clint and I are just friends.ˇ±

    Rhys quietly slid his arm around HarleeˇŻs waist to provide her with afortable spot to lean against. His eyes lowered, a yful smile tugging at his lips.

    Rhys finally understood why Harlee had mentioned visiting the set several times on the ne. At first, he had assumed she was simply intrigued by the entertainment industry. However, what he hadnˇŻt expected was that HarleeˇŻs true intention was to y matchmaker, hoping to bring Tiffany and Clint together.

    Clint and Brenton were riding in another car, and Rhys was entirely uninterested in such things. Therefore, Harlee had no reservations and decided to answer Tiffany directly.

    Harlee tilted her head, her lips curling into a sly smile.

    ˇ°ˇŻFriends,ˇŻ huh? Are you sure youˇŻre not even considering taking things to the next level?ˇ±

    TiffanyˇŻs response was swift and firm.

    ˇ°Harlee, I know you made this movie with the hope of bringing Clint and me together, but we are just friends. There is no chance of it going further.ˇ±

    Tiffany knew her ce. She understood that if it werenˇŻt for her acting talent, she wouldnˇŻt even have the privilege of being in ClintˇŻs orbit. HarleeˇŻs eyes narrowed as she studied TiffanyˇŻs serious expression. Without warning, she reached out and pinched TiffanyˇŻs cheek. Her smile widened, and her eyes sparkled with confidence.

    Your escape begins with ga ln ov els .

    ˇ°I trust my judgment.ˇ±

    Tiffany froze, startled by HarleeˇŻs boldness. She opened her mouth as if to say something, but before the words could leave her lips, Harlee tugged her baseball cap back down, her eyes heavy with the weight of sleep.

    In the end, Tiffany kept her thoughts to herself. Harlee seemed so sure of herself. But perhaps this time might be the exception.

    At the Sanderson familyˇŻs estate, two cars pulled into the parking lot, one after the other. Harlee, Rhys, and Tiffany were the first to step out of the car. Toozy to wait for anyone else, Harlee made a beeline for the main house. As if by instinct, Rhys followed closely behind her. Feeling awkward at the thought of waiting for Clint and Brenton alone, Tiffany quickly trailed after Harlee and Rhys into the house.

    Inside the main houseˇŻs cozy living room, Nathaniel cradled Felix, his arms tight around the baby, as though he couldnˇŻt bear to part with him. On either side of Felix sat Lonnie and Sk, each holding a toy, their faces soft with affection as they yed with the baby.

    The servants had already prepared tea, snacks, and the ingredients for the barbecue.

    SkˇŻs gaze shifted to Tiffany as she entered, and a subtle smile tugged at the corner of her lips. Though they had met a few times, their conversations had always been brief. If Harlee hadnˇŻt mentioned the situation between Tiffany and Clint, Sk might not have believed that this beautiful woman could feel so insecure. After feeling she wasnˇŻt a good fit for Clint, Tiffany began holding her emotions in check, determined not to let herself sink too deeply into the pull of her feelings.

    Such restraint and quiet devotion were truly admirable. If Sk had been in TiffanyˇŻs shoes, she would have tossed aside those far-fetched notions long ago and followed her heart without a second thought.

    Tiffany felt the weight of SkˇŻs subtle gaze as she stepped into the room. Mustering a polite smile, she greeted them warmly.

    ˇ°Hi, Nathaniel, Lonnie, Sk.ˇ±

    Lonnie, who had heard Sk mention Tiffany more than once, had pieced together that she was the woman Clint loved. His expression softened, and his tone turned weing.

    ˇ°Please, have a seat. Make yourself at home.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1491

    ?Chapter 1491:

    With a polite nod, Tiffany took a seat in the corner.

    Sk couldnˇŻt help but notice how reserved Tiffany was. She longed to draw Tiffany in, to make her feel at ease, but hesitated, afraid that her enthusiasm might overwhelm her. In the end, Sk simply shed Tiffany a kind smile.

    Harlee raised an eyebrow and sat next to Tiffany to help her engage with the others.

    On the other hand, the moment Rhys walked through the door, Harlee had already sent him off to take care of Felix. She knew he wouldnˇŻt be much use in a conversation between women.

    One after another, the group made their way into the Sanderson familyˇŻs backyard garden at around two in the afternoon.

    Thanks to cutting-edge technology, the garden maintained a constant temperature throughout the year, allowing Harlee, Rhys, and the others to remainfortable in light attire even in colder seasons. While Tiffany had felt at ease during their earlier conversation in the living room, she grew self-contemptuous upon learning that it cost hundreds of millions annually just to regte the gardenˇŻs temperature. Feeling a bit anxious, Tiffany stayed close to Harlee, taking pleasure in the balmy atmosphere while quietly sighing in relief.

    The Sanderson familyˇŻs wealth far surpassed what Tiffany had envisioned, affirming her decision that dating Clint was not a wise choice.

    In the Sanderson familyˇŻs backyard garden, Harlee settledfortably onto avish reclining couch in the pavilion, its design evoking the elegance of ancient royalty. Beside her, Rhys was seated on a modest stool, meticulously peeling grapes that had arrived by air that morning. Rhys knew Harlee preferred her grapes without skins, so he carefully prepared each one before offering it to her.

    Rhys asked, ˇ°Would you like some strawberries? They were recently airlifted from a farm in Hamdol.ˇ±

    Stay updated g?ln¦Ň¦Íe??s

    Rhys chuckled as he carefully ced the peeled grapes into her mouth, his voice filled with tenderness.

    ˇ°OK,ˇ± Harlee replied with a gentle nod, her eyes filled with affection as she gazed down at him. She wasnˇŻt particrly fond of fruit, but she made an exception for those prepared by Rhys.

    Standing up, Rhys washed his hands, smoothed her hair, and then leaned down to kiss her gently, murmuring, ˇ°IˇŻll be right back.ˇ±

    As Rhys walked toward the sink, Harlee reclined, watching him leave. A smile graced her lips. She felt genuinely content with her devoted husband.

    Harlee then turned to pick up Felix from his crib, took the milk bottle from the maid, and began feeding him carefully.

    Felix seemed to know his mother was feeding him, eating vigorously and looking utterly charming.

    When Rhys returned with the strawberries, he found himself quickening his pace, drawn by the tender scene before him.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the garden, Brenton, Clint, and Sk, who had left her husband to join the younger crowd, were gathered around an unheated grill, all wearing expressions of uncertainty about whether to start cooking or wait for the grill to warm up.

    Brenton nced at Sk, who stood motionless. After a brief pause, he said, ˇ°Mom, are you sure you want to handle this on your own? WouldnˇŻt you rather have the servants help?ˇ±

    It was SkˇŻs idea to ˇ°do it themselves.ˇ±

    She exined that the essence of eating barbecue was in enjoying the lively atmosphere and themunal experience. Having servants wait on them would spoil the fun. Consequently, the three of them, inexperienced in cooking, found themselves unsure of when to start grilling, standing around in confusion.

    After exiting the restroom, Tiffany overheard their predicament. Taking a deep breath, she smiled and said, ˇ°You should heat the grill first before adding the meat.ˇ±

    Upon hearing TiffanyˇŻs voice, Sk greeted her with a smile and a wave.

    ˇ°Tiffany,e here. Could you tell us which items take longer to cook? I want to start with those.ˇ±

    Brenton was left speechless by SkˇŻs words and rolled his eyes. Her intention was so obvious that it couldnˇŻt be missed. Sk was evidently trying to bond with Tiffany by feigning ignorance, hoping Tiffany would step in to assist. SkˇŻs approach was somewhat awkward.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1492

    ?Chapter 1492:

    Clint, standing nearby, awkwardly touched his nose. His motherˇŻs attempt to facilitate his pursuit of Tiffany was embarrassingly transparent.

    Despite everything, Tiffany didnˇŻt seem to notice anything unusual. In her mind, it was typical for wealthy individuals tock culinary skills, unaware that the entire Sanderson family knew how to cook, albeit some were less skilled.

    Under SkˇŻs guidance, Tiffany gradually grew more at ease, and by the end, she was even able to share a few jokes with Sk.

    Tiffany thoroughly enjoyed the barbecue. Even though the Sanderson family had clearly tried to pair her with Clint, it didnˇŻt affect her spirits. She genuinely cherished the warm family atmosphere and had no desire to let anything spoil her happiness.

    After the meal, Harlee quickly interjected before Clint could speak, ˇ°IˇŻll drive Tiffany home. I have something to discuss with her.ˇ±

    Tiffany quietly exhaled in relief, chuckled, said her goodbyes, and joined Harlee in the car.

    As Tiffany closed the door and reached for her seatbelt, she caught HarleeˇŻs voice, tinged with amusement.

    ˇ°My family isnˇŻt too intimidating, is it?ˇ±

    TiffanyˇŻs hand, which was just about to fasten the seatbelt, froze for a moment. Her earlobes flushed with a hint of color. Acting as if she didnˇŻt understand what Harlee meant, she replied, ˇ°Intimidating? I donˇŻt follow. I really like the atmosphere here at your familyˇŻs home.ˇ±

    Harlee gave Tiffany a slow, knowing smile, her eyes intensifying as she said slowly, ˇ°You know what I mean, Tiffany. ThereˇŻs no shame in pursuing love. Things like social status or financial differences wonˇŻt stand in the way of your reunion with Clint.ˇ±

    TiffanyˇŻs movements stopped, and tears unexpectedly welled up in her eyes. She felt overwhelmed. Harlee could instantly see the depth of love Tiffany had hidden away for so long. Yet, the one she cherished so deeply, Clint, had always left her feeling embarrassed and inadequate. If their social standings werenˇŻt the real issue, it meant the true barrier was perhaps unequal love.

    Tiffany tended to attribute her dilemma to the differences in their backgrounds.

    Seeing Tiffany suddenly fall into a sad mood, HarleeˇŻs tone softened.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt overthink it,ˇ± she said.

    ˇ°Things might not be as bad as you think.ˇ±

    Harlee understood that Clint waspletely clueless when it came to love, and TiffanyˇŻs hesitation stemmed mostly from his attitude. This prompted Harlee to offer reassurance at that moment. HarleeˇŻspassionate words caused Tiffany to cry silently.

    Tiffany couldnˇŻt exin her tears. She only felt an immense sadness, as if her heart was slowly being shredded.

    Harlee turned her head to nce at Tiffany, narrowing her eyes with a hint of heartache in her expression. She then pressed harder on the gas pedal.

    In the end, what was supposed to be nearly an hour-long drive took Harlee less than forty minutes, and Tiffany went from feeling sad at the start to feeling terrified by the time they arrived.

    Upon exiting the vehicle, TiffanyˇŻs legs trembled. Had she not grasped the car door, she might have copsed.

    Tiffany resolved never to ride with Harlee again, realizing it demanded more courage than even entering the Sanderson familyˇŻs household. Harlee watched Tiffany slowly recover, a small smile tugging at the corner of her mouth.

    ˇ°Go home and get some rest,ˇ± she said.

    ˇ°Okay. Harlee, thank you,ˇ± Tiffany responded with aˇ­

    Harlee gave a sincere nod and casually waved her hand. As she began to roll up the window, she added, ˇ°Tiffany, I hope life brings you more joy.ˇ±

    Tiffany paused, a bit startled.

    As HarleeˇŻs car pulled away, Tiffany nodded resolutely and shouted, ˇ°I will!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1493

    ?Chapter 1493:

    Tiffany made a firm decision not to see herself as lesser anymore. She affirmed her belief in her own worth, equal to anyone elseˇŻs.

    Harlee didnˇŻt head straight home after her day out. She made a detour to a beverage store near Baythorn University, where she picked up a strawberry-vored drink.

    As Harlee exited the shop, she took a satisfying gulp, savoring the taste. Suddenly, she paused, her eyes narrowing with a deeper intensity.

    She casually sipped her drink, allowing a sly smile to creep across her face. With an air of nonchnce, she made her way toward the alley leading to Baythorn University.

    Not far from her, four men with suspicious expressions were keeping a close watch on Harlee. One wore a hat and mask, anotherˇŻs face was obscured by his long hair. The third had a scarred face that concealed his features, while the fourth waspletely bald. Their attire was uniformly ck.

    The man with the scarred face, Trenton Archer, kept his eyes fixed on Harlee and whispered to the others, ˇ°WeˇŻve been trailing her for a while. NowˇŻs our chance to make a move. Follow my lead. We need to capture her alive, as instructed by our employer. If we seed, weˇŻll each earn an extra million dors.ˇ±

    The man with long hair pped his hands together in anticipation. TheyˇŻd already received five million dors. With an additional million as a bonus, he would be able to recover.

    ˇ°Trenton, weˇŻve really struck gold this time!ˇ± He chuckled greedily but with a hint of caution.

    ˇ°But do you think sheˇŻs really worth all this money just because sheˇŻs connected to Tiffany, the famous actress? Could there be any problems?ˇ±

    Keep reading g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    The bald man smacked him on the head.

    ˇ°What do you know? HavenˇŻt you noticed how stunning that woman is? SheˇŻs probably worth more than what weˇŻre being paid!ˇ±

    The man in the mask and hat grinned suggestively.

    ˇ°Then, if we were toˇ­ wouldnˇŻt we stand to profit even more?ˇ±

    Trenton, the leader of the four, pped him sharply.

    ˇ°If we donˇŻt stick to what the employer has ordered, weˇŻll end up cklisted. Keep your eyes open. By doing this right, we secure good money.ˇ±

    The man with the long hair, revealing small, eager eyes, nodded in agreement.

    ˇ°Exactly. TrentonˇŻs right. LetˇŻs stick to his n.ˇ±

    The masked man nodded reluctantly, though resentment lingered in his gaze.

    Only Trenton had ess to firearms, or else the masked man might have already taken matters into his own hands. He harbored greater ambitions.

    Trenton was well aware of what the man in the mask was plotting, but among the four, his skills in marksmanship andbat were unmatched. Without his expertise, their mission would likely fail.

    To the four, Harlee seemed nothing more than a harmless, attractive woman, yet they opted for caution.

    ˇ°Everyone, be quiet!ˇ± Trentonmanded in a grave tone.

    ˇ°Move out. Stick to my n. WeˇŻll follow her initially, and once the alley is clear, weˇŻll incapacitate her and whisk her away. Our team is positioned close by. ThereˇŻs no need for a sack. We can directly shove her into the car.ˇ±

    The man with long hair interjected, ˇ°Afterward, weˇŻll leave her at the deserted factory on the outskirts, collect our payment, and then escape abroad to avoid any trouble.ˇ±

    Havingid out their strategy, the four picked up their pace and trailed behind Harlee.

    Three minutester, Trenton exchanged a nce with the bald man, and they surged forward to seize Harlee by the arm.

    Suddenly, Harlee vanished into thin air right before their eyes.

    The man in the mask, terrified of supernatural urrences, stepped back abruptly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1494

    ?Chapter 1494:

    ˇ°Whatˇ­ What just happened? Where did she go? She was just here. How could she vanish after rounding the corner?ˇ± The bald man began to shake uncontrobly, clenching his fists as he stuttered, ˇ°IˇŻve heard rumors of spirits haunting university areas. Have we stumbled upon one? Perhapsˇ­ perhaps we should retreat and find another opportunity?ˇ±

    Despite his history of numerous killings, Trenton, the most courageous among them, was momentarily uncertain in this unfamiliar situation. Trenton was a skeptic of ghosts and deities. If spirits were real, he would have been haunted by his victims long ago. Thus, he turned sharply, kicked the man in the mask and the bald man, and with a fierce look, spat out, ˇ°Enough of this ghost nonsense. She must have run off. LetˇŻs go after her!ˇ±

    The man with long hair nodded in agreement.

    ˇ°This woman canˇŻt simply vanish into thin air. She likely ran ahead when she turned the corner. We werenˇŻt paying attention and assumed she had disappeared.ˇ±

    Just as they prepared to dash forward, a chilling female voice called out from behind them, ˇ°Are you looking for me?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs voice was as chilling as that of a vengeful spirit rising from the grave,pletely devoid of warmth.

    The man in the mask halted abruptly and turned with rigid motion. As his eyes met HarleeˇŻs, his legs gave way, and he copsed.

    ˇ°Youˇ­ Youˇ­ˇ±

    The bald man shuddered once more, but he couldnˇŻt bring himself to look back, keeping his body facing forward.

    With cautious movements, Trenton drew his gun and spun around. His eyes widened in shock, causing him to step back several paces. The long-haired man turned around with aposed demeanor, although he too jumped when he caught sight of Harlee.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Their reaction wasnˇŻt due to cowardice. Rather, they had not anticipated that a woman could silently vault over a three-meter-high wall andnd without a sound.

    Harlee stood behind them, leisurely savoring her drink. Her expression was stern, radiating fierce resolve. She observed the four men, who looked utterly terrified, and finished thest gulp of her drink. With a casual flick, she tossed the empty cup into a trash bin a hundred meters away.

    After pping her hands, Harlee advanced toward them. She raised her eyelids slightly, regarding them with cool indifference. Her tone was even as she asked, ˇ°Do you need something from me?ˇ±

    While Trenton and the long-haired man remained still, the other two began scrambling backward in panic.

    Trenton seized them both.

    ˇ°This woman isnˇŻt normal. She has the ability to teleport. WeˇŻre outmatched. We need to escape!ˇ± The man in the mask was frantic, struggling to get away.

    Though the bald man didnˇŻt attempt to flee, the terror in his eyes matched that of hispanion. His body shook uncontrobly. He spected that Harlee might have concealed herself within the wall before emerging. It dawned on him that they were in deep trouble. Their firearms wouldnˇŻt be enough to kill her.

    Trenton was the first to react. He hadnˇŻt anticipated running into such a formidable adversary today. Harlee had vaulted over a three-meter wall andnded quietlyˇŞan unmistakable testament to her extraordinary skills.

    But surrender wasnˇŻt an option for Trenton. His daughterˇŻs life was at stake, and the thread of this deal was fragile. Turning back now would mean snuffing out even that glimmer of hope. No, he had to see this through, no matter how loaded the odds were against him.

    Trenton spun to face his threepanions.

    ˇ°Pick up your guns! What are you panicking for? A ghost in broad daylight? DonˇŻt kid yourselves! Look carefullyˇŞsheˇŻs got a shadow. She just used the wall to get behind us. Stop scaring yourselves and take care of her, now!ˇ±

    The two men sprawled on the ground craned their necks to nce behind Harlee. Their eyes locked on the shadow she cast under the sun. Scrambling to their feet, they raised their guns, aiming them at her stomach. That million-dor reward was still within their grasp, and they werenˇŻt about to waste it by killing her outright.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1495

    ?Chapter 1495:

    TrentonˇŻs face twisted into a grotesque mask, his features distorted by his scars. His voice dripped with cold venom as he spoke.

    ˇ°SomeoneˇŻs put a price on your head, and weˇŻre just here to collect. Nothing personal. But IˇŻll cut you a dealˇŞsurrender now, or weˇŻll put a bullet in you before dragging you off. Your call.ˇ±

    Of course, TrentonˇŻs so-called offer was nothing more than a smokescreen. Pulling the trigger would draw too much attention, and if things spiraled out of control, he could find himself in the crosshairs of the police. And that was a risk he couldnˇŻt affordˇŞnot with his daughterˇŻs life hanging in the bnce.

    The man wearing a mask and hat toyed with his weapon with a lewd grin.

    ˇ°Look,dy, we donˇŻt want to make this harder than it needs to be. Just be smart ande with us. Otherwise, youˇŻre gonna make us do things you wonˇŻt like. Trust me, putting a few holes in you will be the least of your worries.ˇ±

    Harlee stood her ground, her expression unreadable. Her voice was calm, almost disinterested, like she was discussing tomorrowˇŻs weather forecast.

    ˇ°How much is my life worth? I mean, how much are they paying you to drag me in?ˇ±

    The sudden question threw the men off bnce. ShouldnˇŻt she be worrying about whether her moves could outrun their bullets? Why was she haggling over her bounty? Was this womanpletely out of her mind?

    Trenton nced at his watch. He didnˇŻt have time to guess what she was thinking. He just wanted to wrap this up, collect the money, and save his daughter.

    ˇ°Twenty-ˇ±

    The newest releases are at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    ˇ°Four million. Six million each. ThatˇŻs what the other side is paying us,ˇ± he muttered.

    ˇ°So, no matter what, youˇŻreing with us.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs lips curled into a slight smirk, her eyes narrowing.

    ˇ°Twenty-four millionˇ­ Is that all IˇŻm worth?ˇ±

    The men exchanged nces, the same thought passing between them all. This woman was insane. No more talking. Wasting time on her was just a distraction. The three of them yanked their guns free and pointed them at her, while the long-haired man moved in to subdue her.

    The first shot rang out, but Harlee was faster. She darted toward the bald man closest to her, bringing her hand down hard on his wrist, causing the gun to fly from his grasp. His scream sliced through the alley.

    In a fluid motion, Harlee ced both hands on the bald manˇŻs shoulders, and the next moment, she was airborne, kicking TrentonˇŻs and the masked manˇŻs guns out of their hands.

    Then, with a sudden yank, she dislocated the bald manˇŻs uninjured arm, lifting her hand high and striking down at his neck.

    The bald man doubled over, gasping for air, as HarleeˇŻs knee mmed into his stomach with bone-crushing force.

    ˇ°Ahh!ˇ± His scream echoed, his body crashing to the ground, limbs hanging limp, sweat pouring down his face like rain.

    At this moment, Harlee was like a vengeful wraith, her gaze icy and unforgiving. Using the wall as a springboard, she vaulted into the air, and her boot connected with the neck of the masked man just as he reached for his fallen gun. The sickening crack of bone echoed in the alley, and the man crumpled to the ground, unconscious.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes shifted to the long-haired man huddled in the corner, his body trembling as he tried to inch away unnoticed. With deliberate precision, she stepped forward, nting her boot firmly on his shoulder and pinning him in ce. Her expression turned almost yful.

    ˇ°Running away? Did I say you could leave?ˇ±

    The long-haired man had never imagined that they, four grown men, would be subdued so quickly. Pain shot through his shoulder where her weight pressed down, and the icy sweat trickling down his face blurred his vision. His arms hung limp at his sides.

    ˇ°Help me!ˇ± he screamed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1496

    ?Chapter 1496:

    ˇ°Kill her! Somebody kill her!ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs lips curled into a cold smile as she reached for the dagger at her waist. At that moment, she looked less like a person and more like a hunter savoring the thrill of the chase.

    ˇ°Your voice is giving me a headache,ˇ± she drawledzily.

    ˇ°Maybe youˇŻd be better off without a tongue!ˇ±

    Before the long-haired man could fully process her words, a sharp, unforgiving movement silenced him. His muffled screams turned to gurgles as blood trickled down his chin.

    The sight of this sent a shockwave of terror through the bald man, who remained conscious but paralyzed with fear.

    Trenton, still standing but no longer steady, felt hisposure shatter, and his legs quivered. A madwoman. No, not a madwoman! She had effortlessly taken down two of his underlings and even went as far as to cut off anotherˇŻs tongue. This wasnˇŻt a mere mortal. This was a demon who walked the earth from hell!

    Trenton had killed beforeˇŞmore than a dozen, in factˇŞbut never like this. Torture wasnˇŻt his style. Yet, here Harlee stood, calm, cold, and utterly detached.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes, unblinking and pitiless, locked onto Trenton. Her stare pierced through him, freezing him where he stood as a cold sweat trickled down his spine. He scanned the scene in desperationˇŞhis men were down.

    ˇ°Youˇ­ What do you want from me?ˇ±

    Harlee raised an eyebrow, her gaze unreadable.

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s?c?m

    ˇ°Hmm? What do I want from you? WasnˇŻt it you who wanted something from me?ˇ± She was furious that her life had been valued at a mere twenty-four million, and she found the long-haired manˇŻs voice unbearableˇŞso she cut off his tongue. Had she done anything wrong?

    Harlee let her gaze drop to the long-haired man, writhing on the ground, his agony filling the air. With a nonchnt bend, she reached out, her fingers curling around his neck. In one swift, merciless motion, she snapped it.

    ˇ°Still grating!ˇ± she muttered, her toneced with disgust.

    Silence nketed the alley. The long-haired manˇŻs bodyy still.

    Harlee straightened, her expression softening ever so slightly. She pulled a pristine handkerchief from her pocket and began wiping the blood from her hands.

    This action sent Trenton tumbling to the ground in terror. Desperately, he looked around for his underlings, only to realize they were either lying lifeless with broken necks or cowering in absolute fear. He was thest one standing, left alone with his spiraling thoughts in the deste alley.

    The fear in his heart was overwhelming, but he didnˇŻt dare let out a single sound. Instead, his screams echoed silently in his mind. The thought of being the next to lose his tongue kept his lips tightly sealed.

    Despite his history of violence, Trenton was profoundly shaken by the brutality he now faced for the first time. Ovee with regret, he dropped to his knees, pleading, ˇ°IˇŻm truly sorry, miss. My actions were wrong. I was driven by desperation for money, and I made a terrible choice.ˇ±

    Emotionally, Trenton implored Harlee, making a show of his suffering.

    ˇ°Please, miss, forgive me just this once. I wonˇŻt do it again. My daughter is in the hospital, waiting for meˇ­ˇ±

    He pulled out a photo of his daughter, confined to her hospital bed.

    Harlee moved past the bodies of the three deceased individuals and halted before Trenton. Her gaze hardened as she casually asked, ˇ°A sick daughter, you say?ˇ±

    He quickly affirmed, eager to convince her.

    ˇ°Yes, it was my desperate situation that pushed me to ept such a dreadful task. Miss, I beg you, for my daughterˇŻs sake, let me prove I can change my ways and avoid further criminal acts.ˇ±

    ˇ°Do you think so little of the lives youˇŻve imed?ˇ± Harlee asked, her voice cool and her demeanor slightly stern as she dismissed his earlier acts.

    ˇ°I was under the impression that you boasted of those killings as if they were lifelong trophies.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1497

    ?Chapter 1497:

    Shock seized Trenton. Multiple lives? She couldnˇŻt possibly know about that. He was certain he hadnˇŻt disclosed anything. How could she know he had been responsible for so many deaths? It had to be a trick. Surely, she was just guessing!

    Frantically, Trenton replied, ˇ°No, miss, you misunderstand. I made my face look dangerous on purpose. IˇŻve never actually spilled blood before, and this abduction was my first offense.ˇ±

    Watching him intently, HarleeˇŻs expression remained unfeeling, her voice low and firm.

    ˇ°Is that the case? Then itˇŻs time you made amends.ˇ±

    Trenton trembled at her statement. What did she mean by that? What did she want from him?

    Harlee continued, ˇ°If you divulge everything about your employers in this kidnapping, IˇŻll take your ims to be true.ˇ±

    He replied almost reflexively, ˇ°I know nothing of who employed us. A card, a note, and a photo taken secretly were left in my rented room. The instructions on theˇ­ˇ±

    The note was clear: take you, the woman in the photo, to the abandoned factory at the cityˇŻs edge, and afterward, four million more would be transferred to the card.

    As Harlee appeared doubtful, Trenton earnestly added, ˇ°I swear, miss, on everything dear to me, that I donˇŻt know anything more about the employer. I would never have risked it if not for the substantial payment offered.ˇ±

    Trenton spoke with candor, revealing all he knew. If not for the twenty million found on the card, he might have dismissed it as nothing more than a cruel joke.

    HarleeˇŻs eyebrows arched sharply, her gaze slicing through the tension as if she could see straight into his soul.

    Stay tuned for more g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í??s.cˇđm

    Just as Trenton feared his bloody past was about to be exposed, the sharp ring of a phone broke the silence.

    Harlee slowly retrieved her phone from her pocket and answered the call.

    RhysˇŻ voice came through, edged with concern.

    ˇ°Lee, youˇŻre not back yet?ˇ±

    ˇ°Just a minor hup,ˇ± Harlee said, her tone light and dismissive.

    Now fully alert, Rhys asked, ˇ°What happened?ˇ±

    Brenton, noticing something amiss, leaned in with unexpected curiosity, eager for details.

    ˇ°Nothing serious,ˇ± Harlee replied, her eyes fixed on Trenton as he inched toward the alley exit.

    ˇ°Just killed three people in an alley leading to Baythorn University. Might make it four.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm on my way.ˇ±

    Rhys had already settled into the passenger seat by the time he spoke. Brenton, on the other hand, was firmly positioned behind the wheel.

    Harlee held her ground, her expression steady, though a subtle softness flickered in her gaze.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need for that. IˇŻm heading to the abandoned steel pipe factory in the suburbs. ThatˇŻs where IˇŻll find the answers about my abductors.ˇ±

    She paused briefly before adding with a faint smirk, ˇ°Make sure the area is cleared within half an hour. ItˇŻs a busy route, and we wouldnˇŻt want to draw any unnecessary attention.ˇ±

    Without giving Rhys a chance to respond, she ended the call decisively. On the other side, after sending Harlee a location request, Rhys turned to Brenton and said, ˇ°IˇŻll drive.ˇ±

    Usually, this would have sparked an argument about who was the better driver. However, this time, Brenton stepped out of the driverˇŻs seat without protest. He didnˇŻt even react when Rhys drove off before he had a chance to climb back in.

    Instead, Brenton sent Rhys two messages: ˇ°If Harlee isnˇŻt brought back safe, donˇŻt bothering back.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll handle the bodies perfectly.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1498

    ?Chapter 1498:

    While typing, Brenton instructed his assistant to arrange for someone to clean up the scene.

    When Brenton received confirmation that the cleanup crew would arrive in three minutes, heposed another message for Rhys: ˇ°Let Harlee know the cleanup begins in three minutes. She should focus on her mission.ˇ±

    Brenton refrained from messaging Harlee directly, uncertain if she could check her phone at the moment. Since Rhys was heading in the same direction, he assumed they had their own way of coordinating.

    Waiting anxiously for Harlee to finish her call, Trenton knelt before her, nerves gripping him like a vice. Any thoughts of escape evaporated. Pleading seemed his only hope, so he chose to beg for mercy.

    Not long after, Harlee received RhysˇŻ update about BrentonˇŻs cleanup crew. Sliding her phone back into her pocket, she looked at Trenton coldly, her authority undeniable. Her gaze sharpened, and shemanded, ˇ°Stand up and take me to where the deal is happening.ˇ±

    TrentonˇŻs head shot up, his shock evident as he stared at her. Was this woman really going to walk into what he knew was likely a deadly trap, fully aware of the dangers? Although she possessed great skill, could she truly match the prowess of his wealthy employer? The individual who had dispensed twenty million surely wielded significant influence, right?

    Doubts clouded TrentonˇŻs mind, making it hard for him to ept that this woman would intentionally seek out danger. Thus, he stayed down, offering no response.

    A glimpse of impatience emerged in HarleeˇŻs narrowed eyes. She abruptly kicked Trenton in the chest, her eyes radiating a deadly purpose.

    ˇ°Is my speech not clear enough for you?ˇ±

    Trenton spat out blood. Convinced by the harsh reality he now faced, he gathered his remaining strength and rose.

    ˇ°IˇŻve understoodˇ­ Iˇ­ LetˇŻs head to the car. ItˇŻs parked right outside this alley.ˇ±

    At an abandoned steel pipe factory in the suburbs, a woman wearing a devil mask lounged on a plush armchair that looked absurdly out of ce. Two hulking men nked her, their arms crossed in silent intimidation. Not far away, five men d in ck stood sentry, their hands resting casually on the hilts of wickedly gleaming knives. Their alert postures and corded muscles screamed readiness for violence.

    The masked woman addressed the man in ck to her right, dripping with disdain, ˇ°Go check whatˇŻs taking so long. Those useless fools were supposed to deliver that bitch ages ago. CanˇŻt even trust those people to do the one thing theyˇŻre hired for!ˇ±

    The man on the right nodded respectfully.

    ˇ°Yes, Miss. DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻll handle it immediately.ˇ±

    After a pause, he continued, ˇ°I brought in the best in the business for this. Those guys have left a trail of bodies so long that itˇŻs practically a r¨¦sum¨¦. ThereˇŻs no way theyˇŻll screw this up.ˇ±

    The masked woman snorted, the soundced with icy derision.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻd better not. I shelled out twenty million for this. If they mess it up, theyˇŻll wish for something as kind as death.ˇ±

    The man on her left, eager to curry favor, piped up, ˇ°Miss, trust me, this deal will go off without a hitch. YouˇŻll be more than satisfied.ˇ±

    Hearing the man on the left say so, her eyes narrowed slightly, the hardness in them softening by a fraction. She waved a hand.

    ˇ°Spare me the groveling. Just make sure everything goes smoothly. If it does, IˇŻll make sure you see a payout so fat that itˇŻll make your heads spin. Tens of millionsˇŞhowˇŻs that sound?ˇ±

    At this, the men in ck lit up like gamblers whoˇŻd just hit the jackpot. This was the kind of payday that could set them up for life, a far cry from the meager scraps they usually fought over.

    ˇ°Got it!ˇ± The man to her right gave a deep bow and headed toward the factoryˇŻs main gate. He had barely taken two steps when the growl of an engine cut through the tension as a ck car rolled into view.

    Trenton eyed the approaching figure near the doorway. A sinister thought flickered through his mind, but he snuffed it out almost as quickly as it came. Something about HarleeˇŞher aura of danger, her unflinching disregard for the bodies that had been left in their wakeˇŞscreamed that she was not to be trifled with. No matter how much he loathed Harlee, he didnˇŻt dare let any sinister thoughts cross his mind.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1499

    ?Chapter 1499:

    Instead, he forced a strained smile onto his face.

    ˇ°Miss, IˇŻll go handle the handover. You can stay in the car for now.ˇ±

    Harlee, her expression as serene as a still pond, lifted her eyelids just enough to nce at him. Her voice, soft but steely, sent shivers down his spine.

    ˇ°Go ahead, Trenton.ˇ±

    TrentonˇŻs entire body stiffened. How did she know his real name? Her earlierment about him having killed a dozen people reyed in his head. Holy hell, she really knew!

    A wave of icy dread washed over Trenton. Just minutes ago, heˇŻd entertained the faintest notion of double-crossing her. That notion was now buried six feet under. This woman could unearth his secrets without breaking a sweat. If he betrayed her, he wouldnˇŻt survive the day.

    In the car, Harlee leaned back. From their angle, the men in ck assumed she was unconscious, not realizing she was very much awake.

    Trenton climbed out of the car, sweat slicking his palms. He forced a neutral tone as he approached the masked woman.

    ˇ°That woman is here, just as agreed. WhereˇŻs the money?ˇ±

    Behind her devilish mask, the womanˇŻs lips curled in a sneer of disgust. Were it not for her need to hire Trenton and his group to kidnap Harlee, she wouldnˇŻt have deigned to breathe the same air as them.

    When the man in ck noticed that Harlee appeared to be the only one in the car, TrentonˇŻs threepanions nowhere in sight, a sudden wariness crept into his heart.

    At that moment, the masked woman was already pulling out her phone to transfer the promised sum to the previous bank ount.

    Read exclusive stories .c©–m

    ˇ°I can afford to give away twenty million. Do you think IˇŻd care about a measly four million? What a joke!ˇ±

    With that, the masked woman shot a sharp look at Trenton and added impatiently, ˇ°The moneyˇŻs been transferred to the card. Hurry up and bring that bitch over here!ˇ±

    Trenton nodded and started toward the car.

    ˇ°Wait,ˇ± one of the men in ck snapped.

    ˇ°Why are you alone? Where are the other three?ˇ±

    Another man in ck stepped forward, his hand already reaching for his weapon.

    ˇ°IˇŻlle with you. LetˇŻs see that bitch for ourselves.ˇ±

    The suspicion that Trenton was trying to pull a fast oneˇŞperhaps using one of his men disguised as HarleeˇŞ

    Made the men in ckˇŻs instincts re. They were not about to let anyone outsmart them, especially not when millions were on the line.

    TrentonˇŻs blood ran cold as he realized that his cover was blown. His n had just unraveled like a cheap rug. What was Harlee trying to do? Was she setting him up to take the fall? No, there was no time for hesitation. He had a daughter to think about, a life to preserve. He wasnˇŻt about to let Harlee drag him into whatever twisted game she was ying.

    With a burst of desperation, Trenton broke into a run, ignoring the consequences.

    The masked woman stared at Trenton, speechless, as he fled. Twenty-four millionˇ­ And this was the kind of trash she was dealing with? She seethed inwardly, feeling like sheˇŻd been swindled.

    But the men in ck werenˇŻt nearly as slow to react. One of them whipped out a gun and shot Trenton in the thigh before he could get far.

    Trenton screamed in agony, his legs buckling beneath him.

    At the same time, Rhys was already en route, following the signal from HarleeˇŻs phone. However, the suburbs were a good distance away, and he estimated it would take him at least an hour to get there, even at his current pace.

    In the car, Rhys wore his earbuds, dialing Patrick as he navigated the deserted roads.

    ˇ°Have all the officers from the station been deployed?ˇ± he asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500:

    Patrick, sensing the storm brewing on the other end of the line, wasted no time.

    ˇ°Yes. TheyˇŻre en route. ETA, fifteen minutes tops.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ grip on the steering wheel eased marginally, but his expression remained carved from stone.

    ˇ°Good. Tell them to stay outside the factory and wait for LeeˇŻs orders. No one moves unless she says so.ˇ±

    Initially, RhysˇŻ n had been simple: storm the factory, take out everyst scumbag, and bring Harlee back. But HarleeˇŻs unexpected instruction to y along had thrown a wrench into that n. She wanted them to wait? To linger outside while she danced with danger? As a man who had learnedˇŞsometimes the hard wayˇŞto trust her, he relented. He wasnˇŻt eager to spend the night in a cold, lonely bed because heˇŻd ignored her wishes.

    PatrickˇŻs voice cut through his thoughts,ced with confusion.

    ˇ°Waitˇ­ Why? IsnˇŻt Harleeˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Do I really need to exin this to you right now?ˇ± Rhys snapped.

    Patrick froze, his heart skipping a beat, ˇ°Understood. IˇŻll handle everything and take my punishmentter.ˇ±

    Satisfied, Rhys ended the call, mming the elerator. The car roared forward, devouring the road at nearly 200mph. As long as Harlee was out of his sight, unease would be his unwee passenger. In the suburbs, the car door was abruptly kicked open from the inside. Slowly, Harlee stepped out, her movements calm and deliberate. There was no trace of fear or distress on her faceˇŞnothing to suggest sheˇŻd been abducted. She stood alone, with no backup, no visible allies in sight. Yet, the aura that radiated from her was unmistakable.

    For a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath. The men in ck froze, their minds struggling to reconcile the poised, unruffled woman before them with the captive they had been expecting. When the spell finally broke, they scrambled to react, raising their guns in unison, their fingers poised on the triggers.

    Latest releases on g@?¦Ç¦Ňv???s

    With her face hidden behind a devil mask, the woman felt her hands grow damp with anxiety the moment Harlee appeared. Memories of the humiliation sheˇŻd endured earlier surged back. In just a matter of hours, her once-esteemed benefactors and patrons had treated her as though she were invisible, not even sparing her a nce. Her scandals had been spread across the inte, tarnishing her reputation beyond repair.

    To make matters worse, the loyal fans the masked woman had spent years cultivating had abandoned her overnight, leaving behind only a handful of twisted souls who still clung to her. But those remaining fans were utterly useless. They couldnˇŻt win an argument to save her life, nor could they secure any endorsements for her. They were nothing but dead weight, pretending to be part of her fan base while offering no real value.

    Therefore, the masked woman had made a vow. Even if the Green and Sanderson families came at her with all their fury, she would take matters into her own hands and personally im HarleeˇŻs life. She had braced herself for the storm that would surelye from the Green and Sanderson families. She knew that if she took HarleeˇŻs life, no matter where she ran, these two powerful families would hunt her down like a dog. From the moment she set her ns into motion, she had been ready to face death. Today, she would torture Harlee to death. But there was more to it. The masked woman resolved to make sure Tiffany was scapegoated for murdering Harlee, forever staining her name. Tiffany would never have a chance with Clint. Since she couldnˇŻt have Clint, she would be damned if that slut Tiffany got him!

    The masked woman locked her gaze onto Harlee, who remained as calm and untouchable as ever. The fury in the masked womanˇŻs eyes burned like wildfire. Her teeth ground together as she hissed, ˇ°Harlee, you didnˇŻt see thising, did you? ItˇŻs only been a few hours, and now you are at my mercy. Let me make one thing clear: even if it costs me my life today, IˇŻll make you regret ever being born!ˇ±

    Harlee stood unmoved, bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun. Her loose hoodie and cargo pants made her look unfazed. It was as if nothing could shake her.

    Confronted with the masked womanˇŻs threats, Harlee remained as calm as ever. The masked woman suddenly felt unsettled and unsure, not knowing what to do. The money she had spent to hire the henchmen and kidnappers was everything she had. It was her entire life savings. She could face death without flinching, but wasting that money? That was a whole different story.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy weekend dear ones! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (©¤??O)

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1501

    ?Chapter 1501:

    A smirk curled at the corner of HarleeˇŻs lips. With a slow, deliberate twist of her neck, she said, ˇ°WhoˇŻs really in whose hands here? ThatˇŻs yet to be decided.ˇ±

    The masked woman froze at HarleeˇŻs words. Her hands clenched the hem of her clothes, and her voice cracked with frustration.

    ˇ°What are you ying at, Harlee? DonˇŻt you see? My men have you surrounded!ˇ±

    As the masked woman spoke, her confidence grew with every word. Finally, she straightened her back and lifted her chin.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know what tricks you pulled to get those kidnappers to obey you, but let me tell you something. The henchmen I hired arenˇŻt amateurs. They will pin you down in no time!ˇ±

    The moment the henchmenid eyes on Harlee, a chill ran down their spines, and their palms turned mmy with sweat. Years of experience had sharpened their instincts, allowing them to size up their opponents at a nce. But nothing had ever made their palms sweat like this before. HarleeˇŻs aura was suffocating. They could see it clearly now: she was no mere spoiled rich girl like their employer had described. Her presence hit them like a tidal wave. If it came to a fight, even with all of them ganging up on her, they werenˇŻt sure they could stand a chance.

    The henchman on the right leaned in, speaking in a low voice to the masked woman.

    ˇ°Miss, this womanˇŻs strength is beyond us. Those kidnappers didnˇŻt bring her here. She came here to challenge us. Look at her.ˇ±

    The masked woman stiffened, her sharp gaze darting back to Harlee. Only now did she realize something was off. Harlee wasnˇŻt restrained. Harlee wasnˇŻt trembling or pleading. She was standing tall and unscathed. But how could one person take on a dozen professional killers? It was simply unbelievable.

    The masked womanˇŻs eyes narrowed, her voice sharp as a de slicing through the tension.

    Your favorite tales live on g?ln¦Ň¦Íe??s

    ˇ°Shut up! A dozen of you canˇŻt handle one woman? Did I hire you all just to watch you fail?ˇ±

    The henchmen exchanged irritated nces, barely holding back their frustration. This idiot! If they hadnˇŻt sensed the looming danger, would they dare voice suchints? They should have handled the kidnapping themselves. That way, they could have scouted the enemyˇŻs strength and chosen whether to proceed. But now, they were stuck in the thick of it with no turning back. Still, there was a silver lining. Harlee was unarmed, while they had knives and guns. No matter how skilled she might be, nobody could outrun a speeding bullet.

    The masked woman fixed her gaze on Harlee and suddenly burst intoughter.

    ˇ°Harlee, you will definitely meet your end today. IˇŻll make you bleed for everything you have done!ˇ±

    Harlee halted, her obsidian eyes gleaming with a razor-sharp ruthlessness. Though her stance was rxed, a sharp killing intent swirled around her. Her calmness and poise came from the unshakable confidence that she could crush every one of them without breaking a sweat.

    ˇ°Pay with blood? IˇŻm tired of hearing that same old line. Yvonne, you sound just like the rest of your kindˇŞno originality whatsoever.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs lips twisted into a small, mocking smile as her gaze lingered on YvonneˇŻs face. Every movement wasden with a chilling promise, a deadly warning etched in her every nce.

    Yvonne felt as though a lightning bolt had struck her, the shock radiating through her entire body. Her hands flew up to cover her mouth as a cold sweat beaded on her forehead, the disbelief on her face hidden behind the mask. How had Harlee figured her out? How had she managed to uncover her identity so quickly?

    Noticing the stunned look in YvonneˇŻs eyes, Harlee couldnˇŻt help but chuckle, her voiceced with amusement.

    ˇ°Tell me, who else would be reckless enough to court death the way you have?ˇ±

    For reasons Harlee couldnˇŻt exin, whenever boredom crept in, a couple of idiots always seemed to show up and surprise her.

    YvonneˇŻs fury bubbled to the surface like a volcano about to erupt. She had already made peace with her fate, so revealing her identity no longer seemed like a risk. With a sneer curling her lips, she ripped off her mask and let it fall to the floor with a soft thud.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1502

    ?Chapter 1502:

    ˇ°So what if youˇŻve figured it out, Harlee? I never nned on walking away from this alive. The moment I set this n into motion, I sealed my fate.ˇ±

    Yvonne was the only one in the room who didnˇŻt cower in fear of Harlee. Grim-faced and tense, the henchmen stood with their fingers tightly curled around their weapons, poised to strike at any given moment.

    ˇ°Harlee, you canˇŻt run away. If it werenˇŻt for you, I never would have been kicked out of the production, never would have offended my backers or patrons. ItˇŻs all your fault that those despicableizens dug up my past and dragged me through the mud. They me me for that officerˇŻs death.ˇ±

    Suddenly, YvonneˇŻsughter broke the heavy silence.

    ˇ°Ha-haˇ­ What did I do wrong? If those blind cops hadnˇŻt blocked me, would I have acted like that? I was a rising star on my way to the top. ItˇŻs you who destroyed everything!ˇ±

    YvonneˇŻs voice cracked with frustration, her tone thick with anguish. If it hadnˇŻt been for Harlee, she would have climbed the socialdder and eventually ended up married to Clint. But now, it was all over. She didnˇŻt even have the faintest spark of hope left in her life.

    And if she couldnˇŻt have that, then Harlee certainly didnˇŻt deserve to see another day either!

    YvonneˇŻs eyes burned with fiery rage as she looked at Harlee. She clenched her fists tightly, the weight of her despair pushing her toward an act of finality.

    ˇ°Shoot her now! Do it now! I want her to die, and I want her to suffer for everything sheˇŻs taken from me!ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs gaze sharpened, her tone rxed yet carrying a chilling edge.

    M¦Ňr? ¦Ôpd¦Át?s ¨Şn G¦Áln¦Ňv?ls.c¦Ňm

    ˇ°You think you can kill me? YouˇŻre not up to the task.ˇ±

    At her words, the henchmen simultaneously lifted their weapons, anxiety flickering in their eyes. But before they could aim, a swift figure moved through them, and two henchmen were already down. The remaining ones stared, their eyes filled with fury and determination. Their leader, veins bulging in his neck, shouted, ˇ°Take her down!ˇ±

    Without hesitation, the henchmen sprang into action.

    Harlee observed the group advancing toward her, with gunmen in the back preparing their shots. Her eyes narrowed, a ruthless glint passing through them. She dodged a strike from one of the henchmen, countering with a swift jab to his stomach with her left hand. In a fluid motion, she kicked him away, sending him tumbling backward. Her focus shifted to another attackerˇŞshe didnˇŻt strike him, instead using his body as a springboard to propel herself toward the gunmen. In one seamless move, she twisted the wrist of the gunman aiming at her, disarming him in a blur.

    Harlee swiftly kicked the remaining henchmen chasing her and grabbed the firearm, aiming it with deadly precision.

    Gunfire erupted, cutting down YvonneˇŻs hired henchmen, leaving only two standing in front of Harlee.

    The two remaining henchmen stiffened, guns tightly gripped, hearts pounding with fear, their expressions filled with shock. Her speed! Her precision! They clearly had no chance against her formidable skills. With an air of unshakable confidence, Harlee stepped toward them, her lips curling into a smirk, her presence exuding deadly intent. The two men understood: any small move, even a single shot, would be theirst.

    As expected, HarleeˇŻs eyes darkened, and in a fluid motion, she kicked one of the henchmen hard, sending him sprawling to the ground.

    The henchman on the right tried to rise but failed, crashing back down with a heavy thud.

    The henchman on the left immediately dropped his weapon, opting for silence, fully aware that saying or doing anything could provoke HarleeˇŻs wrath.

    Fiddling with the weapon she had acquired, Harlee arched an eyebrow and casually remarked, ˇ°An M9 semi-automatic? You think this low-grade weapon will be enough? ItˇŻs nothing but junk.ˇ±

    Upon hearing this, the henchman on the left copsed to his knees with a thud, his face betraying resignation. Even though acquiring those M9 semi-automatic pistols had been a stretch for him, she had dismissed them as worthless. It was now clear that the armory Harlee possessed was far more sophisticated than he had imagined.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1503

    ?Chapter 1503:

    Years of experience in this industry had instilled in him a crucial rule: sacrificing pride was preferable to losing oneˇŻs life. He immediately disyed his submission, his body sagging in defeat.

    Yvonne, overwhelmed by fear, stumbled backward. She watched in horror as the henchmen she had hired at great cost were quickly subdued by Harlee. Herplexion turned ashen with fury, her eyes widening in rage as she hissed at the men still lying on the floor, ˇ°Why are you lying there, you fools? Get up! Eliminate her!ˇ±

    The henchmen, feeling the weight of HarleeˇŻs dominance, initially tried to bear the pain and get onest attempt in. However, seeing theirpanion struggle to rise and another already kneeling, they chose to escte their act, pretending to be knocked out.

    Trenton, favoring his injured leg, sought refuge behind a column, trembling as he watched the scene unfold. Harlee was a terror! She had dispatched over a dozen henchmen in less than ten minutes, and now their leader was begging for mercy. It was truly remarkable. He had been in this game for years, yet this was the first time he had witnessed such a disy of power!

    Yvonne, not expecting her costly hires to choose now to y dead, retreated further. Her eyes, shadowed by hershes, were filled with disgust. Betrayal? If she managed to survive this, she swore to punish their families to express her fury!

    As she watched Harlee move like an unstoppable force, a cold fear gripped YvonneˇŻs heart.

    Yvonne had mistakenly believed Harlee to be just another privileged figure. Yvonne thought HarleeˇŻs boldness was merely the result of the influence of the Green and Sanderson families. What Yvonne hadnˇŻt anticipated, however, was HarleeˇŻs expertise inbat.

    Fortunately, Yvonne had arranged for reinforcements in advance. Her gaze, heavy with deep-seated hatred, never left Harlee. Silently, she hoped that her influential supporter would arrive swiftly. This supporter, a prominent figure in the Sanderson Group, surely had the power to deal with someone like Harlee.

    Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Íe?s

    Frantically, Yvonne waved her hands as Harlee approached, the air thick with the scent of blood, sending a chill through anyone nearby. Driven by fear but unwilling to show weakness, Yvonne continued to retreat, shouting as she did.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt be too sure of yourself, Harlee! My supporter is on his way!ˇ± she said smugly.

    ˇ°HeˇŻs a top executive from the Sanderson Group, and dealing with you will be as easy as stepping on an ant! ItˇŻs your own fault for causing his downfallˇŞyou fully deserve whateverˇŻsing to you!ˇ±

    As Harlee closed in, the corners of her mouth twisted into a sinister grin, her face cold and her intent unmistakably deadly.

    YvonneˇŻs shouts dwindled as she hurriedly retreated, stumbling and finally falling to the ground. Fear filled her eyes, and she struggled to hold back tears.

    Bending down, HarleeˇŻs delicate hand easily lifted Yvonne by the neck, her movements smooth and precise, as if she were lifting something insubstantial.

    ˇ°Release meˇŞcough, coughˇŞlet go, you bitch, release me!ˇ± Even at this critical moment, Yvonne still failed to understand the vast disparity between them, trying tomand Harlee to retreat.

    Harlee observed YvonneˇŻs futile struggles with a steely expression, a thin smile curling at her lips.

    ˇ°Let you go? Sure,ˇ± she replied calmly. Harlee walked up the steps, raising Yvonne high before casually releasing her grip. YvonneˇŻs screams filled the air as she fell a short distance to the floor.

    Yvonney on the cold cement of the steel factory floor, clutching her thigh in pain. In her fall, her leg had been pierced by a rusty steel pipe.

    From above, Harlee watched indifferently, her expression detached as she observed the mess Yvonne had be below.

    ˇ°A top executive from the Sanderson Group, huh? Excellent, this just makes it easier for me to clean house for Brenton,ˇ± she remarked casually.

    ˇ°Ahˇ­ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1504

    ?Chapter 1504:

    YvonneˇŻs screams echoed through the factory, filled with excruciating pain. Her face was contorted with hatred and bitterness, a mask of agony as she clutched her wounded thigh, convulsing on the dusty floor. The sound of her own suffering drowned out HarleeˇŻs words. YvonneˇŻs only hope was that her powerful ally would arrive soon to turn the tables on Harlee.

    Harlee cast a brief, disinterested nce at the kneeling henchman, then swiftly turned her attention elsewhere. His decision to remain silent was wise.

    Not long after, Simms Ellsworth, an executive from the Sanderson Group and the influential ally Yvonne had mentioned, drove straight into the worn-down factory. Simms had once helped Yvonne secure a spot on the crew, but upon learning of his involvement, Brenton had dismissed him immediately, ensuring that SimmsˇŻ reputation was destroyed in the industry. Brenton had made it clear that anyone who employed Simms would be making an enemy of the Sanderson Group.

    Simms, now a pariah, had no hesitation when Yvonne came to him for help with her vendetta. He eagerly agreed and even provided a photograph of HarleeˇŻs back.

    As Simms exited his car, he was nked by two men in ck, who pulled two hooded figures from the vehicle.

    Before Simms had arrived, Harlee had cleverly arranged the incapacitated henchmen behind an old wall and gagged Yvonne with rags. That was why Simms was under the impression that Yvonne had sessfully subdued Harlee.

    However, as Simms scanned the area, confusion crept in. There were no signs of Yvonne. He muttered to himself, ˇ°WerenˇŻt we supposed to meet here?ˇ± Then, raising his voice, he called out, ˇ°Yvonne, IˇŻve brought the people you asked for. Where are you? Come out quickly, and IˇŻll hand them over to you. I have a flight to catch!ˇ±

    After a tense silence, Yvonne emerged, supported by the henchmen. Simms stood there, bewildered, his shock clear as he stared at Yvonne. What had happened? Why was there a steel pipe sticking out of YvonneˇŻs thigh?

    Your favorite stories g¦Áln¦Ňv???s

    Simms rushed toward her. Upon seeing the bloodied and battered henchmen behind the crumbling wall, his face drained of color. He nearly copsed in shock.

    Before Simms could ask a question, his eyesnded on Harlee, who was casually seated on a stone block. A smug half-smile twisted her lips as she looked down at him, her casual demeanor sending a chill down his spine.

    SimmsˇŻs eyes widened, and his face turned ghostly pale. In a hushed tone, he asked Yvonne, ˇ°What the hellˇ­ What is happening? DidnˇŻt you have people abduct Harlee? Why is she sitting there, unharmed?ˇ±

    YvonneˇŻs heart sank. Seeing Harlee with a steel pipe sticking through her thigh, Simms offered not a word of sympathy, only questioning her. How foolish she had been to think of risking her life for him. What a heartless man he was!

    Yvonne decided to keep the truth from Simms, even if it meant taking him down with her. She would not allow him to escape his fate unscathed.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs nothing, just a minor mishap. Nothing to worry about,ˇ± Yvonne replied nonchntly.

    She then shifted her gaze to the hooded individuals held by the men in ck. Her expression became stern, her eyes cold and filled with a ruthless re. Abruptly, she let out augh, her eyes sparkling maliciously.

    ˇ°Harlee, today you will meet your end at my hands!ˇ± Hatred consumed YvonneˇŻs heart as she ignored the pain in her thigh, her focus entirely on making Harlee suffer the way she had.

    Harlee remained motionless, her eyelids slightly raised, and her look turned icy, exuding a chilling, detached murderous intent. A subtle smile curled at the corners of her lips as she cast a rxed nce at Yvonne.

    A cold shiver swept through the abandoned factory.

    Simms, feeling the chill in the air, turned to look at Yvonne, who wasughing with a touch of madness. His brow furrowed, a sense of dread growing within him. He scowled and asked, ˇ°Yvonne, didnˇŻt you say everything was set up? Why is she unharmed while you and the others are injured?ˇ±

    An ominous unease gripped Simms. A growing suspicion warned him that he might not walk away from this unscathed.

    Yvonne locked eyes with Simms, sensing his growing doubts. She knew she needed to distract him or convince him to stay focusedˇŞotherwise, her chance to turn the tables on him would slip away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1505

    ?Chapter 1505:

    YvonneˇŻs tone became deceptively sweet as she responded, ˇ°Quick, take off their hoods. These two are our key leverage for today. LetˇŻs finish this, and IˇŻll cover you while you get on the ne.ˇ±

    SimmsˇŻs expression shifted subtly as he realized the gravity of the situation. Without YvonneˇŻs help to buy time, the Sanderson family would soon discover his betrayal, jeopardizing his escape n.

    Prompted by urgency, Simms overcame his hesitation. He walked over to the hooded captives and, with a decisive motion, removed their hoods, revealing their identities.

    Underneath the hoods were Sk and Tiffany, both gagged and unable to cry out. Until this moment, they had been isted, unaware of the otherˇŻs kidnapping.

    As their eyes adjusted to the sudden light, they quickly scanned the room for any sign of Harlee, checking for her safety before their gazes met in mutual recognition.

    Neither Sk nor Tiffany had expected to encounter an acquaintance in such a distressing situation.

    Sk had assumed her abduction was a straightforward ransom demand, never imagining it was part of arger scheme to manipte Harlee.

    Tiffany, who had been abducted shortly after seeing Harlee, was more concerned about being a burden to Harlee than her own safety.

    Seeing the familiar faces of Sk and Tiffany, a fierce light flickered in HarleeˇŻs eyes. She quickly assessed them for injuries, and upon finding none, her face hardened into an expression of deep anger. Those who knew her well would recognize this as the calm before the storm.

    Yvonne stared intently at Harlee, searching for any sign of an emotional response. But there was none. Harlee disyed no anger, no pain, and no shockˇŞnothing at all. Not even the slightest trace of emotion crossed her face. Despite her motherˇŻs life hanging by a thread, Harlee appearedpletely unaffected. It was as if the kidnapped victims were strangers to her.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Simms, momentarily caught off guard by the scene, showed a flicker of confusion. Had he not known Sk, he might have wondered if they had the wrong people. HarleeˇŻsck of reaction was deeply unsettling.

    Harlee turned her gaze away and jumped down from the stone block, advancing toward Yvonne with deliberate steps.

    Having previously underestimated Harlee, Yvonne instinctively backed away in rm. But hindered by the steel pipe still embedded in her thigh and with no henchmen to help, she copsed to the floor with a heavy thud.

    ˇ°What do you want?ˇ± Yvonne cried in panic.

    ˇ°Remember, Harlee, I have control over your mother and Tiffany! Ahhhˇ­ Release me!ˇ±

    Harlee gently knelt down, taking hold of the steel pipe embedded in YvonneˇŻs thigh. A subtle grin curled on her lips. Suddenly, she thrust the pipe deeper into YvonneˇŻs flesh.

    Before Yvonne could react with a scream, her eyes fluttered shut, and she copsed from the overwhelming pain, fainting.

    Simms, witnessing HarleeˇŻs brutal tactics, was momentarily stunned and unable to respond.

    With indifferent precision, Harlee released the steel pipe, and YvonneˇŻs head struck the floor with a resounding ˇ°thud.ˇ±

    But Harlee was far from finished with Yvonne. She retrieved a pill from her pocket, leaned over, and forced it into YvonneˇŻs mouth. Afterward, she pped YvonneˇŻs face multiple times until she regained consciousness.

    Yvonne hissed, ˇ°Ahhhˇ­ Harlee, you bitch! I will have my revenge.ˇ±

    Frozen in ce, Simms regained hisposure only after hearing YvonneˇŻs anguished screams. He spoke firmly, ˇ°Harlee, let her go now, or I will do to your mother and friend what youˇŻve done to Yvonne!ˇ±

    Sk and Tiffany shook their heads vigorously, silently urging Harlee not to concern herself with their safety. Even in their weakened state, they were determined not to stop Harlee.

    Harlee slowly lifted her head, a menacing smile ying on her lips, her eyes as cold as ice.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1506

    ?Chapter 1506:

    ˇ°Oh? You think you can threaten me? No one intimidates me!ˇ±

    Simms felt a sudden pang of fear. He considered whether Harlee was bluffing. Faced with such desperate circumstances, he had nothing to lose by taking a chance.

    Yvonne, awakening from the intense pain, chuckled through clenched teeth.

    ˇ°No one intimidates you? Ha-haˇ­ Harlee, do you even know whatˇŻs strapped to those two?ˇ±

    SimmsˇŻ mind snapped back to the explosives wrapped around SkˇŻs and TiffanyˇŻs waistsˇŞsomething Yvonne had insisted on. Both Simms and Yvonne had a detonator in case of an emergency. Simms hadnˇŻt nned on using it, but now, faced with Harlee, he was prepared.

    He quickly retrieved the detonator from his pocket. If Harlee made any sudden moves, he was ready to activate it.

    Harlee half-lifted her eyelids, her gaze empty and cold. The chill in her eyes was palpable. Threatening her with explosives? Heh. Even with a gun pointed at her head, she remained unfazed. Did they truly think these subpar explosives would intimidate her?

    Harlee withdrew herpact ck gun from her waistband, pointing it directly at YvonneˇŻs wrist. With Yvonne staring back in horror, Harlee spoke clearly, ˇ°No one can intimidate me, not even the most powerful. Do you think youˇŻre an exception?ˇ±

    Yvonne froze, her body slick with cold sweat. Despite her fear, she doubted Harlee would actually risk the lives of her family. She scoffed derisively, ˇ°Harlee, cut the act. At my signal, your mother and Tiffany could be reduced to ashes. Would you really risk killing me? Ha-haˇ­ Go ahead and kill me then. They will perish too. Plus, youˇŻd be burdened with guilt forever. Sounds like a fair trade to me.ˇ±

    At this point, Yvonne had epted her fate. If she couldnˇŻt secure HarleeˇŻs death, she might as well doom those Harlee cared about.

    Your next story is at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s

    However, Yvonne had not anticipated a third possibility.

    Harlee stared coldly at Yvonne, squeezed the trigger, and subtly adjusted the gunˇŻs aim.

    In the next moment, a bullet tore through the wrist of YvonneˇŻs hand as she reached for the detonator.

    Yvonne howled in pain, her grip tightening on her injured hand as she writhed on the floor. The steel pipe still lodged in her thigh scraped against the cold concrete, intensifying her agony. She fainted once more from the excruciating pain.

    Had it not been for the pill Harlee had administered earlier, keeping Yvonne barely conscious, she would have sumbed to her suffering.

    Harlee then fired again, destroying the detonator lying on the floor.

    Simms was stunned, almost dropping the detonator in his shock. His face drained of color, sweat drenching his brow as fear gripped him. Could Harlee really be the sheltered daughter of the Sanderson family? Her actions were anything but merciful! If he hadnˇŻt seen her at the recognition banquet, he might have questioned whether the woman before him was truly Harlee. Had he known of her relentless cruelty beforehand, he would never have dared to engage in this vengeful plot. Now, however, he found himself with no other choice, forced to make his final y.

    ˇ°Harlee, step back five meters right now. If you donˇŻt, IˇŻll activate the bomb!ˇ± Simms shouted, clutching the detonator tightly.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not wounded like Yvonne. If you think their lives donˇŻt matter, test whether you can shoot faster than I can press this!ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs expression darkened, revealing her foul mood and icy resolve. Threatening her again? When would it stop?

    Suddenly, the sound of uniformed footsteps approached from outside. Within moments, a swarm ofˇ­

    Armed police flooded into the factory from every entrance, led by Peyton Hammond, the local police chief.

    Upon seeing the chaos, PeytonˇŻs expression hardened. He hesitated, uncertain whether it was wise to get involved in a situation involving the daughter of the Sanderson family. If things were to be exposed, would his superiors me him? But he was already here, and there was no turning back. If he backed out now, the Sanderson family would ruin him long before anyone from higher-ups could intervene.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1507

    ?Chapter 1507:

    With a swift gesture, Peyton directed the officers to step aside, fully aware that today was not about his role in the matter. A wrong move now could jeopardize his future, especially with Rhys watching.

    Rhys, dressed in his usual ck attire, stood motionlessly, his gaze cutting through the crowd like a sharp knife.

    The crowd instinctively avoided his cold stare, and even Simms, gripping the bomb detonator, froze, too scared to make a move or even breathe.

    Surrounded by police, Simms realized escape was no longer an option, but he still clung to the hope of leveraging his position.

    ˇ°Harlee, order everyone to back off and get me a helicopter, or IˇŻll blow everything up now!ˇ± he threatened.

    Rhys disregarded the threat and moved toward Harlee, his frown deepening as he took in the sight of Sk and Tiffany bound. His eyes darkened with intent to make things right.

    ˇ°Patrick,ˇ± he called out simply.

    Before Simms could evenprehend his fate, he was tackled to the floor, the detonator swiftly removed from his hand.

    As Patrick handed Simms over to the authorities, he rushed to release Sk and Tiffany. He turned to Sk and asked, ˇ°Mrs. Sanderson, are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?ˇ±

    Patrick then turned to Tiffany, offering reassurance.

    ˇ°Miss Wace, donˇŻt worry. He will be held ountable for his actions.ˇ±

    Stay tuned for more g??lno¦Íe??s.c?m

    Tiffany yanked the gag from her mouth and erupted into a harsh fit of coughs. Despite the sharp pain slicing through her throat, she grabbed PatrickˇŻs wrist and said, ˇ°Be cautious, weˇŻreˇ­ WeˇŻre strapped with bombsˇ­ Cough, coughˇ­ˇ±

    Sk gave a soft shake of her head, urging Harlee and the others not to worry about her condition. Catching HarleeˇŻs gaze, Rhys halted abruptly, waiting for her cue. Chills spread across HarleeˇŻs hands, and a heavy weight settled in her chest. Though she trusted her sharpshooting skills, it did little to ease her anxiety.

    Her eyes locked onto the frail figures of Sk and Tiffany. Harlee advanced quickly, but Rhys intercepted her, gently sping her hand to calm her.

    Yet, HarleeˇŻs brows remained furrowed, unwilling to rx, as the persistent ticking sound reached her ears. Her eyshes fluttered as she knelt before Sk and Tiffany, whispering softly, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻm here now. Everything will be okay!ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt outright say that the bombs had already started their countdown, but how could Sk and Tiffany not realize it with the bombs strapped to them?

    Both Sk and Tiffany nodded in agreement.

    Sk smiled at Harlee.

    ˇ°I know that with you by my side, nothing will happen to me. So, go ahead and do what you must. I trust all your decisions.ˇ±

    Tiffany added, ˇ°Harlee, my faith is with you too. Should things turn dire, IˇŻm ready for heaven.ˇ±

    Elsewhere, Peyton had summoned bomb disposal experts. Approaching with authority, he said, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, please step aside and let our specialists take over.ˇ±

    Harlee shook her head gently.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need.ˇ±

    She carefully unfolded SkˇŻs and TiffanyˇŻs jackets to reveal the bombs. Observing the simple devices, a trace of coldness shed through her eyes.

    ˇ°These are just basic timed explosives, and we still have five minutes. The experts can stand down.ˇ±

    As Harlee spoke, her eyes drifted to the bombs strapped around their waists. Three wires, all rainbow-colored. With the naked eye, it was impossible to tell which wire was the stop wire and which was the detonator.

    Peyton stood stunned, his mind struggling to process what he was seeing. It was the first time he had everid eyes on a bomb like this.

    ˇ°Miss Sanderson, we really shouldˇŞˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1508

    ?Chapter 1508:

    ˇ°Shut up.ˇ±

    Harlee looked up, her gaze cold. She picked up two pairs of scissors that Peyton had left behind and nced at Rhys. A smile danced in her eyes as she asked, ˇ°One, two, three, Rhys, which one is your lucky number?ˇ±

    Rhys met her gaze, a smile ying at the corners of his lips. His eyes were deep as he replied, ˇ°Three.ˇ±

    Harlee looked down with a slight lift of her brows and teased, ˇ°ArenˇŻt you going to join the others outside? Or do you wish to die alongside me as tragic lovers when the explosives are detonated?ˇ±

    Peyton had directed all officers to maintain a distance of three meters for safety. Now, Rhys was the only one who remained by HarleeˇŻs side. Patrick had intended to stay as well, but Rhys had swiftly kicked him out.

    Rhys pondered the idea with a rising smile.

    ˇ°Tragic lovers? Not a bad idea!ˇ± he said.

    At thest minute of the countdown, with a grin, Harlee positioned the scissors over the third wire on each bomb.

    ˇ°However, thatˇŻs not the ending IˇŻm aiming for.ˇ±

    As Harlee finished speaking, the third wires on both bombs were cut simultaneously. With a soft ˇ°tick,ˇ± the low-grade timed bombs came to a stop.

    Setting the scissors aside, Harlee gazed up at Rhysnguidly and said, ˇ°Choosing that lucky number was a wise decision.ˇ±

    ˇ°Definitely,ˇ± Rhys responded, his smile broadening.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    ˇ°The fact that I get to marry you proves my luck!ˇ±

    He gently disarmed the bomb from Sk, his voice low as he said, ˇ°Sk, once this bomb is gone, everything will be fine.ˇ±

    Harlee moved with swift precision. Within moments, she had the bomb removed from TiffanyˇŻs waist.

    Sk and Tiffany stared at the dismantled bombs, overwhelmed by relief, feeling as though they had just dodged death.

    All this while, Sk had been containing her fear to avoid influencing her daughter. With the threat gone, she allowed her emotions to surface. Tears streamed down her face as she embraced Harlee, her voice shaking.

    ˇ°Harlee, itˇŻs all over now. WeˇŻre safeˇ­ˇ±

    Tiffany was also frightened but kept aposed facade, though her eyes betrayed her fear. Suddenly, she felt aforting hand on her back. Before she knew it, Sk had drawn her into a hug.

    Caught off guard initially, TiffanyˇŻs face soon lit up with a smile. She reciprocated the gesture, patting SkˇŻs back and soothingly saying, ˇ°Yes, Mrs. Sanderson, weˇŻre all fine now.ˇ±

    They embraced each other for a moment longer. Harlee then pulled out two pills from her pocket and gently ced one in each of their mouths, her voice tender.

    ˇ°These should help with your injuries.ˇ±

    Sk and Tiffany took the pills without hesitation.

    With a hint of curiosity, Sk asked, ˇ°Harlee, did you and Rhys already know the third wire was safe?ˇ± She was skeptical that her daughter had simply acted on RhysˇŻ mention of his favorite number. RhysˇŻ lips curved into a slow smile. He didnˇŻt bother hiding anything as he answered, ˇ°Yes. Lee had seen it when she removed your coats.ˇ±

    Turning, Sk looked expectantly at Harlee.

    HarleeˇŻs gaze was intense, her lips curling into a subtle smile.

    ˇ°I spotted it right away when you entered. ItˇŻs merely a weak, basic bomb. That was what gave me the courage to y so boldly with them.ˇ±

    Had the bombs gone off, she would have swiftly eliminated Yvonne and Simms before returning to neutralize them.

    Peyton stood speechless, and the bomb disposal team was equally taken aback. While these were standard low-grade bombs found on the market, they were not as harmless as Harlee had suggested. A detonation could impact an area up to two kilometers away. Yet, she dismantled them so effortlessly, as if it were nothing. Moreover, she knew exactly how to handle the bombs from the first moment she saw them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1509

    ?Chapter 1509:

    Peyton swallowed, awed by her daunting skills. Thankfully, he had ovee his initial reluctance and decided to appear. If he had been targeted by such a powerful person, there was no doubt he wouldnˇŻt have ended up well.

    Tiffany, who had previously acted in a police series, asked curiously, ˇ°Harlee, are you familiar with disarming various bomb types?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, I can also make bombs,ˇ± Harlee responded with a slight nod.

    Peyton, unable to contain his curiosity, quickly interjected, ˇ°Miss Sanderson, how many types of bombs are you capable of making?ˇ±

    After a brief pause, Harlee shook her head.

    ˇ°I havenˇŻt kept track. Perhaps several dozen.ˇ±

    A heavy silence enveloped everyone.

    Peyton, doubting his ears, looked toward the bomb experts for confirmation, only to find they were just as stunned. Indeed, he had heard correctly. What kind of background did this powerful woman have?

    Observing Harlee and Rhys, both exuding strong presences, Peyton swallowed once more. The pair seemed toplement each other perfectly. They were just like a match made in heaven! In admiration, Peyton couldnˇŻt resist praising them.

    Peytonposed himself, stood straight, and gave a respectful nod.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, Mrs. Green, weˇŻre transporting the suspects and explosives to the station. We may require statements from Mrs. Sanderson and Miss Wace tomorrow, and IˇŻll have someone visit your ce for that. Does that work for you?ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    Harlee offered a gentle nod in agreement.

    Rhys, sping HarleeˇŻs hand tenderly, gazed at her warmly, his eyshes fluttering.

    ˇ°Feeling tired? IˇŻve got snacks and beverages ready in the car. Would you like some?ˇ±

    A yful smirk briefly danced across HarleeˇŻs lips. With a rxed tone, she replied, ˇ°Not weary, yet a snack sounds delightful.ˇ±

    Rhys responded with an affectionate smile, ˇ°Of course.ˇ±

    The softness in HarleeˇŻs demeanor grew, her eyes twinkling with delight.

    Peyton, catching bits of their conversation, couldnˇŻt help but smirk. Really now? He was still in their presence. Did they need to unt their affection so openly?

    Realizing his cue to exit, Peyton stepped back and nodded respectfully once more.

    ˇ°IˇŻll leave you be then. Should you require further assistance, Mr. Green, Mrs. Green, do not hesitate to reach out.ˇ±

    With that, Peyton departed, eager to leave the intimate scene.

    Upon stepping outside of the confines of the steel pipe factory, Peyton was immediately surrounded by his team. Although from various units, they united in addressing him as Chief.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve all shownmendable effort today. Return to your posts. IˇŻll handle the debrief,ˇ± Peyton addressed the assembly.

    ˇ°As youmand, sir!ˇ± The group saluted in unison before dispersing. Not long after, a younger officer who worked closely with Peyton approached him.

    ˇ°Chief, who are those people inside? How did theymand so many police from different branches? IˇŻve heard from the bomb squad those people handle explosives bare-handed without batting an eye.ˇ±

    Another officer chimed in, ˇ°Indeed, Chief. Securing recruits like them could really transform our precinct in the suburbs!ˇ±

    Peyton observed the assembled officers and nced skyward. Their notions seemed overly bold.

    ˇ°Drop your ideas about recruiting those figures. TheyˇŻre out of our league.ˇ±

    ˇ°Our league, far beyond what our modest station can afford!ˇ± He dismissed the idea with a wave and strode toward his designated vehicle.

    The younger officers, feeling chastened, fell silent. Even the police chiefbeled those inside as significant, suggesting their influence was undeniably profound. It was wise for the less influential to steer clear of such potent figures.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1510

    ?Chapter 1510:

    After PeytonˇŻs departure, Harlee, Rhys, Sk, and Tiffany, alongside Brenton and others who had joined themter, settled into their vehicles.

    Within the vehicleˇŻs confines, Harlee savored a long sip of the soda Rhys had provided, her expression revealing a trace of contentment. Rhys truly grasped what she desired most. The sensation of a mouthful of soda was incredibly soothing.

    Extracting her phone, Harlee snuggled against Rhys and casuallyunched a game. Her demeanor was the epitome of rxation, betraying no hint of the dayˇŻs earlier violent events.

    Rhys, observing Harlee, subtly adjusted her position to enhance herfort. He then turned to tweak the air conditioning settings for the back seats.

    In the carˇŻs middle row, Tiffany and Sk sat in silence, the dayˇŻs events still haunting them.

    Recently arrived, Brenton viewed their uneasy expressions and voiced his remorse.

    ˇ°Mom, Tiffany, I apologize. This ordeal stems from my mismanagement.ˇ±

    Tiffany quickly responded, ˇ°Brenton, donˇŻt me yourself. If fault must be assigned, I bear the greater burden.ˇ±

    Sk straightened, her gaze distant. Having never before experienced a kidnapping coupled with a bomb threat, her response was understandably dyed. Although she intended to discourage the me game, her thoughtsgged behind.

    Harlee, engrossed in her game, continued to sip her soda. She spoke with indifference.

    ˇ°If weˇŻre all pointing fingers at ourselves, perhaps I should im some fault too. But honestly, why should victims fault themselves? IsnˇŻt that absurd?ˇ±

    New content uploaded g?ln¦Ňv??ls?c?m

    Rhys grinned, his smile carrying a mischievous edge.

    ˇ°Indeed, who would foolishly ept me meant for a criminal?ˇ±

    In the carˇŻs middle row, TiffanyˇŻs and BrentonˇŻs faces mirrored their internal conflict. Surely, they werenˇŻt the foolish ones, were they? Thus, their dialogue dwindled to silence.

    Brenton gave Rhys a sharp look, clearly irritated. Typical, just echoing HarleeˇŻs words as if they were his own. Utterly unoriginal!

    At the Sanderson family estate, darkness had enveloped the surroundings by the time Harlee and herpanions arrived. The March evening air was piercingly cold.

    As they stepped from the car, Lonnie and Clint waited by the front door, wearing only light jackets.

    Upon seeing Sk and Tiffany emerge, Lonnie and Clint hurried over with concern etched on their faces, each posing the same urgent question.

    LonnieˇŻs gaze was locked on Sk.

    ˇ°Darling, are you alright?ˇ±

    Clint scrutinized Tiffany for any injuries.

    ˇ°Tiffany, are you okay?ˇ±

    Concerned about thete hour and TiffanyˇŻs potential restlessness, Harlee suggested she stay the night. Warm invitations from Sk and the others soon followed, which Tiffany gratefully epted.

    Sk wrapped her arms around Lonnie in a warm embrace and yfully poked him.

    ˇ°With our daughter here, how could I possibly be harmed?ˇ±

    Sk then grasped his chilly hands.

    ˇ°Out here without your heavy coat again? Do you still think youˇŻre young?ˇ±

    Lonnie responded with a joyful embrace. A little chiding was a small price for the reassurance of his wifeˇŻs safety.

    Behind them, Brenton, Harlee, and Rhys exited the vehicle, continuing forward without a backward nce.

    Tiffany shook her head, dismissing ClintˇŻs concern.

    Clint, his hands trembling from anxiety, rxed slightly at her gesture.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1511

    ?Chapter 1511:

    ˇ°ItˇŻs good that you are fine. LetˇŻs head inside where itˇŻs warm,ˇ± he urged, his voice tinged with relief.

    Tiffany offered a small nod, and they made their way inside, following the others.

    Brenton called out, looking back towards his family.

    ˇ°After such an ordeal, a celebration is in order. IˇŻll have the housekeeper set up some fine wine and a feast.ˇ±

    Lonnie agreed enthusiastically.

    ˇ°Indeed, letˇŻs uncork the century-old wine.ˇ±

    In a soft tone, Harlee expressed her preference.

    ˇ°IˇŻm in the mood for some barbecue.ˇ±

    Rhys, still nearby with snacks and drinks in hand, whispered into HarleeˇŻs ear.

    ˇ°IˇŻll prepare it for you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    A delighted smile spread across HarleeˇŻs face.

    The next day, Harlee nned to head to the film set. She was determined to closely monitor the actorsˇŻ performances for the next three days.

    Before she set off, in the sleeping quarters, Rhysy back casually, his shirt partially undone to reveal the defined contours of his abs. His sleeves were pushed up to his forearms, highlighting his muscr physique.

    He pulled Harlee closer with a leisurely gesture, his breath mint-fresh as it mingled in the space between them. HarleeˇŻs gaze fell on his strikingly attractive face, inches from her own. Her lips curled into a teasing smirk. She arched an eyebrow elegantly and rested her hand on his sculpted abdomen. Was this his yful attempt to distract her before her departure?

    Explore more stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??ls?c?m

    Inching forward, her eyelids drooped seductively as she scrutinized Rhys. Her tone was serious.

    ˇ°Are you certain?ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ eyes followed her hand as it traveled across his torso. His voice deepened with a husky timbre upon hearing her question.

    ˇ°Yes, IˇŻm positive thatˇŻs what I desire.ˇ±

    With a light ˇ°oh,ˇ± Harlee tapped his abs sharply.

    ˇ°Is that sufficient? If not, IˇŻm prepared to continue.ˇ±

    She then paused, announcing, ˇ°Hold on,ˇ± and departed, her phone in hand, without a backward nce.

    A flicker of helplessness crossed RhysˇŻ expression. Harlee always had a way of disrupting the mood. He gazed at the mark left by her p on his abs. Was that what he meant?

    Over the next three days on set, everyone adjusted to two things whenever Harlee upied the directorˇŻs chair.

    The first thing was that no matter the quality of their performance, the actorsˇŻ first move post-scene was to seek HarleeˇŻs appraisal. Absent her approval, signified by the word ˇ°good,ˇ± they were quick to request a redo. Even during demanding scenes that called for tough stunts like dives or cliff jumps, they would persistently demand another attempt. If the director hesitated, they would respond, ˇ°I want to make it perfect. You wouldnˇŻt turn me down just because youˇŻre worried about dying the filming, would you?ˇ± With that, the director would be left with no choice but to agree.

    The second thing was that, regardless of how the filming went that day, Harlee would leave as soon as eight hours had passed. Even if the actors requested another take after seeing her reaction, she would stand up and leave without hesitation. This promptness inspired the actors to perfect their timing, setting rms to ensure Harlee was present during their scenes.

    As thest day of shooting came to a close and the hour approached, all the actors simultaneously turned their gaze toward Harlee. Even those in the middle of filming paused. A collective thought hung in the air: How had three days passed so quickly?

    HarleeˇŻs critical insights had intensified the actorsˇŻ efforts, noticeably elevating the quality of the scenes she oversaw. Each performer, regardless of their roleˇŻs prominence, aspired to leave their mark. Their reluctance to part with Harlee was evident. A flicker of hope still remained among them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1512

    ?Chapter 1512:

    Yet, mirroring her actions from day one, Harlee stood, returned her items to the director, and prepared to depart.

    The assistant director rose, beaming with a smile.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, what are your thoughts on overseeing the set? Will we see you here tomorrow?ˇ± Anticipation sparked in the eyes of those around, all eager for her response.

    Harlee merely offered them a nce, shook her head, and exited the stage.

    The team paused their tasks, watching her departure.

    Harlee, however, did not directly exit. She turned toward the directorˇŻs lounge instead and then knocked. Upon hearing an acknowledgment from within, she pushed the door open and entered.

    Expecting an actor, the director was surprised to see Harlee. He quickly got to his feet, approached, and greeted her with a smile.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson? To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit today? Please, take a seat. Is this your final day with us? How may I assist you?ˇ± The director had already set a ss of water on the table for Harlee. Every visit had a reason behind it, especially when it came to Harlee, who wouldnˇŻt remain on set for even a second longer than necessary, much less step into his lounge. The director was keenly aware of this.

    Harlee gracefully settled into an armchair, sipped from the ss, and crossed her legs with aposed demeanor. Yet, her eyes twinkled with a mischievous calm.

    ˇ°IˇŻm here to discuss the reshooting of the second female leadˇŻs scenes.ˇ±

    Fresh chapters just uploaded g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s?c?m

    The director had just sat down on the sofa, his hand still reaching for his ss of water, which paused mid-air. The issue of the second female lead had once nearly derailed his career. His face betrayed a mix of embarrassment and concern at the mention. HadnˇŻt they decided to stick with the original actress? Why raise this issue now? Was Harlee dissatisfied with his management over the past three days? The directorˇŻs gaze fell on Harlee, his voice tinged with apprehension as he asked, ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, have you considered someone new for the role?ˇ±

    Harlee lifted her eyelids, a sly smirk crossing her face.

    ˇ°Not quite. I suggest we halt production briefly to redo all of YvonneˇŻs scenes.ˇ±

    After a momentˇŻs contemtion, the director responded, aligning with HarleeˇŻs directive, ˇ°I will assemble a separate crew to refilm the second female leadˇŻs scenes. The assistant director will manage the rest, ensuring no disruptions to our schedule.ˇ±

    Sittingfortably, HarleeˇŻs tone was light but firm.

    ˇ°I expect nothing less than diligent effort.ˇ±

    Taken aback by her forthrightness, the director assured her earnestly, ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, rest assured, the revisions will integrate seamlessly into the final product without any noticeable discrepancies.ˇ±

    Acknowledging hismitment, Harlee responded with measured politeness, ˇ°ThatˇŻs reassuring. Thanks for your work in advance.ˇ±

    The director gestured dismissively.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs merely my duty. No thanks are necessary.ˇ±

    Harlee, detecting his embarrassment, gestured decisively toward the outside.

    ˇ°IˇŻll leave it to you. Do not disappoint me.ˇ±

    A director burdened by guilt couldnˇŻt create great work. Harlee was looking for a talented director with ambition.

    The directorˇŻs cheeks warmed with a rush of embarrassment, realizing his private thoughts were apparent. He quickly added, ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, IˇŻm dedicated to making this series award-worthy!ˇ±

    Convinced of his renewed confidence, Harlee rose to leave.

    ˇ°I must be going now.ˇ±

    The director looked somber.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, might we expect your return?ˇ± Her oversight had indeed elevated the projectˇŻs quality. Pausing at his question, HarleeˇŻs eyes narrowed slightly as she replied calmly, ˇ°Perhaps if the opportunity arises, I might just drop by for enjoyment.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1513

    ?Chapter 1513:

    She appreciated the positive environment and the dedication of the crew.

    With those final words, Harlee exited, leaving behind a motivated director.

    The director stood energized, resolved to execute her script wlessly and fulfill her expectations.

    Outside the film set, fans usually crowded the area, eager to catch a glimpse of the production in progress. However, Harlee, determined to keep her role as the screenwriter secret and avoid early leaks of the show, had stationed personnel to secure the perimeter, creating an unusually calm atmosphere.

    Emerging from the set, HarleeˇŻs gaze immediately fell upon a sleek ck Bentley at the roadside. A smile formed as she quickened her pace toward it. Inside the Bentley, Rhys was wrapping up a call with Brixton regarding overseas business. Catching sight of Harlee, he swiftly said, ˇ°ThatˇŻs enough for today. Proceed as nned, and IˇŻll join you soon to address anyplications.ˇ±

    With that, Rhys ended the call, exited the vehicle, and approached Harlee. He courteously opened her door and then sped her chilled hands in his, warming them gently. With a tone filled with concern, he asked, ˇ°WhatˇŻs made your hands so cold?ˇ±

    Standing in the open space, Harlee looked up slowly, her smile tender, and her eyes sparkling softly under the streetlights, focused entirely on Rhys.

    Such moments of vulnerability from Harlee were rare treasures for Rhys. Caught off guard by her expression, he looked down, his smile shining brightly, his eyes soft and full of love.

    ˇ°Every day, I find myself loving you more,ˇ± he said softly, his voice rich with emotion.

    Start your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv???s

    HarleeˇŻs expression shifted subtly, and she teased, ˇ°Oh? Was your love less before?ˇ±

    The romantic atmosphere was abruptly shattered.

    Rhys chuckled, his expression a mixture of affection and exasperation, as he gently pinched her neck.

    ˇ°You always know how to spoil a perfect moment.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs smirk was mischievous.

    As they exchanged words, the distinct click of a camera shutter broke the peace.

    Rhys and Harlee snapped their attention to a figure concealed behind arge tree.

    A frence paparazzi, fully disguised, nervously tried to hide her camera. The moment she had just witnessed had been too beautiful to resist, and she had taken a picture, unaware that the camera she was using that day had such a loud shutter.

    The paparazzi, familiar with the industry, immediately recognized Rhys and Harlee. As she reviewed her shots, content with the capture, the realization dawned that she had photographed Harlee and Rhys, known for their privacy. Panic struck her, eyes wide, hands clenched, as dread filled her.

    The paparazzi had heard others in the industry say that Harlee and Rhys despised being photographed without their permission. What she had just doneˇ­ Summoning her courage, she looked over, and a chill ran through her. She felt she was really finished this time.

    RhysˇŻ gaze turned cold as he nced at the paparazzi. He turned back to Harlee, his voice soothing.

    ˇ°Get in the car. IˇŻll handle this.ˇ±

    With Rhys by her side, Harlee didnˇŻt need to worry about such matters. She hummed in approval and slid into the car.

    Meanwhile, the paparazzi were mentally preparing to call for help as Rhys approached.

    When the paparazzi saw Rhys standing in front of her, she was startled and let out an instinctive gasp. Immediately, she lowered her head, overwhelmed with fear and tension.

    ˇ°IˇŻm so sorry, I really didnˇŻt mean to take photos of you and your wife without permission,ˇ± the paparazzi stammered, her voice trembling.

    ˇ°IˇŻm a professional paparazzi. I was here to take pictures of the filming crew, and when I saw that scene with you and your wife, I thought it was too beautiful. I justˇ­ I just raised my camera. I didnˇŻt mean to, Iˇ­ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1514

    ?Chapter 1514:

    Despite the paparazziˇŻs nerves, Rhys could tell she harbored no ill intentions. Had it been otherwise, the paparazzi might not have even had a chance to exin herself.

    Yet, even without intentionally exerting any pressure, RhysˇŻ mere presence was enough to make the paparazzi tremble, and she wished she could p herself in the face to beg for forgiveness.

    Rhys eyed the camera in the paparazziˇŻs grip, his voice resonating with authority.

    ˇ°The memory card, please.ˇ±

    Without a momentˇŻs dy, the paparazzi ejected the memory card and handed it to Rhys, her mind racing with fears of potential legal repercussions. She was willing toply with any of RhysˇŻ demands to avoid imprisonment.

    Rhys produced a memory card reader from his pocket, swiftly transferred the photo to his phone, erased it from the card, and handed it back to the paparazzi.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs not have a repeat of this,ˇ± he said coldly, then turned and walked toward his car.

    The paparazzi, clutching the returned memory card, was visibly shaking, her nerves frayed by the encounter. Even as Rhys retreated, she continued to nod in understanding. His reputation for being an imposing presence was well-earned. She resolved to steer clear of Rhys and Harlee in the future.

    As Rhys walked, he pulled out his phone, reviewing the photo with a pleased grin.

    ˇ°The photographer has talent.ˇ±

    As he spoke, he had already set the photo as his screensaver. He cherished this kind of candid moment, capturing their love so naturally.

    Your favorite updates g?ln¦Ň¦Í?ls

    Meanwhile, Harlee wasfortably settled in the passenger seat, a cup of hot cocoa in her hands. A tablet rested on her legs, and she waspletely absorbed in watching meme videos. While on set, Harlee had identally glimpsed the directorˇŻs assistantˇŻs phone and discovered these amusing videos. Since then, she had be hooked on them. At this moment, she seemed to have forgotten RhysˇŻ presence.

    ˇ°Leeˇ­ˇ±

    A hint of resignation tinged RhysˇŻ voice. Since he entered the car, Harlee had responded minimally to his attempts at conversation, absorbed in her screen. A twinge of jealousy stirred within him, but Harlee remained fully absorbed in her videos. There was nothing he could do about it.

    Rhys pressed the elerator more firmly, hoping the increase in speed might recapture her attention. If not, he contemted a more assertive approach reminiscent of a scene from three days prior. He was already anticipating their next interaction.

    In the living room of the Sanderson family home, after refreshing herself with a shower and changing intofortable clothes, Harlee descended the stairs just as Kareem entered from outside.

    Surprised, Harlee greeted him.

    ˇ°Kareem? Mom mentioned the armyˇŻs been demandingtely. What brings you home?ˇ±

    Kareem acknowledged her as he entered.

    ˇ°Indeed, itˇŻs been hectic.ˇ±

    He settled onto the sofa, leaning back thoughtfully for a moment. Then, sitting upright, he faced Harlee with a look of uncertainty, pondering his next words.

    Harlee sat casually on the side sofa, her smile subtle yet knowing.

    ˇ°Kareem, is there something you need from me?ˇ±

    Kareem respected his sisterˇŻs direct approach. He cast a nce at Rhys, who was preupied in the kitchen, and then averted his eyes as though he hadnˇŻt noticed Rhys. He figured it was time to speak up. What if Harlee refused? He made up his mind to go for it; he could always deal with Rhyster.

    Clearing his throat and sitting up straighter, Kareem said, ˇ°Given your vastwork and keen insights, you might be aware of the armyˇŻs recent ssified operation, or at least snippets of it, correct?ˇ±

    ˇ°The armyˇŻs ssified operation? I wouldnˇŻt presume to know such things.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1515

    ?Chapter 1515:

    Harlee looked up, feigning ignorance with a nce that said, ˇ°IˇŻm clueless. DonˇŻt rope me in, Kareem.ˇ±

    ˇ°But you do know.ˇ±

    Kareem, smiling wryly yet affectionately, continued, ˇ°Theybel it an operation, but itˇŻs actually an internationalpetition to honor our returning war heroes.ˇ±

    ˇ°Internationalpetition?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs lips twisted into a mocking smile, filled with evident skepticism.

    KareemˇŻs expression shifted to one of mild surprise and considerable respect.

    ˇ°Harlee, just how extensive is yourwork?ˇ±

    Though HarleeˇŻs connections couldnˇŻt reach deep into military secrets, she maintained ties with influential ˇ°old friends.ˇ±

    Recently, during a visit to Holden, Harlee had inadvertently heard him discussing the matter. They had initially sought her expertise in training soldiers, which she declined, citing familymitments. The army was packed with skilled individuals. They didnˇŻt need her to act as an instructor.

    It was for this very reason that Harlee came to realize just how shameless the Breeznd government truly was. Not only did they insist that MogluyliaˇŻs army face off against BreezndˇŻs advanced military with the most primitive tactics, but they also imposed numerous harsh conditions, testing the very limits of ˇ°shamelessness!ˇ±

    ˇ°No, just caught some conversation from the old guard at HoldenˇŻs gathering.ˇ±

    Harlee rified her source nonchntly.

    Discover new books g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    KareemˇŻs demeanor grew solemn.

    ˇ°Thispetition holds immense national significance. ItˇŻs about the honor of our forces and ensuring our fallen heroes rest with dignity.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs rxed posture shifted as she uncrossed her legs, her expression turning grave.

    ˇ°What are you implying?ˇ±

    Kareem exined, ˇ°TheyˇŻve chosen to hold thepetition near the graves of the fallen martyrs. All those martyrs who are about to return are watching us from above, observing thispetition. We must show those deceased the courage and strength of the younger generation so they can rest in peace. There can be no mistakes in thispetition!ˇ± His tone was unusually serious, a rare sight since HarleeˇŻs return to the Sanderson family.

    After a momentˇŻs pause, Kareem raised his eyes to Harlee, his voice tinged with frustration.

    ˇ°I despise the arrogance weˇŻre up against, so I volunteered to lead. However, the uing Golden Summit will draw heads of state, and IˇŻm to lead our delegation. If not for diplomatic constraints, I would have dly challenged the audacity of BreezndˇŻs military officials.ˇ±

    As Kareem spoke his next request, his anger seemed to fade, and his voice softened. This was no small favor he sought. He proposed that Harlee take on the role of instructor and team captain for the mission to Breeznd.

    It was a substantial request. The Sanderson family would likely object, but after observing the skills of the Shadow Moon Society members, Kareem believed Harlee surpassed him in certain military capacities. Kareem harbored high hopes that if Harlee agreed to coach, the chosen twenty soldiers would greatly benefit and likely secure a victory against BreezndˇŻs forces, thoroughly outshining their military prowess.

    Yet, with HarleeˇŻs infant son Felix only a few months old, Kareem hesitated, his concern evident. After much deliberation, he resolved to make his request. If Harlee declined, at least he would no longer be burdened by the uncertainty.

    Time passed, and Harlee remained silent. Kareem suspected she was hesitant about leaving Felix for almost three months. Just as he prepared to lighten the mood, HarleeˇŻs expression shifted, her smile taking a menacing shape. She spoke deliberately.

    ˇ°Kareem, my training methods are rigorous. Few can withstand them. Are you certain this is what you want?ˇ±

    KareemˇŻs spirits lifted at her response. Was she indicating her willingness? His tone betrayed his excitement.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1516

    ?Chapter 1516:

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs fine. If youˇŻre on board, you can select from any of the elite soldiers across our units.ˇ±

    Each unit had its own group of elite soldiers, and in total, there were at least forty or fifty, giving Harlee plenty of options to choose from.

    ˇ°Any of the elite soldiers?ˇ± A chilly voice interrupted them. Kareem turned to see Rhys and immediately straightened up, his unease apparent as he faced his brother-inw emerging from the kitchen.

    Despite being the elder, KareemˇŻs difort was noticeable. Clearing his throat, he suggested, ˇ°Take your time to consider, Harlee. I need to make a phone call.ˇ±

    With that, Kareem quickly ascended the stairs, leaving Harlee and Rhys alone in the living room.

    RhysˇŻ gaze fixed on Harlee, who reclined on the sofa. His smile sharpened as he scrutinized her.

    ˇ°Does this involve that distasteful contest with Breeznd?ˇ± he asked, arching an eyebrow.

    Harlee had briefed Rhys about thepetition after her meeting with Holden, so he was not uninformed.

    ˇ°Yes.ˇ±

    Harlee was forthright in her response.

    Rhys seated himself beside her, massaging his temples before asking, ˇ°HadnˇŻt you decided against participating to focus on dealing with N?ˇ±

    Resting her chin in her hand, Harlee responded, ˇ°The legacy of those revolutionary martyrs means a great deal to me. I wouldnˇŻt want to let them down.ˇ±

    Discover more at

    Rhys grasped her motivation instantly, which was why she had declined Holden but epted KareemˇŻs request. Their years together had forged a deep, unspoken bond. He supported her decisions unconditionally. Yetˇ­

    Rhys edged closer, his voice lowering.

    ˇ°Being the trainer will mean spending three months in intense sessions with those tough soldiers. Lee, IˇŻll be jealous.ˇ±

    Harlee paused, a flicker of amusement in her eyes. After a brief moment, her smile returned, her tone yful.

    ˇ°Are you really that jealous?ˇ±

    Rhys drew her close, locking eyes with her, his smile slight but firm.

    ˇ°Yes, I find myself jealous every single day.ˇ±

    His jealousy extended even to their son, Felix.

    Harlee yfully tapped RhysˇŻ nose, her smile mischievous.

    ˇ°It seems IˇŻll have to keep you close then.ˇ±

    She disliked the thought of being away from her husband and child for three months. A few days apart was manageable, but anything longer than a couple of weeks was unthinkable.

    ˇ°What are you suggesting?ˇ± A flicker of curiosity lit RhysˇŻ eyes.

    ˇ°Given my capabilities, making a few special requests shouldnˇŻt be challenging, right?ˇ± With a raised eyebrow, Harlee left thatment hanging and then fell silent.

    The evening before their scheduled departure, in the dining room of the Sanderson family home, Harlee was chewing on ate-night snack, head bowed, when she casually announced, ˇ°Oh, by the way, weˇŻre all heading to the military base tomorrow.ˇ±

    Rhys finally grasped the implications of her statement from two days ago. Her resourcefulness was truly remarkable. She had arranged for both him and Felix to apany her on a highly confidential mission, under the guise of them being military family members, allowing them unrestricted ess to the military base. Naturally, Felix would remain at home under the SandersonsˇŻ care.

    Rhys pulled his chair closer, resting his head on HarleeˇŻs shoulder.

    ˇ°Lee, you spoil me too much.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1517

    ?Chapter 1517:

    Kareem descended the stairs just in time to witness their intimate moment. He averted his gaze, skeptical. Could this really be the same Rhys he knew?

    Though Kareem initially wanted to retreat, he had pressing matters to discuss with Harlee. Steeling himself, he approached them.

    ˇ°Ahem.ˇ±

    Kareem cleared his throat pointedly, hoping to catch their attention.

    Yet, Harlee and Rhys seemed undisturbed, continuing their private moment without a hint of awkwardness.

    Harlee savored thest spoonful of her soup before turning her gaze to Kareem.

    ˇ°Kareem, have you secured a venue for the three months of intensive training?ˇ±

    Over the recent days, she had scouted numerous military instations nationwide and personally selected twenty candidates. Among them, only six met the criteria of being among the elite.

    Harlee didnˇŻt doubt the capabilities of elite soldiers. She simply found it more exhrating to challenge the vigor of younger recruits, as they tended to be more adaptable to her rigorous training style.

    Aware of his sisterˇŻs selective approach to the team, Kareem asked directly, ˇ°Harlee, have you decided on a location for the training?ˇ±

    Passing the bowl to Rhys and dabbing her mouth gently, Harlee said with a light nod, ˇ°Yes, IˇŻve got it all nned out.ˇ±

    She was genuinely excited about the uing three months.

    Discover tales at g ? ln ¦Ň¦Í?? ?? s,

    ˇ°Alright, weˇŻll proceed with your n then.ˇ±

    Themand hierarchy had granted Kareem considerable autonomy for this project, and he intended to extend the same liberty to Harlee to ensure her sess. Rhys epted the bowl, heading into the kitchen with a smirk forming. HarleeˇŻs strategy in y? Those recruits were in for a rigorous session. Given his schedule was clear, he pondered tagging along to observe the fun.

    The following morning at 8:00 a.m., on the vast training fields of the Baythorn Central Military Base, which could amodate thousands, twenty soldiers stood in formation. Their arms and faces flushed from the cold, they were dressed in short sleeves and stood tall like statues. The cold had left everyoneˇŻs faces and arms red.

    The soldiers all kept their eyes focused ahead, awaiting the next instructions.

    Kareem stood at the center, while Harlee and Rhys casually positioned themselves to one side.

    Harlee and Rhys stood side by side, dressed in matching sportswear, exuding a casual and carefree vibe. Yet, their presence demanded respect from everyone around them.

    Confronted with the soldiersˇŻ noticeable skepticism and cautiousness, HarleeˇŻs lips twisted into a half-smile as she tilted her head toward Kareem. With a serious tone, she said, ˇ°It seems these soldiers arenˇŻt too keen to follow orders.ˇ±

    She was itching to give them an impressive training session.

    Kareem, catching the glint of challenge in HarleeˇŻs eyes, sympathized with these soldiers. Could they withstand HarleeˇŻs intensive regimen? He had reviewed their profiles. All were proficient inbat, which somewhat reduced his concerns.

    ˇ°Military conduct demands strict adherence to hierarchy. Should any resist, then beat them until theyply!ˇ± Kareem said loudly. While addressing Harlee, his true audience was the twenty soldiers, alerting them to the standards expected.

    Despite his uncertainty about HarleeˇŻs precise capabilities, Kareem knew these soldiers were unlikely to outmatch her. Her excitement only confirmed the soldiersˇŻ uing ordeal.

    Harlee strode to Kareem, gave his shoulder a friendly tap, and shed him a mischievous grin.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1518

    ?Chapter 1518:

    ˇ°You know how it is, Kareem.ˇ±

    Taking a step forward, Harlee moved into position.

    Rhys, watching with a smirk, positioned himself just behind Harlee. Since having delivered the baby, she hadnˇŻt engaged in any harsh activities. These soldiers would provide a good opportunity for her to stretch her muscles.

    HarleeˇŻsst trip to Uwhor remained a well-kept secret, with Rhys only aware of her visit, not her actions there.

    The assembled soldiers scrutinized Harlee skeptically. Unaware of who had selected them or the precise nature of their mission, they were only informed that their new instructor was a young mother in her twenties. The situation seemed unbelievable to them.

    Not out of any bias against mothers, they all respected their own, but they were chosen from arge pool of soldiers for an evidently crucial mission. Could this young woman genuinely handle such responsibility?

    The soldiers couldnˇŻt fathom failing their mission. Even if it meant breaching military decorum, they were prepared to challenge KareemˇŻs choice.

    Moreover, HarleeˇŻs striking beauty and delicate skin seemed more fitting for a sheltered life than the harshness of military discipline. Hermanding presence was undeniable, yet in the military, physical prowess was paramount. Her resemnce to Kareem perhaps exined her imposing aura.

    From the moment Harlee entered the training field, she sensed the soldiersˇŻ skepticism. But such doubt was nothing new. Even the members of the Shadow Moon Society had initially doubted her. Now, would anyone dare challenge her?

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s???§ŕm, your fiction hub

    Harlee lifted her eyelids just enough to give a cold, sweeping nce over everyone. Her posture, haughty andmanding, resembled that of a queen surveying her subjects.

    ˇ°You doubt mypetence?ˇ± Her voice tinged with a challenge.

    Instantly, the soldiers responded in unison, ˇ°Yes, we do!ˇ±

    Their coordinated reply, charged with defiance, mirrored their unified disbelief.

    Harlee responded smoothly, her voice filled with authority, ˇ°ItˇŻs impressive how well you sync up despite just meeting. ThatˇŻs promising.ˇ±

    This response puzzled the soldiers. Clearly, they couldnˇŻt understand her intentions. All they could think was that she was simply acting superior, which only made them dislike her more. The soldiersˇŻ faces were tight with tension and anger, as if she hadmitted some grave wrongdoing.

    The conversation created an awkward shift in the atmosphere.

    Rhys remained silent and impassive. He anticipated the impending showdown. Harlee obviously had a n, and he knew better than to interfere. A mistake on his part might provoke her further,plicating matters unnecessarily.

    Lionel Medina, the most defiant and skilled among the recruits, stood out due to his exceptionalbat and marksmanship abilities, which were superior to many veteran soldiers. Had he not been so insubordinate, he likely would have risen in rank by now.

    Confronted with HarleeˇŻs daunting confidence, Lionel stepped forward resolutely, saluting Kareem sternly. His voice resonated through the field.

    ˇ°Major General Sanderson, we cannot acknowledge thisdy as our instructor. If the higher-ups have decreed it and refusal is not an option, then I will only ept her if she can defeat me inbat!ˇ± As Lionel spoke, he pointed defiantly at Harlee, his gaze brimming with challenge.

    The rest of the soldiers quickly supported his defiance.

    ˇ°We will not follow her lead unless she proves her superiority inbat!ˇ±

    ˇ°Major General, if you enforce her leadership, I prefer to train independently!ˇ±

    ˇ°We donˇŻt need this kind of instructor!ˇ±

    KareemˇŻs gaze turned dark as he surveyed the proud soldiers below with a cold, calcting stare. Alright then. It was time for these narrow-minded individuals to experience a broader perspective of the world! ˇ°Is your objection because Harlee is a woman and you deem her unfit to instruct?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1519

    ?Chapter 1519:

    Silence followed, though their thoughts were palpably clear.

    HarleeˇŻs lips twisted into a cold smirk, a sharp gleam in her eyes. Without a word, she stepped back, deftly snatched KareemˇŻs pistol from his holster, and cocked it. In one fluid motion, she aimed and fired. Bang! Before the recruits could process HarleeˇŻs intentions, LionelˇŻs shoe bore a new hole from her bullet.

    Silence surrounded the field. What on earth was this woman up to? Was she trying to show off her marksmanship? Noˇ­ It was impossible for anyone to have such precise aim!

    HarleeˇŻs faint smile lingered.

    ˇ°What exactly are wepeting on? Whether youˇŻre worthy to challenge me?ˇ±

    Her words dripped with disdain yet bore an air of undeniable confidence.

    Immediately after, Harlee lifted her arm once more, and with the sound of another sharp gunshot, LionelˇŻs rifle handle now sported a new hole, though he remained unharmed.

    The previous skeptics among the soldiers were now visibly astounded by HarleeˇŻs shooting precision. Silence surrounded the area.

    Kareem observed the astonished soldiers, his expression stern and cold. He advanced and scolded them, ˇ°Who said women are inferior to men? After witnessing such marksmanship, do any of you still believe you stand a chance against her?ˇ±

    Hearing this, the soldiers averted their gaze, feeling humbled.

    ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ń? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ĺl?.???

    Standing next to Kareem, Harlee wore an impassive expression on her face. Originally, she had intended to challenge the recruits rigorously, but reconsidered, thinking that excessive toughness might result in injuries, undermining their training effectiveness. After inspecting the new holes in his gear, Lionel straightened up, faced Harlee, and saluted with newfound respect.

    Subsequently, the rest of the neen soldiers faced Harlee and saluted in unison.

    ˇ°Good morning!ˇ± they spoke in unison.

    Harlee maintained her cool demeanor. She responded calmly, ˇ°You have much to learn before you qualify as my trainees.ˇ±

    She sensed theirpliance wasnˇŻt yet wholehearted. Ready to enforce discipline during their uing sessions, she was prepared to make a further point if necessary.

    Her statement sparked a continued eagerness among the soldiers, now mixed with anger and determination.

    Harlee, smirking slightly, asked them, ˇ°Are you questioning my abilities?ˇ±

    Lionel stepped up, fists clenched, saying, ˇ°Your shooting is unmatched, but I doubt you surpass us in hand-to-handbat or the 400-meter obstacle course!ˇ±

    ˇ°Really?ˇ± Harlee responded, her smile sly, as she gestured to the two soldiers beside Lionel.

    ˇ°Then, the three of you should try to take me on together!ˇ±

    She added provocatively, ˇ°I donˇŻt want others to think I am bullying you.ˇ±

    The gathered soldiers were taken aback again, this time with shock rather than defiance. Harlee challenged not just one, but three of their best, a daunting proposal! Could she really manage that? After seeing her exceptional skill with a firearm, they couldnˇŻt help but feel that perhaps nothing was beyond her capabilities.

    Indeed, there was a natural tendency to yield to those who demonstrated superior strength. In the military, excelling in just one facet wasnˇŻt enough. Total dominance was required.

    Harlee, paying no mind to the stunned soldiers, approached the trio confidently and, with a swift gesture, pulled Lionel forward.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520:

    Everyone watched in astonishment as Lionel was effortlessly pulled away, unable to hold back their shocked exmations. It was hard to believe! Lionel stood at an impressive 6.3 feet tall. Usually, he was the one overpowering others, and he had never before been pulled away with such ease.

    With that effortless move, the twenty soldiersˇŻ perceptions of Harlee shifted once more, and they no longer viewed her with contempt.

    Rhys gave them some space by stepping back to a nearby wall.

    Kareem made his way over as well. He had felt a twinge of worry, concerned that his sister might be in danger facing three opponents. But when he nced back and saw the calm expression on RhysˇŻ face, he realized he had once again underestimated Harlee. Not only could she handle three opponents, but even if she had to face all twenty, it seemed likely she wouldnˇŻt have much trouble at all. The others remained in the spectator area.

    At the heart of the training ground, Harlee stood opposite her challengers, who were hastily consulting. She crossed her arms, her face expressionless, her eyes sharp and untroubled. Nonchntly, she popped a mint into her mouth.

    Against the wall, Rhys watched, a proud smile unfolding on his face.

    Kareem noticed RhysˇŻ grin, gave a resigned twitch of his lips, and looked away. Ever since they arrived, Rhys had been irritable with Kareem. Anyone unfamiliar with Rhys might assume he despised the military. Kareem was curious not just about HarleeˇŻs victory, but about how swiftly she could redefine his impression of her capabilities.

    The onlookers were taken aback, seeing Harlee square off for hand-to-handbat against Lionel and the two others. Had Kareem not specifically reserved the training ground for this showdown, it would likely be swarmed with spectators by now.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s takes you to new worlds

    Though not from the same unit, these gathered soldiers were familiar with each otherˇŻs reputations. Any one of the trio was known to best any two from their group inbat, heightening the shock at HarleeˇŻs challenge. Once engaged, the trio were relentless, not stopping until their opponent was downed. They applied this rule even against superior officers. Thus, formal challenges against them were rare.

    ˇ°Are you absolutely certain you want to take on the three of us by yourself?ˇ± Having meticulously discussed the strategies with the other two soldiers, Lionel addressed Harlee with a serious demeanor.

    ˇ°Once thebatmences, I will not hold back. You will be met with an unrelenting onught!ˇ±

    Mooney Rivera, another of the chosen soldiers, interjected, ˇ°Furthermore, we will not be showing any mercy simply because you are a woman.ˇ±

    Harlee twisted her wrists, her eyes gleaming with a chilling intensity. Yet, her voice remained calm as she surveyed the trio before her.

    ˇ°That suits me perfectly, for I have no intention of holding back either.ˇ±

    A palpable sense of unease swept through the three soldiers as they exchanged a wary nce. They then assumed their fighting stances.

    In the blink of an eye, the three soldiersunched their assault, converging on Harlee from three different directions, their movements coordinated with practiced precision.

    Harlee, however, remained unfazed. Instead of evading their attack, she met Lionel head-on, intercepting his fist with a resounding thud. With a swift, graceful motion, she executed a perfectly timed flying kick, connecting squarely with MooneyˇŻs jaw.

    Josh Sampson, one of the three soldiers chosen for thebat, anticipating an opening and attempting to exploit HarleeˇŻs momentary distraction, circled to deliver a surprise attack. However, Harlee, with an uncanny awareness, anticipated his maneuver. A sly smile yed on her lips as she sidestepped his assault with effortless grace. The crowd erupted in a cacophony of excited murmurs. Some even abandoned their military bearing, pping and cheering.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy sunday dear readers! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1521

    ?Chapter 1521:

    ˇ°Wow, that sidestep was incredible! And the counterattack is simply devastating!ˇ±

    Fueled by the enthusiastic cheers, the atmosphere within the training ground reached a fever pitch. All eyes were riveted on the four figures in the center, their shouts of encouragement growing louder with each passing moment.

    In a disy of raw power, Harlee delivered a ferocious punch to JoshˇŻs abdomen, sending him reeling backward. He stumbled several steps before copsing to the ground, a trickle of blood escaping the corner of his mouth.

    Lionel, seizing this opportunity, lunged, attempting to grapple with Harlee. He intended to lift her over his head and hurl her to the ground.

    Harlee, however, remained unperturbed. A mischievous glint appeared in her eyes as she allowed him to grasp her arms.

    The crowd held its breath, anticipation building to a crescendo. Lifting the formidable Harlee and hurling her to the ground should have been a trivial task for Lionel. She was smaller and lighterˇŞfalling from that height would have been disastrous for anyone. Certainly, the oue seemed sealed for her.

    The crowd sighed, feeling there were no miracles in the world. Harlee, despite her earlier moves, was clearly no match for the three elite soldiers working together. The fight was all but decided, and murmurs of disappointment began to spread.

    After witnessing the two shots fired by Harlee, they had started to believe she might actually be as skilled as she imed. However, they hadnˇŻt anticipated that her reputation was just built on bragging. Still, the oue wasnˇŻt aplete shock. After all, the fighting skills of these three elite soldiers were among the best in the entire army. It was clear that taking on all three of them at once was an almost impossible task for any instructor.

    Only Rhys and Kareem, standing quietly to the side, wore their usual calm expressions, as if the person about to be tossed had nothing to do with them.

    G  a lno  ve ls . is where the magic begins

    RhysˇŻ eyes never left the action, his anticipation growing. He was eager to see how Harlee was going to turn this situation around.

    Lionel, with his full strength, hoisted Harlee into the air, his muscles straining as he prepared to throw her. This was his final y, hisst hope.

    Harlee, her eyes half-closed, a wicked grin now fully formed, didnˇŻt seem fazed at all.

    And then, as if thews of physics had suddenly been rewritten, Harlee used LionelˇŻs own momentum to her advantage. She propelled herself upward, twisting in the air, andnded a brutal kick to MooneyˇŻs chest, sending him flying backward.

    Shended gracefully, her feet solid on the ground, before quickly twisting her body in a seamless motion. With a fluid movement, she grabbed LionelˇŻs arm, using his own force against him, and executed an over-the-shoulder throw.

    Before Lionel even had time to react, Harlee pinned him effortlessly under her foot, pressing down with such force that he struggled to breathe.

    ˇ°I, I concedeˇ­ˇ±

    Lionel managed to gasp, his head lolling to the side as he lost consciousness.

    And just like that, the fight was over. Mooney and Josh were already lying on the ground, unable to rise, their bodies limp and drained of energy.

    A heavy silence fell over the training ground, the once loud and energetic crowd now stunned into silence. The seventeen remaining soldiers stood in shock, witnessing, for the first time, someone capable of taking on three of the best fighters in the armyˇŞand finishing the fight in less than eight minutes,pletely unharmed. Meanwhile, the three men who had been so confident earlier nowy on the ground, looking as if they had been trampled by a freight train.

    It was well known across the army that Lionel, Mooney, and Josh were titans, their blows capable of leaving an opponent incapacitated for days. Yet, Harlee, with a few swift, calcted moves, had reduced them to quivering heaps. It was both terrifying and awe-inspiring.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1522

    ?Chapter 1522:

    Harlee, her delicate features remaining impassive, slowly withdrew her foot from LionelˇŻs chest. A hint of disdain, like a venomous serpent, coiled in the depths of her cold eyes. These three were so pathetic!

    From her pocket, she produced three small pills, methodically administering one to each of the fallen trio. Then, with a nonchnt air, she turned her attention to the remaining seventeen soldiers. Her gaze, cold and assessing, swept across the assembled group.

    ˇ°So, do you still consider yourselves worthy of my tutge?ˇ±

    The seventeen, along with the three who had finally regained consciousness and were now lying on the ground, remained silent. HarleeˇŻs demonstration had served as a brutal wake-up call. They had underestimated her. She was right. With their current abilities, they were nowhere near worthy of being her trainees.

    Rhys, ever attentive, swiftly approached Harlee, offering her a ss of water.

    ˇ°Are you fatigued from the fight? IˇŻve already requested Patrick to bring refreshments.ˇ±

    The eyes of the assembled soldiers instinctively gravitated toward the pair. They swallowed hard, and with HarleeˇŻs example fresh in their minds, they dared not look down on anyone.

    Yet, while acknowledging HarleeˇŻs exceptional skills, some couldnˇŻt help butbel Rhys a ˇ°sycophantˇ± or a ˇ°kept man.ˇ±

    Harlee epted the water, taking a long, refreshing sip. Her expression remained impassive as she returned the ss to Rhys and turned away, dismissing the soldiers with a curt nod.

    Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv???s for fresh content

    Rhys, mirroring her indifference, left with her hand in hand. All the soldiers froze, their eyes wide with confusion.

    Kareem, observing the scene with a contemtive gaze, stepped forward. His voice, deep and resonant, cut through the silence.

    ˇ°This instructor is someone Iˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°You have pursued her relentlessly. If you truly desire to learn from her, then you must demonstrate genuinemitment and unwavering respect.ˇ±

    With that, Kareem turned and walked away, following in the footsteps of Harlee and Rhys.

    The soldiers, six of whom were elite, handpicked from the finest units, had disyed a disturbingck of professionalism. They were young, impetuous, and prone to underestimating their opponents based on superficial judgments. All of them were top soldiers, carefully selected from across the country, having be remarkable at a young age. It was understandable that theyˇŻd been skeptical of Harlee at first. However, no matter what their opponents might look like, underestimating them was a cardinal sin.

    These twenty soldiers were set to represent their country in an unfairpetition in Breeznd in three months. Despite their own impressive capabilities, if they underestimated their opponents and made even the smallest mistake, it would bring disgrace to their nationˇŻs army.

    Their earlier dissatisfaction had stemmed from failing to understand HarleeˇŻs true strength, simply because she was a woman. Now, that ignorance had led them to the situation they were in.

    On the training ground, the soldiers stood still, processing KareemˇŻs words. Demonstrating their genuinemitment and unwavering respect? What did that even mean? Seizing the moment, KareemˇŻs adjutant stepped forward, his expression neutral but carrying weight due to his rank, second only to Kareem. His presencemanded attention, and his words made it clear that disobedience would not be tolerated.

    ˇ°Since your recruitment, everyone from your unit leaders to yourmanders has stressed one rule: never underestimate an opponent,ˇ± he said, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1523

    ?Chapter 1523:

    ˇ°It seems youˇŻve forgotten that lesson.ˇ±

    The adjutantˇŻs tone wasnˇŻt loud, yet it resonated with authority.

    ˇ°You pride yourselves on being elite soldiers from diverse regions, thinking you are entitled to confidence. But youˇŻve overlooked a fundamental truthˇŞthere is always someone superior. Today, Ms. SandersonˇŻs demonstration has shown you what true confidence isˇŞa confidence that is built on irrefutable strength. Do you understand that?ˇ±

    The adjutantˇŻs words hit the soldiers hard, each word piercing their consciences. As they reflected, a moment of realization washed over them. What had they considered confidence? Harlee had just embodied it with her every action. Their earlier arrogance now felt utterly misced.

    The adjutant continued, his voice softer but still firm.

    ˇ°Did you think being selected from different units was just a formality? The mission you are preparing for is ssified. Its details will remain undisclosed until necessary. This mission is critical. Do you understand the responsibility you carry?ˇ±

    He observed their expressions closely before adding, ˇ°This mission carries the honor of our national army. If you feel incapable of upholding that honor, I suggest you submit your resignation immediately.ˇ±

    Silence settled over the field. For a moment, no one spoke, the weight of the words sinking in. Then, as if on cue, the soldiers hardened their resolve.

    ˇ°Sir, we refuse to step down. We will uphold our countryˇŻs honor, even at the cost of our lives!ˇ± one soldier dered.

    ???¦Ĺ?? ˇé??t?€§ń? ?¦Ç ?a?§Ú?¦Í¨ş??.???

    ˇ°We wonˇŻt retreat. We will fight for our country, and even if we die in battle, we will not bring shame upon it!ˇ± another echoed.

    The adjutant watched the soldiers, his expression softening slightly. His voice remained cool but approving.

    ˇ°Good. Hold onto this passion. Your next challenge is to prove yourselves capable and earn your ce under Ms. SandersonˇŻsmand.ˇ±

    Instead of a loud agreement, the soldiers silently pondered how they could prove their worthiness to be HarleeˇŻs troops. This experience had deeply shifted their perspectives. From now on, they would never underestimate a woman or allow undue arrogance to cloud their judgment.

    Lionel, who had remained prone for a while, finally rose, oveing his difort. He hobbled toward the adjutant, saluted, and asked, ˇ°Sir, may I ask if Ms. Sanderson is the Major GeneralˇŻs sister?ˇ± Prior to his enlistment, Lionel had heard countless tales of HarleeˇŻs exploits and hade to admire her. The possibility that his admired idol might be his instructor filled him with a newfound resolve to endure any hardship.

    The adjutantˇŻs frustration surged upon hearing LionelˇŻs query. Was Lionel subtly challenging him? Kareem had likely kept HarleeˇŻs identity concealed to avoid making her a public figure, and now, if her true identity became known, what position would that leave him in?

    Facing the recruitsˇŻ expectant looks, the adjutant turned his head away, his expression hardening. He cleared his throat emphatically.

    ˇ°Is that even a question? CanˇŻt you tell from their appearances?ˇ±

    With that dismissive remark, the adjutant swiftly exited, leaving the soldiers to reflect on what they had just learned.

    A collective sense of dismay washed over the twenty soldiers. They had unknowingly caused trouble for the Major GeneralˇŻs sister?

    Lionel, usually the mostposed, remained silent for a long moment before his disbelief erupted.

    ˇ°Unbelievable! Is she really the one IˇŻve admired all along?ˇ±

    The others turned to Lionel, confusion etched on their faces.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1524

    ?Chapter 1524:

    As Lionel shakily recounted the details Harlee had once shared about her identity, a profound realization dawned on the group. They had indeed made a grave error.

    Felix spent two days each week with the Green family, and today was one of those days. Harlee and Rhys were visiting the Green family residence.

    Upon entering the living room, Harlee and Rhys noticed Belinda cradling Felix on the sofa, while Jose lingered beside her, torn between wanting to hold his grandson and keeping his fatherpany during a game of chess. Nathaniel, sitting next to Belinda, switched between making Felixugh and focusing intently on his chess game, his expressions rapidly changing.

    The moment Belinda spotted Harlee and Rhys, her face lit up. She rose, still holding Felix.

    ˇ°Oh, Harlee, youˇŻve arrived.ˇ±

    A trace of resignation flickered across RhysˇŻ eyes. It seemed that ever since his marriage to Harlee, his family had somewhat ignored him.

    Nathaniel and Jose also acknowledged HarleeˇŻs arrival.

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre back? How about a game with me?ˇ± Nathaniel called out.

    ˇ°Harlee, good to see you,ˇ± Jose said, smiling warmly.

    Harlee responded with a nod and a smile.

    ˇ°Yes. How has Fel been today?ˇ±

    ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Ĺ§ń? ¨Ş¦Đ ?al¦Đo¦Í¦Ĺl?.c??

    Belinda eagerly replied, ˇ°HeˇŻs been wonderful. IsnˇŻt that right, Fel? Tell your mommy about our day!ˇ± Her voice was filled with tenderness.

    Stepping closer, Belinda warmly grasped HarleeˇŻs hand and asked, ˇ°Are you ready to eat? IˇŻve had the chef prepare all your favorites. YouˇŻve arrived just in time for lunch!ˇ±

    Having anticipated HarleeˇŻs visit, Belinda had instructed the chef to cook HarleeˇŻs preferred dishes and had even personally picked up fresh ingredients.

    HarleeˇŻs smile broadened as she observed Belinda bncing Felix on one arm while taking her hand with the other.

    ˇ°Thank you, Belinda. That sounds lovely.ˇ±

    The gratitude in HarleeˇŻs voice brought a glow of happiness and pride to Belinda, who then led Harlee toward the dining room, momentarily forgetting about Rhys lingering behind.

    Rhys followed quietly behind Belinda and Harlee. Nathaniel and Jose paused their chess game to join everyone in the dining area. HarleeˇŻs presence always seemed to shift the family dynamics. They had grown ustomed to this routine.

    Nathaniel adjusted his posture, stroked his beard, and asked with a gleam of interest, ˇ°Harlee, have you been up to your usual adventures today?ˇ±

    Harlee offered a mischievous grin, her eyes twinkling as she maintained her rxed demeanor. She was inconsistent in her responses, speaking freely when inclined and staying quiet when not.

    ˇ°IˇŻve been perfectly behaved.ˇ±

    Her expression was yfully innocent.

    Nathaniel almost spluttered on his meal, taken aback by her cheeky remark. Ever since their first encounter, she had shown him the utmost respect during formal asions or in front of outsiders. But in more casual family settings, she never missed an opportunity to indulge in a bit of teasing.

    Rhys positioned himself next to Harlee, delicately peeling shrimp for her as he asked Nathaniel with intent, ˇ°Did Fernando ring you today?ˇ±

    Jose, unaware of the specifics of the phone conversation between Nathaniel and Fernando Wright, NathanielˇŻs close friend, responded calmly, ˇ°Yeah, his call came through just before you both arrived.ˇ±

    Nathaniel shot a stern look at his foolish son before taking a sip of soup, his face showing clear frustration.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1525

    ?Chapter 1525:

    Jose was confused by the re but continued eating without a care. After all, Nathaniel had never been pleased with him, and Jose had long since grown ustomed to it.

    Impressed by Harlee, Belinda served her more food while asking with a twinkle in her eye, ˇ°Lee, what adventures did you have today?ˇ±

    Jose looked up, turning his attention to Harlee.

    With graceful ease, Harlee savored the shrimp Rhys had prepared, her expression marked by a subtle smile. She responded calmly, ˇ°Just a routine visit to the military base.ˇ±

    Nathaniel nearly choked on his soup at her understatement. HarleeˇŻs day had been anything but ordinary. This morning, she had decisively undermined the bravado of several resistant, highly skilled soldiers, yet she referred to these events as trivial. Those twenty soldiers were still out on the training field, over two hourster, none keen on retreating to their dorms.

    Fernando, who maintained a close rapport with Nathaniel, had made a specific call knowing Harlee would be visiting the Green family residence today. Fernando had ryed that unless Harlee consented to lead their training, the soldiers had vowed to persist until she deemed them worthy. The intensity of their session had likely surpassed even the stern methods of Aldo Torres.

    As Nathaniel reflected on Aldo, Zandra entered from outside. Upon seeing everyone gathered, she washed her hands and joined the family at the table.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the discussion about?ˇ± she asked.

    New updates in g??l¦Ç¦Ňv???s

    Zandra, NathanielˇŻs youngest and favored daughter, was one of the few who could freely speak her mind to him.

    Setting his utensil down, Nathaniel exined with lively energy, ˇ°Fernando informed me that today Harlee had dealt with BaythornˇŻs best recruits roughly at the central military base. Initially, those recruits resisted epting Harlee as their instructor, voicing their objections loudly. However, right after the harsh lessonˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee had inflicted on them, they remain on the training field, insisting they will continue the training session until Harlee agrees to be their instructor. Their resolve is unbreakable, and no one has been able to dissuade them.ˇ±

    Belinda was astonished. A military instructor? She quickly shifted her gaze toward Harlee. She couldnˇŻt understand why those soldiers had made that request. But given HarleeˇŻspetence, Belinda was confident she was up to the task.

    Jose, equally taken aback, admired Harlee even more. He understood the challenge of gaining entry into the military. Yet, here was his daughter-inw, not only qualifying as an instructor but also so adept that the recruits pleaded for her leadership.

    Jose briefly considered whether the qualifications for the instructor role had been lowered. This fleeting thought dissipated quickly as he knew well the stringent requirements of military service. Without genuine capability, no amount of connections would suffice. If Harleecked the skills, she certainly wouldnˇŻt be in the position to teach, nor would the recruits be so eager for her mentorship.

    Jose found the entire situation quite astonishing.

    Amid the expressions of surprise around her, Harlee continued eating nonchntly, treating the discussion as just another routine family conversation.

    After making his remarks, Nathaniel turned to Harlee and asked, ˇ°WhatˇŻs your decision on this?ˇ±

    Fernando had specifically asked Nathaniel to sway Harlee since the recruits were seen as promising. However, Nathaniel preferred to leave the final decision to Harlee, confident she would choose to be the soldiersˇŻ instructor.

    Harlee, chewing on a shrimp, looked up and responded evenly, ˇ°IˇŻm not swayed by their tactics topel me into agreeing. ItˇŻs a weak strategy, so I wonˇŻt ept.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1526

    ?Chapter 1526:

    NathanielˇŻs hand, which had been in motion, paused mid-air. His eyes fell on Harlee as her nonchnt dining continued, and his smile tightened.

    Nathaniel had assumed Harlee was merely making the recruits sweat it out before eventually agreeing. He hadnˇŻt anticipated her outright refusal.

    Without a word, HarleeˇŻs nce conveyed her awareness of NathanielˇŻs assumptions, causing his mustache to twitch slightly. Harlee clearly knew what he was thinking, and she was purposely teasing him.

    Rhys, peeling a crab, looked up at Nathaniel. He was ustomed to NathanielˇŻs usually domineering style and was somewhat amused by NathanielˇŻs visible embarrassment at HarleeˇŻs stance.

    Nathaniel shot Rhys a stern look, resentful of RhysˇŻ enjoyment over his difort.

    Nathaniel almost wished he could discipline Rhys with his cane for the slight.

    As tension rose, Belinda said, ˇ°LetˇŻs focus on the meal, everyone. The dishes are getting cold.ˇ±

    However, Belinda knew well that the tableˇŻs heating feature meant the food would stay warm. Slightly embarrassed by her unnecessary reminder, she quickly served more dishes to Harlee to smooth over the moment. Harlee savored the meal with rxed enjoyment.

    Nathaniel nced around, his eyes twitching slightly. It appeared that everyone found his reaction amusing, which further frustrated him. As the one who made the decisions in this house, he couldnˇŻt tolerate such embarrassment.

    Nathaniel fumed with frustration, but when Harlee handed him a bowl of soup, he instantly calmed down. His mood shifted, and he eagerly asked her how long she nned to keep the recruits waiting.

    I?t€$? ˇé§ß?¦Ń?¦Ĺ?? ?§Ú g??l??ov?l??.??om

    He was truly an endearing old man.

    Post-dinner, Harlee bathed Felix and tucked him into bed. Later, she and Rhys made their way back to Remson Manor.

    While Rhys freshened up in the bathroom, Harlee, who had already finished her own routine, was lounging on the bed engrossed in her mobile game. The peace was disrupted by a ringing phone.

    She eyed the caller ID, silenced the ringtone, and kept on gaming. Only afterpleting her level did she leisurely hit the answer button.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs up?ˇ± Her casual greeting seemed to diffuse the callerˇŻs initial irritation.

    Meanwhile, in the Gruinia presidential office, Barry Stevenson flipped through the files on Kareem that he had just received, unable to hide his grin.

    ˇ°Harlee, donˇŻt forget you owe me a favor. IˇŻll be attending the Golden Summit in Mogluylia next month.ˇ±

    Barry was counting on his power over the Sanderson family to sway Harlee.

    From the bedroom, Harlee peeked toward the bathroom and then stepped out onto the balcony. BarryˇŻs confident tone irked her, though her expression remained impassive.

    ˇ°Cut to the chase.ˇ±

    Her voice grew even colder.

    This response seemed to stifle Barry. He rarely got the upper hand with her.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre aware my rivals have been relentless, even resorting to employing terrorists. I need your protection at the uing Golden Summit. Think of it as settling your debt,ˇ± Barry said, attempting to sound casual.

    He nced down at the documents on his desk, his voice filled with arrogance.

    ˇ°Also, I understand your brother Kareem is overseeing security for the event. Surely, you wouldnˇŻt want any mishaps on his watch, right?ˇ±

    Barry had learned that his opponents intended to oust him from his position while he was away at the Golden Summit. After careful thought, he concluded that only Harlee and that man could guarantee his safety. But that man had been gone for three years. Harlee was BarryˇŻs only choice.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1527

    ?Chapter 1527:

    Harlee looked up at the sky, her gaze hardening.

    ˇ°Is that a threat?ˇ±

    BarryˇŻs tone immediately softened.

    ˇ°Threaten you? I wouldnˇŻt dare. IˇŻm merely asking for your assistance once again.ˇ±

    With the election six months away, BarryˇŻs rivals were desperate and would stop at nothing to remove him. For Barry, protecting his life trumped his ego.

    ˇ°Really, is six hundred million too much for your life?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice dripped with detachment.

    Six hundred million? The phone shook in BarryˇŻs grasp. He had assumed Harlee, now reconnected with the Sanderson family, a wealthy n, would not be swayed by money.

    Unable to contain his frustration, Barry raised his voice significantly.

    ˇ°Six hundred million? You couldnˇŻt acquire that sum even with a heist! I meanˇ­ˇ±

    But before he could continue, the line went dead.

    Barry stared at his phone, shocked, and after checking, his disbelief grew. She had disconnected the call? She had actually hung up on him, the president?

    Fury mounted within Barry. He pondered his next moves for revenge, yet he knew locating that man was crucial. Other than Harlee, only that man could ensure his security. Yet, as thirty minutes ticked by, there was no sign of that man, as if he had vanished.

    Meanwhile, in the bathroom of Remson Manor, Rhys read the message from Patrick, arched an eyebrow, and texted back.

    Check exclusive content g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    ˇ°Tell him IˇŻm not interested!ˇ±

    Rhys smiled. Why would he steal his beloved wifeˇŻs business? After all, he had embraced his life as a stay-at-home husband.

    Ten minutester, Barry regained hisposure and called Harlee once more. He recognized the necessity of setting aside his ego. Six hundred million was eptable. After all, as long as he maintained his presidency, finances were not a concern.

    At this point, exiting the bathroom, Rhys noticed HarleeˇŻs phone had been ringing. He strolled over, reclined beside her, and quirked an eyebrow.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre not picking up?ˇ±

    Harlee snuggled closer, a yful smirk ying on her lips.

    ˇ°IˇŻm making the client wait a bit. After all, isnˇŻt this how I ensure our livelihood?ˇ±

    She continued to tease Rhys for a moment longer before casually hitting the answer button, her voice cold.

    ˇ°Transfer the funds to my ount, and IˇŻll handle everything else.ˇ±

    On the other end of the line, BarryˇŻs newfound calm was shattered once again as he was met with a prompt disconnect before he could speak. Harlee certainly had a way with negotiations!

    That evening, Rhys and Harlee enjoyed their time together, unaware that Barry, exasperated by their antics, had summoned his family doctor.

    The following morning, Serena, Thiago, and Alina were gathered in the living room of Remson Manor promptly.

    ˇ°Harlee.ˇ±

    The trio rose to greet Harlee as she descended the stairs.

    ˇ°Have you gathered the details on BarryˇŻs rivals?ˇ± Harlee asked, stretchingzily on the couch and stifling a yawn.

    Earlier around 5 a.m., Brixton had urgently called about a serious situation in Jusdence, prompting Rhys to arrange immediate travel preparations. This disruption had kept Harlee awake, and she only managed to snatch a brief rest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1528

    ?Chapter 1528:

    Thiago replied, ˇ°Yes, it involves the Raymond family. TheyˇŻve engaged several terrorist groups, and N is on the list of their coborators.ˇ±

    Alina chimed in, ˇ°Cillian, Robbie, and Jianna are already on the ground. Our sources report that the Raymond family is stirring unrest in Gruinia, nning an attack the moment Barrynds. Over the next couple of months, theyˇŻll continue aligning with various factions. Barry is facing a significant threat.ˇ±

    Serena nced at HarleeˇŻstest technological venture, the Twilight app.

    ˇ°Despite NˇŻs current weakness, she remains a thorn in our side. She orchestrated the recent issue involving Thiago.ˇ±

    ThiagoˇŻs expression briefly changed, reflecting a mix of emotions, but he quickly regained hisposure.

    ˇ°I see,ˇ± Harlee said, pointing toward Thiago and Alina.

    ˇ°You two will apany me to the military training baseter.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    Serena appeared unsure.

    With a reassuring smile, Harlee said, ˇ°Someone will approach you soon. Just follow their directions.ˇ±

    Harlee left the details ambiguous, not specifying who woulde or what exactly the task would entail. After all, she remained uncertain whether Rhys would enlist SerenaˇŻs assistance since she hadnˇŻt received any updates from him.

    Inside the car, Thiago seemed exhausted, having spent the entire night gathering intel on Barry and the Raymond family. He had managed only a brief nap, leaving him noticeably drained.

    L¦Ët??¦Ó §éh¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?r? ¦Én g??l?ov?ls.??????

    ˇ°Harlee, whatˇŻs our purpose at the military base?ˇ± Thiago asked. He was aware that MogluyliaˇŻs military was notoriously strict. Harlee had always expressed a desire to train there. How had she arranged ess now?

    Resting her chin in her hand, HarleeˇŻs eyes narrowed slightly as she exined calmly, ˇ°IˇŻve taken up a role as an instructor, and youˇŻll be helping me.ˇ±

    ThiagoˇŻs pulse quickened. HarleeˇŻs actions were bing increasingly formidable. It was no surprise she seemed unconcerned by NˇŻs threats.

    Alina wasnˇŻt slightly shocked by HarleeˇŻs words. No matter how extraordinary the topic was, HarleeˇŻspetence made any daunting challenge seem expected within her capabilities.

    Meanwhile, in Jusdence, Rhys had hurried to make the meeting as quickly as possible. Even Brixton, known for his tardiness, was already seated in the conference room.

    Today was meant to be a straightforward discussion about coboration with the Jusdence government, but a sudden change by the Jusdence military transformed it into a triple discussion.

    Unustomed to such developments, Brixton was anxious about the potential dys to the project. Despite the early hour in Mogluylia, he had feltpelled to call Rhys.

    Theplexity of the situation was evident. Rhys had flown in urgently on a private jet, a move that prevented a predicament for Brixton.

    Enteringst, Rhys surveyed the assembly of Jusdence officials and military personnel, his tone serious.

    ˇ°Everyone must understand the stakes of the Green GroupˇŻs project. LetˇŻs be open to avoid any mistakes.ˇ±

    This statement made the Jusdence representatives finally take serious notice of Rhys. In dealings with Mogluylia, their primary interest was profit.

    A military representative, seizing the initiative, said, ˇ°Mr. Green, the military seeks involvement in this project. How do you view our participation?ˇ±

    This forthright approach took the government officials by surprise, their faces registering their astonishment. Typically, military and governmental roles in such business ventures were clearly outlined. Yet, given the projectˇŻs potential impact on national stability, even a civilian businessman like Rhys warranted their direct involvement. Moreover, RhysˇŻ presence suggested there was more at stake than just business.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1529

    ?Chapter 1529:

    The military representative, ignoring the silent curses radiating from the government officials, fixed his gaze directly on Rhys, waiting for a response.

    But Rhys remained as calm as still water.

    The military representativeˇŻs patience was wearing thin, yet Rhys hadnˇŻt spoken a word.

    The tension in the room was palpable, and the government officials werenˇŻt faring any better. The leader of the government officials finally broke the silence, saying, ˇ°Mr. Green, letˇŻs not forgetˇŞit was our government that initiated this cooperation. IsnˇŻt it a little presumptuous for the military to suddenly want a slice of the pie?ˇ±

    Rhys remained quiet for a beat longer. As tempers began to boil over, he let out a smirk and finally said, ˇ°IˇŻm just a businessman. Why are you all making this soplicated for me?ˇ±

    Both the military and government representatives rolled their eyes in unison. Just a businessman? What ordinary businessman would dare to be so rude to them? But they still had to y along. Their superiors had issued a strict orderˇŞif they didnˇŻt secure this project, their positions were as good as gone.

    A government official from Jusdence said, ˇ°Mr. Green, youˇŻre being modest. This project is in your hands, so who you choose to coborate with is entirely up to you.ˇ±

    Rhys narrowed his eyes slightly, a flicker of frost in his gaze. Interesting. These people sure knew how to tter when it suited them. If it were as simple as they imed, would he have needed to make this trip? He maintained hisposed exterior, his voice steady.

    .

    Check whatˇŻs new on g@lnov??s.cˇđm

    .

    .

 Chapter 1530

    ?Chapter 1530:

    ˇ°Since neither of you seems serious about negotiating, weˇŻll reconvene another day.ˇ±

    With that, Rhys stood and walked out, leaving the two factions exchanging bewildered looks.

    Once outside, Brixton exhaled sharply, his nerves frayed.

    ˇ°Rhys, are you sure itˇŻs okay to leave like this?ˇ±

    Rhys nced at Brixton but didnˇŻt respond. If this could be resolved so easily, he wouldnˇŻt have bothered making the trip. Both the military and government were clearly plotting to edge him out of the deal and take the project for themselves. The nerve of them scheming against him! Since they wanted to y games, heˇŻd show them he could y better. Letting them off without a fight wasnˇŻt his style.

    On the training grounds of the central military base, KareemˇŻs adjutant had been waiting patiently.

    Upon HarleeˇŻs arrival, the adjutant walked over and said, ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, the Major General regrets he canˇŻt assist you at the moment. HeˇŻs busy preparing for the heads-of-state visit to Mogluylia in two months. But rest assured, heˇŻs already made the necessary arrangements. YouˇŻre in charge of this training, and no one has the authority to challenge that.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded slightly, her gaze drifting toward the soldiers sprawled on thewn, exhausted from their drills.

    The adjutant caught on and continued, ˇ°Since your departure yesterday, theyˇŻve been training without rest, except for meals and three hours of sleep. Shall we check on them now?ˇ±

    Latest chapters ?¦Áln¦Ň¦Íe??s

    Harlee gave a curt nod, lowering her eyes briefly to send a message to Rhys.

    Harlee and the others then took a cautious approach toward the area where the twenty soldiers were training. Harlee stood in the same spot as yesterday, arms crossed, her expression nonchnt.

    Harlee lowered her eyes, ncing at the twenty soldiers who had been rather enthusiastic yesterday but were now absolutely fatigued and sprawled on the training groundˇŻswn. It was March, but everyone was soaked in sweat.

    Thiago and Alina stood just behind Harlee, their expressions unreadable. TheyˇŻd been through HarleeˇŻs training themselves and knew this was just a warm-up in her book.

    The adjutant remained silent, leaving it to the soldiers to notice HarleeˇŻs arrival. Lionel, barely catching his breath, was the first to spot her. His eyes widened, and he shouted, ˇ°Ms. Sanderson!ˇ±

    The others, hearing his voice, scrambled to their feet, shouting in unison, ˇ°Ms. Sanderson!ˇ±

    Every face was lit with relief and hope.

    Lionel stepped forward, his voice loud and firm.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, we know weˇŻre not worthy of your mentorship yet, but please believe usˇŞweˇŻll give everything weˇŻve got to demonstrate our strength.ˇ±

    Other soldiers quickly followed suit, saluting as they bellowed, ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, trust us! WeˇŻll be the best soldiers under yourmand!ˇ± Every face disyed a strong determination.

    Thiago and Alina exchanged a look, their sympathy evident. Having trained under Harlee, they knew what wasing. These soldiers had no idea what theyˇŻd signed up for.

    Harlee narrowed her eyes, her gaze sweeping over their determined faces. A faint smirk yed on her lips.

    ˇ°The training willst three months. Pack your things. We leave this afternoon.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± their voices thundered, excitement surging through them. Harlee turned slightly, gesturing toward Thiago and Alina.

    ˇ°These two will be your squad leaders.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1531

    ?Chapter 1531:

    Excited voices greeted Thiago and Alina as they approached, but the soldiersˇŻ enthusiasm evaporated in the next instant, as if doused by a sudden downpour.

    ThiagoˇŻs sharp gaze swept over the crowd, silencing any lingering whispers. His tone was as cold and precise as a de.

    ˇ°IˇŻm Thiago Montgomery, and IˇŻll be your squad leader during this training. LetˇŻs not waste time. IˇŻll now outline the training n and ground rules.ˇ±

    The seriousness on the soldiersˇŻ faces deepened, and Thiago continued without missing a beat, ˇ°The training will be split into three phases, eachsting a month. At the end of every phase, ten participants will be eliminated. Only ten will remain to qualify for this top-secret mission. Is that clear?ˇ±

    A ripple of confusion broke through the crowd before someone dared to speak up.

    ˇ°Excuse me, sir, but arenˇŻt there only twenty of us here? How can thirty people be eliminated in three months?ˇ±

    Harlee smirked, her tone sharp and deliberate.

    ˇ°Because there will also be twenty female soldiers training alongside you. DonˇŻt you look down on women? LetˇŻs see whoˇŻs left standingˇŞmore men or women!ˇ± Her words sliced through the grounds like a whip, leaving an uneasy silence behind. The air grew heavy as shame flickered across every face.

    LionelˇŻs face reddened the most, but he stepped forward without hesitation.

    ˇ°We will follow all arrangements!ˇ±

    1@?€?? ˇé??t?¨ş§ń$ ¨Ş§Ú gal??ovels.??om

    The others quickly snapped out of their shock, voices echoing in unison.

    ˇ°WeˇŻll follow the arrangements!ˇ±

    Harlee looked down at the soldiers, her expression calm but firm. She knew they still believed, even now, that no matter how many female soldiers joined the training, the final selections would onlye from their ranks. She was determined to prove them wrong.

    In KareemˇŻs office, the twenty female soldiers selected for training stood at attention. For most, this was their first visit to the central military base, and the excitement in the room was palpable. These women hailed from elite units, and when they received their orders that morning, the news had left them stunned and exhrated. Missions like this rarely went to women. Rumors had been swirling about a female instructor at the base, and they had secretly hoped this might be their chance to break new ground. Now, that hope had turned into reality.

    Each of the twenty female soldiers stood tall, pride radiating from their faces as they waited.

    Suddenly, the door to the office opened, and Harlee walked in wearing military boots, exudingmand. Her eyes were slightly frigid, yet full of authority.

    Harlee strolled into the room with a calm that could silence a storm. Her gaze swept over everyone like a lighthouse beam cutting through the fog before she settled into her seat. With almost mechanical precision, she lowered her head, typed out another message to Rhys, and hit send.

    ˇ°Is the situation very tricky?ˇ±

    Rhys hadnˇŻt replied to two messages in a row, and Harlee couldnˇŻt help but feel a twinge of irritation. Her brow furrowed slightly, and around her, the air seemed to chill as her expression grew sharper. The twenty female soldiers nearby caught sight of HarleeˇŻs frown, and a ripple of unease passed through them like a stone dropped in still water.

    Harlee set her phone down casually and nced up, her cold, piercing eyes scanning the group of female soldiers. Her serious expression was already gone, reced by her usualposed demeanor.

    The female soldiers, however, couldnˇŻt suppress their amazement as they got a proper look at Harlee. For a moment, they seemed stunned. She was breathtakingly beautifulˇŞso much so that it was almost disarming. For women who had spent years immersed in the rough grind of military life, seeing someone like Harlee, their new instructor, was a wee change.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1532

    ?Chapter 1532:

    After a few seconds, HarleeˇŻs voice broke through their thoughts. Calm but firm, it carried the weight of authority.

    ˇ°I trust youˇŻre all aware of the mission ahead. I wonˇŻt waste time repeating myself. Go back and pack your things. This afternoon, youˇŻll begin joint training with the male soldiers.ˇ±

    Just as her words settled in the room, the door creaked open, and Alina stepped inside.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs the squad leader,ˇ± Harlee said, gesturing toward Alina. Without hesitation, the group of female soldiers snapped into attention, saluting in perfect unison.

    ˇ°Yes, maˇŻam!ˇ±

    AlinaˇŻs gaze swept over them, her expression as cool as a mountainke.

    ˇ°YouˇŻll be training alongside the male soldiers. The regimen will be just as grueling. If any of you feel like you canˇŻt handle it, nowˇŻs your chance to back out.ˇ±

    Alina didnˇŻt want these individuals to bring embarrassment to Harlee. The twenty female soldiers stood tall, their resolve etched into their faces. One of them, speaking for the group, dered with unwavering confidence, ˇ°Reporting, maˇŻam! WeˇŻre just as capable as the men!ˇ±

    ˇ°Good.ˇ±

    Alina nodded approvingly.

    G  al  no vel s . holds tales worth reading

    ˇ°For the next three months, your actions will speak louder than any words. Show me what youˇŻre made of. Understood?ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Their voices echoed, steady and strong.

    ˇ°There will be no leniency,ˇ± Alina continued.

    ˇ°The same rules apply to everyone. Whether or not you make it to the final top-secret mission will depend entirely on your grit and effort.ˇ±

    Her voice softened slightly as she added, ˇ°Now, go pack your belongings. Dismissed.ˇ±

    The female soldiers saluted again, gratitude gleaming in their eyes. They understood just how rare and hard-won this chance was.

    ˇ°Yes, maˇŻam! We wonˇŻt let you down!ˇ±

    Once the female soldiers had left, Harlee beckoned Alina and Thiago over. She leaned against the desk, her demeanor all business.

    ˇ°I need you both to draft training ns,ˇ± she instructed.

    ˇ°Separate ones for men and women?ˇ± Thiago asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ˇ°Absolutely not,ˇ± Harlee replied firmly.

    ˇ°From this point on, thereˇŻs no dividing line. If anyone canˇŻt keep up, theyˇŻll be sent back to their original units immediately. WeˇŻre not waiting for a month to see who cracks under the pressure.ˇ±

    Alina and Thiago exchanged a knowing nce. It was clear now why Harlee had given them this task. Their ns would provide just enough bnce to push the recruits hard without breaking thempletely.

    ˇ°Got it,ˇ± Thiago said with a nod.

    The phone resting on the desk buzzed sharply, breaking the quiet rhythm of the office. Harlee nced at the caller ID and then dipped her head slightly as she dismissed the two.

    ˇ°Alright, youˇŻre good to go.ˇ±

    Alina and Thiago nodded before slipping out, leaving Harlee alone in the roomˇŻs stillness. She reached for the phone, her tone steady as she answered. On the other end, RhysˇŻ voice carried a mixture of calm and urgency.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs trouble brewing in Jusdence. I might be tied up there for a couple of days, maybe three.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1533

    ?Chapter 1533:

    His words rolled off like clouds before a storm.

    Harlee gave a soft, nonchnt ˇ°Okay,ˇ± but before she could even inquire further, Rhys was already unfolding the details.

    Apparently, the government and military of Jusdence had both set their sights on a lucrative opportunity. Outwardly, it was painted as a golden chance for Rhys to choose an ally. Beneath the surface, though, they were schemingˇŞeach side more concerned with snatching the prize for themselves than ying fair.

    The masterminds behind this little chessboard of chaos? Yousef Branson, a sharp political climber, and Lemuel Bryant, a seasoned major general. Rhys exined how the pair had begun testing the waters, sending feelers his way. He suspected that next time, they wouldnˇŻt hesitate to use brute force.

    ˇ°Do you need me to step in?ˇ± Harlee asked, her tone as smooth as ss. There wasnˇŻt a hint of rm in her voice. Even though she knew how slippery the Branson and Bryant families could be, her mind was already ticking with possible strategies.

    RhysˇŻugh was low, a mix of gratitude and affection.

    ˇ°IˇŻve got it under control,ˇ± he reassured her. Thest thing he wanted was for her to juggle his battles while handling the demands of training.

    ˇ°Lee, just stick to being the instructor. IˇŻll handle everything in Jusdence,ˇ± Rhys said, his voice calm but brimming with confidence. A sly grin tugged at the corners of his lips, his expression bordering on the mischievous.

    ˇ°IˇŻve already lined up a big surprise for them. Something tells me theyˇŻll be quick to reconsider their stance once they see it.ˇ±

    I@?€$? ˇé??t??§ń? In ?al¦Đ?¦Í¦Ĺl?.c?m

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± Harlee replied, her tone light but deliberate. She understood that RhysˇŻ hidden talents and identities were just as formidable as hers, if not more. Whatever ˇ°surpriseˇ± he was referring to, it was bound to throw their opponents into disarray. There was no need for her to intervene further.

    Before either could shift the conversation toward sweeter territory, BrixtonˇŻs voice rang out on the other end of the call. Harlee waved off Rhys, telling him to handle the matter first.

    Harlee ended the call and went to the window. She had an excellent view of the training fields from her position, but today nobody was there. A training n slowly took shape in her imagination as she gazed at the deserted fields.

    For the next five days, Harlee stayed home with Felix. Even when all the recruits marched off to the training base that afternoon, only Thiago and Alina remained behind.

    Harlee didnˇŻt ask about the training, acting as though it hadpletely slipped her mind. But in truth, she had already reviewed ThiagoˇŻs and AlinaˇŻs training ns in detail. These five days were simply a warm-up to get the soldiers ustomed to a grueling routine.

    Although ThiagoˇŻs and AlinaˇŻs ns werenˇŻt as polished or exhaustive as the one Harlee had envisioned, they were still four to five times tougher than the standard army drills. By the end of each day, the recruits barely had the strength to drag themselves to bed. When training was over, everyone went to sleep.

    At Remson Manor, Harlee luxuriated in a long, soothing bath, steam curling likezy wisps around her. When she finally emerged, the evening light outside had faded into a rich, dusky hue.

    Having napped through the afternoon, her stomach was now growling in protest. Rubbing it absentmindedly, she decided to head downstairs and whip up something to eat.

    But before leaving her room, she heard a few familiar voicesughing downstairs. She paused mid-step, her lips curving into a soft, knowing smile. Slowly, she made her way down the staircase, her footsteps light but deliberate.

    In the living room on the first floor, Rhys was perched on the edge of the sofa, hisptop bnced precariously as hezily worked. Over by the sink, Serena and Patrick were elbow-deep in vegetables, chattering as they rinsed them. In the kitchen, Cillian wasmanding the stove with practiced ease, while Robbie stood beside him, enthusiastically pping and offering dramatic cheers of encouragement.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1534

    ?Chapter 1534:

    Standing on the stairway, Harlee gazed at the gathering that had reassembled at Remson Manor. Before she walked slowly downstairs, the corners of her mouth slightly raised.

    Hearing the sound of her footsteps, Rhys looked up, immediately abandoning his work. He walked toward her with purpose.

    ˇ°Lee, IˇŻve missed you so much.ˇ±

    He rested his head against HarleeˇŻs chest, his voice soft as he spoke.

    Harlee let him lean into her, gently running her fingers through his hair, her smile growing a little wider.

    ˇ°Why didnˇŻt you tell me you wereing back? Is everything in Jusdence sorted out?ˇ±

    ˇ°Almost.ˇ±

    Rhys took her hand, gave it a squeeze, and then sat down on the sofa beside her, their fingersfortably intertwined.

    Robbie heard the noise and immediately poked his head out of the kitchen, his voice bright with enthusiasm.

    ˇ°Harlee, CillianˇŻs on kitchen duty tonight. His cooking is as good as your husbandˇŻs, so weˇŻre in for a treat.ˇ±

    Patrick dashed out as well, beaming.

    ˇ°Harlee, Serena brought macaroni from T&H Ind. ItˇŻs fantasticˇŞyou have to try it.ˇ±

    Latest updates only on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??ls

    Nestledfortably in RhysˇŻ embrace, Harlee rested a hand on his thigh and turned to smile.

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    Rhys wrapped his arm around HarleeˇŻs shoulder, his fingers intertwining with hers, his eyes betraying a hint of reluctance. He swallowed hard, his voice low and husky.

    ˇ°Do you really have to go to the desert?ˇ±

    Harlee had chosen a training base in the vast desert of the Northwest, known for its harsh conditions and rigorous training. She had also arranged for skilled fighters to challenge the recruits.

    With azy tilt of her head, Harlee hooked a finger under RhysˇŻ chin, her smile teasing.

    ˇ°Would you rather I didnˇŻt go? You coulde with me.ˇ±

    Rhys sighed deeply. If it werenˇŻt for hismitments, he wouldnˇŻt have questioned her departure. The situation in Jusdence remained unresolved, and Brixton was struggling to manage it alone.

    Turning to him, Harlee cupped his face in her hands, her expression radiant.

    ˇ°IˇŻlle to find you once itˇŻs all settled.ˇ±

    Rhys chuckled, turning to kiss her hand as his smile grew.

    ˇ°Okay, IˇŻll wait for you.ˇ±

    Robbie, having just stepped out of the kitchen, caught their tender exchange and quietly slipped back, leaving them to their moment. He returned to watch Cillian cook, finding a simple pleasure in the sight.

    That evening, after they enjoyed the dishes Cillian prepared, Patrick suggested a game of cards. Knowing Harlee would leave for the Northwest in the morning, they yed for just under two hours.

    Predictably, Patrick was the first to call it quits, having lost all his money and owing millions to Harlee and Rhys. Only his theatrical pleas and a pitiful disy saved him from losing more.

    After a while, inside the bathroom, Harlee took the hairdryer from Rhys, her fingers weaving through his hair. The air around them thickened with intimacy, building with each breath they took. Rhys, leaning against the sink, looked down. Abruptly,

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1535

    ?Chapter 1535:

    He caught HarleeˇŻs hand, the one caressing his hair, and spun her around to face the sink.

    Harlee tilted her head back, her wrist twisting under his grip. As his hold tightened, she turned off the hairdryer. She smirked slightly, teasing, ˇ°Not wanting to have me dry your hair anymore? ItˇŻs your turn to serve me next.ˇ±

    Rhys held her gaze, his hands encircling hers, his voice rough.

    ˇ°IˇŻm willing to serve you for a lifetime.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyes dropped to where his hands sped hers, a tranquil look in her eyes. Why had he grown so fond of holding her hands since his trip to Jusdence? She leaned back, gently pulling her hands free, her tone more serious.

    ˇ°I have a lot to handle tomorrow. Since you donˇŻt want me to dry your hair, thenˇ­ good night, honey.ˇ±

    With those words, she exited the bathroom without another nce, leapt onto the bed, andnded smoothly on the plush surface. Rhys watched her go, a bemused smile on his lips. He followed and said, ˇ°ItˇŻs okay. You can just rx.ˇ±

    Harlee paused and then pulled the nket over herself, from head to toe. Her message was clear: she was asleep and didnˇŻt wish to be disturbed.

    The bedroom lights clicked off a momentter, and Harlee felt the bed dip as a bodyy over her. Just as she was about to push him away, Rhys pinned her hands to the bed, his voice even raspier.

    ˇ°Honey, three months is too long.ˇ±

    . brings magic to life

    His breath was tinged with tobo. The roomˇŻs atmosphere shifted back to one of intimacy. Before Harlee could react, Rhys pressed his lips to hers, deepening the kiss with growing intensity.

    Harlee wrapped her arms around RhysˇŻ neck, gently nibbling on his earlobe as she whispered each word, ˇ°Then what are you waiting for?ˇ± The moment she spoke, a spark ignited in RhysˇŻ eyes. He kissed her fervently, as if trying to fuse her into his very being.

    The next day, Rhys reluctantly watched Harlee board the ne before he himself took off for Jusdence. The issues there remained unresolved, and he had only managed to take a brief respite from his duties. Meanwhile, in a crumbling vige in the northwest desert, forty recruits scanned the horizon along the road they had traveled.

    Despite enduring a grueling five-day training regimen devised by Thiago and AlinaˇŞmore demanding than any military programˇŞthe recruits eagerly awaited HarleeˇŻs arrival. They believed the real challenge would only begin once she appeared.

    The twenty female soldiers were just as vignt as their male counterparts, all eyes fixed on the vigeˇŻs entrance. Since their brief encounter with Harlee in the office, the female soldiers had not seen her again. They had assumed she would catch another flight and join them soon, but six days had passed, and there was still no sign of her.

    When Thiago informed them that Harlee was expected today, anticipation buzzed through the air. Yet, as hours passed without HarleeˇŻs appearance at the vige entrance, and no vehicles departed to fetch her, their hope turned to disappointment.

    Breaking the silence, one of the male soldiers raised his voice and said, ˇ°Has Ms. Sanderson left us in the hands of Mr. Montgomery and Ms. Valdez? Will she only show up once weˇŻve transformed into the soldiers she envisions?ˇ±

    Lionel quickly responded, ˇ°Mr. Montgomery assured us that Ms. Sanderson would arrive this morning. Why the concern? DonˇŻt you trust Mr. Montgomery?ˇ±

    The other male soldiers nodded in agreement, casting disapproving nces at the one who had voiced the doubt. While Thiago and Alina might not possess HarleeˇŻs extraordinary skills, theirpetence was undeniably superior to any of the recruits. The training over the past few days had yielded clear improvements across the board. Even without HarleeˇŻs presence, this training camp promised to be an unparalleled experience for them all.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1536

    ?Chapter 1536:

    Feeling the weight of his peersˇŻ criticism, the doubtful soldier scratched his nose awkwardly. Just as he was about to offer an apology, a loud rumbling overhead interrupted him.

    ˇ°Wow, is that Ms. Sanderson piloting the helicopter?ˇ± he asked.

    Rita Becker nodded affirmatively and said, ˇ°It must be Ms. Sanderson. SheˇŻs incredibly skilled. I have no doubts about her.ˇ±

    Lionel watched the helicopter with a thoughtful expression. Having seen HarleeˇŻs capabilities firsthand, he was convinced that this training would be a transformative experience in his life.

    Harlee smoothlynded the helicopter less than three hundred meters away. She pushed the door open and stepped out, her ck military boots crunching against the ground as a gust of sand swirled toward her. With purpose, she strode toward the recruits.

    ˇ°Good morning, Ms. Sanderson.ˇ±

    The recruits froze for three full seconds, their eyes wide with surprise, before scrambling to their feet and offering quick, stiff salutes.

    Harlee checked her satellite watch and said calmly, ˇ°You have ten minutes to get ready. Once that time is up, gather here. What you bring is entirely up to you.ˇ±

    She smiled as she finished speaking, and her eyes seemed to convey a deeper meaning.

    The recruitsˇŻ faces fell. The sight of HarleeˇŻs meaningful smile sent their hearts racing. They had no idea what kind of training she had in store. If they brought the wrong items, it could affect their performance and rob them of a chance to improve. On the other hand, carrying too much could weigh them down, especially if she was nning to take them to the desert for drills.

    Dive into tales at g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s,

    Harlee noted their hesitant expressions and their unwillingness to move. With a faint smirk, she kindly reminded them, ˇ°YouˇŻve already wasted one minute.ˇ±

    At her words, the recruits rushed back to their dorms, each scrambling to put on theirbat gear and grab whatever they thought might be necessary. They figured it was better to carry extra weight than risk being unprepared and missing out on a chance to improve.

    Lionel was the first to reappear, fully equipped. Right behind him came Mooney, Rita, and Josh, their footsteps heavy with determination. Soon, a steady stream of recruits emerged from the dorms, each loaded to the brim with gear.

    HarleeˇŻs face remained impassive, unaffected by the sight of the recruits burdened with so much equipment. She had expected it. Ten minutester, the entire group had gathered back at the designated spot.

    Harlee stepped forward, her presencemanding, and addressed them in a voice as steady as it was deep, ˇ°For the next half month, Thiago and Alina will not provide you with food or water. You will have to fend for yourselves.ˇ±

    The recruitsˇŻ eyes widened at these words, as was to be expected. To them, new to the unforgiving world of wilderness survival, the idea was nothing short ofˇ­

    Terrifying. But what truly sent a chill down their spines was the next sentence that slipped from HarleeˇŻs lips.

    ˇ°Moreover, the intensity of your training will not lessen. In fact, with me here, it will only grow more brutal.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs cold gaze swept over the recruits as she continued, ˇ°You must find a way to survive amid the grueling training. IˇŻm telling you clearly: this is life-or-death training. So, if anyone wants to quit, speak now, and IˇŻll arrange for someone to send you back to your original units.ˇ±

    Initially frozen in shock, the recruits sobered when they heard her final words. In unison, they dered, ˇ°We are not afraid to die, Ms. Sanderson!ˇ±

    They wouldnˇŻt be fit to serve as soldiers if they were sent back to their previous units before training even began. It would be better for them to pack up and return home.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1537

    ?Chapter 1537:

    Harlee watched the determination grow on their faces, and finally, after a brief pause, a slight smile appeared.

    ˇ°Thiago will provide a dayˇŻs worth of food as a reward for the highest scorer in training each day. Do your best.ˇ±

    With that, fierce determination gleamed in the recruitsˇŻ eyes. They were resolved to take first ce, no matter the cost.

    ˇ°TodayˇŻs first training taskˇ­ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs voice slowed, drawing out the suspense before rising in intensity.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs to find food in this desert! You have until lunchtime. Those who fail to find anything will train on an empty stomach for the rest of the afternoon.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± They stood at attention, saluted in unison, and quickly broke into groups of ten.

    Watching them scatter, Harlee turned and walked toward the dpidated courtyard. Thiago quickly followed her.

    ˇ°Harlee, these people will probably have to starve for another two or three days,ˇ± he said.

    ˇ°A day or two without food wonˇŻt kill them.ˇ±

    Harlee raised an eyebrow, her expression full of amusement, and her voice brightened with a hint of yfulness.

    ˇ°Moreover, arenˇŻt you here? Someone with half a brain will remember to ask you and Alina for advice on where to find food. When they do, you can lead them out and make sure they donˇŻt starve.ˇ±

    ???€?? ˇé?¦Át?¦Ĺ§ńs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ĺl?.???

    Thiago couldnˇŻt help but feel a twinge of sympathy as he looked out at the desert. When following Harlee, enthusiasm alone wasnˇŻt enough. The real key was using oneˇŻs brain. Without it, one could end up suffering needlessly, without even realizing it.

    Just then, Alina walked in from outside, nked by a group of soldiers, each pair carrying an oversized box between them.

    ˇ°Kareem is quick,ˇ± Harlee remarked with a smirk, unceremoniously opening the first box to be unloaded. It was packed with ammunition.

    ˇ°At one oˇŻclock, everyone will run three kilometers with weight and then follow it up with shooting practice.ˇ±

    These were the guns and bullets Harlee had requested from Kareem before leaving. As for the rest of the supplies, Harlee had already made sure AlinaˇŻs team had them delivered.

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    Alina and Thiago exchanged a knowing nce and nodded in unison. Compared to HarleeˇŻs rigorous training n, their own ns wereughably mild.

    HarleeˇŻs smile slowly faded, and her gaze deepened, taking on a cryptic, unreadable quality. Her face turned cold as she said, ˇ°LetˇŻs go. We should take care of our lunch, too. And maybe weˇŻll throw in a little reminder for them. Otherwise, those fools might not even think to ask you for survival skills.ˇ±

    ˇ°Harlee, would you like to rest in the tent first?ˇ± Alina pointed at thergest tent in the distance.

    ˇ°IˇŻve already set it up for you. You can just go in and get some rest.ˇ±

    Harlee nced at the tent and then shook her head with a chuckle.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need. IˇŻm more interested in seeing if your skills have regressed.ˇ±

    At her words, Alina and Thiago involuntarily stiffened. It had been almost three years since Harlee hadst assessed their abilities. Her sudden request left them slightly off-bnce, a feeling they werenˇŻt used to. However, they had always respected HarleeˇŻsmands without question.

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1538

    ?Chapter 1538:

    Thiago and Alina didnˇŻt wait for Harlee. Without a second nce, they turned and headed in an entirely different direction from the recruits, disappearing from view in the blink of an eye.

    Harlee nced around, her lips curling into a faint smirk.

    ˇ°Your judgment isnˇŻt that bad. This first move ismendable.ˇ±

    After saying that, Harlee sprinted toward the path Thiago and Alina had taken, her feet eating up the ground. In just three minutes, she was right on their heels.

    At this point, Thiago had already captured a small snake.

    Harlee gradually slowed her pace until she vanished from their line of sight. Yet, even from the shadows, her sharp eyes never stopped tracking their every move. Her decision to bring Thiago and Alina along wasnˇŻt simply to enlist their help with the training drills. She wanted to take this opportunity to sharpen their skills.

    It was because she nned to have these two open the second farmhouse restaurant, and conflicts were bound to arise. They needed to have sufficient self-defense skills!

    It was noon.

    Lionel and his ten-man squad were the first to return, but upon noticing the absence of the other three teams, they set out again to find them. Despite having been in the area for five days, they were still unfamiliar with the terrain, and Lionel worried about hisradesˇŻ potential dangers from the natural environment.

    Lionel and his squad hadnˇŻt gone far when they encountered Rita, who had been bitten by a poisonous snake. Lionel immediately directed two male soldiers to take her back for medical attention, while the others attempted to deal with the snake.

    Stay updated with g?ln¦Ňv???s

    ˇ°Be careful, this snake is very agile. IˇŻve shot at it a dozen times without a hit,ˇ± Rita warned, her face pale but determined.

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± Lionel responded, taking her advice seriously. Despite their efforts, it took nearly sixty shots for the group to graze the snakeˇŻs tail, and it still managed to slither away.

    Weary, the team trudged back to camp. As they entered, the enticing smell of cooking meat hit them, making their stomachs growl. The creak of the door revealed Harlee and Alina at the center of the courtyard, near a makeshift barbecue where Thiago was expertly seasoning meat.

    MooneyˇŻs team, which had returned earlier, stood nearby, clearly envious. They had only managed to scrounge up lizards and some unidentified insects from the roadsideˇŞmeager fare they hoped would stave off starvation. If they continued to starve, surviving would be a critical issue, making training an even greater challenge. The squad led by Rosie Ferguson had been fortunate enough to find cactus. Not only was the cactus edible and surprisingly tasty, but it also provided essential hydration, effectively addressing most of their immediate needs.

    Lionel looked around and noticed the two soldiers who had escorted Rita back, but she was absent. He stepped forward, concern evident in his voice.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, where is Rita? She was bitten by a poisonous snakeˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°She was sent to the hospital,ˇ± Harlee replied, her expression unreadable.

    Originally, Harlee had intended for Rita to take some pills prepared by Serena to mitigate the effects of the snake venom, allowing her to continue training without dy.

    However, concerned that others might exploit the situation to secure food, Harlee instead gave Rita a pill to slow the venomˇŻs spread and ordered her immediate transport to the hospital.

    Lionel, upon hearing this, felt a mix of relief and sympathy for Rita. The training camp was only three months long. Missing the first month due to medical recovery could severely impact RitaˇŻs chance to advance in the initial selection.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1539

    ?Chapter 1539:

    Though RitaˇŻs current capabilities wereparable to LionelˇŻs, and she was a top contender for the lead, HarleeˇŻs training was expected to enhance everyoneˇŻs skills significantly within a month. By then, Rita would likely fall behind, potentially bing the first to be eliminated.

    Noticing LionelˇŻs concern, Harlee looked up and reassured him gently, ˇ°She will only miss this afternoonˇŻs training.ˇ±

    A faint smile crossed LionelˇŻs face. He had always admired RitaˇŻs strength and looked forward topeting with her.

    Later, the thirty-nine recruits regrouped. Lionel, serving as the temporary captain, awkwardly presented their meager findings.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, this is all we managed to find.ˇ±

    Behind him, the male soldiers disyed the lizards and unidentified insects they had collected.

    Rosie then reported on her squadˇŻs efforts and the situation with RitaˇŻs team, cing their food, which included the cacti, alongside the contributions from the male soldiers.

    The male soldiers flushed with embarrassment when they saw the cacti. They had assumed the female soldiers would hoard the cacti to gain an advantage in the uing training sessions. To their surprise, the women shared the cacti generously, not concealing any of their haul. The male soldiers realized it was they who had been petty, not the women.

    Harlee nced casually at the assortment of food gathered by the recruits before slowly reaching for the snake meat that Thiago had just grilled. She meticulously tore the meat, not in a rush to eat.

    Find more books at g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls

    The others watched her actions, their mouths watering from the tantalizing aroma of the cooked snake.

    After tasting the meat, Harleemented as everyone watched eagerly, ˇ°ItˇŻs good. You all have found some food.ˇ±

    The recruits smiled broadly at her approval, but their expressions froze when she continued, ˇ°If you eat this, not even a miracle could save you.ˇ±

    Her eyes half-closed, and her tone was devoid of warmth as Harlee delivered her verdict.

    ˇ°So, apart from the few cacti the female soldiers found, the rest of you will go hungry.ˇ±

    Thiago chimed in, ˇ°Training resumes at one oˇŻclock this afternoon.ˇ±

    Hearing this, a wave of dissatisfaction surged through the male soldiers, drained from their efforts. They were here for training, not to endure a survival trial!

    Lionel surveyed his fellow recruits, noting the frustration on their faces. After a brief silence, he stepped forward.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, this is our first attempt at wilderness survival, and weck the necessary skills.ˇ±

    Another soldier quickly added, ˇ°Yes, we donˇŻt even know how to find food or water. IsnˇŻt this counterproductive?ˇ±

    Murmurs of agreement spread among the group.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, we came here to train, not just to survive!ˇ±

    As the groupˇŻs restlessness grew, Lionel continued, his voice tinged with embarrassment, ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, everyone is quite exhausted from foraging for food. Without nourishment, weˇŻllck the strength for this afternoonˇŻs session.ˇ±

    The neen female soldiers remained silent, standing behind and conserving their energy. They had earned their spots in this training camp thanks to Harlee and were prepared to endure whatever challenges she presented. From the outset, Harlee had made it clear that this training was a life-or-death challenge. By choosing to participate, they had implicitly acknowledged their readiness to face extreme risks.

    Harlee surveyed the group while deftly eating the snake meat. Once she gauged everyoneˇŻs reactions, she stood, her demeanor shifting as her gaze sharpened.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540:

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the issue? You imed you could handle it, didnˇŻt you? Now, youˇŻre struggling with missing a single meal?ˇ± Her eyes shed with disdain.

    ˇ°I have no patience for ckers. Either leave or adapt to my rules and fend for yourselves!ˇ±

    It was merely about foraging for their own food. In a real conflict, no one would ensure a soldier was consistently well-fed. Although these soldiers were undoubtedly strong and talented, they still held a naive understanding of military life. They thought being a soldier was just about handling weapons and engaging inbat, not yet grasping the broader skills required of an exceptional soldier.

    Harlee finished speaking and, ignoring the reactions of her squad, lowered her head to continue enjoying her meal. Each of her soldiers had undergone intense training, and the top-secret mission scheduled for the recruits in three months was crucial.

    Harlee was convinced that a nation like Breeznd, known for its cunning and deceitful tactics, would never allow a fairpetition. Furthermore, ording to Kareem, the Breeznd military n was designed to disadvantage the Multitopian military by pitting them against advanced technology. If she wasnˇŻt strict with her squad, how could she honor the sacrifices of their fallen heroes?

    Noticing HarleeˇŻs disregard, the male soldiersˇŻ expressions darkened, their eyes reflecting resentment and rebellion.

    Lionel observed the mood among the troops, seeing that Harlee and the squad leaders paid no heed to the soldiersˇŻ discontent. He sighed quietly. He went to the food supplies and returned the cacti the female soldiers had gathered to them. He said to Rosie in a firm tone, ˇ°Ms. Sanderson dered that the finders of the food keep it. So, itˇŻs your teamˇŻs decision on how to distribute these cacti.ˇ±

    Fresh uploads now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??ls

    Despite their hunger and grievances against Harlee, the male soldiers refrained from disputing with the female soldiers over the food. The female soldiersˇŻ haul was modest, likely insufficient even for themselves.

    Rosie epted the cacti. Her objective was to clear these three selection phases and then tackle the final top-secret mission, so she harbored no undue sympathy for anyone.

    However, with Rita absent due to poisoning, Rosie consulted her team and decided to allocate a fifth of the cacti to the male soldiers. She chose not to meddle in how they would share it.

    Returning to the men, Lionel noted their continued res directed at Harlee. He addressed them sternly, ˇ°A soldierˇŻs duty is to follow orders. Ms. Sanderson has tasked us with learning to survive independently during training, so we must adjust. Moreover, our failure to find food is on us, not Ms. Sanderson.ˇ±

    Lionel added with authority, ˇ°To prevent going hungry again, I propose that we split each team into five smaller units.ˇ±

    Rosie and the others joined the group upon hearing this.

    Lionel looked at them and said, ˇ°Each group should focus on specific survival skills: identifying edible and poisonous nts, locating food sources, finding potable water, recognizing potential dangers, and learning about the mostˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Sustainable food options in the desert.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs a wise approach.ˇ±

    Rosie regarded Lionel with respect, already formting strategies in her head.

    Mooney promptly organized the team into five appropriately skilled groups.

    Meanwhile, Harlee, Thiago, and Alina continued their lunch, seemingly oblivious to the others, yet smiles crept onto their faces simultaneously.

    Alina said, ˇ°LionelˇŻs doing quite well.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, heˇŻs shown considerable restraint.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Nice weednesday dear ones! Tomorrow IˇŻm gonna publish two new novels on gal. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1541

    ?Chapter 1541:

    Thiago noted as he passed some snake meat to Harlee, his smile subtle.

    ˇ°He was the toughest recruit on the first day of training. If Alina and I hadnˇŻt toughened him up, heˇŻd have still believed he was the top soldier here.ˇ±

    ˇ°Funny enough, IˇŻve also put him in his ce.ˇ±

    Harlee chuckled mischievously.

    After herment, the three shared a knowing look, amused by LionelˇŻs unawareness that he had been the focus of both the instructor and squad leaders.

    At 1:30 p.m., outside the courtyard gate, the female soldiers had all arrived ten minutes early. Among the males, only Lionel, Mooney, Joshi, and Hiram Powell were as prompt. The rest approached slowly, some even arrivingte.

    HarleeˇŻs stern gaze swept over the threeters. They simply shrugged, their demeanor nonchnt and unapologetic.

    ˇ°We had to conserve energy for the training session in this way since we didnˇŻt have our lunch.ˇ±

    Then, the trio looked toward Harlee with feigned innocence, their eyes seeming to say, ˇ°This isnˇŻt our fault. Your refusal to provide food made uste. ItˇŻs not on us. ItˇŻs your harshness.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alina.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded slightly, her lips curling into a cold smile. Adopting a poker face, Alina stepped forward solemnly, ready to receive HarleeˇŻs orders.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s brings your imagination alive

    With a chilling gaze that swept from the threeters to the entire group, Harlee said in an icy tone, ˇ°Within ten minutes, I want these three to have vanished from my sight.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± Alina nodded and then swiftly took out her phone to coordinate the next steps.

    Before the group could process the situation, the roar of a helicopter filled the air. Momentster, two military officers descended. They approached Harlee with expressionless faces and saluted respectfully.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, may we know which three are to be removed?ˇ±

    The faces of the threeters, who had believed they could manipte Harlee, turned ashen. They leaned on each other.

    For support, unable to stand firmly on their own, the three men leaned on each other. Silence enveloped them, no one daring to speak.

    Previously, when these three men had concocted this n to convey their displeasure, Lionel had warned them about the importance of following orders and not challenging their instructor, which was greeted by the trioˇŻs dismissive wave. Now, Lionel felt no inclination to advocate for them.

    Alina pointed decisively at the trio.

    ˇ°Those three, please take care of them.ˇ±

    The trio staggered back involuntarily, their bodies trembling, fists clenched, and eyes wide in disbelief at HarleeˇŻs decision to expel them. As the officers advanced, the most defiant of the three began to plead, his voice quivering.

    ˇ°Ms. Sandersonˇ­ We were wrong. Please donˇŻt send us away.ˇ±

    Hisrades, equally stunned, quickly chimed in, ˇ°Yes, we realize our mistake. We promise tomit fully to our training. Please, give us another chance.ˇ±

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, I realize my mistake. Please, grant me another opportunity. IˇŻll adhere strictly to the rules and never repeat this offense.ˇ±

    The three men seemed to abruptlye to their senses, facing Harlee as they repeatedly expressed their remorse and pleaded for leniency. Yet, her gaze did not return to them.

    The two military officers nced at Harlee, expecting her to offer forgiveness, as was typical in such situations.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1542

    ?Chapter 1542:

    ˇ°The ten minutes are nearly up,ˇ± Harlee stated calmly, checking her satellite watch.

    Upon hearing this, the three menˇŻs faces turned ashen, their bodies rigid with the realization that they were on the verge of being dismissed.

    The officers, momentarily taken aback by HarleeˇŻs firm stance, recovered quickly and addressed the three men with a stern tone.

    ˇ°Will you proceed on your own, or must wepel you to move?ˇ± Desperate, the three men shifted their pleading eyes to Thiago and Alina.

    Thiago avoided their gaze entirely, while Alina was already prompting the officers to expedite the process.

    ˇ°One minute remaining,ˇ± Alina said gently.

    In the next instant, before the three men could further appeal, they were efficiently subdued by the officers, hoisted onto their shoulders, and carried off toward the helicopter like mere cargo.

    The remaining thirty-seven recruits stood in stunned silence, resembling statues, unable to utter a word. They had not anticipated that the three would be sent back to their original units without a chance to defend themselves. This swift action subdued any thoughts of rebellion among the other male soldiers, who now hesitated to challenge Harlee.

    Lionel observed the now subdued soldiers, remaining quiet for a moment before allowing himself a slight smile. He was confident that Harlee had not brought them to this remote location merely to make them suffer. She undoubtedly had a well-thought-out n aimed at significantly enhancing their skills.

    Relieved to see the end of the rebellious attitudes, Lionel felt reassured. Now, they could focus on proper training. As expected, Harlee always managed to handle everything calmly.

    Feel inspired by g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s???????

    At 1:10 p.m., Harlee checked her satellite watch and then turned her attention to the recruits. Her gaze, however, drifted past them to the desert nearby. Her voice, cool and steady, said, ˇ°LetˇŻs go. The real training begins!ˇ±

    This time, none of the recruits dared to question her. After witnessing the consequences faced by their peers, they adhered strictly to HarleeˇŻsmands, well aware that being sent back to their original units would spell the end of their military aspirations.

    Harlee led the line of recruits into the vast, unknown desert. Thiago and Alina brought up the rear, prepared for any contingencies.

    Initially, the recruits moved with precision and did not feel fatigued, even with their heavy gear. However, after four hours of marching, exhaustion began to set in.

    The male soldiers who hadnˇŻt eaten their noon meal felt the strain just two hours into the march. Had it not been for the earlier incident, they might have voiced their discontent.

    Harlee, marching at the front and shaded by a ck baseball cap, appeared unaffected by the trek. In stark contrast to the disheveled recruits, she looked as though she was merely out for a casual stroll. Finally, just as the recruits neared their breaking point, Harlee halted and allowed them a ten-minute rest.

    Everyone copsed to the ground in relief. Some removed their gear and set it aside, while othersy directly on the sand and closed their eyes, shutting out the world.

    Thiago had earlier shown the recruits some techniques to find water. Thanks to this, all had managed to drink sufficiently and refill their canteens. Without this knowledge, some might have sumbed to dehydration.

    Harlee observed the recruits, now visibly rxed, and a subtle smirk crossed her face. They were predictably easy to lead, following her nned steps precisely, which considerably reduced her workload.

    Pleased with this, she felt a sense of satisfaction.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1543

    ?Chapter 1543:

    Nearby, Thiago and Alina caught her gaze and exchanged a look that conveyed a mutual feeling of pity for the recruits. These recruits were still profoundly naive.

    To those under HarleeˇŻsmand, total rxation could lead to only two oues: death or a harsh ordeal. Clearly, these recruits fell into thetter category, as Harlee had assured Kareem she would return them all safely.

    As rxation peaked, HarleeˇŻs lips curled slightly, and she said coolly, ˇ°In three minutes, the saw-scaled vipers that bit Rita will be swarming this area.ˇ±

    Her words spurred the male soldiers into action as they scrambled to their feet and hurriedly donned their gear.

    The surroundings remained eerily quiet, marked only by the asional rustle of sand stirred by the wind.

    In the midst of the tension, Harlee withdrew a translucent pipe from her pocket.

    The recruits stared, transfixed by the object in HarleeˇŻs hands, puzzled by her intentions. Why had she suddenly taken out a pipe? Was she intending to y something for them?

    However, this thought vanished as quickly as it arose when the eerie sound emanating from the pipe sent chills down everyoneˇŻs spines.

    A minuteter, Harlee lowered the pipe. Her expression grew colder, and the corners of her mouth twisted into a faint sneer.

    ˇ°Half a minute left.ˇ±

    Find great reads at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s

    The recruits looked around, puzzled and uncertain. Half a minute? What was about to happen in just thirty seconds?

    It wasnˇŻt until Lionel spoke up that the gravity of the situation dawned on everyone.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, when I was helping Rita with the viper, it took dozens of shots to barely hit one. How should we handle these saw-scaled vipers?ˇ± Lionel asked, his brow furrowed.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes narrowed as she responded in a firm tone, ˇ°Saw-scaled vipers are very fast. Ordinary firearms wonˇŻt be effective. YouˇŻll need to use a dagger.ˇ±

    Upon hearing this, Lionel, Mooney, Josh, Hiram, Rosie, and Lacey Espinoza immediately holstered their firearms and drew their daggers. They were among the most disciplined and swiftly followed HarleeˇŻsmand.

    In this tense moment, every recruit demonstrated extraordinary obedience. Those who were still adjusting their gear quickly ceased and drew their daggers as well.

    With a nonchnt look, Harlee dusted some powder over herself and said, ˇ°Remember, anyone who gets bitten must run to me immediately.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ±

    After this, the rustling of movement approached rapidly from nearby. Within seconds, saw-scaled vipers emerged before the recruits.

    Hearts sank as the recruits beheld the mass of swiftly approaching vipers, each face etched with stark terror. A single thought prevailed among themˇŞthis was madness. Harlee seemed insane for deliberately drawing the vipers with her pipe, and they felt equally mad facing such a daunting challenge.

    The saw-scaled vipers moved with rming speed. Before the recruits could properly react, the vipers were upon them.

    Fear was evident on every face, though Lionel, Rosie, and Mooney managed to maintain some semnce ofposure while others instinctively recoiled.

    As the recruits stood frozen, gripping their daggers, HarleeˇŻs sharpmand broke the tension.

    ˇ°Rickey, move!ˇ±

    Her shout jolted the recruits into action. They nced down at the saw-scaled vipers swarming at their feet and quickly swung their daggers in defense.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1544

    ?Chapter 1544:

    Lionel clenched his teeth, lunged forward, and stabbed at the viper threatening Rickey Deleon. After pushing Rickey to safety, Lionel faced the next viper with relentless determination.

    Inspired by LionelˇŻs bravery, the other recruits began to take the offensive. Their entire field of vision was overrun with the slithering menace.

    After ensuring they were engaged, Harlee stowed the pipe, turned, and walked calmly to a nearby stone where she sat down. She watched, hoping the ordeal would engrain in them the harsh realities of the battlefield.

    Meanwhile, miles away in Jusdence, Rhys was facing some trouble. The atmosphere in the opulent presidential suite of a five-star hotel was thick with anticipation.

    ˇ°They areing.ˇ±

    Rhys smiled knowingly, his tone calm yet confident. He turned to Patrick, his eyes sharp.

    ˇ°Tell everyone to go back to sleep. This time, we are setting a trap and catching them all.ˇ±

    Though Rhys didnˇŻt borate further, Patrick could read between the lines and understood his n.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, are you sure you want to get personally involved?ˇ± he asked worriedly.

    ˇ°Harlee warned me, Lemuel is not someone to be underestimated. He wears a mask of civility but operates from the shadows. If you get involved personally, IˇŻm worried.ˇ±

    Feel the thrill at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s

    Rhys cut him off, his voice a low rumble.

    ˇ°Then let him prove he has both the guts and the skill to take me down.ˇ±

    ˇ°Butˇ­ˇ±

    PatrickˇŻs lips parted as if to argue further, but a single cold nce from Rhys silenced him.

    ˇ°Understood. IˇŻll make the necessary arrangements immediately.ˇ±

    Without another word, Patrick quickly exited the presidential suite. Once alone, Rhys pulled out his phone with practiced ease and sent a message to Harlee.

    ˇ°Lee, are you in training right now?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs reply came almost instantly.

    ˇ°Yeah, they are going through some serious snake-handling drills. How is everything on your end? Do you need Serena and the others toe lend a hand?ˇ±

    After typing the message, Harlee followed it up with some photos of the recruits battling against a nest of saw-scaled vipers.

    Rhys opened the image. It was a grisly scene, drenched in blood, and the corner of his eye twitched in reflex. He had to admit that Harlee was one of a kind. Even the angles she chose for her photos were refreshingly unique. A small smile tugged at his lips as he wrote, ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need. ItˇŻs already in the final stages. Should be wrapped up in about three days.ˇ±

    Rhys didnˇŻt mention his n because he didnˇŻt want Harlee to worry about him in addition to the demanding training she was already juggling.

    Harlee had always trusted Rhys implicitly. She had no reason to doubt him now. In her mind, Lemuel had gotten in over his head, and Rhys would effortlessly crush him without breaking a sweat.

    ˇ°Alright. You have to wake up early tomorrow, right? Make sure you get some rest. These recruits are a handful, so IˇŻll need to keep an eye on them to avoid any unexpected disasters.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ smile softened at her message as he typed hisst reply.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt wear yourself out too much. IˇŻll be there to help you in three days.ˇ±

    However, neither of them could have predicted that three days would stretch into a month.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1545

    ?Chapter 1545:

    It was the recruitsˇŻ first encounter with the vipers, and their panic was evident. Their movements were frantic, their knife strikes too slow, too clumsy. Within the first hour, more than a dozen soldiers had been bitten.

    Though the female soldiers tried to remain cautious, they still faced the immense challenge of striking at the vipersˇŻ weak points while keeping an eye out for any nearby snakes. Their focus was razor-sharp, but even so, exhaustion crept in, and after an hour, they were nearly spent.

    However, the number of saw-scaled vipers didnˇŻt dwindle despite the recruitsˇŻ efforts. Instead, the scent of blood only drew more vipers. Defeating them was impossible.

    By this point, the recruits who were already struggling had begun to falter. Those who hadnˇŻt eaten were the worst off, their energy gging fast. Some felt their vision dimming, their bodies on the edge of copse.

    The number of wounded kept rising, and soon, only a handful of soldiers were left standing on the battleground.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, is this training going to end anytime soon?ˇ± Alina asked, stepping forward. Her primary task was to carry each bitten recruit back to Harlee. Within just an hour, she was already drenched in sweat.

    Harlee shook her head, her expression steady.

    ˇ°Not yet. They can still fight.ˇ±

    Alina followed her gaze, her eyes locking onto the scene unfolding before her. Lionel, Mooney, Rosie, Lacey, Hiram, and the top soldier fought with newfound vigor. Their movements, once hesitant, had now gained the confidence of seasoned warriors. It was as if they had fought side by side for years, their coordination wless.

    Every story starts at galn   ovels ;

    Alina couldnˇŻt help butin silently to herself that HarleeˇŻs unorthodox training methods were beginning to show results, though they were nothing short of extreme.

    Suddenly, HarleeˇŻs phone buzzed in her pocket, pulling her attention away. She nced down. It was Patrick calling.

    Harlee couldnˇŻt help but wonder why Patrick was calling at this time.

    Instructing Alina to stay on high alert and keep an eye on the recruits, Harlee pressed the answer button and took a few steps back. The moment the call connected, PatrickˇŻs voice rushed through, tense andced with urgency.

    ˇ°Harlee, something is wrong. I canˇŻt get in touch with Mr. Green at all.ˇ±

    Harlee froze, her heart skipping a beat. She inhaled deeply, struggling to steady herself.

    ˇ°What do you mean? How did he lose contact so suddenly?ˇ±

    Patrick quickly briefed her on RhysˇŻ n to take matters into his own hands. Then, with a calm that didnˇŻt quite match his tone, he continued, ˇ°The moment Lemuel showed up, our connection with Mr. Green went dark. We made several attempts to reach him, but there was no response at all.ˇ±

    It had been less than an hour since the incident. Logically, Patrick didnˇŻt need to report to Harlee so soon, since this wasnˇŻt the first time something like this had happened. But now, Patrick was ustomed to keeping Harlee in the loop, especially when it concerned RhysˇŻ safety. That was why he was so quick to make the call.

    Once Harlee had listened to the full ount, there was a brief pause before she spoke in her usual calm tone.

    ˇ°I understand. IˇŻll try to contact Rhys. You stick to the n.ˇ±

    From PatrickˇŻs description, Harlee had a strong suspicion that Rhys had intentionally cut off his signal.

    ˇ°Got it!ˇ± PatrickˇŻs voice was noticeably calmer now. The confidence in HarleeˇŻs tone had given him a sense of reassurance.

    After hanging up, Harlee quickly opened a hidden software within the Twilight app, her fingers moving swiftly across the screen. A dialog box appeared almost immediately.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1546

    ?Chapter 1546:

    Seeing the green light next to RhysˇŻ profile picture, Harlee exhaled slowly, her tension easing as she rxed her shoulders. She wasted no time and typed a message.

    ˇ°Any new developments?ˇ±

    When Rhys didnˇŻt respond right away, Harlee tapped his profile picture and entered the tracking channel. Her eyes narrowed as she saw RhysˇŻ locationˇŞGolnach Isles.

    HarleeˇŻs brow furrowed in confusion. What on earth was he doing there? Could it beˇ­

    Thinking back to the events of three years ago, she swiftly typed out the message.

    ˇ°I have deployed an undercover agent there. Reach out to him directly if anything urgent arises.ˇ±

    She attached the agentˇŻs name and photo before hitting send.

    Harlee stared at the phone screen, running through her thoughts to ensure she hadnˇŻt missed any crucial details. Once she was certain there was nothing more to add, she finally raised her head and shifted her gaze toward the recruits.

    The remaining dozen recruits, along with those who had returned to the battleground after being treated for poisoning, managed to kill thest of the saw-scaled vipers after two grueling hours. By the time the battle was over, exhaustion had taken its toll. One by one, they copsed to the ground, their bodies sinking in relief.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes fell on the small stone stool where she had been squatting earlier. Her gaze sharpened, and she strode over with purpose.

    Freshly uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????s

    As soon as the recruits saw Harlee approaching, they jumped to their feet. Though fatigue weighed heavily on their bodies, a spark of joy glinted in their eyes.

    They waited eagerly for HarleeˇŻs praise. Each of them was certain that Harlee would be pleased with their efforts. After all, this was their first taste of grueling snake-handling training, and remarkably, only half of them hade away injured.

    In an instant, shock rippled through the crowd. Their eyes, however, were drawn to Harlee as she confidently strode past them, reaching under a small stone pir to extract a saw-scaled viper with her bare hands. She expertly gripped the snake by the neck, twisted sharply, and ended its life with a swift snap.

    Each person instinctively flinched. This particr viper was more dangerous than any they had seen before, posing a significant threat to anyone who might be its target.

    Rickey, who had narrowly avoided an attack moments earlier, now realized how close he hade to death at the fangs of such a creature.

    With aposed demeanor, Harlee discarded the lifeless snake and squinted slightly, addressing the group.

    ˇ°Did you think the danger ended with the death of the vipers? Always remember, the desert never offers true safety.ˇ±

    Her voice cut through the air, cold and devoid of warmth. She imparted another critical lessonˇŞthat constant vignce was required, both in time and ce, as danger on the battlefield could strike without warning.

    HarleeˇŻs gaze swept over the group, finally locking onto Rickey with piercing intensity.

    ˇ°IˇŻve saved you twice today. LetˇŻs not make it a third during this training,ˇ± she said firmly.

    ˇ°Yes, MaˇŻam!ˇ± Rickey responded, saluting with a flushed face.

    As the sky began to darken, Harlee half-narrowed her eyes and spoke slowly.

    ˇ°WeˇŻll be heading back in ten minutes. Anyone who thinks they can find dinner along the way is wee to leave the group on their own.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1547

    ?Chapter 1547:

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Everyone responded together, swiftly packing up their things. Their hunger was so intense that they felt they could eat a whole horse.

    Elsewhere, on Golnach Isles, Rhys found a secluded spot to check his mini folding phone. Lying on his side, he shielded the screen from prying eyes.

    He intended to direct Patrick to proceed as nned, but a notification caught his eye the moment he activated his phone.

    After checking HarleeˇŻs message, Rhys quickly assured her with his reply.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. IˇŻm very safe now.ˇ±

    Harlee texted back almost instantaneously.

    ˇ°I know. IˇŻve instructed Patrick to follow your n.ˇ±

    ˇ°I guessed as much when I saw the notification.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ eyes were as dark as ink. In HarleeˇŻs absence, the coldness that surrounded him was so intense that no one dared to approach him casually.

    ˇ°Lee, I miss you so much.ˇ±

    As he typed, his usual chill softened slightly as he sent the message.

    With a subtle smile, Harlee responded, ˇ°I miss you too.ˇ±

    At that moment, Rhys felt his heart swell with warmth. Abruptly, a disturbance startled him. He swiftly sent a message, concealed his phone, and feigned sleep.

    ˇ°Wait for me. IˇŻlle for you as soon as I can.ˇ±

    g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s hosts great fiction

    Harlee read his words upon returning to the desert encampment.

    The clock neared midnight. Fatigue had set in for every recruit after a grueling day of marching for ten hours and battling saw-scaled vipers for two more. Their hunger was so intense that they felt their muscles weakening. Luckily, they stumbled upon some sizable cacti, which offered a slight redemption.

    The groupˇŻs condition was poor. Repeated cycles of their clothes getting wet and drying had taken a toll, and the scent of viper blood clung to them. The dayˇŻs trials felt as enduring as a year of training. This evening contrasted sharply with their initial night. The five days of training under Thiago and AlinaˇŻs guidance now seemed like a haven.

    Once the recruits returned to the small yard, everyone took a short rest. Afterward, a foraging team led by Lionel, Mooney, Rosie, and Josh set off once more.

    It wasnˇŻt until another half hour had passed that the foraging team finally came across some edible insects and two snakes. Though it wasnˇŻt arge amount, it was enough to help restore some of their strength.

    Since her return, Harlee had been by the bonfire, engrossed in her phone.

    Once the first snake was cooked, Rosie consulted everyone and then approached Harlee with it.

    ˇ°We found this. ItˇŻs safe to eat. Please, try some,ˇ± she suggested.

    Harlee set her phone aside, looked up with a calm gaze, and declined.

    ˇ°No, thanks. IˇŻve already arranged my meal.ˇ±

    Rosie paused, taken aback. Harlee had imed that, in order to keep things fair, she, Thiago, and Alina would not use any resources brought with them. Since returning, Harlee had been sitting there without taking anything.

    Rosie couldnˇŻt help but wonder how Harlee managed her meal. Perhaps someone would bring Harlee some food. But such an action would breach their protocol against external help.

    The other recruits exchanged puzzled nces but remained silent, still intimidated by HarleeˇŻs earlier disy of authority.

    Suddenly, the piercing cry of a bird echoed overhead, drawing their eyes to a massive golden eagle circling above.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1548

    ?Chapter 1548:

    The recruits, never having seen such a majestic bird, assumed it was attracted by the scent of their meal and scrambled for their weapons. A cool, poised smile yed on HarleeˇŻs lips. She stood, eyebrow arched, and whistled to the golden eagle.

    As the golden eagle dived, the group instinctively aimed their weapons to shield Harlee. In a heartbeat, everyone was stunned.

    At HarleeˇŻs feet, the golden eagle touched down with dignity, depositing a rabbit and some fruit before looking up expectantly for her approval.

    Harlee gently stroked the golden eagleˇŻs head and murmured, ˇ°Well done, but tomorrow, bring me a fish.ˇ±

    The golden eagle chirped in response, seeming toprehend, and then vanished into the darkness.

    The recruits stared in disbelief. A golden eagle as a courier? This was beyond bizarre.

    Thiago emerged from his tent, walked over to the campfire with serene grace, and watched the unfolding scene. His eyes crinkled slightly with amusement, knowing such actions were typical in HarleeˇŻs world. The recruits exchanged looks of astonishment at the food the bird had delivered.

    Unable to contain his curiosity, Mooney turned to Thiago and blurted out, ˇ°Oh my god, Thiago, what canˇŻt Harlee do? IsnˇŻt this a bit much? Not only does she handle vipers, but she also gets deliveries from a golden eagle?ˇ±

    Mooney gulped, adding, ˇ°Honestly, I wouldnˇŻt be shocked if she called in a bear or a wolf next.ˇ±

    The sentiment resonated with the others. They spected whether Harlee had some extraordinary connection with nature, perhaps some mystical animalmunication skills.

    Rosie and Lionel shared a nce, still in awe as they looked into the sky where the golden eagle had disappeared. Despite witnessing it firsthand, they struggled to grasp the reality of the event.

    In the next moment, the golden eagle, which had flown off earlier, returned from a distance. This time, it carried some unfamiliar nts clutched beneath its feet.

    The golden eagle soared over the recruits, casting a seemingly scornful look their way, as if to ridicule their disbelief.

    As the recruits met the golden eagleˇŻs gaze, everyone once again questioned their own existence. They exchanged uncertain nces, wondering if the eagle had looked down on them and if they had truly seen it correctly. They felt as if they were in a scene from a fantasy film, not a military training.

    Silence surrounded the group as no one was quite sure what to make of it all.

    Thiago observed the recruitsˇŻ astonished expressions, a wry smile forming as he exined calmly, ˇ°That golden eagle is actually Ms. SandersonˇŻs pet.ˇ±

    ˇ°What?ˇ± All the recruits expressed their shock aloud.

    Observing their bewildered looks, ThiagoˇŻs gaze softened as he continued, ˇ°When Ms. Sanderson first brought us here, that eaglended near our campsite. She connected with it immediately, using her unique skills to tame it. Now, it sees her as its leader and responds to her calls without fail.ˇ±

    The groupˇŻs amazement deepened upon hearing this. Harlee managed to tame a golden eagle using her impressive skills? The idea itself seemed fraught with intensity.

    Considering the remarkable agility of golden eagles and the near impossibility of a human overpowering one through sheer force, the recruits found themselves believing ThiagoˇŻs ount. It seemed Harlee possessed an inherent ability for such incredible feats.

    From a distance, Harlee observed the eagle delivering the nts. Her face remained impassive as she turned her attention to the eagle, which looked expectantly at her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1549

    ?Chapter 1549:

    ˇ°LetˇŻs stay here for the night. Tomorrow, weˇŻll set out together,ˇ± she instructed, her tone devoid of warmth.

    The golden eagle gave Harlee a brief look before settling on the worn-out roof.

    Harlee approached the recruits, carrying the hare, nts, and fruits, and tossed them to Thiago.

    ˇ°Take care of these. Your reward is tonightˇŻs dinner,ˇ± she dered.

    Jealousy flickered in the eyes of the recruits, coveting the hare.

    Seated at the front, Thiago caught their envious stares and turned away discreetly. They thought serving as HarleeˇŻs helper was a privileged role, but only he understood the endurance required to earn such trust. It would take others at least two more years of hard work.

    Disregarding their reactions, Thiago gathered the hare and nts, heading to the yard to clean them thoroughly. He had stored ample water earlier that day, ensuring everything could be washed properly. Thiago then arranged the hare and seasoned vegetables on the grill. The scent of cooking meat soon roused Alina from her sleep.

    Though the recruits tried to resist, the tantalizing aroma of the hare proved irresistible. They found themselves ncing toward the grill, their previous meal of snake meat now tasting utterly nd byparison. Indeed, the allure of something finer made their current fare seem less satisfying.

    Lionel nudged his droolingpanion, murmuring, ˇ°Eat up, or itˇŻll go to waste.ˇ±

    Your story hub g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s

    Though HarleeˇŻs feast was out of their reach, Lionel believed that one day, through their own efforts, they too could enjoy such luxuries in the desert.

    The nudged recruit opened his mouth to protest but realized the truth in LionelˇŻs words and remained silent.

    The othersˇŻ expressions mirrored his sentiment, but they all silently quickened their pace as they ate. While they couldnˇŻt confront Harlee, they knew to keep their distance from trouble. At least they could dream of indulging in more delectable delights as theyy under their nkets tonight.

    As dawn broke the next day, despite having worked until two in the morning, the recruits were up by six. Harlee, who had retired eventer, was already back from a morning hunt.

    The recruits admired HarleeˇŻs seemingly endless energy, likening her stamina to that of a machine.

    Upon returning, Harlee surveyed the sleepy-eyed recruits before moving to the center of the yard. She ced her morningˇŻs bountyˇŞa few pheasants, fruits, and arge water bottleˇŞon the stone pier and announced calmly, ˇ°Everyone, gather immediately.ˇ±

    Having learned their lesson the afternoon before, the recruits understood that if they were even a secondte when Harlee called them to gather, she would make them pay for it dearly.

    As soon as HarleeˇŻs words hung in the air, the male soldiers who were still holding their washbasins quickly set them down and rushed frantically to the center of the yard. The female soldiers, without hesitation, threw on their coats and ran outside. No one dared to bete.

    Within a minute, all thirty-nine were present.

    Standing in the center of the yard, Harlee eyed the anxious group, a yful tone in her voice as she said, ˇ°I promised a reward for the dayˇŻs best performer. The items here belong to yesterdayˇŻs top performer in the march and viper encounter.ˇ±

    This announcement sparked visible excitement among the recruits, each hoping they were the standout of the previous day. Even Lionel, usually detached, showed a flicker of hope in his eyes.

    Harlee observed their eager faces and then casually said, ˇ°Lionel, these rewards are for your efforts yesterday.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1550

    ?Chapter 1550:

    After saying, ˇ°Gather again in ten minutes. Dismissed,ˇ± Harlee walked directly to her tent, no longer giving any thought to the reactions of the recruits. Everyone had seen LionelˇŻs performance the day before. He had earned first ce without a doubt, so she didnˇŻt feel the need to exin why.

    As Harlee departed, apuse filled the yard, with admiring yet ambitious eyes on Lionel, each person resolved to outdo him next time.

    Over the ensuing ten days, Harlee revolutionized their shooting practice. Though known for their prowess, these recruits still found her methods unorthodoxpared to their regr military training.

    Harlee divided the forty soldiers into groups for practice, with ten managing the moving targets while their counterparts held the targets. In the end, she even made them practice with moving targets.

    This meant those holding the targets had to perform their exercises while carrying them, and those shooting had toplete their shots under intense pressure.

    When the recruits first heard of this method, they resisted, with some even daring to speak disrespectfully, risking being sent away. However, when Harlee and Thiago demonstrated it themselves, everyone fell silent.

    Harlee executed wless shots at double the intended range, while Thiago maneuvered unpredictably.

    The demonstration quelled the recruitsˇŻ objections, and they fell silent, recognizing their need for rigorous practice.

    At first, many of the target holders were so terrified that they wet themselves, and those doing the shooting were shaking with fear as well.

    Discover updates g?l¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    Yet, despite the pressure, every recruit managed to hit their marks.

    This was why Harlee felt confident enough to use such a challenging training method on this group of recruits. She had handpicked these people herself, having carefully analyzed their capabilities in great detail.

    Half a month had flown by like a gust of wind.

    When the thirty-seven soldiers took aim at their targets, they no longer needed to assume the textbook shooting stance. Their movements were as seamless as a flowing riverˇŞdraw, load, aim, fire. The entire sequence unfolded with the kind of precision that could only be born from relentless practice. And the results? Perfect, without exception.

    Even the simplest tasks, like packing up their gear, had be second nature. The recruits could now organize their equipment while sprinting to their designated spots, a feat that had once seemed impossible.

    It was fair to say they had shed their old skins and emerged as something entirely new. Even the weakest among them would now shine like a polished gem back in their original units.

    Today marked a pivotal momentˇŞthe announcement of the first round of eliminations. The recruits sat in the courtyard, their silence as heavy as a storm cloud before it bursts. No one wanted to be the first to go.

    In the corner, Harlee perched on a stone block, her eyes cast downward. Despite a month of grueling training, her face remained untouched by fatigue.

    She idly toyed with her phone, her deep gaze betraying a battle withinˇŞa tug-of-war between her duties and the thought of returning to Baythorn to see Felix. This was the longest she had been apart from Felix since the day he was born. Even though they spent over three hours video-calling every day, the ache of missing him refused to fade. The courtyard felt like a vacuum of sound, its oppressive silence making every breath heavy. Faces around Harlee bore the same lookˇŞreluctance to the prospect of being weeded out.

    Suddenly, Rickey let out a dry chuckle.

    ˇ°You know, maybe itˇŻs the intense training talking, but this ce is starting to feel like home,ˇ± he said, his voice tinged with a strange mix of humor and despair.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1551

    ?Chapter 1551:

    Rickey knew the truth about himself all too well. Sure, his strength, skills, and marksmanship had improved dramatically in just a month, but it didnˇŻt change the harsh realityˇŞhis name was on the chopping block. While he was getting better, so were the other soldiers.

    Hearing this, everyone silently lowered their heads, their spirits dimming like a me in a draft. Who could deny the truth in those words? As the exhaustion fromˇ­

    The grueling field exercises set in, and this camp felt like home in its own strange wayˇŞmoreforting than the warmth of their own cozy homes.

    Mooney and Rosie sat side by side, their shoulders almost brushing. Their eyes met for a moment, and something unspoken passed between themˇŞa quiet connection growing stronger each day. In just a month, they had supported and pushed each other, their bond deepening. They were on the verge of something more, needing only the right moment to express it.

    Their openness made it hard for others not to notice. Watching their budding romance unfold brought a mix of envy and admiration. After all, finding true love in the army was rarer than finding gold in a desert. Yet tonight, no one was in the mood to tease them. In three minutes, ten recruits would be leaving the camp for good. Rules were rules, and they didnˇŻt bend for feelings.

    Instinctively, everyone looked to Harlee. They were desperate to know whether they had earned the right to stay or if their efforts had fallen short.

    Even Lionel, who had topped the rankings multiple times over the month, was uneasy. Though his performance was strong, HarleeˇŻs standards were as unpredictable as the wind. There had been moments when he was sure Rita would take the top spot, only to hear his own name announced instead.

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s???????

    HarleeˇŻs cold gaze swept across the group. Her expression was as calm and distant as a star in the night sky, impossible to read. She casually slipped her phone into her pocket, stood up, and stretched with deliberate ease. The moonlight softened the sharp lines of her face, giving her an air of quiet elegance.

    For a moment, everyone was transfixed, some even regarding her with a reverence they didnˇŻt fully understand.

    ˇ°So, youˇŻre all dying to know the results, huh?ˇ± Harlee asked, her tone unhurried.

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± the recruits answered in unison, their voices filled with a mix of anticipation and apprehension. Then, one by one, they began speaking earnestly.

    ˇ°MaˇŻam, weˇŻre ready for anything. Regardless, we just need to know. This month has been life-changing, and we want closure.ˇ±

    ˇ°Exactly! WeˇŻll ept the results no matter what they are!ˇ±

    Their sincerity was clear, and Harlee gave a small nod of acknowledgment.

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    Harlee called out to Alina in a firm voice. Momentster, Alina stepped out of the tent, her expression calm and collected.

    Their eyes met briefly, exchanging a silent understanding. HarleeˇŻs subtle nod was all the cue Alina needed. Alina strode confidently to the front of the group, her voice cutting through the tension like a knife.

    ˇ°In this elimination round, half are men, and half are women,ˇ± she announced without any unnecessary buildup.

    The weight of her words hit like a hammer. A hush fell over the recruits, their breaths caught in their throats as if an invisible force had stolen their voices.

    AlinaˇŻs gaze swept over the group, her eyes sharp and calcting. She began reading the names of those eliminated, her tone unwavering.

    ˇ°Leif Hanson, Adkins Benton, Zoya Hobbesˇ­ and Rickey Deleon. The twelve of you will leave the training camp tomorrow morning.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1552

    ?Chapter 1552:

    ˇ°WaitˇŞtwelve? WerenˇŻt they supposed to eliminate only ten?ˇ± Confusion rippled through the crowd like an electric current. Lionel, one of the male team captains, took a step forward, saluted Alina respectfully, and asked, ˇ°Ms. Valdez, didnˇŻt Ms. Sanderson say that only ten would be eliminated in the first round? Why are there two more?ˇ±

    Rickey, who could have advanced to the following round but was instead facing elimination due to the extra two seats, nced carefully at Alina. He never expected heˇŻd take such a heavy blow in just three seconds.

    Harlee, lounging in the background with an air of indifference, repliedzily, ˇ°I like the number twenty-five. After this elimination, thatˇŻs how many of you will be left.ˇ±

    The recruits exchanged uneasy nces. Surely, Harlee wouldnˇŻt make such a decision on a whim? But they knew better than to question her. After a month under her watch, theyˇŻd learned the hard way that challenging her decisions was like poking a sleeping bearˇŞit never ended well. If anyone dared to speak up, she might just increase the number of eliminations to seventeen out of spite. Grudgingly, they swallowed their protests, their silence heavy with suppressed frustration.

    ˇ°Alright,ˇ± Alina interjected, attempting to smooth things over.

    ˇ°For those of you still here, youˇŻve got tonight to process this. Training resumes tomorrow morning, and donˇŻt forgetˇŞthereˇŻs a second elimination round waiting for you.ˇ±

    Her words acted like a ssh of cold water, tempering their frustration. The reality of whaty ahead quickly set in, recing their resentment with a grim determination.

    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ň¦Íe?s

    Out of nowhere, Thiago appeared, his movements as silent as a shadow. Leaning close to Harlee, he murmured something into her ear. Without a word, Harlee turned and disappeared into the darkness, her steps swift and silent.

    The recruits stared at the spot where Harlee had vanished, their jaws dropping in unison. Their wide-open eyes reflected both shock and awe. Her speed was as rapid as lightning. How fantastic!

    ˇ°IˇŻve got good news and bad news.ˇ±

    AlinaˇŻs voice sliced through the thick cloud of astonishment, pulling all attention toward her like a ma.

    ˇ°Which one do you want first?ˇ±

    ˇ°Good news!ˇ± the recruits roared almost in perfect harmony, their collective voice carrying a desperate hope. Losing twelve buddies was heartbreaking enough. They needed to hear good news.

    ˇ°Good news: the third round of eliminations has been canceled. Passing the second round allows you to focus on the ssified missionˇ­ˇ±

    Before Alina could finish, the audience burst into cheers. They never imagined that something so amazing could happen!

    However, AlinaˇŻs next words struck like a sudden downpour, washing away the recruitsˇŻ budding excitement.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt celebrate just yet. The elimination list for the first round isnˇŻt set in stone, and the second round is no different,ˇ± Alina dered with a sly smile tugging at her lips.

    ˇ°The bad news? ThereˇŻs no set number of eliminations for the second round, and no safety. If anyone falters during the next training, those two officers wonˇŻt hesitate to send them packing on the spot!ˇ±

    Alina didnˇŻt bother waiting to see their reactions. Turning on her heel, she strode straight to her tent, her steps deliberate and confident. Yet, as she walked away, a grin stole over her face. They felt pressured this easily? Their mental toughness was paper-thin, barely holding up! The next stage of training demanded steel nerves under relentless pressure. And truth be told, she couldnˇŻt wait to see how HarleeˇŻs methods would test themˇŞit was bound to be a show worth watching!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1553

    ?Chapter 1553:

    One hundred meters away from the crumbling courtyard, the moon cast its silver glow over Rhys, his sharp features standing out against the darkness like a masterpiece brought to life. d in a ck suit, he seemed to melt into the shadows, the faint light giving him an almost ethereal allure.

    Patrick stood beside Rhys, equally tall andmanding, though his demeanor shifted as soon as he opened his mouth.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, ThiagoˇŻs already gone to inform Harlee. SheˇŻll be here soon.ˇ±

    He hesitated before adding with a dry chuckle, ˇ°Should I, uh, leave room for you two?ˇ± He had no desire to stick around for another dose of their sugar-sweet exchanges.

    For the past month, while Harlee had been busy training recruits, Rhys had barely slept five hours a night. Between juggling projects in Jusdence and dealing with the Bryant familyˇŻs chaos, he hadnˇŻt even set foot back in the Sanderson estate. His rare moments of downtime? All spent on video calls with Harlee.

    Patrick still remembered the day heˇŻd identally walked in on one of those calls. The sheer level of sweetness in the room had been suffocating. HeˇŻd bolted before he got cavities.

    ˇ°Okay,ˇ± Rhys replied in his deep, resonant voice.

    Patrick exhaled quietly in relief, but before he could move, he heard the sound of approaching footsteps. His eyes lit up knowingly. He bolted from the area as though the ground beneath his feet might crumble, murmuring a quick, ˇ°Harlee,ˇ± as if it were a sacred mantraˇŞhalf greeting, half plea to avoid stepping on thin ice. He wasnˇŻt just wary of disrespect but also reluctant to disrupt the fragile bubble of romance between Rhys and Harlee.

    The faint rhythm of familiar footsteps reached RhysˇŻ ears, pulling him from his thoughts. He turned, and there Harlee was, d in her camouge uniform, standing casually a short distance away, her gaze steady on him. A soft smile curved her lips, the kind that could light up even the most deste ces.

    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?l??.???m

    Their eyes locked as if the air between them carried invisible threads, binding their gazes mid-flight. Her smile deepened.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs been a while. Did you miss me?ˇ±

    Without hesitation, Rhys closed the gap in long strides and wrapped her in an embrace that spoke louder than words. His voice, rough and thick with emotion, spilled into the moment.

    ˇ°Missed you. Missed you every single day. There were times I wanted to chuck all the chaos and just fly to you.ˇ±

    Harlee pressed her head against his chest, finding sce in the rhythm of his heartbeat.

    But just as they began to savor their long-awaited closeness, a distantmotion broke the spell. They exchanged a knowing look, both reluctant yet resolute.

    RhysˇŻ brow knitted with frustration, the kind that came when duty rudely interrupted longing.

    ˇ°Ten minutes, IˇŞˇ±

    ˇ°Shhhˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee silenced him with a light touch over his mouth, her tone firm yet yful.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs see how the recruits have fared this month.ˇ±

    Her words carried authority, and as she spoke, she swiftly messaged Thiago and Alina, instructing them to clear out the shabby courtyard and give the recruits space to shine.

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    Rhys conceded, his thumb brushing her cheek with a blend of helplessness and affection. He had traveled all this way, only to find himself pulled into her world of discipline and duty within minutes. And yet, what else could he do but give in? She was Harlee, and he loved her too much to say no. He indulged her whims without hesitation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1554

    ?Chapter 1554:

    In the courtyard, looking at his dejectedpanions who had been weeded out, Lionel felt the urge to say somethingforting, but the words caught in his throat. Offering sympathy now would feel like rubbing salt in their wounds. As one of the few who remained, he knew his well-meaning words would only deepen their frustration.

    Rickey, sitting on the ground with his head low, voiced what many others were feeling, his voice a raw mix of sadness and disappointment.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt envy you, and I donˇŻt hold it against you. But thisˇ­ This feels unfair. IˇŻve pushed myself so hard. Why did I still fall?ˇ±

    His tone was heavy, like a stone sinking into the depths of their shared silence.

    But deep down, Rickey had known this oue was a possibility. The moment the rankings were announced, the reality hit harder than he had prepared for. He wasnˇŻt the only one battling these emotions. Others shared simr sentiments. Even though the training was difficult, they had learned a lot. Nobody wanted to leave.

    ˇ°Yeah, IˇŻm not ready to leave either! IˇŻve gained so much from this training. Every day left me feeling like IˇŻd run a marathon with a bag of bricks on my back, but at the same time, I was more fired up and hopeful than ever! The thought of leaving nowˇŞit just feels like letting go of something too good to end.ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs the first time IˇŻve truly hated myself for not pushing just a little harder. Honestly, I donˇŻt even know if IˇŻll be able to keep up with the training intensity back at the original unit.ˇ±

    Lionel stood off to the side, his gaze fixed on hispanions, who were sinking deeper into their gloomy thoughts. He stayed silent, his face unreadable. He didnˇŻt believe for a second that their spirits were truly broken. This was just the storm before the calmˇŞa moment to vent, to let their frustrations escape. Whether they stayed here or returned to their original units, he knew they would work just as hard and shine just as brightly. After all, they werenˇŻt just soldiers now. They were HarleeˇŻs soldiers.

    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????sŁ®?¦Ď??

    Rosie, sharp as ever, caught the subtle shift in LionelˇŻs mood. Rising to her feet, she faced the others and dered with absolute certainty, ˇ°DidnˇŻt Ms. Valdez say that anyone returning to our old units would stand out? So, IˇŻm counting on hearing stories about you dominating your old squads like pros!ˇ±

    Her half-serious, half-teasing tone was like a gust of fresh air breaking through the heaviness in the yard. The oppressive atmosphere lifted, reced byughter that rang out like wind chimes in a storm.

    Suddenly, a sharp sound pierced the night. All heads turned toward the source. Lionel and Rita, the de facto leaders of the male and female recruits, exchanged a knowing look.

    RitaˇŻs hand shot up, her fingers forming a swift signal. She whispered, her voice low andmanding, ˇ°Quiet. SomethingˇŻsing.ˇ±

    Lionel cocked his head slightly, listening intently. Then, with a grim expression, he murmured, ˇ°ItˇŻs wolves. A pack of them. Everyone, stay sharp.ˇ±

    At his words, the mood shifted in an instant. Guns were drawn with practiced precision. Steely-eyed recruits moved into formation, their gestures silent and fluid, like a deadly dance choreographed for survival.

    LionelˇŻs voice cut through the tense silence.

    ˇ°The instructors and squad leaders are all out. ItˇŻs just us now. We have to handle this.ˇ±

    The determination in their eyes was unmistakable. Fear was there too, lurking in the shadows of their minds, but their training had carved resilience into their bones. Wolves or not, they were ready to fight.

    At LionelˇŻsmand, the male recruits surged forward, charging to the front like a wave crashing against the shore. Meanwhile, under RitaˇŻs direction, the female recruits moved to the side, forming a defensive line.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1555

    ?Chapter 1555:

    Rosie positioned herself on a high vantage point, her sniper rifle steady in her hands as she lined up her shot at the wild wolf three hundred meters out. But before she could squeeze the trigger, wolves began to emerge from the shadows, closing in from all sides.

    Her pulse quickened, and without a momentˇŻs hesitation, she pivoted, signaling Lionel with a swift hand gesture.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs a pack of wolves, and itˇŻs more than we bargained for.ˇ±

    LionelˇŻs expression darkened, his brow furrowing as he processed the situation. Tonight, this would be the fiercest battle they had faced since setting foot in the desert. There was no room for error.

    With a tight grip on his gun, Lionel aimed, targeting the gray wolf that lunged toward Rita, its movements swift as it dodged her shot. Without hesitation, he fired,nding a clean shot to its head.

    The gray wolf copsed heavily to the ground, its body hitting the earth with a sickening thud.

    As if some silent signal had been given, the rest of the wolf pack nced in that direction, their pace quickening, their movements growing even more furious.

    JoshˇŻs heart sank as he saw the wolvesˇŻ anger. His face darkened instantly. Damn it. The wolves werenˇŻt just wild animalsˇŞthey were smart. Seeing one of their own fall had sent them into a frenzy. It seemed like this fight was about to be far more difficult than theyˇŻd anticipated. He could only hope the instructor and squad leaders would make it back in time. If notˇ­ well, some of them might not make it out alive.

    The tension in the air was palpable. The other recruits could sense the danger too, panic creeping into their voices.

    ????tŁĺ??t ???????????????? ???? g¦Álnovels.Łă¦Ďm

    ˇ°Shit, thereˇŻs gotta be at least a hundred of these wolves, right? Lionel, you got any ns? Are we going head-on?ˇ± someone asked, his voice edged with desperation.

    Lionel nced over, his expression grim.

    ˇ°Wolves are faster and more dangerous at night. They can move in the dark, stay hidden, and are incredibly quick. Hitting them with pinpoint uracy wonˇŻt be easy,ˇ± he said, his voice steady but strained.

    Rita chimed in, ˇ°ThatˇŻs right. WeˇŻre left with no choice but to charge. Those of us who can fight up close, grab your daggers. The rest, with decent marksmanship, keep your distance and shoot from behind. Stay sharp. No room for mistakes. Got it?ˇ±

    ˇ°Got it!ˇ± The response was immediate, their voices unified in determination as they divided into two groups.

    MooneyˇŻs brow furrowed.

    ˇ°I wonder where the hell the instructor and squad leaders are. Hope they get back soonˇ­ˇ±

    Hearing this, worry spread across everyoneˇŻs faces, but it wasnˇŻt the kind of worry that stemmed from concern for Harlee and the squad leaders. After all, with their skills, taking down these wolves was likely childˇŻs y. Their worry was rooted in the fear that Harlee and the squad leaders wouldnˇŻt make it back in time. In that scenario, if they couldnˇŻt hold their ground against the relentless wolf pack, death would likely be the oue for most of them. It was a fate no one wanted to face.

    Lionel, sensing the mounting tension, stepped forward, his voice steady and reassuring.

    ˇ°WeˇŻve got to trust Ms. Sanderson. She wonˇŻt let anything happen to us!ˇ±

    His words cut through the anxiety, and the group calmed somewhat. There had been countless close calls, and every time, Harlee had managed to pull them out of the fire.

    Just then, a faint voice spoke up from the back, hesitant but curious.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1556

    ?Chapter 1556:

    ˇ°Do you think this is part of Ms. SandersonˇŻs final test? SheˇŻs already used vipers beforeˇ­ Luring wolves could be just as easy, right?ˇ± Another voice chimed in, slightly more suspicious, ˇ°IsnˇŻt it strange that the squad leaders are gone too?ˇ±

    The group, hearing these remarks, exhaled in relief. If this was all part of HarleeˇŻs n, then perhaps they didnˇŻt have to fear risking their lives after all.

    LionelˇŻs sharp gaze turned toward the two recent speakers, his tone icy.

    ˇ°From the moment we arrived, the squad leaders made it clear that the wolves were the biggest threat out here. They didnˇŻt know when the wolves would strike! So, if youˇŻre still holding on to that kind of hope, I suggest you crawl further into the desert to hideˇŞunless youˇŻd prefer to die stupidly.ˇ±

    The two men flushed with embarrassment under LionelˇŻs pointed rebuke but couldnˇŻt find the words to counter. They could only re in frustration.

    Rita, ever the stern voice of reason, took over.

    ˇ°If you donˇŻt agree with LionelˇŻs words, I suggest you form your own group!ˇ± she snapped, her tone firm.

    ˇ°Everyone, prepare for battle!ˇ±

    Just as she finished, a massive ck wolf, its body nearly twice the size of a regr gray wolf, surged to the front. It lifted its head high and let out a mighty roar, a sound quickly joined by a chorus of howls from the pack behind it.

    The noise was deafening, shaking the very air around them.

    Lionel exchanged a knowing look with Rita. His voice was calm, but there was a certain steel to it.

    Explore the world of fiction at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs the alpha wolf. We need to take it down first, no matter what.ˇ±

    ˇ°I was thinking the same thing.ˇ±

    Rita paused, her eyes scanning the terrain, and then added, ˇ°Wolves are faster and more resilient than we are. We have to act quickly, or weˇŻll miss our chance.ˇ±

    Lionel nodded, his expression serious.

    ˇ°Alright, once we signal the sniper, weˇŻll charge inˇŞfront and back. We move together, no hesitation.ˇ±

    Lionel gave a hand signal to Rosie, who was poised and ready, and then turned to Mooney and Josh, who would lead small groups to cover them.

    Meanwhile, hidden in the shadows, Rhys smirked, his eyes glinting with approval. He held HarleeˇŻs waist, his voice low and amused.

    ˇ°Not bad. TheyˇŻre not as clueless as I thought.ˇ±

    Harlee gave a nod, agreeing with his assessment. She surveyed the soldiers, her gaze calcting.

    ˇ°Do we need to keep those twelve?ˇ± she asked, her voice neutral but sharp.

    Rhys didnˇŻt answer immediately, instead observing the soldiersˇŻ fighting skills and their precision with weapons.

    ˇ°No,ˇ± he finally said, his tone thoughtful.

    ˇ°If they want topete in Breeznd, they need at least six more months of training.ˇ±

    Harlee smirked, her pride evident.

    ˇ°Agreed. Those twelve are the first to be eliminated.ˇ±

    Rhys chuckled, a warm smile tugging at his lips as he reached up to brush the sand off her cheek.

    ˇ°Lee, fishing forpliments again, are you?ˇ±

    She grinned, raising an eyebrow.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt I deserve them?ˇ±

    With a yful nudge of her elbow to his stomach, Harlee kept her stance firm, her yful tone contrasting the serious situation. Since they met, RhysˇŻ hand never left her waist.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1557

    ?Chapter 1557:

    Rhys chuckled, his head dipping down to brush his lips against hers, his voice low and teasing.

    ˇ°Yeah, youˇŻre incredible.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs resolve started to melt under the warmth of his words. How had he managed to be even more captivating after a month apart? She shouldˇŻve insisted he spend just ten minutes dealing with those wolves so they could go back to their rest.

    Her fingers danced lightly across his chest, tracing unseen patterns, before she gently but firmly pushed him away.

    ˇ°Keep an eye on the situation. DonˇŻt let anything happen to my soldiers.ˇ±

    Rhys raised a brow, the smile on his lips both helpless and affectionate. Well, so much for the intimate mood heˇŻd been working so hard to create. Now, it seemed, he had no choice but to do what she asked.

    Over a hundred wolves swarmed, attacking Lionel and his squad in waves.

    With Lionel leading, the male soldiers opened fire, their shots flying in every direction. Then, Rita rallied the female soldiers, urging them to join in.

    The wolves were swift in the dark, and after this volley of bullets, only two or three had been taken down.

    ˇ°Switch to the backup n!ˇ± Lionel barked, his voice sharp andmanding as he drew his dagger and charged headlong into the fray.

    The soldiers behind him fired in support, their bullets streaking through the air to cover his and RitaˇŻs advance. But the wolves, with their agility, managed to dodge and evade, closing in on the soldiers with rming speed. The wolves lunged, aiming for vulnerable throats, and in the chaos, several soldiers were already screaming in pain, their bodies bitten, their blood spilled.

    Read it all on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    The howls of the wolves and the constant crack of gunfire merged into a cacophony that echoed through the desert night. Yet, the soldiersˇŻ efforts seemed in vain. The wolvesˇŻ speed and natural instincts gave them a deadly advantage, and LionelˇŻs strategy was crumbling fast.

    Each soldier who charged forward was met with savage resistance, bitten and forced to stagger back. Both Rita and Lionel had felt the sharp bite of the wolves more than once, only narrowly escaping further harm with their quick reflexes.

    ˇ°Retreat!ˇ± Lionel shouted, his voice full of urgency.

    ˇ°Get the wounded back to the yard!ˇ±

    The injured soldiers could barely hold on. As LionelˇŻsmand rang out, they knew they had no choice but to pull back. However, the wolves were not so easily dissuaded.

    As the retreat began, dozens of the wolves leapt forward, blocking the soldiersˇŻ escape.

    At that moment, the snipers stationed above the yard were overwhelmed, the agile wolves having climbed their way up to entangle the snipers.

    The soldiers were now trapped, their backs to the wall, with nowhere to run.

    Mooney, watching other soldiers struggle as their strength faltered against the increasingly vicious wolves, gritted his teeth and shouted, ˇ°Everyone, these wolves are too clever! If we drag this out any longer, weˇŻre done for. We need to end this now!ˇ±

    RitaˇŻs expression grew even grimmer at MooneyˇŻs words. She had already proposed this to Lionel. The wolves were far too cunning, never giving them a chance to get close. Now, they were being pushed into a corner where retreat seemed impossible.

    The wolves were not just agileˇŞthey were sharp, too. They knew to use their speed to drain the soldiersˇŻ ammunition when they had guns. And when the soldiers switched to daggers, the wolves adapted, drawing out the fight to wear down the soldiersˇŻ stamina. These wolves were no mere beasts. They were adversaries smarter than anyone could have imagined.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1558

    ?Chapter 1558:

    Rita found herself at a loss. She turned to Lionel for guidance. But Lionel had no time to think of anything beyond surviving. Five wolves had surrounded him, and he was in imminent danger.

    ˇ°Watch out!ˇ± RitaˇŻs heart skipped a beat as she noticed a gray wolf creeping up behind Lionel. She called to Mooney, ready to join him in breaking through to rescue Lionel.

    Hearing RitaˇŻs warning, Lionel acted quickly, spinning around. But at that moment, the gray wolf lunged at him with terrifying speed.

    The wolf had nned this attack to perfection. Even though Lionel anticipated the strike and tried to evade it, he only managed to turn his head, avoiding the wolfˇŻs initial bite.

    The five wolves circling Lionel found an opening in the chaos, their eyes locking on him as they hunted for the perfect moment to strike. Once again, the two sides found themselves at a standstill, the tension thick in the air.

    Then, with a sudden, sharp howl, the alpha wolfˇŞwho had remained eerily stillˇŞsprang into action. It moved like lightning, its speed and power unstoppable, a force of nature unleashed.

    Lionel was still trapped in the tightening grip of the wolves, unable to dodge. As his mind raced for a way out, the alpha wolf was already closing in.

    In an instant, the alpha wolfˇŻs massive jaw was wide open, aiming for his neck.

    LionelˇŻs eyes widened in terror. With all his strength, he grabbed the alpha wolfˇŻs head, thest shred of his resistance.

    Check out the newest chapters g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ň¦Í?ls

    But at that very moment, the other wolves seized their chance, sinking their teeth into his legs. Lionel found himself in a deadly bind.

    The soldiers, caught in their own skirmishes nearby, felt their hearts freeze at the sight. It seemed like Lionel was a gonerˇŞbut they were too far gone in their own battles toe to his aid. Panic and concern danced across their faces.

    ˇ°Lionel, hold on! IˇŻm on my way!ˇ± Rita called out, her voice edged with desperation. She was the closest, and she knew she had the best shot at reaching Lionel.

    No sooner had she spoken, another voice rang out, ˇ°IˇŻve got your back, Rita! Hold tight, Lionel!ˇ±

    LionelˇŻs legs were being savaged, his grip slipping with each passing second. He was running on empty, the thought of sacrificing himself to give others a chance to escape haunting him. But just as he prepared for the inevitable, the sharp crack of three gunshots echoed through the air. Each bullet found its mark, hitting the wolves that had him pinned down.

    The alpha wolf, sensing the danger, hesitated. It stole a nce at Lionel before retreating quickly, disappearing into the shadows along with the rest of the pack.

    The very next moment, a thick rope dropped from the towering tree nearby. The alpha wolf, massive and heavy, was caught by the rope and dragged back with brutal force.

    Seeing their leader captured, the remaining wolves, sensing the power shift, halted their attacks and began to retreat in the direction of the alpha wolf.

    With the immediate danger over, Lionel, ever the leader, barked out themand, ˇ°Retreat to the entrance of the courtyard, now!ˇ± He understood the stakes. Even if they defeated the wolves, pursuing them would be a deadly gamble. As the one in charge, he could not afford to risk it.

    The soldiers watched, wide-eyed, as the alpha wolf was hauled away. Then, a man dropped from the towering tree, hisnding smooth and deliberate. The soldiers, frozen in shock, could hardly believe their eyes. WasnˇŻt that HarleeˇŻs husband?

    TheyˇŻd seen him before during training. In idle chats, theyˇŻd dismissed him as just a powerful-looking man ying the part of the trophy husband. But now, this so-called ˇ°trophy husbandˇ± had singlehandedly subdued the alpha wolf and dragged it back like it was a simple task. And heˇŻd fired those three shots with deadly precision.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1559

    ?Chapter 1559:

    In the pitch ck of the night, each bullet found its target without fail. His skill with a firearm was mind-boggling. The soldiers couldnˇŻt help but feel a shiver of awe. This man was more than theyˇŻd ever imaginedˇŞmore formidable than even Harlee herself!

    As the soldiers gawked at Rhys, still processing the shock, Harlee effortlessly leaped from the tree, her movements smooth and fluid, as though she were casually strolling after dinner.

    Rhys, standing tall, his eyes half-narrowed, wore a mocking smirk. His gaze swept over the soldiers, an icy coolness in his demeanor.

    ˇ°Who thought up this mess of a n? ItˇŻs terrible,ˇ± he said, his voice dripping with disdain.

    Hearing this, the soldiers were about to retort, but a wolfˇŻs howl cut them off. This man, like Harlee, was unarguable.

    Harlee walked toward them, her face cold as ever.

    ˇ°Tend to the injured first,ˇ± she ordered.

    The soldiers jumped to attention at once, their voices eager, ˇ°MaˇŻam!ˇ± They hastened to follow hermand.

    With HarleeˇŻs appearance, the soldiersˇŻ spirits lifted. It was as though a heavy weight had been lifted from their shoulders, theirst shred of worry evaporating.

    As the soldiers set to work, Lionel didnˇŻt give further orders. Rita took the reins, quietly directing the troops.

    Lionel had taken RhysˇŻ words to heart. He had made a mistake in his judgment. Rhys had been rightˇŞthis mission had been a disaster.

    The soldiers, now focused on caring for the injured, asionally nced at Harlee, in awe of how quickly the tables had turned once she and Rhys had arrived.

    Rhys gripped the rope tightly in his right hand, the other end bound to the alpha wolf, who had been dragged a few meters but now burned with fury. It snapped its head around with a swift, calcted motion, preparing for ast stand, its body brimming with defiance.

    But the moment the alpha wolfˇŻs eyes locked with Rhys, all that bravado melted away. In an instant, it was no longer the fierce alpha. It had be as tame and docile as any household pet.

    The alpha wolfˇŻs once fiery spirit evaporated under RhysˇŻ unspoken dominance. No fight, no resistanceˇŞjust submission.

    The hundred or so wolves missed their leaderˇŻs reactions, their gaze never wavering from Harlee. The tension was palpable, as if the pack were ready to spring into action at any moment, tearing her to shreds with a single, coordinated leap.

    It was an unsettling sight, yet Harlee remained unshaken. Not a flicker of anxiety crossed her face; herposure was unwavering as she stared back at the alpha wolf. She moved slowly toward the alpha wolf, her face a mask of indifference, her movements deliberate as she loosened the rope. The moment the bond was broken, the alpha wolf sprang up, its muscles coiled and ready, yet it hesitated for a brief moment, sensing something dangerous in the air.

    The alpha wolf must have realized that Harlee was no ordinary threat. In the blink of an eye, its primal growl faded, and the proud wolfˇŞusually a force of natureˇŞretreated, tucking its teeth and demeanor into an almost docile submission, nuzzling her leg like a domesticated dog.

    The soldiers watching from a distance couldnˇŻt hide their astonishment, their expressions twisting with disbelief. What had just happened? Was this the same wolf that had torn through their defenses like paper? The same creature that hadmanded the wilderness with every bone in its body? Where was the gaping maw? Where was its pride as the alpha wolf? It meant giving up without a fight! HarleeˇŻs ability to subdue a wolf without lifting a finger was astounding!

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560:

    With the crowd watching, Rhys casually tossed the rope aside. He strode forward with confidence and slipped his arm around HarleeˇŻs waist, locking eyes with the alpha wolf. His voice was slow and deliberate as he spoke.

    ˇ°IˇŻll spare your life. But in return, you will bring us food every day. A mix of meat and vegetables. And donˇŻt ever think about giving us the same thing the golden eagle gets.ˇ±

    Harlee had mentioned bits and pieces about this ce to Rhys, and he was no stranger to the golden eagleˇŻs reputation.

    At his words, the alpha wolfˇŻs eyes widened, a flicker of fear darting across its face. The golden eagle? Could this human be the master of the golden eagle? The thought rippled through the alpha wolfˇŻs mind, and it all suddenly made sense.

    Without another momentˇŻs hesitation, the alpha wolf lowered its gaze, adopting an expression of submission. Sensing the change, the other wolves instinctively stepped back.

    ˇ°You can go now,ˇ± Rhysmanded. His arm tightened around HarleeˇŻs waist as he turned, guiding her toward the dpidated yard.

    Whether it understood or not, the alpha wolf raised its head to the moonlit sky and howled. With onest arrogant posture, it turned and disappeared into the darkness.

    One by one, the remaining wolves followed suit, their forms melting into the vast desert. In moments, the eerie silence returned, as if the pack had never existed at all.

    At the entrance to the small yard, the recruits stood frozen, their eyes fixed in the direction the wolves had disappeared. What kind of fantasy spectacle had they just witnessed? Could wolves really possess such intelligence? But no, the real question should be whether these were merely wolves. Why had the alpha wolf tried to kill them earlier, only to suddenly turn affectionate, acting all cute with Harlee? The differential treatment was baffling. DidnˇŻt they deserve some respect too?

    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;

    The recruitsˇŻ minds swarmed with questions, each more baffling than thest. How had Harlee and the wolves formed such a seamless bond? And was there really some kind of human-wolf negotiation at y here?

    The most bizarre part, however, was when HarleeˇŻs husband asked the wolves to bring them food. WasnˇŻt that a bit too far-fetched? Sure, wolves were clever, but surely not to this extent, right? And why had he asked for the food to be different?

    From what the golden eagle delivered? Did the wolves and the eagle share some kind of friendship? Harlee and Rhys strode over side by side, their footsteps purposeful. She nced at the stunned recruits, eyes dark with impatience.

    ˇ°Handle and preserve the wolf carcasses. This will be your food for the next few days.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± The recruits snapped to attention in unison, quickly getting to work.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes drifted over to Lionel, Rita, and Mooney. Her voice was colder than before as she said, ˇ°You have ten minutes to deal with the wolves and tend to your injuries. Meet me here when the timeˇŻs up.ˇ±

    Harlee and Rhys walked casually into the yard, their boots crunching against the blood-stained ground.

    The others instinctively stepped aside, holding their breath until the two figures disappeared into the tent, finally allowing themselves to exhale.

    Rita nced over the pile of twenty or thirty wolf carcasses, then at LionelˇŻs grim expression, and let out a quiet sigh.

    ˇ°Rosie and I will take care of the bandaging. Those who are uninjured or have already tended to their wounds should hurry up and deal with the carcasses.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you enjoyed the chapters dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ? )??

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1561

    ?Chapter 1561:

    Lionel said nothing, dragging his slightly limping legs toward the carcasses.

    Rita opened her mouth to call out to him, but Rosie stopped her.

    ˇ°IˇŻve done a quick job on his injuries. ItˇŻs better to finish the bandaging once the wolves are taken care of.ˇ±

    ˇ°But we made the n together, heˇ­ˇ±

    Rosie cut her off, ˇ°We will deal with thatter. Right now, we only have ten minutes. Get the wounded patched up first.ˇ±

    Rosie could see LionelˇŻs self-reproach, but she knew that HarleeˇŻs task had to bepleted within the time limit. The priority was to get everything done and then gather on time.

    Inside the yard, while the recruits tended to their injuries and dealt with the wolf carcasses, Harlee was already indulging in the snacks and drinks that Rhys had thoughtfully brought along.

    Rhys and Harlee emerged from the tent, with Rhys leading the way. He settled onto a stone in the yard, and Harlee, a step behind, found herself pulled directly onto hisp.

    ˇ°Hmm?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs lips curved into a yful smile as she draped her arms around his neck. She raised an eyebrow, her tone light but teasing.

    ˇ°You wouldnˇŻt be so insecure as to stake your im in such a bold way, would you?ˇ±

    The faint scent of mint from her skin mixed with the breeze, just strong enough to tempt Rhys. He fixed his gaze on her, unblinking. After a beat, he gently cupped her hand with hisrge one. His touch was tender andmanding.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s offers tales worth telling

    ˇ°You donˇŻt like it?ˇ±

    ˇ°I do.ˇ±

    With that, Harlee leaned in and kissed him. Her eyes shimmered with affection, yet there was a hint of yful mischief, as if she were teasing him on purpose.

    Rhys smirked, his fingers lifting her chin. His deep and slow voice seemed to reverberate straight to her heart.

    ˇ°Lee, letˇŻsˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee ced a finger over his lips, twisting her waist to rise. She let out a softugh.

    ˇ°Hush. Time to get down to business.ˇ±

    After speaking, her expression turned frosty as she stood motionless in the middle of the yard. Her eyes regained their usual detachment.

    From behind, Rhys watched her, a mix of affection and resignation flickering in his gaze. With a slight shift in posture, he let a sly smile tug at the corner of his mouth. Even with the recruits about to arrive, she still took the opportunity to tease him. It seemed it was time for him to take her home.

    About three secondster, the recruits began to file in, one after another. When they spotted Harlee standing alone in the middle of the yard, their pace quickened. When they all gathered, they immediately stood at attention.

    Harlee nced sideways at Rhys. Her dark, unwavering gaze locked with his for a moment. A subtle, meaningful smile yed at the corner of her lips before she coolly turned her attention to the recruits. After a few seconds of silence, Lionel stepped forward. He hesitated and then saluted her.

    ˇ°MaˇŻam, it was my n.ˇ±

    Not missing a beat, Rita followed closely behind.

    ˇ°MaˇŻam, this n was the result of our discussion.ˇ±

    The recruitsˇŻ gazes gravitated toward Harlee. They all knew she wasnˇŻt a fan of blind loyalty. Therefore, none of them rushed to take the fall.

    With a slight tilt of her chin, Harlee fixed her eyes on the two who had stepped forward. Her voice was calm as she asked, ˇ°Do you still think you are invincible?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1562

    ?Chapter 1562:

    Lionel and Rita froze, their ears flushing a deep red.

    ˇ°MaˇŻam, we are sorry!ˇ± LionelˇŻs voice boomed with sincerity.

    Although RitaˇŻs face burned with shame, she mustered the courage to meet HarleeˇŻs gaze and saluted.

    ˇ°MaˇŻam, we were wrong. We made a rash n without considering everyoneˇŻs night-shooting abilities and almost jeopardized the entire team. We are ready to face any consequences.ˇ±

    The exhaustion from fighting off the wolves still weighed heavily on everyone, their bodies spent. Yet, Harlee didnˇŻt show any sympathy. Instead, her reprimand came swiftly and without mercy. Those on the elimination list couldnˇŻt suppress their growing resentment.

    Leif couldnˇŻt hold back.

    ˇ°MaˇŻam, we donˇŻt believe Lionel and Rita did anything wrong! If it hadnˇŻt been for their n, we would have all been dead!ˇ±

    Zoya couldnˇŻt resist chiming in, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs right, maˇŻam. You were clearly up in that tree. So, why didnˇŻt you lend a hand? Could it be you were the one who led the wolves to us?ˇ±

    Most of the other recruits shared simr thoughts. After all, since Harlee had lured snakes for training, luring wolves should be a walk in the park for her. But no one dared to voice that thought openly. So, when Zoya spoke up, everyoneˇŻs faces briefly shed with shock.

    Zoya wore a defiant expression, as if to say, ˇ°IˇŻm already out, so what do I have to lose?ˇ± She paid no mind to whether Harlee would take offense.

    Before the elimination list was posted, Zoya might have been more cautious about stepping on HarleeˇŻs toes. But now, with her future hanging in the bnce, she cared only about her happiness. After all, starting tomorrow, she wouldnˇŻt have to endure the grueling training anymore. Once she went back, she could even get promoted and be HarleeˇŻs superior someday!

    ˇ°Do you all think so?ˇ± Harlee watched the soldiers, her expression yful yet her eyes as cold as ice, her voice stripped of any warmth. The soldiers shifted ufortably under her gaze. Earlier, when Harlee had appeared, they had assumed the wolf packˇŻs sudden arrival was part of her training strategy. However, after herment, no one dared to voice that belief.

    After a tense silence, Lionel spoke.

    ˇ°MaˇŻam, were youˇ­ Were you in the tree the entire time?ˇ±

    Lionel, like the others, suspected that the wolf packˇŻs appearance might have been orchestrated by Harlee, simr to the snake training. How else could they exin the alpha wolfˇŻs sudden docility in HarleeˇŻs presence? Yet, they had been in the courtyard the entire evening and had heard no sound of Harlee climbing the tree, nor had they noticed when the squad leaders had vanished.

    Harlee nodded, her expression unreadable.

    ˇ°Yes.ˇ±

    Unable to contain his curiosity, Lionel asked, ˇ°Was this all a test for us?ˇ± He feared this might be a final evaluation, with those who underperformed at risk of elimination.

    HarleeˇŻs gaze swept over the soldiers, her eyes hinting at a chill as moonlight cast half her face in shadow.

    ˇ°Not exactly.ˇ±

    Lionel and Rita exchanged puzzled looks. What did she mean by ˇ°not exactlyˇ±? Did it imply this wasnˇŻt part of the official elimination process, or that it wasnˇŻt a test at all?

    Rita addressed Harlee with a raised voice, ensuring all could hear, ˇ°MaˇŻam, did you see the wolf pack approaching and choose to hide in the tree to both assess our skills and protect us?ˇ±

    Her question was deliberate. She wanted the others to understand that HarleeˇŻs intentions behind the training were not to torment them but to enhance their capabilities as swiftly as possible.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1563

    ?Chapter 1563:

    Rita was determined not to let such apetent instructor be misunderstood by the petty-minded.

    As she spoke, everyone looked at Harlee, their expressions tinged with shame, especially those who had been most critical. They struggled to even raise their heads. Without HarleeˇŻs guidance, their skills would not have improved significantly.

    The group exchanged puzzled looks, unsure of what his words implied. After a few minutes of silence, Thiago emerged from the tent. Everyone made their way into their tents, setting aside their concerns to catch some sleep. Regardless of what was toe, they had a twenty-kilometer run in the morning and needed all the rest they could get.

    Just as everyone was settling into their tents, the sound of a helicopter filled the air. The twelve who had been eliminated looked outside reflexively.

    Thiago regarded them with a cold expression and said, ˇ°You have five minutes to assemble. If youˇŻre not ready in time, the officers outside will have their own way of getting you onto the helicopter!ˇ±

    The group froze. Those not facing elimination watched the twelve with sympathy and then retreated into their tents, eager to sleep. Nothing could dy their rest now.

    Zoya and the others, realizing theirints would fall on deaf ears, begrudgingly began packing their bags, determined to assemble outside within five minutes.

    After three days of rigorous desert training, the soldiers transitioned from the desert to a tropical rainforest.

    Before they set off, Harlee stood with her hands in her pockets, observing the excited faces around her. She spoke slowly.

    ˇ°For the next seven days, Thiago and Alina will guide you through adapting to life in the tropical rainforest. After that, you will be split into red and blue teams with the two squad leaders and the newly joined Patrick for a month-long exercise in the rainforest.ˇ±

    As soon as she announced this, the eyes of the twenty-five soldiers sparked with anticipation. The prospect of confrontation training in the tropical rainforest was thrilling.

    Observing their reactions, Harlee allowed herself a slight, sinister smile.

    ˇ°Cherish these days. The challenges youˇŻll face after this week will make these seem like a holiday.ˇ±

    At her words, the soldiersˇŻ excitement waned. The thought of what Harlee deemed ˇ°challengesˇ± filled them with apprehension. The mere idea sent a chill through them.

    Ignoring their visible concern, Harlee turned and boarded the helicopter with Rhys, leaving the soldiers to their thoughts.

    Aboard the helicopter, Harlee nestledfortably in RhysˇŻ arms, surrounded by an array of snacks and drinks. Despite indulging the night before, this was her first opportunity to truly enjoy such treats in two months, putting her in an exceptionally good mood.

    Rhys watched her eat, a smile gracing his lips.

    Catching his gaze, Harlee arched an eyebrow yfully and offered him a chip. Her eyes twinkled as she smiled.

    ˇ°Is it good?ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ eyes lingered on her fingers, dusted with crumbs, as he swallowed visibly, his hand tensing at his side. His gaze intensified.

    ˇ°Mmmˇ­ ItˇŻs good,ˇ± he murmured, his voice low and captivating. Harlee tilted her head back, locking eyes with RhysˇŻ deep stare. With a mischievous grin, she said, ˇ°If itˇŻs good, have some more.ˇ±

    She then pushed an entire pack of snacks into his hand before shifting and leaning back against her seat to continue her feast.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1564

    ?Chapter 1564:

    Feeling the absence in his arms, Rhys tightened his hold on the snacks. He set them aside slowly, a look of resigned affection crossing his face. Since their reunion in the desert, Harlee had yfully teased him countless times, always slipping away before he could ˇ°retaliate.ˇ±

    She seemed to always have the upper hand.

    But now, with a seven-day stay in Baythorn ahead, Rhys mused that he might finally have his chance to turn the tables.

    In Baythorn, Harlee stepped off the helicopter, feeling the mild June air. She had already shed her jacket before disembarking, d only in a white T-shirt tailored by a local artisan to suit her tastes and measurements.

    Rhys hadmissioned a seasoned tailor in Baythorn to craft the T-shirt to HarleeˇŻs specific preferences. Made from breathable, cool fabric, the shirt ensured that even with temperatures reaching 84.2 degrees Fahrenheit, Harlee remainedfortable, not overwhelmed by the heat, unlike others who felt the warmth more acutely.

    As soon as Harlee disembarked from the helicopter, her first impulse was to visit the Sanderson family estate and embrace Felix. However, Rhys had other ns and whisked her away to Remson Manor, where they spent the entire day indoors.

    The next morning, Harlee stretchednguidly as she woke up in the expansive bed. Opening her eyes, she was greeted by the sight of an adorable little one crawling toward her.

    Her gaze fixed on Felix as he approached, her eyes widening in surprise. Felix could crawl? Why hadnˇŻt her parents mentioned this milestone during their video calls?

    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading

    Tears welled up in HarleeˇŻs eyes uncontrobly. Though her face lit up with joy, the sadness was palpable. She had missed an important moment in FelixˇŻs life!

    HarleeˇŻs emotions tangled within herˇŞtorn between happiness at FelixˇŻs new ability and sorrow for missing two months of his growth. Rhys sat beside Harlee, his hand gently stroking her back. His silent support helped calm her swirling emotions.

    ˇ°IˇŻm fine,ˇ± she murmured, wiping the tears from her eyes. She then managed a small smile.

    ˇ°Did you go to the family home to bring him here this morning?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, I wanted to surprise you,ˇ± Rhys replied, his eyes warm with affection.

    Harlee reached out to caress FelixˇŻs soft hair, her voice tender as she asked, ˇ°Fel, did you miss me?ˇ±

    Seemingly understanding her words, Felix paused his crawling, sat up, and giggled. His cheeks dimpled, and hisrge eyes blinked, radiating cuteness.

    Harlee was utterly enchanted. She lifted him into her arms and nted a gentle kiss on his cheek.

    FelixˇŻs chubby hands waved in the air, his legs kicked yfully, filling the room with HarleeˇŻs and RhysˇŻ delightedughter.

    Meanwhile, in a photo studio on the outskirts of Baythorn, since joining the production, Tiffany had dedicated herself entirely to HarleeˇŻs first film project, turning down all other online and offline job offers to focus on her role.

    TiffanyˇŻs refusal to attend high-paying events nearly drove her agency to desperation.

    With only three months remaining on her contract and no signs of renewal, her agent began to deliberately target her. Forcing her to participate in events was one of their key strategies.

    Normally, given her status in showbiz, Tiffany could have declined such demands. However,cking any significant connections and being a self-made star, she found herself at the mercy of the agency. She had no choice but to grit her teeth and dutifully fulfill her contract for the remaining three months.

    After a magazine cover shoot, Tiffany stepped away from the ring studio lights. Her agent had already left, and only a haughty assistant remained, deliberately keeping a distance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1565

    ?Chapter 1565:

    Undisturbed by this treatment, Tiffany found a sofa and sat down gracefully, ustomed to such indifference.

    The studio staff watched with sympathy. Despite TiffanyˇŻs poprity, she was treated worse than even lesser-known celebrities.

    Tiffany remained unaffected by the surrounding gazes. She sat elegantly on the sofa and opened her WhatsApp, smiling as she watched a video Harlee had sent of FelixˇŻs yful antics.

    TiffanyˇŻs smile, a rare sight, made her even more stunning, causing those around her to watch in awe.

    Typically reserved, Tiffany looked even more beautiful when she smiled.

    The assistant, following explicit instructions from the agency to iste Tiffany in hopes of making her relent, kept her distance.

    The agency had even threatened to cklist Tiffany in the industry, but she remained steadfast.

    Unfazed by the threats, the agencyˇŻs tactics, or the staffˇŻs apparent indifference, Tiffany maintained herposure.

    Frustrated, the assistant finally messaged TiffanyˇŻs agent, Moira Barker, who had been working closely with Tiffany for three years.

    ˇ°Ms. Barker, Tiffany is still unmoved. She seems determined not to renew her contract with ourpany.ˇ±

    Upon reading the message, Moira nearly spilled her coffee in surprise.

    Chapters live now at ??????¦Ň????????.c§ŕm

    ˇ°Bah!ˇ± she hissed.

    ˇ°What gives a woman from humble beginnings the audacity to challenge us?ˇ±

    A sudden thought crossed MoiraˇŻs mind. She nced around cautiously to ensure no one was listening, then frowned and muttered, ˇ°Could she really have caught ClintˇŻs eye? But I heard they barely interacted on setˇ­ˇ±

    Reflecting on this, MoiraˇŻs furrowed brow eased, assuming Tiffany was merely naive in her defiance against the agency.

    Moira snorted, assuming Tiffany was just a woman from a small town with a limited worldview. Challenging the agency? They could easily make her disappear from the entertainment industry!

    Havingposed herself outside, Moira entered the studio, greeting the staff with a practiced, pleasant smile, projecting the image of utmost gentility.

    Yet, when Moira approached Tiffany, her demeanor shifted dramatically. Her expression sharpened with malice, and her tone dripped with condescension.

    ˇ°Tiffany, I suggest you think this over carefully,ˇ± Moira spoke, her voice haughty.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve gained some notoriety in showbiz through acting, but letˇŻs be clearˇŞitˇŻsrgely due to thepanyˇŻs support. Without us, you are nothing!ˇ±

    Tiffany calmly set down her phone, a flicker of coldness passing over her refined features before she resumed her usual expression.

    ˇ°Is that so?ˇ± she replied, her smile not quite reaching her eyes.

    Moira, mistaking TiffanyˇŻs reply for intimidation, grew even more overbearing.

    ˇ°Of course! You can choose not to renew your contract with ourpany, but I bet you wonˇŻt find any decent management willing to take you!ˇ±

    Tiffany leaned back, raised her eyebrows yfully, and blinked slowly, donning an innocent smile.

    ˇ°Have you spoken to all the managers at other agencies already?ˇ±

    MoiraˇŻs words were meant to intimidate, but Tiffany found the exchange mildly amusing and decided to y along.

    Moira, emboldened by her perceived upper hand, said smugly, ˇ°You may not know, but since ourpanyˇŻs inception, not a single firm has dared to sign any of our former artists.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1566

    ?Chapter 1566:

    Her volume increased, spurred by TiffanyˇŻs subtle provocation. The surrounding staff began to listen more intently. That exined it then! No wonder those who left Star Entertainment seemingly vanished from the industry.

    ˇ°Oh? Not even Meta Media?ˇ± Tiffany asked with feigned naivety. Meta Media was an entertainment firm that Brenton had founded specifically for Clint, who was currently its sole artist.

    At the mention of Meta Media, MoiraˇŻsposure faltered, and her voice shook.

    ˇ°Me-Meta Media? Areˇ­ Are you referring to Mr. SandersonˇŻspanyˇŞMeta Media? ThatˇŻsˇ­ They canˇŻt possibly take you, right?ˇ±

    As MoiraˇŻs face drained of color, she realized the gravity of her actions over the past few daysˇŞif Tiffany had indeed caught ClintˇŻs attention. As Moira thought about the implications, her confident posture faltered momentarily.

    Tiffany was about to respond when her phone rang. Her eyes brightened, and she quickly answered the call.

    Before the caller could speak, Tiffany deliberately addressed Moira, ˇ°Because I know how to ingratiate myself with him.ˇ±

    She then switched her icy demeanor to a beaming smile as she spoke into the phone.

    ˇ°No, my manager said thereˇŻs no way IˇŻd be involved with Meta Media. So, I just joked that I know how to ingratiate myself.ˇ±

    Tiffany mentioned it casually without further thought.

    Fresh updates avable at ?@ln¦Ň¦Íe?s

    Since childhood, Tiffany had learned that she needed to repeat things at least three times before being taken seriously. Given her joking tone, she didnˇŻt expect herment to be taken seriously, nor did she think she was actuallyining. And she certainly hadnˇŻt expected Harlee to take it seriouslyˇŞthat was a tale for another time.

    Ignoring MoiraˇŻs presence, TiffanyˇŻs gaze was fixed affectionately on Felix, who appeared on her phone screen.

    ˇ°Mmˇ­ IˇŻm the best at winning Felix over, arenˇŻt I? HeˇŻs just so adorable!ˇ±

    Off-screen, HarleeˇŻs expression showed a hint of concern. She casually asked, ˇ°Has the shoot not wrapped up yet?ˇ±

    Tiffany nced outside, assessing the situation, and replied, ˇ°I think theyˇŻre just ironing out some details. I know where Grand Oak is. I can head there myself. Bye bye, Fel. IˇŻlle to see youter.ˇ±

    After ending the call, Tiffany was eager to leave and confirm the final details with the photographer.

    Seeing TiffanyˇŻs hurry, Moira attempted to create an obstacle. As Tiffany stood up, Moira stepped forward, blocking her path with a venomous tone.

    ˇ°Tiffany, let me remind you, the shoot ends when I say it does. YouˇŻre not going anywhere today!ˇ± Tiffany paused and met MoiraˇŻs gaze.

    MoiraˇŻs tone became even more imperious.

    ˇ°Your contract ends in three months. Until then, youˇŻre still under our management and must adhere to my directives!ˇ±

    Tiffany didnˇŻt show anger, only giving Moira a piercing look before walking toward the photographer. Moira, left behind, inexplicably shivered from the encounter.

    ˇ°Since IˇŻve chosen not to renew my contract, itˇŻs clear IˇŻm prepared to stand up to Star Entertainment. So, go back and tell Devonte Coleman that if he continues to cause trouble, IˇŻm ready to face it head-on!ˇ± Tiffany dered.

    Had it not been for Melinda, Tiffany would have left Star Entertainment long ago and pursued her career independently.

    Melinda Jimenez was TiffanyˇŻs first agent and her greatest benefactor. Without Melinda, Tiffany might never have had the courage to leave her small town. Out of loyalty, Tiffany had agreed to another five-year contract with Star Entertainment at MelindaˇŻs urging before her untimely demise. But nowˇ­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1567

    ?Chapter 1567:

    Tiffany was simply choosing not to renew her contract. She had no intentions of destroying Star Entertainment or bringing down Devonte, the CEOˇŞall for the sake of Melinda.

    How could a woman like Tiffany, who had meticulously built her career over the years, not exercise discretion?

    When Devonte began using Star Entertainment for dubious activities, Tiffany had collected enough evidence to potentially convict him.

    It was daunting for an actress to challenge a well-establishedpany. But what about an actress armed with evidence and ready to risk everything? Even if she couldnˇŻt bring them down entirely, she was determined to make them pay a steep price.

    Moira was unaware of all this. She still believed Tiffany was merely posturing on the legacy of thete Melinda. Moira red at Tiffany, her eyes filled with malice, her tone increasingly hostile.

    ˇ°Who do you think you are, threatening Mr. Coleman? Melinda has been gone for a long time, and you thinkˇ­ˇ±

    Before Moira could finish her usation, a p cut her off, leaving a distinct mark on her face.

    The p stunned everyone in the room, silencing the space as everyone froze, afraid to even breathe too loudly.

    The studio staff were ustomed to seeing artists dominated by their agents. Such was the nature of showbiz. No matter how famous the artists became, they often appeared as meremodities to their agencies. So, it came as a shock to everyone when Tiffany pped her agent.

    Find your next read at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    ˇ°Ahˇ­ You bitch!ˇ± Moira lost herposurepletely. She had never been pped before. Her head reeled, and her cheeks flushed with anger as she raised her hand, lunging at Tiffany with the intent to w at TiffanyˇŻs face.

    Suddenly, Harlee intervened, having appeared from nowhere. She seized MoiraˇŻs wrist just as it neared TiffanyˇŻs face and, with a firm pull, sent Moira tumbling to the floor.

    The staff members gasped in astonishment as Harlee then stepped decisively onto MoiraˇŻs stomach. Her voice was cold and authoritative as she said, ˇ°Who gave you the courage to touch her?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs actions were swift, and in an instant, everyone present instinctively took a step back. Some couldnˇŻt hide their shock, gasping under their breath.

    Moira recoiled in fear, twisting her body as her panicked, high-pitched scream reverberated through the studio walls.

    ˇ°Ah! Whoˇ­ the hell do you think you are? How dare you hit me? IˇŻll call the police!ˇ±

    MoiraˇŻs eyes were bloodshot with rage and pain as she pped the floor beneath her. Her screams were thick with agony. HarleeˇŻs foot pressing into her stomach felt like it could crush her entire being. She had never been so terrified and helpless.

    ˇ°You vile womanˇ­ˇ±

    The words barely escaped MoiraˇŻs lips before TiffanyˇŻs hand connected with her cheek. The sharp crack of the p reverberated through the room, cutting her curse off mid-sentence.

    Gasping for air under HarleeˇŻs relentless weight, Moira could barely process the sting of TiffanyˇŻs p. Thebination of pain and fury almost pushed her into unconsciousness.

    TiffanyˇŻs cold, unflinching gaze never wavered from MoiraˇŻs crumpled form as she said, ˇ°If I ever hear you insult Harlee again, IˇŻll cut out your tongue so you can never speak another word.ˇ±

    With that, TiffanyˇŻs palm struck MoiraˇŻs face repeatedly, each p punctuating her threat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1568

    ?Chapter 1568:

    ˇ°Go back to Devonte and tell him I wonˇŻt be waiting for the contract to end in three months. IˇŻll be finding him tomorrow to terminate it.ˇ±

    In a final move, Tiffany kicked MoiraˇŻs chin with enough force to knock her out cold. She didnˇŻt even spare Moira a second nce.

    Harlee couldnˇŻt help but appreciate TiffanyˇŻs swift and calcted actions. When Moira finally went limp, shezily said, ˇ°LetˇŻs go.ˇ±

    Tiffany smoothly returned to her usualposed self, nodding in acknowledgment. She picked up her bag and walked out of the studio with casual confidence.

    The studio fell into an eerie silence.

    After a tense pause, the studio manager snapped back to reality. Yet, aware of HarleeˇŻs powerful influence, he hesitated to involve the police. Instead, he signaled to his subordinates to call for an ambnce.

    The moment Harlee entered, the manager immediately recognized her as the daughter of the influential Sanderson family. Despite the fear that Moira might not survive, he didnˇŻt dare to interfere with HarleeˇŻs actions.

    Inside TiffanyˇŻs van, Harlee raised an eyebrow and nced at Tiffany with a yful smirk. Dragging out her words, she teased, ˇ°I have known you for so long, and this is the first time I have seen you like this.ˇ±

    Tiffany didnˇŻt shy away from the conversation. With a smile, she replied candidly, ˇ°A little girl with no power, influence, or background managed to rise to a position she once couldnˇŻt even dream ofˇ­ Do you really think she is still that naive girl?ˇ±

    Tiffany paused, her gaze turning serious as she slowly turned her head to meet HarleeˇŻs eyes.

    More updates uploaded to g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??ls

    ˇ°So, you can stop trying to match me with Clint. He grew up in luxury while I have spent every day living behind a mask just to survive.ˇ±

    They came from twopletely different worlds. Just knowing Clint was already a wonderful thing.

    Harlee rested her chin on her hand, her eyes half-lidded as she casually turned her head.

    ˇ°So, thatˇŻs it? ThatˇŻs why you have always rejected Clint? You think you are not a good person?ˇ±

    TiffanyˇŻs face stiffened, her difort in. It was as though Harlee had uncovered a secret buried deep within her. Her eyes instinctively drifted to the window.

    After a long, tense silence, Tiffany finally spoke, her voice softer but resolute.

    ˇ°Yes.ˇ±

    Tiffany felt she wasnˇŻt a good person. She wasnˇŻt above bending the rules, sacrificing her morals, and ying every trick in the book to get what she wantedˇŞexcept forpromising herself and getting emotionally involved. She surrounded herself with people who could serve her interests, and the Sanderson family was no exception. If they were just ClintˇŻs family, she never would have invested so much effort in gaining their favor.

    In her world, Clint stood as the sole exception. She never saw him as someone to use, nor did she ever consider doing so. Even though he hailed from the wealthy Sanderson family, she had done everything in her power to squash the rumors of them being together. It was thest shred of sincerity she had left in this world.

    Tiffany felt she was hypocritical and hadnˇŻt shown enough sincerity to Harlee and the other members of the Sanderson family, and that nagging sense of unease had always lingered in her. As a result, she never took the initiative to get close to the Sanderson family.

    What Tiffany didnˇŻt realize was that everyone in the Sanderson family, except for Sk, was perceptive. If Tiffany hadnˇŻt been a genuinely kind and sincere person, they wouldnˇŻt have been so eager to y matchmaker between her and Clint.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1569

    ?Chapter 1569:

    From the very first meeting, Tiffany had given each member of the Sanderson family nothing but sincerity. Yet, she stubbornly held on to the belief that she was nothing but a hypocrite.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not a good person either,ˇ± Harlee said, her lips curving into a slight smile, but her voice was strikingly earnest.

    Tiffany was speechless when she heard this. It was as if she had been struck by lightning. She had expected that after today, her friendship with Harlee would be over, but HarleeˇŻs reaction seemedˇ­ Harlee didnˇŻt seem bothered by her selfish thoughts at all. Why was that? DidnˇŻt everyone want to form genuine friendships?

    ˇ°You have your principles, and thatˇŻs all that matters.ˇ±

    Tilting her head thoughtfully, Harlee continued, ˇ°To be honest, I figured out who you really were the moment we met, and I didnˇŻt mind.ˇ±

    After all, Harlee had grown up in the Gill family, where she was constantly overlooked and had fought tooth and nail to rise to the top. Tiffany stared at Harlee, wide-eyed with surprise, as Harlee added, ˇ°Oh, and itˇŻs not just me who knows.ˇ±

    Clint knew too. That was why he was so protective of Tiffany. But he didnˇŻt know how to win her heart because, in his world, survival didnˇŻt require the sacrifices she had to make.

    TiffanyˇŻs expression changed from confusion to utter shock. She hadnˇŻt seen thising. She had believed that once she exposed her true self, her ties with the Sanderson family would bepletely severed.

    Harlee raised an eyebrow, resting her hand on her chin. Her eyes sparkled with a touch of amusement as she said slowly, ˇ°By the way, Clint and Fel have already gone to Grand Oak.ˇ±

    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls

    Tiffany still couldnˇŻt adjust to the reality right away. She stood frozen for what felt like three full minutes before nodding absentmindedly. Turning back to the window, she silently epted the whirlwind of changes. She didnˇŻt even stop to wonder how Harlee had suddenly shown up at the studio from FelixˇŻs side earlier. All she felt was love.

    At the Grand Oak, Harlee and Tiffany walked side by side toward the door of a private room. Suddenly, Harlee halted and turned her head to take a call.

    ˇ°Yeah, IˇŻm on my way.ˇ±

    After hanging up, Harlee nced at Tiffany and said, ˇ°FelˇŻs inside. You can go in first. I have something to take care of.ˇ±

    Tiffany nodded stiffly as she watched Harlee leave before gently pushing open the door.

    Meanwhile, nestled in RhysˇŻ embrace, Harlee allowed a slow smile to spread across her lips. She tilted her head back and asked, ˇ°Do you think it will seed this time?ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs a fifty-fifty chance,ˇ± Rhys repliedzily. He had always known about HarleeˇŻs attempts to match Tiffany with Clint. What puzzled him was why she kept trying after so many failures.

    ˇ°IˇŻm leaning toward sess this time. Want to make a bet?ˇ± Her eyes were half-closed as she yfully pinched his palm.

    Rhys smiled softly. His voice turned warm and affectionate as he replied, ˇ°Alright, IˇŻm game. What are we betting?ˇ±

    ˇ°WeˇŻll see.ˇ±

    Without responding directly, Harlee curled her lips and narrowed her eyes. Though she had sent Felix to lend a hand, she knew better than to try and read the unpredictable dance between men and women. It was wiser to hold her cards close, not rushing to settle the bet just yet.

    Inside the private room, Clint stepped forward, cradling Felix in his arms. His lips curled into a subtle smile, and he asked Tiffany in a deep, gentle voice, ˇ°Did someone bully you again?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1570

    ?Chapter 1570:

    Tiffany strolled in,pletely at ease. A smirk tugged at the corners of her mouth as she replied, ˇ°No. This time, I was the one doing the bullying.ˇ±

    Her smile was a rare sight that stunned Clint. He hadnˇŻt seen her so lighthearted and carefree in what felt like an eternity.

    ˇ°Would you like to hold Felix?ˇ± Clint took another step closer with Felix in his arms.

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    TiffanyˇŻs face lit up with a bright smile. Teasing Felix yfully, she reached out, taking him from ClintˇŻs arms.

    The moment their fingers brushed, they froze. But just as quickly as it had happened, they shook it off and continued as if nothing had happened.

    Clint watched Tiffany, a quiet satisfaction settling in his chest. He couldnˇŻt help itˇŞthe corners of his lips lifted into a subtle smile. She was finally letting go of the weight she had carried for far too long.

    ClintˇŻs subtle expressions, paired with the fleeting smile that danced across his lips, were so mesmerizing that Tiffany found it impossible to look away. She had seen her fair share of handsome men, but even if Brenton and Rhys were standing right there, she knew her gaze would still be locked on Clint.

    ˇ°Where is Harlee?ˇ± Clint asked.

    Tiffany didnˇŻt bother looking up. She gently rocked FelixˇŻs tiny hand in hers, her voice calm as she replied, ˇ°She said she had something to take care of.ˇ±

    That meant they were alone, right? ClintˇŻs heart did a little victoryp. They had been working on the same set for a while, but it had been at least three or four years since they had sat together like thisˇŞjust the two of them.

    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?

    It was clear that in ClintˇŻs eyes, Felix was nothing more than a convenient excuse to hold TiffanyˇŻs attention.

    If Felix had any idea what was going on, he would probably be too stunned to speak.

    Meanwhile, in the top-floor office of Star Entertainment, Devonte crushed his half-smoked cigar into the ashtray with a forceful grind.

    ˇ°Damn it!ˇ±

    He clenched his fist and mmed it onto the desk with a muffled thud, as if he were trying to crush Tiffany right then and there. His chest heaved, his breath ragged with fury. The fire in his dark eyes could have set the whole office aze.

    As soon as Devonte learned that Tiffany had spoken disrespectfully and even threatened him, the satisfaction of earning her penalty charge evaporated.

    ˇ°What else did she say?ˇ± he asked, his expression instantly darkening.

    Visibly shaken by his fury, Moira stumbled over her words.

    ˇ°Sheˇ­ She also said she doesnˇŻt need to wait three months. Tomorrowˇ­ Tomorrow, sheˇŻll personallye to terminate her contract with you.ˇ±

    After saying that, Moira swallowed hard and took a shaky step back. She had just left the hospital and had no desire to return.

    DevonteˇŻs voice remained cold and measured as he asked, ˇ°Is that all?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yesˇ­ ThatˇŻs all she said. Oh, and I overheard some of the studio staff mentioning that the woman who showed upter is from the Sanderson family. Tiffany is probably going to sign with Meta Media.ˇ±

    MoiraˇŻs voice wasced with resentment, and her eyes darkened with venom. Even she couldnˇŻtnd a job at Meta Media. Yet, a nobody from the countryside like Tiffany likely got signed by them? That was something she couldnˇŻt swallow.

    Devonte saw the situation more clearly than Moira did. If this were just about a contract with Meta Media, Tiffany wouldnˇŻt have the nerve to defy him like this. She must know too many of his secrets. If Tiffany really had ties to the Sanderson family, this could quickly spiral into something far beyond his control.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1571

    ?Chapter 1571:

    A sh of irritation darkened DevonteˇŻs expression. His grip on the phone tightened until his knuckles turned white.

    ˇ°Get out!ˇ± he snapped.

    ˇ°Huh?ˇ± Moira blinked, momentarily stunned.

    DevonteˇŻs patience snapped like a brittle thread. He grabbed the ashtray from the table and hurled it in her direction.

    ˇ°Get out. DonˇŻt make me say it again!ˇ±

    The ashtray crashed onto the floor beside Moira, missing her eye by a fraction.

    Fear shot through Moira like an electric current. Her heart pounded, and her forehead broke out in a cold sweat.

    ˇ°Yes, Mr. Coleman. Iˇ­ IˇŻll leave right away.ˇ±

    She nodded frantically, her voice quivering as she quickly backed away. After Moira left, Devonte loosened his tie, his irritation palpable, and picked up thendline to call Tiffany. The phone rang endlessly, but there was no answer.

    Tiffany had just finished feeding Felix and was cleaning the bottles when she received a call from Devonte, who was using MelindaˇŻs phone.

    ˇ°If I hadnˇŻt used MelindaˇŻs phone, were you nning to ignore my calls forever?ˇ± DevonteˇŻs cold, mockingugh rumbled through the receiver, low and guttural.

    It was harsh, raw, and crackling with rage.

    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s??§ŕm (uso de ˇ°?ˇ± y ˇ°§ŕˇ± cir¨Şlica)

    ˇ°Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed today?ˇ± Tiffany taunted.

    DevonteˇŻs tone was rougher than before as he said, ˇ°I agreed to the terms you proposedst time. Therefore, quit stirring up trouble ande back to thepany to sign the renewal contract!ˇ±

    Tiffany arched a delicate brow but remained silent.

    ˇ°Are you still not satisfied?ˇ± Devonte frowned.

    Tiffany finished cleaning the bottle and stepped out of the bathroom, her voice smooth and unhurried.

    ˇ°Devonte, has anyone ever told you that you are incredibly arrogant?ˇ±

    ˇ°What exactly do you want, Tiffany?ˇ± Devonte roared furiously.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt want anything. I just want to say goodbye to you permanently.ˇ±

    Tiffany nced at Clint and raised an eyebrow. Then, with a mischievous smile, she continued, ˇ°Oh, by the way, werenˇŻt you looking for Clint? HeˇŻs right next to me. Should I pass him the phone?ˇ±

    ClintˇŻs gaze shifted slowly from Felix to Tiffany as he processed her words. A thought flickered in his mindˇŞwas she using him as leverage to escape whatever misery she was in?

    Without hesitation, Tiffany pressed the speakerphone button and beamed at Clint.

    ˇ°Clint, Mr. Coleman from Star Entertainment would like to talk to you.ˇ±

    On the other end of the phone, Devonte clearly hadnˇŻt grasped what was going on.

    ˇ°What do you mean?ˇ± he asked, his voiceced with uncertainty.

    Clint, who had just finishedforting Felix, nced at Tiffany before lifting Felix toward her, a soft, warm smile spreading across his face. He appeared to have no problem with Tiffany using him. On the contrary, he was more than willing.

    After a few seconds of silence, the fury on the phone slowly diminished, reced by DevonteˇŻs hesitant voice.

    ˇ°Mr. Sanderson?ˇ±

    Clint calmly took the phone, his gaze fixed on Tiffany, and replied, ˇ°What is it?ˇ±

    The moment Devonte recognized ClintˇŻs voice, his demeanor shifted, bing excessively ttering. He showered Clint withpliments and praise before finally revealing his true purpose.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1572

    ?Chapter 1572:

    ˇ°Mr. Sanderson, would you consider joining ourpanyˇŻs self-produced variety show?ˇ±

    ˇ°The one that lost over a billion?ˇ± Clint asked, his voice still gentle.

    Tiffany was momentarily stunned by his words and then let out augh, her voice dropping to a tone only they could hear.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs much more than just a few billion.ˇ±

    DevonteˇŻs financial troubles went far beyond the billion-dor mark. If the damage had been limited to that amount, he wouldnˇŻt have needed to scramble in bed withˇ­

    BreezndˇŻs conglomerates, engaging in the murky underworld of the entertainment industry.

    TiffanyˇŻs words failed to make even the slightest ripple in ClintˇŻs expression. He had already picked up a thing or two about Devonte from Brenton.

    But when Devonte cheerfully imed that it was just media hype and eagerly invited him to join the show, Clint turned Devonte down without a second thought.

    Devonte quickly told Clint not to rush and that the whole project could be adjusted to fit ClintˇŻs schedule. Furthermore, Devonte promised not to pursue Tiffany for breach of contract and said he was willing to meet her demands.

    After hearing DevonteˇŻs words, Clint showed no reaction. He seemed satisfied yetpletely indifferent at the same time.

    Tiffany was coaxing Felix to sleep while Devonte continued talking to Clint through the line. Frustrated, she grabbed the phone and ended the call abruptly. She then said to Clint, ˇ°I have evidence of DevonteˇŻs involvement in illegal activities within the entertainment industry. IˇŻll handle the contract termination myself.ˇ±

    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????

    After her deration, she offered an exnation with a soft apologetic tone.

    ˇ°I let you answer the call to make Devonte mistakenly think weˇŻre involved, making my n easier. Sorry for using you. If youˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Mistakenly think weˇŻre involved? We are involved!ˇ± Clint interjected seriously.

    Tiffany met his gaze and found herself at a loss for words. Despite her efforts to distance herself from him, he was still there for her, waiting for her to give him a shot. Did she, with all her ws, truly deserve an outstanding man like him?

    Tiffany fell into deep thought, and her resolve swayed slightly. Maybe, just maybe, being with Clint could mean genuine happiness.

    On the fourth day back in Baythorn, at the Sanderson family vi, Harlee, fresh from a nap with Felix, picked up her phone and called Aldrich.

    Harlee barely got a greeting out when AldrichˇŻs whining filled her ear.

    ˇ°Harlee, you finally called. I thought youˇŻd forgotten about me. IˇŻve been at the beach, trying to figure out what I had erred on to deserve the neglect. Listen, isnˇŻt the sea breeze howling really loud? I miss you so much. Wait, I think IˇŻm catching a cold.ˇ±

    As he spoke, he sniffled, his voice carrying the weight of practiced drama.

    Aldrich silently gave himself a thumbs-up. The hours spent binge-watching TV dramas were paying off as his acting skills had noticeably improved.

    On the second-floor balcony, Harlee pulled the phone away and peeked inside the room to check on Felix. Seeing Felix still asleep, she brought the phone back to her ear. With raised eyebrows and a half-smile, her expression unreadable, she spoke deliberately.

    ˇ°I will only allow you three minutes for your theatrics.ˇ±

    Aldrich stiffened, his voice turning serious.

    ˇ°Well, is there a new mission for me?ˇ±

    Harlee stood impassively and responded dryly, ˇ°Why else would I call?ˇ± Instantly, AldrichˇŻs voice perked up with excitement.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1573

    ?Chapter 1573:

    ˇ°I knew it! Thank goodness you called! You have no idea how dull things have been since the Shadow Moon Society disbanded!ˇ±

    As an assassin ustomed to danger, the mundane luxury felt increasingly suffocating to Aldrich. He thrived in a violent world but couldnˇŻt stand a life without purpose.

    Suddenly, Felix began to stir and struggle in his crib.

    ˇ°Wait.ˇ±

    Harlee put her phone aside and hurried inside the room, telling Aldrich, ˇ°IˇŻll call you back in ten minutes,ˇ± before she started soothing the child.

    On a remote ind in elia, Aldrich stood rxed, a grin on his face as he stared at his phone, surrounded by several burly men with guns. Their expressions were wary and menacing.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt move, or IˇŻll shoot!ˇ± one of the burly men shouted.

    Aldrich smirked, slid his phone into his pocket, and simultaneously drew a gun from his waistband. Two shots rang out, striking the burly man who had spoken squarely between the eyebrows.

    Facing the hostile guns, Aldrich felt a rush of adrenaline. He hade to this deserted ind for a break, not expecting any confrontations. It was perfect. He could get in some practice before his next mission. Without a word, Aldrich raised his gun and fired. He gave his opponents no time to react, indifferent to their reasons for being on this secluded ind. He had only one thoughtˇŞto have a bit of fun with his gun!

    The group of burly men was no match for Aldrich. Despite their multiple shots, they failed to hit him, and soon fivey dead. Only one, the most cowardly, remained. He dropped to his knees with a thud, hands raised.

    I@te$t ˇé#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m

    ˇ°DonˇŻt kill me, please. I just followed my fellows here. I have no interest in any treasure on this ind!ˇ±

    Hearing this, AldrichˇŻs initially raised gun slowly lowered as curiosity sparked in his eyes. Treasure? Was there really treasure on this deserted ind? ˇ°Speak. What are you doing here?ˇ± His voice bore down with intense pressure.

    The remaining man was so terrified that he stumbled over his words.

    ˇ°Ourˇ­ Our leader obtained a treasure map. It said there was treasure here, soˇ­ so we came.ˇ±

    Aldrich, growing impatient, walked over and kicked him in the chest.

    ˇ°Get to the point!ˇ±

    ˇ°ThereˇŻsˇ­ thereˇŻs nothing else. Just the treasure map.ˇ±

    The remaining manˇŻs face turned pale, his legs shook, and he fought to keep from fainting.

    ˇ°Where is this treasure map?ˇ± Aldrich demanded.

    The remaining manˇŻs body twitched as he mustered his strength, retrieved the map from one of his fallenrades, and presented it with trembling hands.

    Aldrich nced down at the map, a wide grin breaking across his face.

    ˇ°Ha-haˇ­ˇ±

    He burst into raucousughter, bending over as if heˇŻd heard the best joke ever. It took him a while to regainposure, still chuckling as he picked up the so-called treasure map, his eyes twinkling with amusement. This supposed treasure map was just a detailed sketch Harlee had created out of boredom. Its intricacy made it seem like it marked a real treasure.

    Aldrich stifled hisughter, looked at the kneeling man, and asked, ˇ°Did you guys sneak in here?ˇ± His tone suggested he already knew the answer.

    The remaining man, too frightened to withhold any information, detailed his own background and that of his deceasedpanions. Four had been fugitives from a murder charge, banding together out of necessity, while one was coerced into being their errand boy. The lone survivor had turned to thievery to support his impoverished family. He had attempted to steal from the group but got caught. In a desperate plea for his life, he had offered them the treasure map he found in the mountains. Little did they know stepping onto the ind would be their undoing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1574

    ?Chapter 1574:

    Just then, AldrichˇŻs phone vibrated. He looked at the kneeling man and casually remarked, ˇ°Make better choices,ˇ± before turning to answer the call.

    Grinning, Aldrich said into the phone, ˇ°You said ten minutes and it really was ten minutes. Harlee, I knew you wouldnˇŻt leave me hanging!ˇ± Meanwhile, Harlee was sitting next to Rhys, her demeanor calm. Her eyes were half-closed, a trace of annoyance under her elegant brows. She crossed her legs, her voice cool and detached.

    ˇ°Tell me, what did you manage in these ten minutes?ˇ±

    Aldrich pouted, his frustration evident. There was no escaping HarleeˇŻs watchful eyes. It didnˇŻt matter if he simply sneezedˇŞHarlee would know about it even if she were on the other side of the world. It was maddening. He had no privacy, no room to breathe!

    Aldrich adjusted his clothes, cleared his throat, and recounted what had transpired earlier through the line.

    ˇ°Harlee, I swear I didnˇŻt do anything wrong. I just dealt with five troublemakers, and trust me, they were far from good people.ˇ±

    The man kneeling before Aldrich was already dizzy from the whish of AldrichˇŻs sudden tone changes. As Aldrich spoke nonchntly, the kneeling manˇŻs eyes rolled back, and he slumped backward, knocked out cold.

    Aldrich nced at the kneeling man briefly.

    ˇ°Oops, looks like I might have scared him half to death.ˇ±

    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    His tone was utterly devoid of emotion. Unfazed, Harlee didnˇŻt so much as raise an eyebrow. Her expression remained cool and detached as she responded, ˇ°You have three days to sort things out in elia.ˇ±

    ˇ°No need for three days,ˇ± Aldrich said eagerly, his tone almost impatient.

    ˇ°Give me one day, and IˇŻll have everything sorted in elia!ˇ± He was bored out of his mind. He would definitely take this chance to kill some peopleˇŞoh, wait, he meant toplete the mission!

    Rhys, who had approached with fruits, happened to catch AldrichˇŻs voice. He paused briefly before speaking to Harlee with confidence.

    ˇ°So, youˇŻre thinking of putting Aldrich in charge of training the recruits?ˇ± Though Rhys had only crossed paths with Aldrich a handful of times, he had a fair grasp of thepetent individuals in HarleeˇŻs circle.

    AldrichˇŻs voice brimmed with excitement.

    ˇ°Hey, Rhys. What exactly do you mean by training the recruits? Are you telling me Harlee wants me to whip them into shapeˇŞoh no, I mean train them?ˇ±

    Rhys didnˇŻt answer. Instead, he lowered his gaze, peeled an orange, and fed Harlee one segment at a time.

    Aldrich waited in vain for a response, his patience waning. He was so eager for an answer that he half-wished he could fly straight to Baythorn and beg Harlee for rity. But knowing Harlee as he did, he understood that pushing the issue further wouldnd him no mission but a long and painful punishment instead. So, despite the impatience wing at him, he held his tongue.

    Savoring a bite of an orange, Harlee paused and then replied, ˇ°Yes, itˇŻs in the northwest rainforest. Thiago and Alina are already there.ˇ±

    ˇ°Fieldbat training? Oh, thatˇŻs my specialty!ˇ± Aldrich immediately focused on the crucial detail.

    ˇ°Wait. Thiago and Alina are there? Harlee, youˇŻre not nning to have me train the two of them as well, are you?ˇ±

    ˇ°Why? CanˇŻt you do it?ˇ± Harlee arched a brow, drawing out her words with a slow, deliberate teaseced with a touch of disdain.

    Aldrich straightened, rushing to reassure her.

    ˇ°Harlee, give me a month, and IˇŻll have a brand-new Thiago and Alina ready for you. Oh, and the recruits too!ˇ±

    ˇ°Make it half a month.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1575

    ?Chapter 1575:

    Satisfied that she had achieved her goal, Harlee said calmly, ˇ°After half a month, IˇŻll personally train the recruits and have them engage in junglebat with a team I form. My only requirement is that the recruits donˇŻt lose too miserably.ˇ±

    Rhys found her words intriguing, and his striking eyes were contemtive as he asked, ˇ°Do you intend to choose the members from Twilight to form the team?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs lips curved into a knowing smile.

    ˇ°Of course. IˇŻll take my pick from the strongest.ˇ±

    Aldrich froze, then hesitated before asking in a low voice, ˇ°Harlee, just so IˇŻm clearˇ­ What exactly counts as not losing too miserably?ˇ±

    ˇ°That depends on my mood.ˇ±

    After saying that, Harlee ended the call, sent Aldrich an address, and demanded he be there within three days.

    Aldrich read the message and fell into silence. Right now, he didnˇŻt find living a life of luxury and idleness boring anymore.

    In the living room of the Sanderson family vi, Harleey sprawled across the sofa, her head proppedzily on one hand. She was half-distracted by the variety show ying on the TV, asionally opening her mouth so Rhys could feed her.

    Kareem had just stepped inside when he caught sight of the scene. He raised an eyebrow and couldnˇŻt resistmenting, ˇ°Harlee, you might as well go train the recruits. IˇŻm getting a bit tired of your lovey-dovey routine!ˇ±

    Years ago, the Sanderson family had all been worried that Rhys wouldnˇŻt treat Harlee right, and theyˇŻd made a big fuss trying to keep them apart. Now, thinking back on it, Kareem couldnˇŻt help but chuckle, wishing he could shake some sense into his former self. Trying to break them up had been about as useful as bringing sand to the beachpletely pointless.

    Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s©q??????

    Rhys raised an eyebrow, nced up, and said in an annoying tone, ˇ°If youˇŻre feeling ufortable, go find yourself a girlfriend!ˇ±

    Kareem shot him a scowl but didnˇŻt bother to respond.

    Harlee straightened up, mischief dancing in her eyes. A slow smirk tugged at one corner of her mouth as she announced, ˇ°IˇŻm sending Aldrich to train the recruits for the next two weeks.ˇ±

    ˇ°Aldrich? Can he be trusted with that?ˇ± Kareem asked.

    A faint smile tugged at RhysˇŻ lips as he casually said, ˇ°His favorite thing is studying different tactics in junglebat.ˇ±

    Whenever Aldrich had a moment to spare, he would head to the remote mountains and forests to study various tactics. Naturally, he sometimes found a few unfortunate people to practice his skills on.

    Today, Aldrich had initially nned to resume his usual study session on the deserted ind. However, Harlee had assigned him a mission, and those six troublemakers who had crossed his path ended up as his subjects.

    Harlee looked at Rhys with a satisfied smile. He was truly deserving of his reputation as the leader of ˇ°Sovereign of the Underworld,ˇ± as he had an uncanny ability to understand the people around her.

    Indeed, Aldrich was a master in his field. Sending him to train the recruits would be as effective as Harlee being there in person. Kareem was left speechless. Did his sister have anyone normal in her circle? Aldrich spent his free time studying junglebat tactics and always concocting new tricks?

    Well, all Kareem could do was hope that these recruits would transform into top-tier soldiers under the guidance of such an unconventional trainer and not disappoint anyone.

    Kareem had heard that the recruits sent back earlier had be expert marksmen in their respective units. Now, he was eager to see how thest fifteen would fare. He was confident it would be a pleasant surprise.

    Kareem pulled his thoughts back to the present and said, ˇ°This is probably myst time at home for a while. Terrorists overseas are bing restless, and I need to make sure all the country leaders are safe.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1576

    ?Chapter 1576:

    Rhys leisurely peeled a grape and said, ˇ°I heard Barry made ast-minute change to his itinerary. HeˇŻsnding in Baythorn tonight.ˇ±

    Kareem nodded, his expression growing serious.

    ˇ°Yeah. BarryˇŻs opponent has been scheming to take him down. Word has it, he was almost assassinated before he left. The higher-ups want me to ramp up security. Whatever it takes, nothing can go wrong with the leaders during the Golden Summit. We canˇŻt afford any slip-ups.ˇ±

    Hearing this, Harlee paused for a moment, popped a few of the grapesˇ­

    Rhys had peeled a grape into her mouth, then stood up and said calmly, ˇ°Kareem, go do what you need to. IˇŻll take care of our parents.ˇ±

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    Kareem gave a brief nod, wasting no time as he hurried upstairs to grab a few crucial documents before heading out.

    On her way back from the bathroom, Harlee felt her phone vibrate in her pocket. She pulled it out and nced at the screen. The next second, her eyebrows lifted, and a delighted smile spread across her face. It looked like she had just received the perfect gift.

    Her gaze flickered toward Rhys, who was still lounging on the sofa. Biting back a triumphant smile, she schooled her features into something moreposed before announcing, ˇ°I won our little bet.ˇ±

    Rhys stared intently, his eyes downcast to mask the emotions swirling within. He paused before raising his head to ask, ˇ°Has the rtionship between Tiffany and Clint softened a bit?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± Harlee replied, advancing a few steps before bending down to look him in the eyes. Drawing out her words, she added, ˇ°I emerged victorious, so you must stop questioning my actions or intervening this time.ˇ±

    Seated on the couch, RhysˇŻ lips twitched with a hint of intrigue.

    ˇ°Are you nning something again?ˇ±

    ˇ°ItˇŻs a secret.ˇ±

    With a graceful gesture, Harlee ced her finger to his lips and softly said, ˇ°I have ns for tonight. The prize has been awarded. No questions or interruptions are allowed.ˇ±

    A slight frown crossed RhysˇŻ face, perfectly capturing his perplexity. Yet, Harlee dismissed him with a nonchnt ˇ°See ya,ˇ± exiting without a backward nce.

    Reclining on the sofa, Rhys gazed after HarleeˇŻs departing silhouette, his lips curving into a smile.

    ˇ°Lee had nned this long ago. Fascinating.ˇ±

    He knew she would exclude him from her operation somehow, but he hadnˇŻt anticipated her involving Clint and Tiffany in a bet to prevent him from interrupting, all for securing that six hundred million reward. What a moneygrubber!

    Inside the International Grand Hotel, the security level was exceptional today. The hotel was bristling withyers of bodyguards, and not a single uninvited guest could breach its perimeter. Except for select staff, all employees had been given a weekˇŻs paid leave, and the hotel was closed to visitors.

    Tough bodyguards stood guard at every level, particrly around the presidential suite on the twentieth floor, where vignt, stern-faced guards were positioned at strategic points.

    Harlee stood at the entrance of the hotel, taking in the excessive security with a hint of amusement. She walked in without hesitation, her dark eyes scanning the scene, a mocking smile ying at the corners of her lips. Barry remained as naively cautious and fear-driven as always!

    As Harlee entered, BarryˇŻs secretary, who had been awaiting her arrival, hurried over.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, the President has been expecting you. Please follow me.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1577

    ?Chapter 1577:

    The secretaryˇŻs voice was courteous yet assertive.

    With a subtle arch of her brow and an expressionless face, Harlee stepped forward, motioning for the secretary to lead her onward. Inside the presidential suite, Barry, seated on a couch, scowled at the disarray of clothes on the table, his face a picture of annoyance.

    Had it not been for hisst-minute decision to swap outfits with his assistant the previous evening, he would have been the one currently hospitalized. This time, his enemies were relentless in their goal to end his life! The terrorists were far more skilled than before, seeming to be everywhere. With even the smallest opportunity, they would raise a gun to his head.

    Consequently, Barry adjusted his ns, opting for an overnight flight to Mogluylia. His objectives were to secure protection from the Mogluylia military and HarleeˇŻsmission to neutralize these threats. The expenditure of six hundred million had to yield results!

    As the door cracked open, BarryˇŻs excitement was palpable. He rose from the couch with haste, ignoring formalities. Despite being in Mogluylia under heavy military guard, his fears of assassination lingered, as he anticipated that his foes had set a trap he might unwittingly walk into.

    Harlee sauntered in, her gaze drifting casually to the clothes scattered across the table, her expression unreadable. She briskly approached the sofa, took a seat, crossed her legs, and reclined, exuding ease.

    Barry had grown ustomed to HarleeˇŻs authoritative demeanor. As long as she ensured his safety, he was prepared to tolerate any of her actions. He greeted Harlee warmly, ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, youˇŻve received the transfer of six hundred million, correct? I assumeˇ­ˇ±

    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o??

    Harlee flicked her foot, looked up, and cut him off with a sharp look.

    ˇ°Spare me the small talk. I wouldnˇŻt havee if the transfer hadnˇŻt gone through.ˇ±

    The smile Barry had managed to muster froze instantly. It had been years since anyone had shown him such tant disrespect. Though rage red within him, he quickly quelled it, valuing his life over his ego.

    Barry signaled his secretary with a nce, instructing her to hand over his itinerary to Harlee.

    The secretary promptly delivered the schedule to Harlee and then discreetly stepped back. As a seasoned presidential secretary, she understood the importance of being selectively deaf, especially when the president was being humiliated.

    Barry said gravely, ˇ°HereˇŻs my revised schedule. Few know of it, but I cannot assure you it wonˇŻt reach my enemies after tomorrow.ˇ±

    His voice dropped even further.

    ˇ°You need to understand that this yearˇŻs election is the final opportunity for my opponent. She has hired numerous terrorists, and they are everywhere. The moment they learn of my schedule, they will find a way to strike.ˇ±

    Harlee reviewed the schedule nonchntly, her smile tinged with cool detachment.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre aware your life is in jeopardy, yet your fondness for partying continues. This will cost extra.ˇ±

    He hadnˇŻt nned to miss a single banquet held by the Golden Summit.

    BarryˇŻs face took on an unprecedented gravity, his eyes intense and slightly cold.

    ˇ°Should I cancel some events?ˇ±

    Harlee stared at him silently and then abruptly tore the schedule, saying indifferently, ˇ°No need. Do you wish to attend the banquets? Just pay me more. Moreover, this schedule is too detailed. Should it fall into enemy hands, no amount of security would suffice. From now on, IˇŻll inform you of your activities and locations on the fly via my phone.ˇ±

    She regarded him quietly, appearing to wait for the transfer of funds.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1578

    ?Chapter 1578:

    ˇ°Pay you more?ˇ± Barry paused, taken aback, his expression growing more intense.

    HarleeˇŻs lips tightened, and for the first time, a softness flickered in her otherwise stern eyes.

    ˇ°Four hundred million, and you can attend all the banquets.ˇ±

    Upon hearing her demand, Barry felt a squeeze in his chest. His eyebrows furrowed, and his voice carried a hint of exasperation.

    ˇ°Is it possible to postpone the payment for a few days?ˇ±

    Four hundred million. The sum was staggering, far exceeding the cost of all his bodyguardsbined! HarleeˇŻs request seemed excessive. He was reluctant to part with such an amount.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs possible.ˇ±

    Harlee remained stoic, though her gaze briefly softened.

    ˇ°However, for those three additional banquets, expect me to arrive slightlyte.ˇ±

    Her look was stern, a flicker of annoyance passing through her eyes. No one had ever dared to postpone payment to her before!

    BarryˇŻs frustration mounted. Here he was, the president of Gruinia, yet he gained no upper hand with Harlee and had to suppress his anger. He inhaled deeply, clenching his teeth.

    ˇ°The funds will be in your ount by tomorrow morning!ˇ±

    Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s??om

    He had no other choice. His safety depended on her, and the only thing he could do was obey.

    The secretary, lingering in the shadows, instinctively moved backward a few steps. The president had shown excessive respect, appearing almost too meek in HarleeˇŻs presence. As the presidentˇŻs secretary, she was well aware of the boundaries of her eavesdropping.

    Harlee nced at Barry evenly while casually ying with her phone. Rising from the sofa, she said, her voice detached, ˇ°IˇŻll be back tomorrow morning.ˇ±

    Barry mistakenly thought Harlee decided against staying overnight because of his dy in transferring funds. He quickly exined, ˇ°I have some funds that can only be withdrawn tomorrow morning. ItˇŻs not thatˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need to worry. Those assassins wonˇŻt being tonight,ˇ± Harlee cut him off coolly and strode toward the door. She paused at the door.

    ˇ°Even if someone exposes your schedule and location, they wonˇŻt take action until at least tomorrow night. So, you can rest easy tonight. No one will disturb you.ˇ±

    With these words, she opened the door and left.

    Right after HarleeˇŻs departure, Barry received a message from her.

    ˇ°IˇŻll keep my identity under wraps. My codename is Bored.ˇ±

    Indifferent, Barry simply responded with an ˇ°Okay,ˇ± and then rxed into afortable sprawl on the sofa. As long as his safety was intact, HarleeˇŻs actions were of no concern to him.

    Yet, he pondered how Harlee intended to conceal her identity at the summit in Mogluylia, especially since her second brother was in charge of the security for the country leaders they were expected to encounter. How could she possibly fool everyone?

    The secretary, regaining herposure, stepped forward and asked, ˇ°Mr. Stevenson, is Ms. Sanderson reliable? IsnˇŻt it too risky to count on her protection alone?ˇ±

    Barry chuckled coldly, toying with his cigar without shifting from his lounging position.

    ˇ°Risky? She alone is more reliable than the entire security team. You haveˇ­

    ˇ°No idea how impressive she is. If she decided to, she could bypass the security team and kill me without leaving any trace.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1579

    ?Chapter 1579:

    Acknowledging his response, the secretary no longer questioned and immediately agreed, saying, ˇ°Alright. I will instruct all security team members to follow Ms. SandersonˇŻsmands.ˇ±

    Barry gestured for her to proceed with the arrangements.

    Confident in HarleeˇŻs assurances of his safety for the night, Barry decided to indulge in a hot bath and then enjoy a restful sleep. He had been restless for the past few days. Tonight, he looked forward to a good nightˇŻs sleep.

    The following day, while Rhys remained cocooned in bed, Harlee was already dressed and preparing to leave.

    Rhys reached out and grabbed her hand.

    A smile appeared on HarleeˇŻs lips. She gently lifted his chin and, her voice both icy and alluring, said, ˇ°DidnˇŻt I tell youst night not to stop me? What, have you developed amnesia since then?ˇ±

    ˇ°Will you being home tonight?ˇ±

    As she exerted slight pressure, Rhys wrapped his arms around her waist and rested his chin on her shoulder. His tone was deep and soothing as he said, ˇ°I wonˇŻt stop you. ItˇŻs just hard for me to be away from you.ˇ±

    With a yful push, Harlee kissed him briefly on the lips, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

    ˇ°Then youˇŻll probably find it even harder.ˇ±

    ˇ°Hmm?ˇ± His voice faded into a murmur.

    L§Ńt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ďv?ls.??¦Ď??

    Looking up at him, Harlee said, her voice light and teasing, ˇ°Because IˇŻm not nning to return tonight.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ face transformed with shock and a touch of sorrow, his voice filled with a pitiful tone, saying, ˇ°Leeˇ­ Are you really leaving your husband and your child?ˇ±

    As he spoke, heid his head against her shoulder, showing a vulnerability he never revealed to others.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt be silly.ˇ±

    With a firm push, Harlee said with uncharacteristic seriousness, ˇ°I have things to handle tonight. But IˇŻll be back to spend time with Fel this afternoon.ˇ±

    Rhys made a clicking sound with his tongue, his expression troubled.

    ˇ°CanˇŻt we talk this over? I canˇŻt sleep when youˇŻre not by my sideˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs no room for discussion.ˇ±

    Firmly, Harlee pushed him away again and exited the room decisively. If she hesitated, she knew she might not manage to leave at all today!

    The moment she left, RhysˇŻ tenderness vanished. He picked up the phone and dialed a number. In a low voice, he asked, ˇ°Have those terrorists crossed our borders yet?ˇ±

    ˇ°They are expected in Baythorn tonight,ˇ± came the emotionless reply.

    Rhys responded with a slight smile.

    ˇ°Keep our people on alert outside. Ensure my wifeˇŻs safety at all costs.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    While Harlee pursued her ns, Rhys would ensure her protection against any threats.

    This was BarryˇŻs inaugural visit to Mogluylia, and his presence was eagerly anticipated, attracting throngs of reporters.

    Dressed entirely in ck, Harlee wore a ck baseball cap and a matching mask, pulling the cap low to shield most of her face, revealing only her cold gaze. She trailed behind Barry, keeping a safe distance that allowed her to remain out of the reportersˇŻ cameras but close enough to protect him effectively.

    At eleven oˇŻclock in the morning, Barry and Baldrick met in the lobby, exchanging a friendly handshake, a moment captured by the eager cameras of the reporters.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580:

    Nearby stood Harlee, her expression detached. She was surprised to see Baldrick, who had retired, at this event. It appeared that higher-ups might have new ns involving him. However, she had resolved never to undertake tasks for Baldrick again.

    Baldrick said, ˇ°Mr. Stevenson, the banquet is ready. Please, follow me.ˇ±

    Barry responded with a nod and a gracious smile, disying his gentlemanly demeanor. The reporters were barred from entering the Banquet Hall.

    At this time, Kareem, responsible for BarryˇŻs security, looked increasingly concerned.

    Upon BarryˇŻs arrival in the country, Kareem had noted the absence of an assistant in BarryˇŻs group. He was convinced that an attempt on BarryˇŻs life had been made during his journey to Mogluylia.

    Thus, Kareem took it upon himself to oversee BarryˇŻs security details personally. Yetˇ­

    KareemˇŻs gaze involuntarily shifted to Harlee, who was positioned nearby and fully disguised. He frowned slightly. Something about her seemed strikingly familiar.

    From the moment he first saw her this morning, he had felt a strong sense of recognition every time he looked at her, as if they had crossed paths before today.

    Barry, enjoying his meal, noted KareemˇŻs lingering stare at Harlee. He paused, his expression turning colder. He knew it. Harlee had a presence that naturally captured attention. Despite being fully disguised, she couldnˇŻt quite mask her distinctive presence.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.????

    Feigning unawareness, Barry nced back at Harlee and asked Kareem in a smooth, cultured voice, ˇ°Major General Sanderson, have you spotted any issues with my bodyguard?ˇ±

    Kareem, realizing he couldnˇŻt admit to his personal feelings of familiarity, diverted his eyes and responded calmly, ˇ°No, just performing a routine check.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs reassuring,ˇ± Barry replied.

    KareemˇŻs expression became pensive, his smile not quite reaching his eyes. It was clear that the woman was a key figure in BarryˇŻs security for the day. Herpetence was evident. She had scaled back some of the security measures but still allowed enough leeway for KareemˇŻs team to provide round-the-clock protection for Barry. If the security arrangement stuck to the previous dayˇŻs n, it would be difficult for his men to break through to protect Barry if anything happened.

    After the luncheon, Barry resumed his afternoonmitments, while Harlee took a leisurely trip back to the Sanderson family vi to spend the afternoon with Felix.

    It was nearly 5:30 p.m. when Harlee returned to BarryˇŻs side as he was wrapping up his day.

    The morning had passed too quietly for BarryˇŻsfort. Initially, he had felt a twinge of resistance when Harlee mentioned she would be absent for the afternoon to attend to personal matters. Yet, her sereneposure had reassured him slightly, leading him to suppress any objections.

    Naturally, Barry knew that protesting would be useless since Harlee would depart regardless. Thus, he had chosen to acquiesce to maintain his dignity.

    Upon returning to the hotel, Barry was greeted by a table full of dishes he had ordered in advance. He said to Harlee warmly, ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, please, help yourself to some food.ˇ±

    Exhausted from the dayˇŻs activities, both mentally and physically, Barry still felt obliged to cater to Harlee respectfully. This obligation was a source of great irritation for him, but he feltpelled to fulfill it.

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    Harlee briefly inspected the spread, then removed her hat and mask, washed her hands, and took a seat. She began to eat slowly, her face expressionless, revealing nothing of her opinion on the meal.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New chapters on wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1581

    ?Chapter 1581:

    Barry, seated opposite her, was visibly stressed. The absence of any disturbances throughout the day left him on edge. He tapped his fingers restlessly on the table, struggling to find peace. His fears of a sudden terrorist attack lingered heavily on his mind.

    Harlee, catching his anxious gaze, said with cold detachment, ˇ°Overthinking only takes a toll on your condition.ˇ±

    Barry had been living in fear of terrorist attacks, constantly on high alert even in his sleep, which had taken a toll on his health, leaving him looking drained and on the brink of copse.

    Barry was both shocked and delighted upon hearing her words. He murmured to himself, ˇ°Did his one billion actually make a difference? Did this cold-blooded woman really care about him?ˇ±

    He couldnˇŻt help but voice his question, his tone filled with disbelief.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, are you actually concerned about me?ˇ± His voice was tinged with hopeful joy. He harbored the belief that if this seemingly indifferent woman showed even the slightest concern for him, it would somehow shield him from any potential threats.

    ˇ°In your dreams,ˇ± Harlee replied sharply. She then rose with a poker face and walked into the most opulent room of the presidential suite, which Barry had specifically arranged for her.

    Barry was left utterly speechless. He was certain that Harlee was not the warm-hearted type. Yet, he grasped the implicit reassurance in her words. Her presence meant he didnˇŻt have to fear a sudden terrorist attack.

    This realization brought Barry considerable relief. Knowing that his life was secure under her watch, he anticipated a good nightˇŻs sleep.

    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    The door had barely shut when RhysˇŻ video call popped up on HarleeˇŻs screen.

    She nonchntly threw her coat onto a chair, stretched out, and hit the answer button. With a teasing smile, she asked, ˇ°Eager to know about my activities?ˇ±

    While talking, she panned the camera around to show the entire room and then turned it back on herself, arching an eyebrow.

    ˇ°See? IˇŻm at the hotel.ˇ±

    She chose her words carefully to tease the insecure Rhys.

    Rhys cocked his head, thought for a moment, and then joked, ˇ°Should Ie over, tie you up, and take you home?ˇ±

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs your guess?ˇ± Harlee responded, her tone casual.

    He gazed intently at her image on the screen, his voice growing more earnest as he said, ˇ°How much longer must we keep our bet?ˇ±

    ˇ°Probably another two weeks.ˇ±

    Harlee stretched her neck and said, ˇ°IˇŻm going to take a shower. Some troublemakers are expected tonight, and I want to rest up early.ˇ±

    ˇ°I could be your bodyguard!ˇ±

    Without acknowledging hisment, Harlee ended the video call, took a brisk hot shower, threw herself onto the bed, closed her eyes, and drifted off to sleep promptly.

    Meanwhile, Rhys sat in the living room of Remson Manor, staring intently at a message he had just received. His expression grew more intense. Three groups involved? It seemed BarryˇŻs life carried significant value.

    Patrick, seated nearby, noticed RhysˇŻ somber mood and discreetly moved his chair backward. Earlier, Patrick had been engrossed in watching TV with headphones, missing their conversation. Yet, he didnˇŻt need to think hard to know Harlee was the cause of RhysˇŻ foul mood.

    Patrick spected on what had prompted RhysˇŻ grave reaction. Could it be that Harlee had no ns to return to Remson Manor tonight? If that were the case, he knew he should not remain at the manor either. Instead, he should distance himself as much as possible.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1582

    ?Chapter 1582:

    Rhys pocketed his phone, rose to his feet, and turned to Patrick.

    ˇ°Why are you still here?ˇ±

    Patrick quickly got to his feet, hurrying out of Remson Manor.

    ˇ°IˇŻm heading out now,ˇ± he called over his shoulder.

    He left without giving Rhys any opportunity to respond.

    In truth, Rhys had no intention of involving Patrick in his covert efforts to protect Harlee. Rhys had used his connections discreetly, aiming to keep his actions hidden from Harlee. His desire was not to restrict her in any way, regardless of the risks. He wanted her to pursue whatever she wished without interference.

    At three in the morning, HarleeˇŻs eyes snapped open in the pitch-ck room, a sly grin spreading across her face. The pursuit had begun! She sprang from her bed and stealthily made her way to BarryˇŻs room. Inside, Barry was sound asleep,pletely unaware of his surroundings. His expression was tense, hinting at a nightmare, likely due to the dayˇŻs stress.

    A shadowy figure darted past the window. HarleeˇŻs eyes, shadowed by hershes, sparkled with mischievousness as she concealed herself in the dark, ready to pounce on the intruder.

    The figure eased the window open and moved swiftly toward Barry. The dagger he wielded was only seconds away from striking BarryˇŻs heart. In an instant, Harlee emerged from the shadows and delivered a kick, dislodging the dagger from the attackerˇŻs grasp.

    The tter of the kick and the dagger hitting the floor jarred Barry awake. He opened his eyes to see the threatening figure and quickly reached for the gun under his pillow.

    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, kill him! Leave no survivors.ˇ±

    The figureˇŻs eyes narrowed as he lunged at Barry, disarming him before he could fire.

    The figure believed he was quick enough to shoot Barry first. However, he was no match for HarleeˇŻs speed.

    As the figure reached for BarryˇŻs gun, Harlee grabbed him by the cor from behind. In the next moment, she threw him backward, sending him crashing to the floor. He spat out blood, ring at her with the intensity of a trapped beast.

    Withposure, Harlee drew her gun and aimed it at the figure. Since a gunshot had already been fired, she reasoned that firing another wouldnˇŻt escte the situation further.

    A gunshot rang out, and the figure copsed, silenced before he could utter a word.

    ˇ°Did you finish him that easily?ˇ± Barry asked, visibly shocked. He had expected a fierce confrontation, yet the fight ended with surprising ease.

    Without a word, Harlee retreated into the darkness, nonchntly leaning against the wall.

    Barry, stepping past the intruderˇŻs body, moved toward Harlee. Suddenly, a shadow darted past the window. Immediately, the barrel of a ck gun was pointed straight at his head.

    BarryˇŻs eyes widened in shock, his face contorted as he instinctively sought any avable cover.

    But as Barry made his move, a gunshot rang out close to his ear. At that crucial moment, Harlee yanked him to safety beneath a table. She eyed the would-be assassin outside and said tly, ˇ°There are three groups out to kill you.ˇ±

    This revtion made Barry nearly curse out loud. Realizing that three different groups were after him and that Harlee had kept him in the dark until now, he understood she had used him as bait to lure all those assassins out. Yet, he held back any harsh words. His life was literally in her hands,pelling him to suppress his anger.

    The would-be assassin sensed trouble and grabbed a rope on the wall to make a quick getaway. He was moments from escape. But luck was not on his side since Harlee was his opponent.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1583

    ?Chapter 1583:

    With an indifferent nce that quickly turned icy, Harlee sprang onto the windowsill, hooked her foot for leverage, and seized the assassinˇŻs ankle. With a swift pull, she yanked him downward.

    The assassin crashed to the floor before he could even shoot.

    Following him down, Harleended gracefully from the windowsill, smirked, and pulled a dagger from her belt. She advanced slowly toward the fallen assassin and, without allowing him a chance to cry out, sliced through his vocal cords.

    ˇ°Shhh.ˇ±

    With a raised eyebrow and a tone as cold as ice, Harlee warned the assassin now writhing on the floor in silence, ˇ°DonˇŻt make a sound. We wouldnˇŻt want to disturb the neighbors.ˇ±

    The assassin, his vocal cords severed, was drenched in cold sweat. His face contorted in agony, yet no sound escaped him.

    The pressure in his stomach made him feel as if his insides were about to burst. He knew that death was the only thing awaiting him.

    Barry realized the assassin was no longer a threat and stood up, though he cautiously refrained from moving too much. Harlee had mentioned there were three groups of assassins tonight, and they had only encountered the second one. He remained still where Harlee had previously hidden, trying to steady his nerves. Awakened in the middle of the night and facing repeated threats to his life, it was remarkable that he hadnˇŻt copsed from the stress.

    Harlee pulled out a wet wipe from her pocket and casually cleaned her dagger. She then sat down on a small stool facing the assassin and nonchntly kicked the mask off his face with her foot.

    M??? ?¦Ń????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???

    Beneath the mask was a featureless, now pallid face, drained of life.

    Harlee looked at the face briefly before pushing the mask back over it, her mouth curling into a sinister smile. Her tone was detached as she spoke.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre from Jusdence? From the North Ind?ˇ±

    The assassinˇŻs face grew colder, and his lips twitched slightly.

    Such subtle movements would go unnoticed by most, but Harlee was exceptionally observant. As soon as she detected the movement, she swiftly reached out, seized his chin, and dislocated his jaw.

    Harlee said politely, ˇ°Thest assassin died in your ce, so now your only option is to remain here for interrogation.ˇ±

    She then turned to Barry, who was lurking in the shadows.

    ˇ°IˇŻll leave the man and the body with you. ItˇŻs your decision what to do with them.ˇ±

    Barry straightened his attire and approached Harlee, his face grave.

    ˇ°This man is an assassin from the North Ind?ˇ±

    The North Ind of Jusdence was infamous for its deadly assassins. Once they epted a mission, they pursued it relentlessly. Even their highest-ranking leaders might execute such assignments.

    Harlee gave a slight nod, her eyes reflecting a trace of weariness. Her voice barely above a whisper, she replied, ˇ°Yes, heˇŻs a B-ss assassin, sent to probe our defenses.ˇ±

    Barry halted abruptly, hisplexion turning ashen. It dawned on him that his adversaries were resolved to keep him from returning to Gruinia. They were deploying not just rogue terrorists but also professional killers from the North Ind assassin organization. The previous president had fallen victim to this very organization!

    His palms began to sweat, and his blood seemed to freeze. The idea that a B-ss assassin could infiltrate through such a high window made him dread the possibility of encountering an S-ss assassin.

    ˇ°Overthinking only takes a toll on your condition.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1584

    ?Chapter 1584:

    Harlee nonchntly tossed the used wet wipe onto the dying assassin. She stood, gazing at the shocked Barry, and said casually, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, you wonˇŻt meet your end in Mogluylia.ˇ±

    Then, she walked out of the disordered presidential suite without a backward nce.

    Barry hurried after her, concerned about the third group of assassins potentially targeting him. Harlee reassured him calmly, ˇ°They wonˇŻt dare toe.ˇ±

    The reason for their hesitation was clear. The sight of a dead body and another man barely clinging to life spoke volumes.

    Barry remained silent. He had always been aware of HarleeˇŻs confidence in her capabilities, but witnessing her strength and efficiency in handling threats was still astonishing. For her, dealing with life and death seemed all too easy.

    Relieved, Barry reflected on his decision to seek HarleeˇŻs protection and the timely payment of the one billion fee. Without her, returning safely to Gruinia might have been impossible.

    Just as Harlee exited the suite, the bodyguards and the secretary rushed up the stairs, alerted by the noise.

    Passing them, Harlee let a sardonic smile creep up her mouth, her eyes shing with disdain. It was clear why Barry lived under constant fear. Given the bodyguardsˇŻ dyed response tonight, he would have been long dead under other circumstances.

    The secretary, catching the disdain in HarleeˇŻs eyes, paused briefly in confusion. However, upon entering the suite and surveying the chaos, she instantly understood the source of HarleeˇŻs contempt. Had Harlee not intervened, Barry likely would not have survived the night. It was understandable why Barry had earnestly requested Harlee to be his personal protector. Her presence alone seemed sufficient to shield him from danger. The secretary gathered herposure and approached Barry respectfully.

    Discover more

    At that moment, Barry was seated on the sofa, lost in thought. Nearby on the floory two bodies, one lifeless and the other seemingly unconscious.

    The absence of any signs of a struggle on the bodies was evident. The secretary was puzzled about how Harlee had managed to neutralize them so effectively with a single shot.

    The secretary gestured, and the bodyguards behind her moved forward to address the situation with the bodies.

    ˇ°That one, keep him alive,ˇ± Barry said, pointing to the bloodied assassin, his tone cold. He couldnˇŻt understand why Harlee had spared the assassin, but he knew following her orders was the right choice.

    Perhaps they could uncover something useful.

    ˇ°Understood,ˇ± the bodyguards responded.

    After addressing the remaining issues, the secretary bowed respectfully to Barry and said, ˇ°Mr. Stevenson, I was careless tonight. I didnˇŻt notice the assassins in time. I apologize.ˇ±

    Barry looked up and regarded the secretary with an indifferent expression.

    The secretaryˇŻs heart tightened, and she held her breath, preparing for his response.

    However, BarryˇŻs voice was weary rather than angry.

    ˇ°Never mind. You canˇŻt always anticipate the assassins from North Ind. In the next few days, make sure you fully support HarleeˇŻs efforts. Once weˇŻre back in Gruinia, IˇŻm withdrawing from public appearances.ˇ±

    He believed surviving the election was crucial. Afterward, his opponents wouldnˇŻt stand a chance.

    Relieved, the secretary looked up to see BarryˇŻs increasing fatigue and suggested, ˇ°Mr. Stevenson, you might consider resting in the next room. There are more meetings tomorrow. IˇŻll ensure the bodyguards keep a quiet watch at the door.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1585

    ?Chapter 1585:

    Barry had been losing sleep due to his opponentˇŻs maneuvers over the past several days.

    Barry dismissed the idea with a wave of his hand and stood up.

    ˇ°No need for extra precautions tonight. Apart from those on duty, everyone else should rest.ˇ±

    He then walked into the adjoining clean room.

    The secretary paused for a few seconds before following him to the door and then quietly exiting.

    Meanwhile, in a ck Bentley parked downstairs at the hotel, Rhys idly caressed the steering wheel before withdrawing his hand and said in a rxed tone, ˇ°It seems Lee has really honed her skills.ˇ±

    His concerns for Harlee had proven to be unfounded.

    Confident no more assassins would appear tonight, Rhys started the car and drove back to Remson Manor as if he had never driven here.

    The following morning, Barry had a restless night filled with nightmares, leaving him looking particrly haggard in the morning. Despite the makeup artistˇŻs efforts, his fatigue was evident.

    Harlee sat in the dining room of BarryˇŻs presidential suite, wearing a ck uniform and sturdy high-topbat boots. She sipped her coffee, her posture rxed, asˇ­

    She admired the view through the floor-to-ceiling window. Her charming eyes stillcked much warmth.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live

    Barry, in a ck suit, adjusted his wrist as he entered. He paused, struck by HarleeˇŻs presence as she sat there drinking her coffee. Despite being ustomed to beautiful women, HarleeˇŻs effortless poise still caught him off guard. He conceded that, in terms of sheer aesthetics, she was unmatched.

    Turning his gaze away, Barry slowly approached and sat across from Harlee.

    The secretary served them continental breakfasts quietly and stood behind Barry.

    Barry took a sip of his coffee, nced at Harlee, and said, ˇ°TodayˇŻs schedule is packed. Make sure you eat enough.ˇ±

    Harlee leisurely took a long sip of her coffee, eyes half-closed as she nced at Barry. With a slight smirk, she said in aid-back tone, ˇ°Oh, I have more than enough time to eat.ˇ±

    Barry was taken aback. More than enough time to eat? Was Harlee nning to dine leisurely in front of global leaders?

    The secretary was equally puzzled. How could Harlee possibly have spare time? Aside from brief breaks, she was almost continuously busy. Momentster, Harlee opened her eyes fully and rose smoothly from her chair. She slipped her hands into her pockets and stood rxed, a faint smile ying on her lips.

    ˇ°IˇŻlle to pick you up after work this afternoon,ˇ± she said slowly.

    Barry almost choked on his coffee at her words. He had thought that, despite HarleeˇŻs confidence, she wouldnˇŻt shed her mask to eat whenever she pleased in front of the world leaders. It turned out she wouldnˇŻt be apanying him as his bodyguard.

    BarryˇŻs frustration was evident as he set down his coffee cup forcefully, his voice stern.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, what exactly are you implying? Remember, youˇŻve already been paid a billion for your services!ˇ±

    BarryˇŻs face fell. Now, even the finest breakfast lost its appeal. After being informed of such news early in the morning, who could not be fazed? Especially with so many forces still after his life!

    The secretary, standing behind Barry, discreetly turned her attention to the window. Harlee really knew how to handle Barry. Barry was used to receiving respect and obedience from others, but with Harlee, he found himself hesitant to even express his anger.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1586

    ?Chapter 1586:

    The secretary suspected that even if Harlee tantly cked off, Barry would likely hold back any anger due to her provenpetence. Harlee was truly a force to be reckoned withˇ­

    Unable to hide his irritation, Barry stared at Harlee and asked through clenched teeth, ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, do you think a billion isnˇŻt enough?ˇ±

    Harlee tilted her head, considered for a moment, and with a hint of a smirk, responded casually, ˇ°Who would everin about having too much money?ˇ±

    BarryˇŻs face turned a deep shade of red with anger. A billion was the maximum he could offer, considering he needed to reserve funds for the uing election.

    Harlee observed him with cool detachment, noting the barely contained rage. She shed a mischievous grin and said calmly, ˇ°Rx. YouˇŻll be safe under KareemˇŻs protection.ˇ±

    Her words implied his safety was assured during the meetings, making her presence somewhat redundant.

    Barry clenched his jaw, his face expressionless, his eyes growing colder by the moment. He regretted hiring such a nonchnt and arrogant woman as his personal bodyguard. He decided that once the summit ended, they should part ways for good to avoid any further irritation. He regretted the billion spent to endure such frustration, feeling like the biggest fool in the world.

    Harlee paid no attention to BarryˇŻs thoughts. She clicked her tongue and, as if giving a gentle reminder, added, ˇ°Hurry up and eat, or youˇŻll bete.ˇ±

    Find thetest stories g?ln¦Ňv??ls

    Then, she casually strolled toward the living room, not sparing Barry another nce.

    BarryˇŻs mood darkened further. It was the first time in his life he had felt so thoroughly disregarded! He had paid Harlee, so why should he listen to her?

    If he remained silent and allowed Harlee to manage her own time, would it not undermine his authority? Yet, he worried that expressing his frustration might provoke Harlee to return the entire payment and abandon him altogether.

    Barry watched Harlee walk away, his emotions tangled. He had never imagined finding himself in such a dilemma over whether to express anger.

    The secretary, observing the constant shift in BarryˇŻs expressions, quickly guessed his thoughts and let out a quiet sigh. s! Why was Barry so intent on asserting dominance over Harlee? Was it truly worth it? In the end, he would likely need to calm Harlee, given that his safety was in her hands. What other option did he have?

    The secretary straightened up and stepped closer, offering Barry a reminder in a respectful tone.

    ˇ°Mr. Stevenson, your schedule today includes meetings with other national leaders. Security in Mogluylia will be exceptionally tight.ˇ±

    Barry looked up at her, his expression unreadable, still wrestling with his feelings.

    The secretary steeled herself before saying, ˇ°Whether or not Ms. Sanderson shows up wonˇŻt affect the assassinˇŻs movements. You could let her take the day off as long as she picks you up from the meeting and gets you back to the hotel on time.ˇ±

    BarryˇŻs furrowed brow gradually smoothed, and color returned to his face. He lifted his coffee, took a hearty sip, and then shot the secretary a look of approval. Yes, he had granted Harlee the day off because he trusted the security in Mogluylia was airtight today, not because Harlee had so boldly arranged her own schedule. Not at all.

    As Barry leaned back, visibly rxed, the secretary quietly returned to her position, blending back into the background like nothing had ever happened. After all, putting Barry at ease was her primary role as his secretary. She didnˇŻt mind one bit.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1587

    ?Chapter 1587:

    At three oˇŻclock in the afternoon, the backyard of the Sanderson family vi was bathed in golden sunlight.

    Harlee had nned to lounge in the backyard with Felix under the warm sun, but the moment he touched the grass, he was bursting with energy, crawling around non-stop. With no other choice, she gave up on rxing and chased after him, getting an unexpected workout in the process.

    Harlee was so absorbed in the moment that she didnˇŻt notice Rhys walking in.

    ˇ°Leeˇ­ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ familiar, intive voice came from behind.

    Only then did Harlee realize Rhys was standing there. She quickly scooped up Felix, who was about to crawl off again, turned around, cleared her throat, and asked, ˇ°Huh? When did you get back? I thought you said thepany would be busy today?ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ voice cut through the air, each word precise and deliberate.

    ˇ°I have been standing here for three minutes.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ tone was strained, his frustration barely concealed. No matter how hard he tried to mask it, the jealousy was unmistakable.

    Harlee couldnˇŻt help but smile inwardly. She knew what this was aboutˇŞRhys was jealous. And of his own son, no less. This was so expected!

    Before Harlee could utter a word, the child in her arms was swiftly lifted away, and in an instant, she collided with RhysˇŻ chest, enveloped in his tight embrace.

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    Lifted into the air, Felix giggled and babbled, convinced his father was ying with him. He waved his arms and kicked his legs, his excitement overflowing.

    Harlee swallowed, parting her lips to protest, but a deep voice rumbled beside her ear, low andmanding.

    ˇ°From now on, you are mine. You are not allowed to spend more time with this little brat.ˇ±

    Without waiting for a response, Rhys signaled the butler to take Felix away.

    Only then did Felix realize he couldnˇŻt stay with his parents anymore.

    Hisughter died down. He let out a loud ˇ°Wah!ˇ± and burst into heart-wrenching sobs.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt speak up for him.ˇ±

    Rhys gently squeezed HarleeˇŻs hand and then cast a cold nce at the butler, silently ordering thetter to take the troublesome Felix away.

    Harlee sighed, her breath heavy with resignation. Since FelixˇŻs birth, this scene had yed out more times than she could count. She couldnˇŻt fathom why Rhys was so jealous of their son, especially when, in truth, she spent far more moments with him than with Felix.

    But Harlee knew better than to argue. If she did, Rhys would assert his dominance in ways that would leave her too weak to get out of bed for three days.

    Nestling her head against his chest, Harlee murmuredzily, ˇ°I have some business to take care of at five.ˇ±

    ˇ°Two hours will be enough.ˇ±

    Before she could react, Rhys swept her into his arms.

    Instinctively, Harlee wrapped her arms around his neck, her gaze heavy with an allure that stirred something deep inside him. The heat surged through him, but he willed himself to hold back.

    ˇ°IˇŻll settle the score with you tonight. But for nowˇ­ You areing with me.ˇ±

    His words hung in the air, tinged with mystery.

    Harlee hesitated, the words ˇ°I wasnˇŻt nning to sleep at home tonightˇ± flitting through her mind, but she kept them to herself.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1588

    ?Chapter 1588:

    ˇ°Oh? Where are you taking me?ˇ± she asked.

    ˇ°You will find out when we get there.ˇ±

    Rhys kept her in suspense, dragging out the mystery until thest possible momentˇŞright before Harlee finally pieced it all together.

    Half an hourter, at the entrance of Baythorn University, a man and a woman dressed in matching casual outfits stood quietly by a snack stall, waiting for their order.

    Harlee nced up, a soft smile tugging at her lips.

    ˇ°So, this is where you wanted to bring me?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yeah. IˇŻve had this idea for a while now. I want us to walk through every stage of life together. I canˇŻt go back to the past, but this is one way I can make up for it,ˇ± Rhys replied, his smile widening a little.

    He had long envisioned the two of them strolling hand in hand across the campus, rekindling the youthful romance of their college days, but they had never found the timeˇŞuntil now. Although he hadnˇŻt met her sooner, he refused to let that stop him from experiencing everything with her.

    Harlee arched a brow, mischief dancing in her gaze.

    ˇ°Then how about we skip ss and y video games together?ˇ±

    Without missing a beat, she grabbed RhysˇŻ hand, and in an instant, the two of them were jogging down the road outside the campus, their faces alight with carefree smiles. And, of course, she never forgot about the snacks.

    For the next two hours, they lost themselves in the kind of moments that belonged only to a campus romance. However, HarleeˇŻs rm soon rang.

    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s??§ŕnn

    They were walking down the cobblestone path of Baythorn University when Harlee suddenly came to a halt. She turned to face Rhys, a smile still curling her lips.

    ˇ°Time is up. I have to go do something important!ˇ± Rhys knew what she was about to do, but he feigned ignorance. Instead, he wrapped his arms around her, resting his chin atop her head, his voice dropping into a rich, velvety murmur.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt go. IˇŞˇ±

    With a soft smile, Harlee pinched his stomach teasingly.

    ˇ°We had a deal, remember? No stopping me from anything for two weeks. A betˇŻs a bet, Rhys!ˇ±

    She nestled closer to him, like a kitten seeking warmth, her finger tracingzy circles on his chest. The mischievous, sweet look in her eyes seemed to say, ˇ°IˇŻm about to get upset.ˇ±

    Rhys chuckled, his breath warm against her skin. He kissed her forehead and then pulled her even closer, his voice now carrying a hint of yful indulgence.

    ˇ°A betˇŻs a bet. Go on.ˇ±

    Love was never about shackles, and he would never hold her back.

    At precisely five oˇŻclock in the afternoon, Harlee arrived outside the conference room.

    Barry wrapped up his dayˇŻs agenda and stepped out, his posture tense and his expression clouded with unease.

    Harlee approached him at an unhurried pace, exuding an air ofposure.

    ˇ°From now on, stick to me like glue.ˇ±

    Barry, who had begun to rx at the sight of Harlee, felt his pulse stutter at her words.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs going on?ˇ±

    ˇ°Several assassins from North Ind are here. They are just waiting for the right moment to strike,ˇ± Harlee replied, as if she werementing on the weather.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1589

    ?Chapter 1589:

    The words hit Barry like a cold p. His fists clenched involuntarily, and his eyes widened in shock. His breath came in quick, shallow bursts, and sweat slicked his palms as panic began to grip him. He hadnˇŻt expected the assassins from North Ind to arrive so soonˇŞlet alone in a group.

    His opponent seemed to be growing more and more impatient, and it was easy to see why. The Golden Summit was only five days long, and two of those precious days had already slipped away. If he were in his opponentˇŻs shoes, he would be equally anxious.

    ˇ°Your life is in my hands. No one will harm you while IˇŻm here,ˇ± Harlee said coolly.

    Her goal was to calm BarryˇŻs turbulent emotions, guide him back from the edge, and prevent him from doing something impulsive or losing control.

    However, to Barry, her words sounded more like a threat. But given the urgency of the situation, he had no choice but to follow her lead. After all, his life was in her hands.

    At exactly six in the evening, Barry dragged his tired body back to the hotel. He hadnˇŻt even fully entered before copsing onto the living room carpet. His body had been wrung dry, the relentless vomiting having drained every ounce of his strength.

    A while earlier, Barry and his crew hadnˇŻt even made it a few blocks away from the meeting venue before a group of ominous figures began tailing them. Sensing trouble and unwilling to invite chaos, Harlee had seized the wheel and mmed the elerator to the floor. Barry barely had time to register what was happening before his stomach violently rebelled against him.

    Barry wearily thought that if he had to choose between braving a bullet or enduring another car ride with Harlee, he would, without hesitation, take his chances with the former. The speedˇ­ It was less of a drive and more of a reckless pilgrimage to the afterlife. The moment he got into the car, a haze had settled over him, his head buzzing like a beehive in chaos. Never again. He would rather face a firing squad than be subjected to that torment once more.

    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ň¦Íe??s

    BarryˇŻs secretary hadnˇŻt fared much better. Pale and trembling, she clung to the remnants of herposure, forcing herself to tend to Barry.

    By the time the clock struck 10:30 p.m., Barry finally stirred from his deep slumber, having wed his way back from exhaustion after more than four hours of rest.

    Inside the presidential suite, Harlee lounged on the plush sofa, legs crossed, engrossed in a mobile game. Her face remained expressionless, save for a flicker of amusement as she yed.

    Barry emerged from the bedroom, heading toward the dining area but pausing at the sight before him. His secretary followed closely, ready to act at a momentˇŻs notice.

    The living room was quiet. Barry now sat on the opposite side of the sofa, tiredly stretching his neck as his secretary served him a cup of ck coffee.

    Barry epted it and took a big gulp. The tiredness on his face appeared to subside. He looked at Harlee, who was still ying her game, and his slightly furrowed brow tightened even more.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, IˇŻll be attending the Mogluylia banquet in two daysˇŞ my first and likelyst. If IˇŻm right, the assassins will see it as an opportunity,ˇ± Barry said.

    After discovering that his enemies had hired North IndˇŻs assassins, Barry had removed several banquets from his schedule, leaving only this one, attended by world leaders. Even a small reduction in risk meant an increase in his chances of survival. More importantly, he wasnˇŻt about to gamble his life solely on HarleeˇŻs skills.

    Harlee gave a light ˇ°Okay,ˇ± without looking up.

    Barry was used to her indifferent attitude. He continued, ˇ°I have checked the guest list for the banquet the day after tomorrow. ItˇŻs exclusively heads of state. Kareem will oversee the entire eventˇŻs security. Are you certain you can still hide your identity if trouble arises?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1590

    ?Chapter 1590:

    The secretary nced at Barry, knowing he was clearly provoking Harlee. Worrying about assassins was reasonable, but bringing up Kareem and doubting HarleeˇŻs ability to keep her identity hidden? That was bound to get a reaction.

    The only sound was the chime of HarleeˇŻs game announcing victory. She finally looked up, slipping her phone into her pocket. Her dark eyes met BarryˇŻs, cold enough to send a shiver down his spine.

    ˇ°Oh? And?ˇ± Her tone was casual, an eyebrow raised.

    The secretary stiffened. HarleeˇŻs attitude was outright insolent.

    The secretary couldnˇŻt help but shudder. If she had a choice, she would have bolted out of the room and pretended she had never heard a word. Harlee was ying with fire, wasnˇŻt she? The level of disrespect she showed toward Barry was downright audacious.

    The secretary lowered her head. If BarryˇŻs temper snapped, would she be the first one facing his wrath?

    Barry hesitated for a fraction of a second, his gaze locking onto HarleeˇŻs yful smirk. He let out a dry chuckle, the kind that barely masked awkwardness.

    ˇ°Wellˇ­ Nothing. Just asking.ˇ±

    Sensing the tension thickening like a storm brewing on the horizon, Barry hurriedly added, ˇ°Oh, rightˇŞabout the banquet the day after tomorrow. How many groups of assassins and terrorists are expected? Think you can handle all of them?ˇ±

    Harlee arched an eyebrow, her gaze narrowing slightly. She could practically see the gears turning in BarryˇŻs head as he searched for an escape route to lighten the mood. Uncrossing her legs, she leaned forward, her voice smooth butced with an unmistakable edge.

    ˇ°Are you questioning my skills? Should I give you a firsthand demonstration of how I eliminate enemies?ˇ±

    Faced with such tant provocation, Barry still dared not let his fury show. He knew all too well that Harlee possessed both the skill and the means to ensure theˇ­

    North Ind assassins wouldnˇŻt so much as ruffle his corˇŞlet alone pose a real threat to his life. And besides, if he uttered even a single unnecessary word, she might actually kill him. Harlee was a force to be reckoned with, a storm wrapped in silk. Even Matteo, the iron-fisted ruler who had controlled half of Uwhor for decades, had met his downfall at her hands. Compared to him, BarryˇŞthe president of GruiniaˇŞwas hardly formidable enough to make her so much as blink.

    A tense silence filled the air, thick as smoke in a sealed room. Barry had already swallowed his pride once, and he couldnˇŻt afford to bow his head again. Instead, he turned sharply toward his secretaryˇŞthe poor woman who had stood quietly in the background, likely hoping to go unnoticed.

    The secretary met BarryˇŻs gaze, and the corner of her mouth twitched. Seriously? If even Barry couldnˇŻt handle Harlee, what was sheˇŞa mere secretaryˇŞsupposed to do? Reciting a motivational speech and hoping for a miracle? Yet, Barry was her boss. And the bossˇŻs orders, no matter how unreasonable, had to be obeyed. So, despite the icy dread creeping up her spine, she took a steadying breath and stepped forward.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, I think thereˇŻs been a misunderstanding,ˇ± the secretary said carefully, her voice smooth but her pulse erratic.

    ˇ°Mr. Stevenson has no ulterior motives. He was simply trying to offer assistanceˇŞdiscreetly.ˇ±

    Seeing that HarleeˇŻs expression remained as frigid as a winterˇŻs gale, the secretary pressed on, her heart tangled in a web of anxiety.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1591

    ?Chapter 1591:

    ˇ°Your brother is a distinguished military officerˇŞsharp, perceptive. Mr. Stevenson fears he might piece together the truth about your identity despite your disguise, soˇ­ˇ±

    The secretary faltered, wary of testing HarleeˇŻs patience. If she rambled too much, she might invite a frostier reaction. This was the best exnation she could muster in such a short time. She could only hope Harlee would let it slideˇŞttered by the praise toward Kareem and appeased enough to forgive Barry. If all went well, she could defuse the tension, if only a little.

    A faint smirk ghosted across BarryˇŻs lips. He was clearly pleased with the secretaryˇŻs words. Without another nce at her, he shifted his thoughts toward a more pressing matterˇŞensuring she remained in his employment. Keeping oneˇŻsposure under intense pressure was a rare skill, and he wasnˇŻt about to let such talent slip through his fingers.

    The secretary had initially been an assistant under BarryˇŻs right-hand man, the one who had taken a bullet for him. When the dust settled, the secretary had seamlessly stepped into the role, proving far more capable than Barry had anticipated.

    Harlee, perchedfortably in her seat, cast a slow, unreadable nce in the secretaryˇŻs direction. Then, with an air ofzy amusement, she rose to her feet. Each step she took was deliberate, the soft click of her heels against the marble floor marking time like a pendulum before an execution.

    The secretaryˇŻs thoughts scrambled. Her breath hitched. She stood frozen, lips parted slightly, her wide eyes locked onto HarleeˇŻs. Cold. That was the only word she could think of to describe HarleeˇŻs gaze. Cold and piercing, as though it could peel away theyers of a personˇŻs soul. And yetˇŞHarlee was breathtaking.

    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§Ş G¦«?§Ş?V¦®??.???

    Fear should have been the natural response, but the secretary found herself entranced by HarleeˇŻs beauty instead.

    Harlee stopped inches away from the secretary, slipping her hands into her pockets, her voice a slow, measured drawl.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre sharp. Quick on your feet. Ever thought about working for someone else?ˇ±

    ˇ°Huh?ˇ± The secretary stood rooted to the spot, her expression frozen as if she had just seen a ghost tap-dancing on her desk. She blinked rapidly, her gaze locked onto Harlee, searching her face for any sign that she was joking.

    But deep down, a different storm raged within the secretary. Seriously? Harlee appreciated her performance? She might as well jump at the opportunity.

    BarryˇŻs expression soured like curdled milk. The sheer audacity! Harlee had just tried to poach his subordinate right under his noseˇŞwithout the slightest concern for his feelings. She had gone too far this time. Only then did Harlee seem to register BarryˇŻs presence. Tilting her head slightly, she dragged out the final syble of her words, her slow, deliberate drawl.

    ˇ°What? You got a problem with that?ˇ±

    BarryˇŻs face darkened further, yet he forced himself to maintainposure. His voice was as cool as the steel edge of a de.

    ˇ°No.ˇ±

    But even a fool could hear the fury simmering beneath his words.

    The secretary, who had momentarily drifted into a daze, mesmerized by HarleeˇŻs beauty, was abruptly yanked back to reality. Gorgeous women were undeniably captivating, and working with one would be pleasant, no doubt. But if she defected to HarleeˇŻs side, Barry would make sure she regretted it before the sunset on her first day.

    Clearing her throat, the secretary swiftly reaffirmed her loyalty, her face assuming an air of sincerity.

    ˇ°I appreciate your offer, Ms. Sanderson, truly, but I am very satisfied with my current position. Serving Mr. Stevenson is an honor and a privilege.ˇ±

    The moment these words left her lips, BarryˇŻs anger dissipated like morning mist before the sun. He turned to his secretary, a flicker of approval gleaming in his eyes. She was a sharp one. Worth keeping around.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1592

    ?Chapter 1592:

    HarleeˇŻs brows arched ever so slightly. Her expression remained distant, her gaze unfathomable, yet the corners of her lips curled into a slow, mischievous smirkˇŞhalf amusement, half provocation.

    ˇ°A shame. You deserve a better employer.ˇ±

    With that parting shot, Harlee turned on her heel and sauntered out the door, leaving Barry fuming and his secretary wishing she could melt into the floorboards and pretend she had never been there.

    BarryˇŻs eyes followed HarleeˇŻs retreating figure with a singr thought churning in his mindˇŞhe never wanted to cross paths with this woman again.

    His secretary, however, was still basking in the afterglow of being appreciated by a strikingly beautiful woman. BarryˇŻs anger had merelypelled her to restrain her giddy delight.

    Back in her hotel suite, Harlee shrugged off her coat and sank into the plush embrace of the sofa, stretching out with the ease of a panther at rest, her long legs draping over the edge. Every muscle in her body sighed with relief.

    Right on cue, her phone vibrated. She didnˇŻt need to check the screen. She already knew who it was.

    Lazily propping herself up just enough to retrieve the device, she ced it on the sofaˇŻs armrest without bothering to sit up.

    As expected, the moment the call connected, RhysˇŻ deep, velvety voice seeped through the speaker.

    ˇ°So, you really donˇŻt n oning back tonight? Lee, youˇŻve been neglecting me for two nights now.ˇ±

    DonˇŻt miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??ls?c?m

    There was a hint of grievance in his tone, subtle yet unmistakable.

    ˇ°I have business to handle,ˇ± Harlee replied, a trace ofughter threading through her words. Her voice, though still cool, had lost its earlier sharpness.

    On the other end, RhysˇŻ voice dropped even lower.

    ˇ°Lee, you must be missing me by now. How aboutˇŞˇ±

    It was almostughable. The infamous Rhys, the iron-fisted ruler of the Green Group, a man who struck fear into the underworld with a mere nce, reduced to a besotted husband, restless after just two nights apart.

    HarleeˇŻs lips twitched, her smilenguid and knowing. She didnˇŻt even let him finish.

    ˇ°No.ˇ±

    At Remson Manor, Rhys sat at his desk, his sharp gaze locked onto the encrypted messages shing across hisputer screen. Thetest intel had just arrivedˇŞdetails on the number of North Ind assassins who had slipped into the country.

    Hearing HarleeˇŻs words, a slow smile unfurled on RhysˇŻ lips, his expression carrying a trace of indulgence. With a few swift taps on the keyboard, he sent a new set of instructions across the line.

    Leaning back onto the sofa, he sprawledzily, his posture mirroring HarleeˇŻs on the other end of the call. Both were at ease, as if time had momentarily paused for them.

    The rhythmic tter of keys reached HarleeˇŻs ears, and though Rhys couldnˇŻt see it, a flicker of concern passed through her eyes. Her voice, light yetced with a subtle hint of worry, broke the silence.

    ˇ°Still buried inpany matters?ˇ±

    ˇ°Nothing serious.ˇ±

    Then, as if flipping a switch, Rhys let his voice take on an aggrieved lilt.

    ˇ°Lee, I canˇŻt sleep without you next to me.ˇ±

    Another attempt. Another y. The assassins who had arrived from North Ind were far too many. Rhys knew his standing guard downstairs at the hotel wouldnˇŻt be enoughˇŞHarleeˇŻs safety was a fragile thread, and he wasnˇŻt willing to gamble with it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1593

    ?Chapter 1593:

    In the presidential suite, Harlee pushed herself off the bed and strolled to the bar. Pouring herself a ss of water, she downed tworge gulps before speaking again, her tone carrying the air of someone who had already seen through his little game.

    ˇ°IˇŻll tell you a bedtime story.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    Rhys picked up the coffee cup from the table, taking a slow sip. He fully expected a romantic tale or, at the very least, a ssic fairy tale. Something sweet, something soft. But then again, Harlee had a way of breaking expectations.

    He listened to two hours of horror stories. If those assassins hadnˇŻt be wary and dared not act recklessly, he might have had to listen all night.

    Meanwhile, in the military regionˇŻs office, Kareem stared at the top-secret document that had just arrived from his superiors, his lips pressed into a hard line. The cold glint in his eyes was as sharp as a de freshly honed.

    His adjutant entered the room and, upon catching sight of KareemˇŻs expression, stiffened for a brief moment before regainingposure. Straightening his back, he spoke respectfully.

    ˇ°Major General Sanderson, the international banquet scheduled for the day after tomorrow has been confirmed to be held half an hour after the meeting.

    The leaders of various nations will be in attendance as nned. Additionally, Ms. Sanderson has sent over your tailored suitˇŞit arrived just moments ago.ˇ±

    L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m

    KareemˇŻs gaze remained locked onto the ssified document, his fingers tightening around the pages as his voice dropped to a low, simmering growl.

    ˇ°How is Barry doing?ˇ±

    ˇ°HeˇŻs safe for now.ˇ±

    The adjutant swiftly ryed thetest intelligence.

    ˇ°It appears the female bodyguard assigned to Barry is remarkably skilled. The assassins and terrorists are wary of her, enough that, aside from the attack on the second night, there have been no further incidents.ˇ±

    At first, the adjutant had been skeptical. The North Ind assassins werenˇŻt just ordinary mercenariesˇŞthey were ghosts on the battlefield, deadly and precise. Even he had struggled against them before. It was only when he saw Barry again after the night of the assassinationˇŞalive and in even better condition than beforeˇŞthat he began to develop a grudging admiration for the female bodyguard.

    Yet, despite exhausting every possible lead, the adjutant remained unable to uncover the female bodyguardˇŻs identity. She was a shadow in the dark, a whisper lost in the wind, a riddle that refused to be solved.

    With a sharp snort, Kareem mmed the top-secret dossier onto the table, his patience wearing thin.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs because they n to create chaos at the banquet the day after tomorrow!ˇ±

    An assassination attempt in such a high-profile settingˇŞit was not just a direct provocation against Kareem, but an insult to every soldier in Mogluylia!

    The adjutantˇŻs face darkened with fury.

    ˇ°They dare pull such a reckless stunt in Mogluylia? Major General Sanderson, just give me the word, and IˇŻll wipe out everyst one of those bastards!ˇ±

    Kareem furrowed his brows but remained silent. His instincts urged him to crush those assassins, to strike first and leave none breathing. But brute force alone would not guarantee the safety of the Golden Summit. Personal grudges had to take a back seatˇŞwhat mattered now was protecting the world leaders who would soon gather under one roof.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1594

    ?Chapter 1594:

    ˇ°Revenge is a dish best served cold,ˇ± Kareem said atst, his tone ice-calm yetced with steel.

    ˇ°Killing a handful of them changes nothing. North Ind has thousands more, and they will descend on the banquet like vultures scenting a feast.ˇ±

    His eyes gleamed with an ominous light.

    ˇ°This is an opportunity they will not pass up. When the timees, you will personally escort Barry back to his hotel. From the moment he sets foot in that banquet hall, his life is in your hands. Not a single second of carelessness. Understood?ˇ±

    The adjutant nodded gravely, his expression taut with the weight of responsibility.

    ˇ°Understood. I will deploy an additional unit to secure the perimeter. Any disturbance will be handled swiftly and in absolute silence. The safety of the attending world leaders is paramount.ˇ±

    BarryˇŻs female bodyguard had already proven herself more than capable of ensuring his immediate security. The adjutant knew the soldiersˇŻ duty was straightforwardˇŞfortify the perimeter and, if the worst came to pass, evacuate Barry and the other dignitaries before danger could sink its teeth into the evening.

    ˇ°Do not underestimate the assassins.ˇ±

    These few words, spoken with chilling certainty by Kareem, sent a visible jolt through the adjutant. His initial confidence wavered, his eyes widening with sudden awareness. He met KareemˇŻs gaze and swallowed hard before nodding again, this time with absolute conviction.

    ˇ°Yes, sir!ˇ±

    gal¦Ç¦Ň¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source

    No matter how ruthless or elusive these assassins were, one truth remained immovableˇŞBarryˇŻs safety was non-negotiable. If anything befell him here, in Mogluylia, the consequences would be seismic.

    Kareem dismissed the adjutant with a mere flick of his hand. Without hesitation, the adjutant turned on his heel and left, the door clicking shut behind him.

    Alone now, Kareem drummed his fingers against the polished wood of his desk. His eyes, dark as the abyss, carried a silent storm beneath their surface.

    The banquet loomed ahead like a battlefield draped in elegance. It was more than just an eventˇŞit was a crucible that would shape his future. The weight of it sat heavily on his chest, suffocatingly tight, for he had no illusions of certainty.

    Ensuring the world leaders remained at ease was a challenge in itself, but the North Ind assassinsˇŞghosts among menˇŞturned the night into a game of shadows. He had no way of predicting when or where they would strike. And then there was BarryˇŻs female bodyguardˇ­ Could she truly hold her own against them? If Barry was harmed in Mogluylia, it would be a catastrophe of unspeakable proportions.

    Kareem exhaled slowly and deliberately before setting his jaw. No. That was not an option.

    The day of the banquet soon arrived.

    Not a single journalistˇŻs lens could capture the nightˇŻs affairs. No shing bulbs, no prying interviewsˇŞonly hushed elegance and carefully curated security. A wall of soldiers encased the banquet hall like an iron embrace, their presence felt but never seen. Every vantage point was covered. Every potential sniperˇŻs nest was fortified with unwavering vignce.

    It could be said the banquet hall was a vault, more secure than even Fort Knox. No intruder, no threat, no phantom of violence would breach its walls. The mere whisper of danger would summon an immediate and merciless response. The ambiance of the evening dripped with Mogluylian tradition. Every thread, every carving, every subtle motif spoke of its cultural heartbeat. A distinctive touch adorned each guestˇŞa uniquely crafted brooch, etched with architectural elegance, a quiet testament to the host nationˇŻs pride.

    The atmosphere hummed with diplomacy and restraint until Barry arrived. His entrance, stark and deliberate, sent a ripple through the gathering. The other world leaders, each keenly aware of the ever-shifting tides of politics, took note of his minimalist entourageˇŞa secretary and only one female bodyguard. Curiosity red. Who was this female bodyguard? How could Barry entrust his life to just one person?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1595

    ?Chapter 1595:

    From across the room, Kareem lowered his wine ss. His long fingers interlocked, and beneath half-lidded eyes, he studied the female bodyguard with quiet intensity.

    Harlee, the female bodyguard in question, stood beside Barry, a stark contrast to the opulence around her. Dressed in ck athletic wear, sneakers instead of formal shoes, a cap and mask concealing her faceˇŞshe looked more like someone fresh from a workout than a professional protector.

    Although bodyguards were not required to adhere to a strict dress code, none dared to dress as casually as Harlee did. Yet, despite the understated nature of her attire, her presence carried an air of quiet defiance that subtly drew attention.

    HarleeˇŻs expression remained unreadable, her eyes as cold and distant as a winterˇŻs moon. That frosty demeanor, wrapped in a veil of indifference, made people nce her way out of curiosityˇŞonly to lose interest when met with the imprable wall of her gaze. But Kareem was different. His eyes lingered. Perhaps he had noticed something. Or perhaps it was mere curiosity.

    From the moment Harlee stepped into the banquet hall, she had been aware of KareemˇŻs presence. At first, she dismissed him, not intending to greet him. But when she sensed the weight of his gaze lingering on her, she shifted slightly and acknowledged him with a nod, effortless yet deliberate.

    Kareem returned the gesture and then lowered his gaze, lost in thought. Something about this female bodyguard gnawed at him. The shape of her eyes, the arch of her browsˇŞit was all so familiar. No, not just familiar. Almost identical to HarleeˇŻs. Yet, the contours of her face beneath the mask didnˇŻt align with his memory of Harlee.

    Still, her stance, the cadence of her steps, the way her silhouette carved through the spaceˇŞit was as if he were watching Harlee walk through the room. Had he not been certain that Harlee could not possibly be here, let alone ying the role of a bodyguard, he might have crossed the room to confirm the impossible.

    Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c?m

    Harlee, sensing KareemˇŻs scrutiny, felt the corners of her mouth curl beneath her mask. A subtle lift of her brow, a silent provocation. She feigned indifference, her focus returning to the man she was assigned to protectˇŞBarry. Barry, ever perceptive, had been observing the exchange. He, too, noticed KareemˇŻs gaze on Harlee, and a mischievous thought flickered across his mind. A perfect chance to see Harlee caught up in embarrassment.

    Yet, before Barry could act on the impulse, Harlee moved. With a slight shift, she positioned herself near him, using the secretary as a partial shield. Then, with a single nceˇŞcold, sharp, piercingˇŞshe silenced whatever scheme had begun to take root in his mind.

    A chill crawled up BarryˇŻs spine. Harlee was downright terrifying. The moment an idea flickered in his mind, she had already dissected it, leaving him utterly exposed! Now, any trace of courage he had to stir up trouble had evaporated. The North Ind assassins were still lurking in the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. He couldnˇŻt afford to cross Harlee nowˇŞtempting fate like that would be akin to digging his own grave!

    Behind Barry, his secretaryˇŻs eyelids twitched ever so slightly, though she quickly masked the unease in her expression. Once again, Barry teetered on the edge of causing trouble, only for Harlee to shut him down with nothing but a single nce. It was almost pitiful. After all the times Harlee had bested him, had Barry truly learned nothing?

    Meanwhile, in the suburbs closest to the grand banquet hall, Rhys satzily behind the wheel, his fingers drumming idly against the steering wheel. With an almost amused drawl, he cast a nce at the heap of bound assassins and scoffed.

    ˇ°Is this really what the North Ind assassin syndicate has been reduced to?ˇ±

    Rhys had expected a bit of sport, a real huntˇŞbut as it turned out, he hadnˇŻt even needed to lift a finger. His men had rounded those assassins up withughable ease.

    What Rhys failed to realize was that the North Ind assassins were indeed a force to be reckoned withˇŞat least, they had been some months ago.

    During RhysˇŻ time on North Ind, he had systematically dismantled those assassins, cutting down their best men one by one, whether directly or indirectly. Now, the so-called assassins they sent were nothing but green recruitsˇŞneers who had barely survived one or two years in the trade.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1596

    ?Chapter 1596:

    Even so, the bound-up assassins red at Rhys with bloodshot eyes, their faces twisted with unbridled hatred. They were like caged beasts, desperate for a taste of vengeance but utterly powerless to im it.

    Unfortunately for them, before they had been delivered here, Brodie had taken the liberty of dislocating each of their jaws. Their fury was suffocating, but all they could do was seethe in silence.

    Brodie ChapmanˇŞRhysˇŻ most trusted right-hand man in the Sovereign of the Underworld. A ghost in the shadows, rarely seen, never openly associated with Rhys. Their paths had not crossed in three years.

    Now, standing before him, Brodie lowered his head with unwavering respect.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, how would you like me to handle them?ˇ±

    Rhys turned the key, the low growl of the engine slicing through the heavy air. He barely spared the assassins a nce before murmuring in a voice soft as silk but cold as death, ˇ°Kill them all.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    Brodie stood motionless, watching as RhysˇŻ car disappeared into the night. A secondter, the warmth in his eyes dissipated like mist at dawn, leaving behind nothing but a chilling emptiness. A shiver ran down the spines of the helpless assassins.

    BrodieˇŻs AdamˇŻs apple bobbed slightly as he exhaled. A flicker of something unreadableˇŞperhaps pity, perhaps indifferenceˇŞshed in his gaze.

    ˇ°Consider it a mercy that you die together.ˇ±

    Then, Brodie immediately drew a dagger from his waist, slit the assassinsˇŻ throats, and took out a lighter and oil from his pocket, setting the entire ce on fire.

    Until the banquet drew to a close, Kareem couldnˇŻt quite put his finger on the growing sense of familiarity gnawing at him. The female bodyguard stationed by BarryˇŻs side stirred something in his subconscious, yet the realization eluded him. It was only at the end, when a peculiar impulse overtook him, that he discreetly snapped a photo of her back and sent it to Harlee with a single message: ˇ°DoesnˇŻt she look just like you?ˇ±

    Standing in the dimly lit corner, HarleeˇŻs finely sculpted eyebrows arched ever so slightly as she gazed at her phone screen. A flicker of amusement danced in her usually inscrutable eyesˇŞsomething yful, almost girlish. It was a fleeting moment, but Barry, who happened to nce her way, was thunderstruck. His jaw nearly hit the floor. Was this really the same ruthless Harlee he knew? The woman who could freeze a room with a single nce?

    Harlee cast Barry a sidelong look, as indifferent as the moon gazing upon the waves. Then, with an unreadable expression, she lowered her gaze back to her phone, typing a brief response to Kareem.

    ˇ°She does resemble me a little.ˇ±

    She neither confirmed nor denied that the woman was her, choosing instead to weave an air of ambiguity. After hitting send, she pocketed her phone, effectively shutting out any further inquiries from Kareem.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go,ˇ± Harlee said to Barry, her tone steady and unhurried.

    Barry, ever the cautious one, dared not question her at such a critical moment.

    He nodded obediently.

    ˇ°The security team will escort me back to the hotel.ˇ±

    Harlee responded with a soft hum, saying nothing more.

    She had anticipated an ambush on the way backˇŞassassins lurking in the shadows, ready to pounce. But the night remained eerily quiet. Instead, she received news from Judson that everyst assassin from North Ind had been eliminated in the outskirts closest to the banquet hall. Their bodies, reduced to charred remains, bore no traceable evidence.

    Had it not been for the newly established intelligencework meticulously tracking the North Ind operatives, even Judson wouldnˇŻt have been able to confirm the identities of the incinerated corpses.

    It was peculiar, to say the least. But Harlee wasnˇŻt one to dwell on unsolved mysteries for longˇŞespecially when they worked in her favor. If someone wanted to act as her unseen de, carving a path through her enemies, she wasnˇŻt going to protest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1597

    ?Chapter 1597:

    Barry, on the other hand, was on edge the entire ride back, his nerves strung tight like a bowstring. The notion of assassins and terroristsunching a coordinated attack gnawed at him.

    Harlee, utterly unfazed, cast him a nceced with mild impatience.

    ˇ°TheyˇŻre all dead. What exactly are you panicking about?ˇ±

    ˇ°What?ˇ± BarryˇŻs eyes widened in sheer disbelief.

    ˇ°Are you telling me those assassinsˇŞand the terroristsˇŞare gone? Just like that?ˇ±

    Too disinterested to waste words, Harlee simply pulled up a selectively edited screenshot of JudsonˇŻs report and forwarded it to Barry via WhatsApp.

    ˇ°See for yourself. Now let me rest.ˇ±

    Without another word, she stepped out of the opulent suite and made her way to her own room.

    The moment her hand grasped the doorknob, her keen senses picked up on a presence near the floor-to-ceiling window. A silhouetteˇŞtall, still, almost merging with the shadows. She paused, narrowing her eyes briefly at the figure, and then proceeded inside, her movements fluid and unbothered.

    ˇ°When did you figure it out?ˇ± She reclined onto the sofa, her posturenguid, her exquisite features betraying an air of amusement.

    Rhys turned slowly, his AdamˇŻs apple bobbing slightly as his gaze flickered toward her. His voice, deep and maic, carried an unshakable certainty.

    ˇ°The moment you took on the task.ˇ±

    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om

    There was no point in deception. Even if she hadnˇŻt uncovered everything yet, it was only a matter of time before the pieces fell into ce. He had no intention of ying hide and seek.

    ˇ°That was quite early.ˇ±

    Harlee crossed her legs, her demeanor cool as ever. She arched a brow, extending a delicate hand, motioning him forward with a single beckoning gesture.

    Rhys moved instantly, crouching before her without hesitation.

    With azy sort of curiosity, Harlee traced slow, deliberate circles over his chest with the tip of her finger, her lips curving into a smirk.

    ˇ°Soˇ­ was it you who took care of those North Ind assassins?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ gaze didnˇŻt waver.

    ˇ°I didnˇŻt want you to dirty your hands with such crude work, so I took care of it for you.ˇ±

    His voice dropped to a husky whisper, his expression unreadable.

    ˇ°Are you angry? Should I make it up to you? With my body, perhaps?ˇ±

    Harlee studied him for a prolonged moment before sitting up, tilting her head as if assessing a fine piece of art. She clicked her tongue, amusement dancing in her eyes.

    ˇ°Well, youˇŻre not bad-looking. IˇŻll allow it.ˇ±

    With that, she rose gracefully and strolled toward the bathroom.

    Just as she was about to shut the door, Rhys slipped inside with seamless agility, catching her wrist. He pulled her into his embrace, his hands settling against the curve of her lower back.

    Harlee made no move to resist.

    RhysˇŻ dark eyes gleamed as a knowing smirk yed on his lips.

    ˇ°I happen to be quite skilled at assisting in the bath. Perhaps that can be part of mypensation?ˇ±

    Before she could respond, he lifted her effortlessly and carried her under the cascading water, his fingers deftly unfastening the barriers between them. The steam curled around their entwined forms, thick with heat and something far more dangerous.

    Later that night, HarleeˇŞnow wrapped in thefort of her sheetsˇŞunceremoniously kicked Rhys off the bed as he attempted another round of intimacy. A yawn slipped past her lips as she murmured drowsily, ˇ°I want to sleep.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1598

    ?Chapter 1598:

    Rhys chuckled, the sound low and indulgent. He rubbed his chest, resigned yet oddly satisfied, before climbing back onto the bed. Leaning over, he pressed a lingering kiss to her forehead.

    ˇ°Alright, alright. IˇŻll behave. Goodnight, Lee.ˇ±

    Without opening her eyes, she simply hummed in response, already drifting into slumber.

    By the time Harlee woke up the next morning, Rhys had already arranged avish breakfast spread, each dish meticulously prepared and disyed on the table.

    Harlee, instantly alert at the sight, wasted no time in freshening up before making her way over.

    ˇ°Smells divine.ˇ±

    Over the years, RhysˇŻ culinary skills had only sharpened, while her taste had grown increasingly refined. Most food was merely sustenance. But meals prepared by Rhys or the Sanderson chefs? That wasfort.

    Rhys, ever graceful, served her te with practiced ease.

    ˇ°Drink some milk. ItˇŻs good for you.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    She obediently lifted the ss, nodding in satisfaction.

    After a while, Rhys rose to his feet.

    ˇ°Something came up at thepany. IˇŻll see you tonight.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded mid-bite, lifting a hand in a half-hearted wave.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s is your story source

    The simple gesture tugged at something in Rhys. Just as he reached the door, he turned back, unable to resist. He bent down, pressing a soft kiss to her forehead before finally leaving.

    Downstairs, Patrick slumped in the driverˇŻs seat, looking thoroughly exhausted. It wasnˇŻt until Rhys finally emerged in his line of sight that Patrick summoned what little energy he had left. With a heavy exhale, he pressed his foot against the gas pedal, the car lurching forward as if echoing his own exhaustion. The moment Rhys slipped into the passenger seat, he shut his eyes, sinking into the silence as if the weight of the world had settled on his shoulders.

    Patrick stole a few nces through the rearview mirror, his grip tightening ever so slightly on the steering wheel. The question burned at the edge of his tongue, restless and insistent, yet he couldnˇŻt bring himself to voice it. Ten agonizing minutes passed, the weight of unspoken words pressing down on him like a lead nket. Finally, he exhaled a slow breath and dared to ask, ˇ°Mr. Greenˇ­ Is Harlee really acting as President Barry StevensonˇŻs bodyguard?ˇ±

    The moment the words left his mouth, Patrick swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. He was loyalˇŞunyieldingly so. His devotion to Harlee and Rhys was carved in stone, an oath heˇŻd die before breaking. And yet, survival instincts wed at him, whispering that one wrong word could very well be hisst. He had seen firsthand how thin the line was between trust and silence, between obedience and oblivion.

    Patrick sighed. If Harlee wasnˇŻt BarryˇŻs bodyguard, that meant Rhys had been with another womanst night. What should he do?

    Patrick wrestled with his decision before finally choosing to align himself with Harlee, even at the risk of RhysˇŻ potential wrath.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, regardless of whether the female bodyguard upstairs is Harlee or not, I havepiled a detailed visual record of your interactions with herst night. ItˇŻs set to automatically send to HarleeˇŻs email the moment you step into the office.ˇ±

    After speaking, Patrick avoided further eye contact with Rhys in the rearview mirror. He sat upright, holding the steering wheel firmly, and kept his gaze straight ahead.

    Rhys, previously resting with his eyes closed, merely acknowledged with a nonchnt ˇ°hmm,ˇ± showing little reaction.

    At five oˇŻclock in the afternoon, a group arrived at the international private airport.

    Barry faced Harlee, with his secretary silently holding a ck umbre behind him.

    They were surrounded by a protective circle of bodyguards, multipleyers of security. Even if an assassin could break through, the first shot would only hit this human wall.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1599

    ?Chapter 1599:

    The muggy weather of April made Barry frown. He observed Harlee, who remained expressionless, and then nced at the unfamiliar woman beside her.

    ˇ°Harlee, didnˇŻt you promise to personally escort me back to Gruinia?ˇ±

    Harlee, standing casually with her hands in her pockets,ughed icily.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt trust me? Feel free to ask all your guards topete against me at once.ˇ±

    She preferred proving her point through actions rather than words.

    Barry, frustrated, simply wished she could have reassured him more gently instead of being so harsh. CouldnˇŻt she just tell him nicely about the woman she brought?

    Turning to Jianna, the woman beside Harlee, Barry said somewhat awkwardly, ˇ°Miss, I didnˇŻt mean any disrespect. With potential assassins en route, I just want us to be vignt enough.ˇ±

    Jianna, stoic with piercing dark eyes and a youthful yet serious demeanor, tilted her head slightly and said, ˇ°The guards can try to take me down all at once if they like!ˇ±

    The secretary behind Barry almost smirked despite herself but continued to hold the umbre steadily. Why? Why did Barry need to provoke them? Now Harlee had put him in his ce, and Jianna was no less ruthless.

    Reflecting HarleeˇŻs training, JiannaˇŻs demeanor was strikingly simr. Her tone and expression mirrored HarleeˇŻs.

    BarryˇŻs expression darkened.

    Sensing the growing tension, the secretary quickly interjected, ˇ°Mr. Stevenson, Miss Nixon, itˇŻs time to board the ne.ˇ±

    Barry hoped that in HarleeˇŻs absence, Jianna might treat him more gently. Harlee gave a slight nod to Jianna and whispered, ˇ°Take care. Prioritize your safety above all.ˇ±

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s is your escape to fiction

    As Barry turned to leave, he overheard HarleeˇŻs words and stopped, his expression turning dark with irritation. Was he funding a security detail or his own aggravation?

    Shaking off his frustration, Barry continued walking. He feared any furtherments from Harlee might provoke him beyond his temperˇŻs limit, perhaps even more than any assassin could.

    Once BarryˇŻs ne had taken off, Harlee left the airport and headed to the Green Group headquarters.

    As Harlee exited her car, she noticed Patrick waiting by the entrance. Remembering the email she had recently read, a slight smile yed on her lips.

    Patrick approached with a bow, his face tense.

    ˇ°Harlee, did you get my email?ˇ±

    Harlee arched an eyebrow and responded casually, ˇ°Thank you.ˇ±

    Patrick froze, momentarily caught off guard. So, the female bodyguard hired by Barry wasnˇŻt Harlee after all. That meant Rhys had spent the night with another woman.

    He gathered his courage and turned to look at Harlee, only to be met with the coldness on her face. He jumped to the conclusion that it was a clear sign that she was angry.

    Patrick couldnˇŻt help but let out a sigh. s. Men could be quite fickle. They would pursue their loved ones with intense passion, only to start thinking about other women once they had what they wanted. Given HarleeˇŻs temper, Rhys was asking for trouble!

    Patrick thought he might as well prepare himself for the inevitable confrontation between Harlee and Rhys, wary of being caught in the crossfire.

    Harlee smirked slightly, a mischievous sparkle in her eye. She walked past Patrick into the building.

    Inside the Green Group, Rhys was deeply engrossed in his work, while Brixton lounged nearby, casually discussing a new venture.

    Patrick tried to signal Rhys with a look, hoping to cushion any forting blow. Despite siding with Harlee, he wished Rhys could suffer less. Yet, Rhys remained oblivious, ignoring PatrickˇŻs attempts.

    BrixtonˇŻs cheerful voice broke the tension as he spotted Harlee entering.

    ˇ°Harlee, what brings you here? Have a seat. IˇŻll have my assistant fetch your favorite treats. WeˇŻll fill this table in no time.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600:

    HarleeˇŻs expression was unreadable as she nced at Rhys before settling next to Brixton, her demeanor poised.

    ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll have some chocte ice cream, and make it quickˇŞten minutes.ˇ±

    When Rhys noticed HarleeˇŻs yful demeanor, he immediately realized she must have seen the pictorial report Patrick prepared. His expression softened into a tender, though resigned, smile. He stood and joined her at the table. As Rhys approached, Patrick tensed up momentarily. Was Harlee about to deliver a swift kick to Rhys? Or perhaps even stomp on him?

    In the brief moment it took Rhys to sit beside her, PatrickˇŻs imagination had run wild with scenarios. Yet, none of them materialized. Not only did Harlee refrain from striking Rhys, but she also didnˇŻt shrug off the arm he draped around her shoulders.

    Patrick was baffled. WasnˇŻt Harlee the one who despised betrayal the most? How was it different with Rhys?

    Harlee, sitting gracefully with her legs crossed, shed a mischievous smile.

    ˇ°IˇŻve just finished a stint as BarryˇŻs personal bodyguard and earned a billion. LetˇŻs go out for a luxurious dinnerter.ˇ±

    PatrickˇŻs mouth fell open in shock.

    Brixton was equally stunned. Personal bodyguard? A billion? These were concepts he understood individually, but together, they baffled him.

    After a moment of silence, BrixtonˇŻs face lit up with excitement.

    ˇ°Harlee, can we order anything we want? How about we rent a yacht and enjoy a feast at sea? ItˇŻs been ages since IˇŻve had such fun.ˇ±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv???s hosts exclusive updates

    Rhys coughed gently next to him, and Brixton immediately tempered his enthusiasm.

    At this moment, Rhys was the one Brixton feared the most.

    It took a while for Patrick to grasp the full extent of the conversation. He looked incredulously at Harlee and asked slowly, ˇ°Harlee, are you pulling my leg?ˇ±

    Brixton, unaware of the pictorial report, thought Patrick was questioning the truth of HarleeˇŻs im. He quickly interjected before Harlee could respond, ˇ°Patrick, with HarleeˇŻs skills, itˇŻs entirely usible for her to serve as a presidentˇŻs bodyguard, right?ˇ±

    ˇ°Though a billion for the job might seem like a stretch,ˇ± Brixton muttered to himself.

    Rhys nced up, his eyes twinkling with mischief as he gave Patrick a subtle smile.

    A shiver ran down PatrickˇŻs spine, his breath catching as though RhysˇŻ gaze had physically constricted his breathing. He felt like a marked man.

    RhysˇŻ voice was light but carried a clear threat as he said, ˇ°You seem to have a talent for pictorial tasks, donˇŻt you?ˇ±

    Patrick struggled for breath, his attempt to stand straighter failing to ease the sudden tightness in his chest.

    ˇ°Perfect, youˇŻll manage all pictorial assignments for the Green Group over the next three years,ˇ± Rhys said calmly.

    Beside them, Brixton watched the exchange, his expression one of stunned silence. Curiosity burned within him, but he sensed that staying quiet was his safest option.

    Harlee cocked an eyebrow, her gaze piercing as she turned to Rhys. Her voice was even as she asked, ˇ°Did he do something wrong?ˇ±

    Rhys caught the undercurrent in her tone and quickly corrected his course, saying, ˇ°No, itˇŻs merely a chance to enhance his skills.ˇ±

    Harlee hummed, her scrutiny unwavering, but she held her peace.

    PatrickˇŻs heart raced with the adrenaline of a narrow escape. He stole a nce at Rhys, a flicker of gratitude in his eyes. Clearly, aligning with Harlee was the smartest move he had ever made.

    Although Brixton didnˇŻt fully understand their conversation, a hint of surprise flickered in his eyes. Rhys had long been an unchallenged authority in business, yet here he was, adjusting his decisions at HarleeˇŻs subtle prompting. Brixton recalled his motherˇŻs advice: in power ys, backing Harlee was always the right bet.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1601

    ?Chapter 1601:

    Rhys didnˇŻt get angry when Harlee publicly challenged him. Instead, he cooperated and lifted PatrickˇŻs punishment. Rhys hadnˇŻt actually nned to do anything to Patrick in the first ce. It was just that Harlee had wanted to see some drama, so he had stepped in to create it.

    HarleeˇŻs days settled into afortable rhythm, shuttling between the Remson Manor, where she spent her nights with Rhys, and her daytime visits with her family at the Sanderson familyˇŻs house. Her days passed in a rxed and carefree manner.

    A few dayster, deep in a Gruinian rainforest, Aldrich rxed in casual attire, his legzily thrown over a tree branch. He wore a mosquito-repellent bracelet, a clever creation of HarleeˇŻs.

    On his monitor, male recruits were camouged shirtless, blending into their environment, while the female recruits sported light military tops, their arms also painted to match the surroundings.

    Aldrich enjoyed a sip of juice that had been delivered by air as he watched the spirited activity on the battlefield.

    ˇ°Ah, these recruits are bursting with energy, always quick to engage but not quite mastering the art of stealth.ˇ±

    Suddenly, a clear, icy voice sounded behind him, ˇ°Did I instruct you to teach them stealth?ˇ±

    Startled, Aldrich nearly lost his bnce and tumbled from his perch. Luckily, he managed to catch a vine andnd safely next to Harlee.

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻve finally finished up things in Baythorn! You canˇŻt imagine how exhausting these past days have been for me, constantly monitoring these screens!ˇ± Aldrich eximed with a mix of joy and relief. His expression quickly morphed into one of exaggerated fatigue, his performance seamless.

    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .

    Harlee, eyebrow arched, focused on the monitor where Thiago and LionelˇŻs red team shed with Alina and RitaˇŻs blue team.

    Because Patrick hadnˇŻte to oversee the training previously, the two sides couldnˇŻt match each other in numbers, resulting in two fewer female soldiers on one team.

    Catching HarleeˇŻs gaze on the screen, Aldrich said, ˇ°Harlee, what do you think of the training exercise I set up? DoesnˇŻt it push them to their limits?ˇ±

    Patrick, standing behind them, watched carefully for a long time, deeply impressed. One had to admit that Aldrich was truly talented in this area. He was confident that after this training, the recruits, including Thiago and Alina, would see significant improvement.

    ˇ°Aldrich, could you exin your training methods to meter?ˇ± Patrick asked, eager to learn.

    ˇ°Of course, no problem,ˇ± Aldrich replied generously.

    Harlee interjected with a chill in her voice, ˇ°DidnˇŻt I specify no high-tech gear? They were supposed to use primitive methods.ˇ±

    Aldrich quickly turned serious.

    ˇ°Initially, that was the n, but these recruits are struggling. They rely too much on technology to advance. Since you wantedˇ­ˇ±

    They had to survive, but alsoplete their daily training tasks. For each day they failed to meet their objectives, another day was added to their trial.

    Their pleas and protests were met with AldrichˇŻs chilling smile as he reminded them to persevere. If not, he would personally send them back to their original units and feed theirrades vivid stories of them surrendering in the face of the intense training.

    Indeed, AldrichˇŻs methods involved not just physical, but intense psychological torture, making him far more fearsome than Harlee ever was.

    The recruits were excited at the sight of Harlee.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson!ˇ±

    ˇ°Thank goodness, Ms. Sanderson, youˇŻre finally here!ˇ±

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, if you hadnˇŻt arrived, we would have been pushed to our limits!ˇ±

    Aldrich surveyed the group of recruits with a sly grin. Heh? He doubted Harlee would take their side.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1602

    ?Chapter 1602:

    As the recruits clustered around Harlee, expressing their relief and gratitude, her expression remained unfazed. Leading the group were Lionel and Rita, with Thiago and Alina bringing up the rear. Harlee nodded appreciatively at their sun-baked faces and the visible growth they had undergone.

    Lionel signaled for silence, and with a sharp gesture, the recruits snapped to attention, saluting in unison.

    ˇ°Good evening, Ms. Sanderson.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs face showed no emotion. She turned to Aldrich and instructed him in a measured tone, ˇ°Go ahead and announce the elimination list.ˇ±

    The recruits were all stunned, including Thiago and Alina, who stood at the back. They stiffened, their anxiety palpable. HadnˇŻt Harlee promised no further eliminations until the end of training? Was the program concluding sooner than expected? This couldnˇŻt be!

    Though AldrichˇŻs methods were harsh, the recruits had undeniably strengthened. One recruit said boldly, ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, we were just venting. WeˇŻre ready for more challenges.ˇ±

    Encouraged by this, the rest of the recruits quickly echoed his sentiment.

    Aldrich chuckled mischievously, hands in pockets, as he stepped forward.

    ˇ°Oh? Ready for more? Excellent, because IˇŻve just prepared a new training regimen. Those who are still in, enjoy tonight. Tomorrow, IˇŻll make sure youplete every single task I set.ˇ±

    Lionel, quickly grasping the situation, stepped forward and said, ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, how many are to be eliminated this time?ˇ±

    Your story source galnov??????c?m

    ˇ°Only ten will remain,ˇ± Harlee responded coldly.

    ˇ°And between Alina and Thiago, only one will continue with us.ˇ±

    Hearing this, Thiago and Alina exchanged a knowing nce. It was clear Harlee intended for one of them to lead the mission in Breeznd. They acknowledgedˇ­

    She gave him a firm nod, choosing not to voice any objections. Harlee maintained her usual stoic demeanor as she asked the group, ˇ°Does anyone have concerns with the new elimination round IˇŻve proposed?ˇ±

    Patrick, observing from behind Harlee, suppressed a smirk at her version of democracy. Nobody dared oppose Harlee openly.

    Aldrich, however, was enjoying the situation. He harbored a grudge against the recruits. Not only did theyin about him, but they also did so to Harlee right in front of him. Who knew what they said about him behind his back? He spoke in a tone that was feigned to be considerate, much softer than usual.

    ˇ°Oh my, sheˇŻs right. If you have any objections to the elimination, be sure to speak up. Keeping them to yourself only leads to trouble.ˇ±

    His smile was sarcastic as he finished speaking.

    The recruits exchanged wary nces, well aware of AldrichˇŻs unpredictable nature. He could easily y the role of a caring brother one moment, only to toss them into the rainforest the next and leave them to survive on their own in the name of training. Their safety seemingly didnˇŻt bother him. If they were unfortunate enough to end up in a beastˇŻs mouth, heˇŻd dly hand them a gun while they struggled, and that would be the end of it.

    Representing his peers, Lionel quickly responded, ˇ°Report, Ms. Sanderson, we have no objections.ˇ±

    The rest of the recruits echoed his statement in unison.

    AldrichˇŻs face fell slightly, disappointed by theirpliance. Why were they so obedient? What a shame! He wouldnˇŻt watch them struggling in the training sessions he had in store.

    Harlee, catching AldrichˇŻs sigh, subtly smiled and instructed, ˇ°Aldrich, announce the elimination list. In thirty minutes, IˇŻll disclose the details of the top-secret mission.ˇ±

    The recruits went silent as soon as they heard these words. Announcing the top-secret mission in just half an hour meant that those eliminated would be leaving the rainforest in the same amount of time. While they were eager to learn about the so-called top-secret mission, they didnˇŻt want to see their friends lose this valuable opportunity.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1603

    ?Chapter 1603:

    Aldrich had no desire to share in their sadness. He followed HarleeˇŻs order and quickly announced the list of those eliminated without any dy.

    ˇ°Casey Ramos, Taylor Astleyˇ­ˇ±

    He methodically announced the names of more than a dozen recruits. After confirming that only ten remained, he nced at Thiago and Alina at the back of the group and nonchntly said, ˇ°Alina will stay. She has a stronger strategic mind than you, Thiago.ˇ±

    Aldrich offered this exnation as a courtesy to Thiago and Alina, both members of Twilight, not bothering to borate further for the others who had been dismissed.

    The recruits did not question their elimination. The ten who remained were indeed the most exceptional in all respects.

    ˇ°Take ten minutes to say your goodbyes. After that, those who are leaving must exit the rainforest,ˇ± Harlee instructed.

    Immediately following hermand, the sound of helicopters filled the air.

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± the recruits responded. Energized by the sudden activity, they saluted Harlee and quickly organized their belongings, efficiently preparing to leave.

    In just three minutes, those who had been eliminated were ready to go, impressing even Aldrich with their promptness.

    Aldrich smiled. He had to give it to Harlee. She simply said one sentence, and the recruits immediately fell into line.

    Reflecting on the moment, Aldrich asked, ˇ°Harlee, is this top-secret mission particrly crucial?ˇ±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories

    Harlee responded with a nonchnt look and closed her eyes, choosing not to answer verbally. Important? The significance of the mission was undeniable. It was not only about retrieving the remains of fallen heroes to honor their memory but also about asserting MogluyliaˇŻs military prestige on an international stage.

    Twenty minutester, only ten recruits, Thiago, Alina, and Harlee remained.

    Addressing the remaining ten recruits, Harlee said softly yet firmly, ˇ°The mission is straightforward. In two weeks, weˇŻll head to Breeznd to recover the remains of our heroes lost in battle.ˇ±

    Upon hearing these words, all ten recruits showed expressions of pride and joy. It was an unmatched honor for them to wee the fallen heroes back to their homnd! However, in the next moment, their faces shifted, now showing a hint of bloodlust and hatred.

    ˇ°Breeznd has proposed what they call an ˇ®international friendlypetitionˇŻ before we retrieve the remains. ItˇŻs really an attempt to embarrass us, not a genuinepetition.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs voice was cold as she calmly exined the rules ofˇ­

    She made a point to emphasize that Breeznd required Mogluylia soldiers topete at a disadvantage, facing BreezndˇŻs advanced military technology.

    Upon hearing HarleeˇŻs words about the nature of the so-calledpetition, the remaining ten recruits were enraged.

    ˇ°What a nation of narrow-minded fools! Only they would make such a shameless request!ˇ±

    ˇ°We are not backing down! I could crush those clowns with one hand tied behind my back!ˇ±

    EveryoneˇŻs face burned with rage.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes scanned the crowd before settling on Lionel. She narrowed her gaze and said casually, ˇ°This time, whether you are confident or not, you must win thispetition. Understand?ˇ±

    Their voices rang out in perfect unison.

    ˇ°Yes! We will fight with everything weˇŻve got to protect our nationˇŻs honor!ˇ±

    Harlee nodded.

    ˇ°Good, thatˇŻs the spirit.ˇ±

    Aldrich stood off to the side, his eyes sharp and observant. He knew what the people of Breeznd were like, so when Harlee revealed the secret mission, he immediately understood why she had chosen to have the recruits face off against the seasoned members of Twilight.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1604

    ?Chapter 1604:

    Harlee added, ˇ°Knowing BreezndˇŻs mindset, they will undoubtedly call for reinforcements if they lose the opening round. At that point, you wonˇŻt just be dealing with their top fightersˇŞyou might even find yourself up against the Uwhor soldiers. But no matter who steps onto that battlefield, you are expected to win. This isnˇŻt just about national pride. ItˇŻs about ensuring our fallen heroes finally rest in peace.ˇ±

    Though Aldrich wasnˇŻt from Mogluylia, he deeply revered its martyrs. Without their sacrifice, Mogluylia wouldnˇŻt wield the strength it did today. The atmosphere crackled with intensity. Blood ran hot.

    ˇ°How dare they dishonor our fallen heroes like that? We will make them pay for every ounce of disrespect!ˇ±

    ˇ°Humph! Let them throw whatever ridiculous requirement they want at us. MogluyliaˇŻs military might is leagues ahead of BreezndˇŻs!ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻm going to train with everything IˇŻve got. When the timees, IˇŻll crush thempletely. What kind of garbage are they?ˇ±

    The room erupted into a cacophony of voices, everyone speaking at once. Even RitaˇŞwho rarely let a curse slipˇŞlost herposure and cursed.

    ˇ°Damn it! How dare they look down on our country? IˇŻll make sure they learn the power of MogluyliaˇŻs female soldiers firsthand!ˇ±

    Harlee felt the atmosphere was just right. Her expression turned solemn as she spoke in a low,manding voice.

    ˇ°For the next half-month, you will bepeting against members of Twilight. I donˇŻt expect you to win, but I do expect to see courage and resilience. Understood?ˇ±

    The recruits had no clue who or what Twilight was, yet their enthusiasm remained unshaken. One after another, they vowed victory with reckless confidence. Only Alina didnˇŻt join in. Her face went deathly pale. Lips quivering, she hesitated before asking, ˇ°Harlee, are they the weakest eleven?ˇ±

    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    At her words, the chatter abruptly died down. The recruits exchanged uneasy nces. They all knew Alina well enough to understand that for her to ask such a question, the Twilight team must be fearsome beyond measure.

    Even Mooney, who had once strutted around with unshakable arrogance, now stood as silent as a mouse, his eyes wide with anticipation, silently waiting for HarleeˇŻs confirmation.

    The next moment, Harlee gave a slight shake of her head. The air grew thick with tension as everyone held their breath, their eyes riveted to her lips. She replied, ˇ°IˇŻll handpick the eleven strongest members of Twilight. I hope you can endure until the end of training.ˇ±

    After saying that, Harlee arched an eyebrow and shot Aldrich a lookˇŞa silentmand to drive the recruits to show even greater courage and resolve. Then, without giving anyone behind her a chance to respond, she turned on her heel and walked away.

    The recruits stood frozen, as if thunderstruck. By the time they snapped out of their daze, HarleeˇŻs silhouette had already melted into the dense, emerald embrace of the rainforest.

    Two more days slipped by.

    Inside a ss-walled room at Remson Manor, Harlee loungedfortably in RhysˇŻ embrace, her gaze fixed on the monitor disying the footage Aldrich had sent.

    A faint smile yed on her lips. She had expected the recruits to crumble on the first day, yet they had managed to hold their ground against the Twilight members far longer than anticipated. AldrichˇŻs grueling two-week training had clearly paid off.

    Among them, Alina had shown the most remarkable growth. Once this trial ended, she could be sent south to establish a new intelligencework.

    Rhys fed Harlee a washed grape, his voice soft and captivating as he said, ˇ°You look pleased with how well youˇŻve trained them.ˇ±

    At his words, Harlee shifted, rising from hisp and sitting upright. She met his gaze with a thoughtful expression.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1605

    ?Chapter 1605:

    ˇ°Do you know why I chose those female soldiers?ˇ±

    Rhys slowly set the te of grapes aside, his gaze turning to her.

    ˇ°Because you wanted to show the world that MogluyliaˇŻs male soldiers arenˇŻt the only strong ones. Our female soldiers can easily hold their own against male soldiers from other nations.ˇ±

    Harlee didnˇŻt get a chance to respond because her phone buzzed at that exact, untimely moment.

    Harlee quickly pressed the speaker button. Before she could say anything, a faint, shaky voice came through the speaker.

    ˇ°Harlee, can youe with me to Star Entertainment this afternoon? I want to terminate my contract early, but IˇŻm afraid Devonte will pull something shady. He has a lot of dirty secrets, and IˇŻm worried he might retaliate.ˇ±

    Tiffany had spent thest three days agonizing over whether to make this call. She didnˇŻt want Harlee to think she had befriended her for personal gain, butˇ­ Perhaps Clint had taken pity on Tiffany, so he had secretly pressured Devonte, but threats alone wouldnˇŻt be enough to make Devonte back down.

    This action pushed Devonte over the edge. He not only sent Tiffany a bloody knife but also threatened to kill her if she dared terminate the contract, even if it meant his own destruction.

    Tiffany feared that breaking the contract would lead to mutual destruction, yet she couldnˇŻt bear to stay at Star Entertainment any longer. After days of careful deliberation, she finally came up with the best solution. However, uncertainty held her back from bringing the request to Harlee, causing her to dy it until now.

    Tiffany was caught off guard when Harlee agreed without asking her questions.

    galnov??s keeps you updated

    ˇ°Thank you, Harlee!ˇ± Excitement bubbled in TiffanyˇŻs voice, impossible to disguise. She knew Harlee wouldnˇŻt refuse, but she hadnˇŻt expected Harlee to agree so quickly, as if it werepletely natural for her to ask for her help.

    Leisurely, Harlee plucked a grape from the bowl and fed it to RhysˇŻ lips as she said, ˇ°No problem. IˇŻll pick you up at three.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay! IˇŻll be waiting at home.ˇ±

    TiffanyˇŻs joy rang clear, her words carrying an unrestrained ease.

    Rhys arched a brow, lips quirking into azy smirk.

    ˇ°Oh? DidnˇŻt you promise to stay with me for three days? IˇŻm pretty sure it hasnˇŻt been three days yet.ˇ±

    Harlee covered his eyes and pressed a deep kiss to his lips, her voice gentle.

    ˇ°Then IˇŻll make it up to you with my body. How does that sound?ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ desire ignited the moment he met HarleeˇŻs smoldering gaze. Without hesitation, he scooped her into his arms and murmured in a husky voice, ˇ°LetˇŻs begin.ˇ±

    It wasnˇŻt until Harlee was finally allowed out of bedˇŞat two-thirty in the afternoonˇŞthat she fully understood the meaning behind his words.

    At two-thirty in the afternoon, Harlee shot Rhys a withering re. While he was still basking in the aftermath of their passion, she seized the moment, gave him a firm shove, and promptly locked him in the bedroom.

    ˇ°Humph! If he wants to get out, he can go through the window.ˇ±

    After sipping a cup of coffee downstairs, Harlee drove to TiffanyˇŻs ce, picked her up, and headed straight for Star Entertainment headquarters.

    Seated in the passenger seat, Tiffany remained quiet, her makeup minimal. She clearly wasnˇŻt in the mood to dress up today.

    ˇ°Is terminating the contract particrly difficult?ˇ± Harlee asked.

    Tiffany hesitated before revealing what Devonte had been up to behind the scenesˇŞincluding the bloody knife that had been mailed to her.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt know for sure if Devonte was the one who sent it, but just in case, I asked you toe with me.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs expression darkened, her brows knitting together.

    ˇ°Got it. YouˇŻll go in firstter on.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1606

    ?Chapter 1606:

    ˇ°Alright.ˇ±

    Although Tiffany had no idea what Harlee was nning, she nodded without question.

    Meanwhile, chaos reigned inside the agentˇŻs office at Star Entertainment. Moira seethed, unleashing her fury on her subordinates.

    ˇ°You are all a bunch of useless fools! Why canˇŻt you even manage to keep one measly actress from leaving? What are we paying you for? To sit around and do nothing?ˇ±

    Her tirade seemed endless, the sound of her palm mming down on the desk echoing through the room.

    ˇ°Tiffany is nothing but a bumpkin from some backwater town. I refuse to believe the Sanderson family would even nce in her direction! How could she dare to terminate her contract with Star Entertainment? IˇŻll make sure she regrets that decision!ˇ±

    A glint of malice flickered in MoiraˇŻs eyes as she grabbed a stack of documents and flung them at a staff member dressed in ck. Her voice turned razor-sharp.

    ˇ°Spread these damaging stories across every media outlet and social tform. I want TiffanyˇŻs name to be dragged through the mud until she has no dignity left! Make sure she never sets foot in this industry again!ˇ±

    The room fell silent, and her subordinates were too fearful to meet her gaze. The staff member who had been struck by the flying documents quickly scrambled to pick them up, her hands shaking.

    ˇ°Ms. Barker, please donˇŻt let your temper get the best of you. IˇŻll take care of it immediately.ˇ±

    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s

    After saying that, she returned to her desk and got to work.

    MoiraˇŻs subordinates knew her temperament all too well. The moment word spread that Tiffany had pped her in the studio, they wasted no time preparing smear campaigns.

    Whenever an artist dared to defy her, Moira would make sure they were cklisted, their reputation destroyed. Her subordinates had be experts in this method. They were sure once those smear pieces went public, Tiffany wouldnˇŻt stand a chance in the cutthroat world of showbiz.

    Watching her team move with such precision and obedience lifted MoiraˇŻs mood. With a flick of her wrist, she dismissed them back to their desks. Since Tiffany had dared to make a fool of her in front of everyone, Moira was determined to destroy her.

    Moreover, Devonte explicitly stated that he would stretch the budget to its limit, giving Moira free rein to attack Tiffany as she pleased.

    Moira scoffed. DidnˇŻt this prove that the Sanderson family had no intention of backing Tiffany?

    Moira was certain her instincts had been right all along. A country girl like Tiffany could never be worthy of the Sanderson familyˇŻs favor.

    However, it had been days, and yet there was still no word from Tiffany.

    Moira had expected to see Tiffany at thepany the next day, ready to terminate the contract. But Tiffany never showed up.

    Moira figured Tiffany probably realized the Sanderson family wouldnˇŻt protect her and was afraid, which was why she kept dying the contract termination.

    At that moment, an assistant who had been with Tiffany since MelindaˇŻs days couldnˇŻt stomach MoiraˇŻs arrogance any longer. She pushed back her chair and stood.

    ˇ°I quit! Tiffany hasnˇŻt done anything wrongˇ­ˇ±

    But before the assistant could finish defending Tiffany, MoiraˇŻs hand struck her face with a sharp p.

    Moira hissed, ˇ°Who do you think you are, speaking out of turn in my presence? You want to quit? Fine! But IˇŻll make sure you never work in this industry again!ˇ±

    The assistant staggered back, her cheek stinging from the force of the p. She hadnˇŻt expected Moira to strike her, let alone have the influence to cklist her. She regretted acting on impulse.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1607

    ?Chapter 1607:

    But when the assistant thought about how kind Tiffany had been to her, she felt it had been worth it. At least she hadnˇŻt aligned herself with these malicious people. What did it matter if she couldnˇŻt work in the industry anymore? Even if it meant leaving the industry altogether, she would never work with someone as despicable as this!

    The assistant quickly pulled out her phone, ready to call Tiffany, but before she could even unlock it, her colleagues rushed over and pinned her to the floor.

    ˇ°Youˇ­ Youˇ­ˇ±

    The assistantˇŻs eyes widened in sheer disbelief.

    When the assistant first joined thepany, she worked under Melinda. After MelindaˇŻs passing, she had served Tiffany. Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined that thepany harbored such a sinister underbelly.

    Moira sneered, a cruel grin ying on her lips, as she pressed her heel into the assistantˇŻs hand.

    ˇ°You wonˇŻt get the chance to warn anyone or call the police.ˇ±

    With a malicious smile, Moira pulled out her phone and dialed a number that seemed all too familiar. Her voice turned fawning as she said, ˇ°Sir, I have found an attractive girl here. Yes, IˇŻll have someone send her your way. She is a little more defiant, so perhaps you can teach her a lessonˇ­ˇ±

    Just then, TiffanyˇŻs furious voice thundered from the doorway, ˇ°Are you all out of your minds?ˇ±

    Every head in the office snapped toward the entrance, and in an instant, their expressions twisted into something dark and predatory.

    Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s,

    MoiraˇŻs lips curled into a taunting grin.

    ˇ°Another sweet girl needing you to teach her a lesson, sir. IˇŻll capture her for you instantly.ˇ±

    Moira winked at her subordinates, and with a signal, three menˇŞwho usually handled the camerasˇŞbegan making their way toward Tiffany.

    After parking the car, Harlee had gone to buy a baseball cap and mask, hoping to avoid being recognized. She hadnˇŻt expected to walk into such a scene. No wonder Tiffany had received a bloody knife. This wasnˇŻt some high-end entertainment agencyˇŞit was a front for criminals!

    Harlee frowned. Capturing another girl? From the conversation she had overheard, it sounded like she had walked straight into a human trafficking operation. She couldnˇŻt help but wonder if there was a reward for taking down this ring.

    Pushing aside her thoughts, Harlee sauntered in, her sharp gaze sweeping across the room and taking in the figures poised for action. Without hesitation, she quickened her pace.

    Tiffany followed, her face as cold as steel. As they passed the group of cameramen, she pulled a baton from behind her back and struck each of them in turn without hesitation. She had received it from Harlee, who told her to focus on defending herself if anyone tried to attack. Harlee would make sure she was protected.

    Seething with anger, the cameramen turned to attack Tiffany. However, Harlee casually nced at them, raised an eyebrow, and said in a calm voice, ˇ°There is something known as tit for tat. ThatˇŻs not too hard to understand, is it?ˇ± In the blink of an eye, Harlee lunged forward, seizing the broad shoulder of the burliestˇ­

    With a swift, controlled motion, she applied just enough pressureˇŞabout eighty percent of her strengthˇŞand the air was soon filled with a gut-wrenching scream.

    ˇ°Shut up!ˇ± Harlee snapped, her re fiery with irritation.

    Drenched in sweat, the cameraman bit down hard on his lip, doing everything he could to hold back another scream. A quiet, unsettling voice in his head warned him that if he dared scream again, he might lose his chin.

    Satisfied with the effect, Harlee loosened her grip and let him go. She had nned on handling things with money today, not violence. But somehow, the situation had spiraled. Maybe she should have called Rhys toe along. After all, with all his energy, he would have made a far better fighter.

    The office stood in stunned silence. Some employees had copsed into their chairs, too shaken to move. TiffanyˇŻs fighter was downright terrifying. MoiraˇŻs team was no stranger to crime. Each of them had dirt on their hands, and now, staring at HarleeˇŻs unwavering strength, a cold wave of fear swept over them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1608

    ?Chapter 1608:

    Before carrying out those actions, they had considered the day when their crimes would be exposed. But the lure of money was too strong, and MoiraˇŻs words were too persuasive. They just couldnˇŻt say no.

    Had the assistant not worked for Tiffany for so long, she likely would have been fired or turned into a criminal.

    Harlee cast a detached nce at the stunned crowd, then spotted an empty seat and settled into it without hesitation.

    Seeing her assistant sprawled on the floor, Tiffany rushed forward. Before the two staff members could react, she shoved them aside and helped her assistant up. Her gaze swept over the room, simmering with anger.

    Tiffany hissed, ˇ°Your schemes are getting sloppier by the day. YouˇŻve even be bold enough to pull this nonsense in thepany. ArenˇŻt you afraid of getting caught red-handed?ˇ±

    The people in the office gasped, their eyes quickly shifting to Moira as thoughts raced through their minds.

    Tiffany turned her attention to Moira, who was standing frozen at the center. A slow, mocking smile curled on her lips.

    ˇ°Looks like thatst p didnˇŻt teach you a lesson. You still dared to join DevonteˇŻs doomed venture. You do realize heˇŻsmitting crimes, donˇŻt you?ˇ±

    Tiffany then turned to Harlee, her tone pleading.

    ˇ°Harlee, I have evidence of DevonteˇŻs crimes. Will this be enough to lock him up?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs gaze flicked to the phone Tiffany held out. Her delicate brows arched as she answered indifferently, ˇ°Handle your issues first. IˇŻll take care of the rest.ˇ±

    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    All eyes in the office darted toward Harlee, whose face remained concealed behind the mask, save for her piercing gaze.

    Shock, unease, and something more elusive flickered across the crowdˇŻs expressions. Everyone knew what Devonte had done, some more than others. They had all turned a blind eye, powerless to do anything. They hadnˇŻt directly participated in his crimes, but they had certainly yed a part by fabricating some scandals.

    But now, Tiffany had proof of DevonteˇŻs crimes, and the woman Tiffany brought along didnˇŻt seem the least bit surprised and even imed she would take care of it. A chill crept through the room, sending shivers down the spines of everyone present, especially Moira. If looks could kill, Harlee and Tiffany would have already perished.

    Moira shot Harlee and Tiffany a hostile re, her face twisted with anger, and her voice dripping with sharpness and malice.

    ˇ°Cut the scare tactics, Tiffany! What crime? Let me remind youˇŞStar Entertainment isnˇŻt a ce you can waltz in and out of as you please! You want to terminate your contract, is that it?ˇ± Moira let out aˇ­

    Moira sneered, her gaze dark with greed.

    ˇ°Fine, IˇŻll grant your request. However, you must return every penny youˇŻve earned over the past few years. And on top of that, you will pay ten times thepensation!ˇ±

    MoiraˇŻs gaze lingered on TiffanyˇŻs faceˇŞthe same face that was coveted in showbizˇŞwhile calcting how to toss Tiffany into the beds of those lecherous old men. Humph! No one had ever dared to trample on her before!

    TiffanyˇŻs smirk sharpened with mockery.

    ˇ°You donˇŻt have the authority to discuss contract termination with me.ˇ±

    TiffanyˇŻs contract was with Melinda, not Moira, so only Devonte had the power to sever their ties. That was why Tiffany had worked tirelessly to dig up dirt on him.

    MoiraˇŻs face tightened with barely contained rage. She had long known Tiffany didnˇŻt respect her, but she hadnˇŻt expected Tiffany to humiliate her in front of her subordinates.

    As TiffanyˇŻs sole agent, Moira was shocked to learn Tiffany intended to bypass her to negotiate the contractˇŻs end with Devonte. Did Tiffany take her for a nobody?

    The people in the office didnˇŻt dare utter a word, their eyes darting between one another as they tried to make themselves as inconspicuous as possible. The staff member who had been moments away from sending the nderous articles against Tiffany to the media and online trolls felt a cold sweat creep down her back. She wished more than anything that she could disappear beneath her desk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1609

    ?Chapter 1609:

    Moira was well aware of TiffanyˇŻs fiery temper. If Tiffany really decided to go all in, Moira would be outmatched. So, Moira shifted her focus, targeting Harlee, the disguised woman who hade with Tiffany.

    Moira spat, ˇ°Ha! Tiffany, is this some actress you hired to y your little game? Did she just say that she will handle the rest? What a joke! If you want to get someone to back you up, at least buy them a decent outfit. What is she wearing, some cheap knock-offs? What can she possibly do? She is just bluffing. Ha-haˇ­ˇ±

    Tiffany stared at Moira as if she were the biggest fool alive. Did Moira not know that the truly wealthy wore haute couture? Moreover, with the way Harlee carried herself, she definitely had the aura of someone important. No wonder Moira had tangled herself in DevonteˇŻs crimes. Moira wasnˇŻt just reckless. She was painfully stupid.

    Meeting TiffanyˇŻs gaze, Moira faltered. Why was Tiffany looking at her like that? Could it be that the womanˇŻs background was truly something extraordinary? No, that didnˇŻt make sense. From what Moira had seen earlier, Harlee was probably just a thug Tiffany had hired to y the part.

    HarleeˇŻs gaze narrowed, a sly, almost wicked smile curling at the corners of her lips. She tucked her phone away, looked at Moira, and said coldly, ˇ°Terminate the contract.ˇ±

    While Tiffany and Moira were talking, Harlee had already set things in motion. She had asked Rhys to dig into Star EntertainmentˇŻs background, warning him to keep Patrick and the others out of it. She wanted Rhys to climb out of the window and personally gather the evidence of DevonteˇŻs crimes, since she had locked the door in a huff before leaving.

    It didnˇŻt matter if Rhys uncovered anything today. Harlee had already sent all the crucial details to Kareem. KareemˇŻs rank as a major general meant investigating Star Entertainment would be a breeze. One quick call was all it would take.

    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con

    It was rare for Harlee to have the chance to mess with Rhys like this. He was always the onepromising to coax her, so she was in a good mood now. Tiffany shot Harlee a look of gratitude. She wasnˇŻt sure how things would have turned out if Harlee hadnˇŻt been by her side.

    Moira had been humiliated repeatedly, her face dark with anger. Even at this point, she remained obsessed with capturing Tiffany and shipping her off to those lecherous old menˇŻs beds.

    MoiraˇŻs eyes flickered around the room, calcting. Suddenly, a wicked idea formed in her mind.

    ˇ°Fine. Get the money ready, and IˇŻll prepare the contract for termination.ˇ±

    Moira smirked. Her lips curled into a slight grin. Soon enough, someone woulde to take Tiffany and the woman beside her. After that, they wouldnˇŻt be so bold.

    ˇ°Does Devonte need to be present?ˇ± Harlee directed the question at Tiffany, but Moira had no intention of being sidelined. Before Tiffany could answer, Moira smoothly cut in, ˇ°There is no need to trouble Mr. Coleman. IˇŻll handle it myself.ˇ±

    Tiffany replied, ˇ°Yes. Moira doesnˇŻt have the authority to do so.ˇ±

    Fearing that Harlee might not understand, Tiffany took a moment to exin MelindaˇŻs role and rified that only Devonte had the authority to sign the contract.

    HarleeˇŻs brows drew together in irritation, and her charming eyes narrowed slightly. Tilting her head, she cast a slow, deliberate nce at Moira, who looked like she was about to explode. Then, with an almostzy cadence, Harlee said, ˇ°Seems like the earlier deterrence wasnˇŻt quite enough.ˇ±

    For a moment, the people in the officeˇ­

    They exchanged confused nces. Deterrence? Had there even been a deterrence earlier? Could it beˇ­

    As they thought this, their gazes shifted instinctively toward the cameraman, who, still holding back a grimace, dared not utter a sound. The tension in the room thickened, and their emotions grew moreplicated with every passing second.

    The atmosphere grew heavier when they saw Harlee rise from her seat. The warning bells inside their heads grew louder, and without a word, they instinctively shrank back, each one dreading that they might be the next unfortunate soul in HarleeˇŻs sights.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1610

    ?Chapter 1610:

    Before anyone could react, a wicked grin curled across HarleeˇŻs lips. She raised her hand, seized MoiraˇŻs high ponytail with a vicious yank, and, with brutal force, dragged Moira toward the office desk.

    Without hesitation, Harlee pressed MoiraˇŻs head down, mming it repeatedly against the hard surface of the desk.

    A collective gasp nearly escaped the onlookers, but fear mped their mouths shut. They had all witnessed the brutal fate of the cameraman who had dared to scream. No one was foolish enough to make a sound now.

    Compared to the carnage in the studio, this was far worse. Tiffany had never seen this side of Harlee before, but instead of horror, an exhrating rush coursed through her veins. These inhumane people deserved nothing less than HarleeˇŻs brutal treatment.

    Harlee continued to m MoiraˇŻs head into the desk, unfazed even as the blood began to pool. Her grip remained unyielding, and the terror in the eyes of those watching deepened.

    Moira went from yelling and cursing to pleading for mercy. Her face was a bloody mess, her consciousness slipping away, and all she could manage to say was, ˇ°Helpˇ­ Pleaseˇ­ Let me goˇ­ˇ±

    Eventually, MoiraˇŻs voice faded entirely. She couldnˇŻt even hear herself anymore.

    Harlee remained impassive as she tightened her grip on MoiraˇŻs head. Only when she decided it was enough did she slowly loosen her fingers. The moment Harlee let go, Moira crumpled to the floor, unconscious.

    Though startled by the scene, Tiffany watched with an amused smile. Compared to what Moira and the others had done, Harlee was practically showing mercy. If the victimsˇŻ families had been the ones delivering justice, they would have torn Moira apart limb by limb.

    Just when everyone assumed Moira had met her end after being mmed repeatedly, Harlee crouched down and slipped a pill between her lips. Within seconds, Moira, who had been deathly still, suddenly started gasping for air. Clutching her bloodied head, she shrieked, ˇ°You monster! You murderer! IˇŻm calling the police! You will suffer a fate worse than death!ˇ±

    Tiffany casually retrieved a pack of wet wipes from her bag and handed them to Harlee before strolling over to Moira. Without a word, she crouched and delivered aˇ­

    A sharp p across MoiraˇŻs mouth.

    ˇ°If you dare insult Harlee again, IˇŻll end you right here and now. And since you already see me as some backwoods nobody, what do I have to lose?ˇ±

    MoiraˇŻs head throbbed from the mming, and she shook it in an attempt to clear her dizzying thoughts. Her eyes met HarleeˇŻs cold, unforgiving gaze. A shiver ran through her, and her body instinctively recoiled. This woman was insaneˇŞa dangerous lunatic who was truly capable of killing! This was the only thought racing through MoiraˇŻs mind.

    The fear of imminent death clenched MoiraˇŻs heart. Before Harlee could speak again, Moira blurted out, her voice shaking, ˇ°IˇŻll call him now. IˇŻll call Mr. Coleman. Please, have mercy. I swear, I wonˇŻt ever do anything wrong again.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs movements were effortless as she tossed the used wet wipes into the distant wastebasket. She didnˇŻt say a word, her gaze cold and piercing, as if she could see through everyoneˇŻs thoughts.

    MoiraˇŻs hands trembled as she fumbled for her phone.

    ˇ°IˇŻm calling! I swear, IˇŻm calling right now!ˇ±

    Suddenly, HarleeˇŻs phone vibrated in her pocket. Moira jolted at the sound and instinctively covered her head.

    ˇ°Please say something to your friend, Tiffany! IˇŻll make the call. I swear.ˇ±

    ˇ°Just make the call.ˇ±

    Harlee shot Moira a cold nce, signaled to Tiffany that she was stepping outside to take a call, and then made her way toward the edge of the room.

    The office fell into a deathly silence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1611

    ?Chapter 1611:

    Those closest to Harlee shifted uneasily, instinctively taking a few steps back. They couldnˇŻt shake the feeling that if her call went south, her anger mighte crashing down on them.

    Harlee looked at them indifferently, leaned against the wall, and tapped the answer button. She spoke slowly, her tone light and teasing.

    ˇ°Are you on the balcony?ˇ±

    Her guess couldnˇŻt have been more precise. After a fruitless search for Patrick and the others, Rhys had stepped out onto the balcony.

    Rhys knew Harlee had orchestrated this moment. Though he could have ordered another subordinate to take action, he chose to call from the balcony, hoping it would calm her down.

    ˇ°Yeah, Lee. IˇŻm in a pretty sorry state right now.ˇ±

    As if to drive the point home, Rhys sent a photo of his situation to Harlee, hisst-ditch effort to win her sympathy.

    Seeing the photo Rhys had sent, Harlee clicked her tongue in mild annoyance.

    ˇ°Is this really so hard for you? Fortunately, I had reached out to Kareem. Otherwise, this matter might not have been settled today.ˇ±

    Rhys, who had been poised to send more pictures in a bid for sympathy, froze. After a beat, he silently deleted the photos. He cleared his throat.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs not difficult at all. IˇŻll be out of Remson Manor in three minutes.ˇ±

    Bracing himself against the balcony railing with one hand, phone in the other, he propelled himself forward. With well-practiced agility, he leaped onto a nearby tform, using the sleek structure of the ss room to slide down effortlessly. By the time hended in the courtyard, barely three minutes had passed.

    Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s???§ŕm

    From the other end of the call, Harlee listened to the faint rustling sounds and easily pieced together what he was up to. She arched a brow, amusement flickering in her voice.

    ˇ°Will you still be stuck even after Tiffany terminates her contract?ˇ±

    Rhys responded without hesitation, ˇ°Give me thirty minutes. The relevant authorities will arrive at Star Entertainment, and both Devonte and the mastermind behind those actions will be in custody.ˇ±

    His words tumbled out, unlike his usualposed self.

    But then again, when Rhys was with Harlee, calmness seemed like a foreign concept to him.

    Satisfied that she had achieved her goal, Harlee stopped teasing him. Her voice turned serious as she said, ˇ°If thereˇŻs a next time, IˇŻll break your legs!ˇ± Without waiting for a response, she ended the call.

    Rhys arched a brow, a slow smile tugging at his lips. Unfazed, he got straight to work, tackling the issues exactly as Harlee had instructed.

    Regarding HarleeˇŻs warning about a next time of holding her for another round of intimacy when she had things to attend to, Rhys chose to pretend he hadnˇŻt understood. After all, he would rather endure a broken limb than miss the chance to be intimate with his wife.

    For Rhys, HarleeˇŻs teasing was simply part of their yful marital banter.

    This brief interlude passed without much fanfare. Harlee once again picked an empty spot, sat down, and waited for another ten minutes before Devonte finally showed up.

    Devonte walked in wearing a sharp ck suit, his hair slicked back neatly. As Tiffany had described him, he was undeniably handsome. However, the scowl on his face twisted his features into something far less appealing.

    Devonte had already mapped out a n to keep his illicit business running, using thepany as a front. He was supposed to meet with some clientster to discuss the details, but Moira called out of the blue. If Tiffany hadnˇŻt gathered damning evidence against him, he would have brushed it off and let Moira handle the mess. But desperate people had a way of baring their teeth when cornered.

    Moreover, Tiffany was the person in question. If she decided to leak what she had on him, the people involved wouldnˇŻt let him walk away unscathed.

    Seeing Devonte as her savior, Moira abandoned all pretense and lunged forward, her voice shrill with desperation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1612

    ?Chapter 1612:

    ˇ°Mr. Coleman, you are finally here! Look at my face! This lunatic attacked me! You have to call the police and have her arrested!ˇ±

    In MoiraˇŻs mind, DevonteˇŻs involvement in shady dealings only cemented his powerful influence. No matter how skilled a fighter Harlee was, there was no way she could go up against a heavyweight like Devonte. Emboldened by this thought, Moira ignored HarleeˇŻs warning and brazenly voiced her grievance.

    Tiffany stood frozen in shock. Moira had always been unreasonable, but she usually kept a tight leash on her temper, even when delivering the most cutting remarks. This was the first time Tiffany had ever seen Moira lose allposure.

    HarleeˇŻs gaze darkened with irritation. Without a word, she grabbed theputer mouse from the desk and hurled it straight at MoiraˇŻs mouth, her tone chillingly indifferent.

    ˇ°Shut the fuck up! I donˇŻt want to hear another shriek out of you.ˇ±

    MoiraˇŻs incessant wailing died in an instant as if an unseen force had wrapped around her throat, preventing her from making a sound.

    TiffanyˇŻs lips curled in admiration before she gestured toward Devonte, introducing him to Harlee, ˇ°Harlee, this is Devonte Coleman, CEO of Star Entertainment.ˇ±

    Harlee sat back in her office chair, exuding authority. She nced indifferently at Devonte before continuing her phone conversation.

    ˇ°Kareem, have you looked into their business?ˇ±

    KareemˇŻs answer came swiftly.

    ˇ°Not finished yet. However, I have uncovered a few promising leads.ˇ±

    L??€$? ???t??§ń? ?¦Ç g??l??ov?l??.??§ŕm

    ˇ°Alright, take your time. IˇŻll send the detailster. I just need you to get them out of here when the timees.ˇ±

    As soon as Harlee finished texting Kareem, messages from Rhys shed on the screen.

    ˇ°Found it. Devonte, Sewell Av, Hilton Aston, and Dudley Stanley are knee-deep in the prostitution business.ˇ±

    ˇ°They use their connections in showbiz to maintain a steady supply of ˇ®goodsˇŻ for high-ranking officials. These ˇ®goodsˇŻ are not just women but also men and children.ˇ±

    ˇ°Some of these officials have disturbingly depraved tastes, with a few having pedophilic tendencies.ˇ±

    ˇ°I have already deployed people to start shutting this down, but the rot runs deep. It wonˇŻt be easy to wipe them outpletely.ˇ±

    Rhys sent four more messages in quick session, along with all the damning evidence he had gathered.

    This information had been uncovered by Gideon OˇŻBrian, the worldˇŻs second-ranked hacker, who also happened to be RhysˇŻ covert subordinate. Rhys hadnˇŻt anticipated that the situation would be thisplicated, and without wasting a second, he forwarded the details to Harlee.

    The more Harlee read, the deeper her frown etched into her face. A prostitution ring? These men truly belonged behind bars.

    Suddenly, Harlee recalled the evidence Tiffany had shown her earlier, and a cold glint flickered in her eyes. No wonder Devonte hadnˇŻt seemed overly concerned. Although the evidence Tiffany had gathered was damning, with a few backroom deals, they could sidestep the charges, leaving Tiffany to rot in jail while the guilty walked free.

    Harlee texted, ˇ°Alright. Once I get Tiffany out of that contract, you can send them in.ˇ±

    She couldnˇŻt stand the thought of Tiffany being tainted by scum like Devonte.

    At the same time, Devonte shot an impatient re at Tiffany.

    ˇ°Tiffany, out of respect for Melinda and the effort she put in for you, IˇŻll let this slide. LetˇŻs pretend today never happened. Alsoˇ­ˇ±

    He trailed off, his gaze turning ice-cold as he nced at Moira, whose face had gone ghostly pale. He continued, ˇ°If you dislike her being your agent, IˇŻm willing to approve the formation of your personal studio. You can choose your own employees.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1613

    ?Chapter 1613:

    Having said his piece, Devonte slowly shifted his attention to Harlee. Dismissing her as just a bodyguard hired by Tiffany, he barely spared her a second nce, his tone indifferent.

    ˇ°IˇŻll turn a blind eye to whatever she did.ˇ±

    Tiffany studied Devonte, scanning his expression carefully. There wasnˇŻt even a flicker of panicˇŞnothing resembling the reaction of a man who had just been exposed as a criminal. A gnawing unease settled in her gut. However, she couldnˇŻt back down now. She had the evidence. Even if she couldnˇŻt take Devonte down single-handedly, she had Harlee on her side. And if there was one thing she was certain of, it was that HarleeˇŻs background was far stronger than the power behind Devonte.

    Bolstered by this thought, TiffanyˇŻs lips curled into a mocking smile.

    ˇ°Enough of the theatrics, Devonte. LetˇŻs get to the point. Will you sign the termination of the contract or not?ˇ±

    DevonteˇŻs pulse stuttered at the daring confidence Tiffany exuded. Could she really have gotten her hands on evidence of his prostitution ring? ˇ°You are dead set on terminating your contract?ˇ± His voice dipped,ced with barely restrained fury.

    Tiffany didnˇŻt bother responding. Instead, she met his gaze with unyielding coldness.

    DevonteˇŻs face turned cold when he realized there was no room for negotiation.

    ˇ°Fine, if you want to terminate the contract, so be it. But bringing someone into mypany to stir up trouble is an insult. You will pay for this, or you wonˇŻt leave here today.ˇ±

    MoiraˇŻs fear subsided when she learned Devonte was willing to back her up. She turned to Tiffany and gave her a scathing re.

    The office staff instinctively lowered their heads, wanting no part in the brewing storm.

    Just then, Harlee, who had just wrapped up her online conversation with Rhys, rose from her chair. A cold aura radiated from her as she leveled a piercing gaze at Devonte. She asked, ˇ°Are you certain you donˇŻt want to terminate the contract?ˇ± Her voice, smooth but heavy with a murderous intent, rippled through the room like a cold wind, sending a chill down everyoneˇŻs spine.

    Devonte tensed instinctively. Ever since he got involved in the prostitution business, fear had be a rare sensation. However, this womanˇŻs voiceˇ­ Something about her made his instincts scream that she wasnˇŻt someone to take lightly.

    After a brief pause, Devonte shed a fawning grin and rubbed his hands together, his smile as fake as a mask.

    ˇ°Oh,e on. I was just joking. Of course, IˇŻll sign it. IˇŻll have someone draft the contract right away.ˇ±

    Devonte turned to Moira, his expression hardening as he snarled, ˇ°Have the termination contract ready within a minute!ˇ±

    Moira, who had been basking in her brief moment of victory, froze in disbelief. WasnˇŻt Devonte supposed to have her back? How had the tide turned so fast? ˇ°What are you waiting for? If you canˇŻt deliver that contract within a minute, you are fired from Star Entertainment!ˇ±

    DevonteˇŻs words left everyone in the office, including Tiffany, stunned. She hadnˇŻt expected the man who had just been threatening her to suddenly agree to terminate the contract.

    The others exchanged uneasy nces, their confusion palpable. Had they missed something? Why did DevonteˇŻs stance change the moment Harlee spoke? Moreover, why was he so eager to terminate the contract now? HadnˇŻt he just given orders to prevent Tiffany from getting her way? WasnˇŻt he dead set on making Tiffany sign a renewal?

    Harlee slid her hands into her pockets, her gaze settling on Devonte. With deliberate calm, she said, ˇ°You have five minutes. If that contract isnˇŻt signed by then, I wouldnˇŻt mind lending a hand.ˇ±

    Upon hearing this, Devonte shot Moira a sharp re and barked, ˇ°What are you standing around for? Go get the termination contractˇŞnow!ˇ±

    Snapping out of her daze, Moira stammered a quick ˇ°yesˇ± before rushing off to retrieve the contract.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1614

    ?Chapter 1614:

    Once Moira left to retrieve the termination contract, Devonte turned to Harlee with a subservient air.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs on her way to get the contract. Please wait for a while.ˇ±

    Harlee paid him no mind, her gaze locked on her phone.

    Finding himself in a tight spot, Devonte cleared his throat and turned his attention to smoothing things over with Tiffany.

    ˇ°IˇŻve agreed to terminate the contract. If thatˇŻs not enough, we can negotiate further.ˇ±

    Devonte, typically assertive, now resorted to ttery. He wasnˇŻt quite sure why he feltpelled to behave so obsequiously, only aware that upsetting Harlee could bring bad repercussions for him and his associates.

    Unbeknownst to him, his efforts at ingratiation would not spare him an unpleasant fate.

    As soon as Devonte put his signature on the termination document,w enforcement burst in. They handcuffed him immediately, denying him any chance to defend himself.

    Apart from TiffanyˇŻs assistant, every employee in the office was detained.

    Tiffany, clutching the termination contract, was left speechless. Harlee offered no exnations, and Tiffany didnˇŻt inquire. It was onlyter, from the news, that Tiffany learned of DevonteˇŻs tant actions.

    At that moment, Tiffany felt as if she had undergone a transformation. In the car, Tiffany couldnˇŻt stop smiling as she looked at the termination contract, her joy palpable.

    ˇ°Are you really that happy?ˇ± Harlee asked, a slight smile ying on her lips, influenced by TiffanyˇŻs mood.

    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Ňv????s

    Tiffany turned to her and nodded vigorously.

    ˇ°Yes, IˇŻm really happy.ˇ±

    The contract termination incident had a significant impact on TiffanyˇŻs mindset. Not only did she stop dwelling on things the way she used to, but more importantly, she no longer saw herself as unworthy of Clint just because she came from a small town. Now, she believed firmly in the equality of all at birth, convinced that no one was inherently superior to anyone else.

    Harlee observed Tiffany quietly, her expression cool but her posture rxed as she leaned back and crossed her legs.

    ˇ°Well, as long as youˇŻre happy. YouˇŻre every bit as deserving as anyone else.ˇ±

    Tiffany, momentarily halting her grip on the contract, nodded deeply and responded earnestly to Harlee, ˇ°Thank you, Harlee.ˇ±

    She chose to keep her other thoughts to herself, expressing her gratitude with just those few words.

    After a while, the car pulled into the underground parking of TiffanyˇŻs apartmentplex. As the car door swung open, Harlee suddenly said, ˇ°Take a break from work for now. Wait until the show airs before you n your next steps. DevonteˇŻs case isnˇŻt straightforward.ˇ±

    While Devonte himself might not be able to do much against Tiffany, the same couldnˇŻt be said for her other adversaries. It was wise for her to maintain a low profile for the time being.

    ˇ°I understand, Harlee. Thanks for everything today.ˇ±

    Tiffany refrained from asking further about Devonte, trusting that Harlee would share any necessary details with her.

    About a weekter, news that rocked the entertainment industry quickly spread online: Devonte Coleman, Chairman of Star Entertainment, had been sentenced to over ten years in prison for organizing prostitution, evading taxes, and other charges.

    He had taken advantage of the image of a talent agency to recruit young hopefuls, funneling them into the clutches of influential figures for his own profit, all whilemitting significant tax fraud totaling more than ten billion. This revtion sparked a major scandal in Mogluylia, leading to the downfall of many high-profile individuals. Soon after, victims of these abuses began toe forward, turning the issue into a major talking point across the nation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1615

    ?Chapter 1615:

    Patrick burst into the living room at Remson Manor, newspaper in hand, where everyone was gathered on the sofa. He approached quickly, eximing, ˇ°Have you seen the news? Devonte is really a monster, using an entertainmentpany to organize prostitution, implicating numerous high-profile individuals. They might look respectable, but their actions are disgraceful! ItˇŻs only been an hour since the news broke, and itˇŻs already trending on Twitter.ˇ±

    Present in the room were Kareem, Clint, Tiffany, and Robbie. Everyone reacted differently to the news, but except for Kareem and Rhys, all eyes eventually turned to Harlee, who was absorbed in her phone.

    Given that Tiffany had recently terminated her contract with Star Entertainment, the verypany implicated, it was difficult not to specte about HarleeˇŻs involvement.

    Tiffany felt a mix of emotions as she contemted the insignificance of the evidence she had gathered against Devonte.

    Just then, Harlee nced up from her phone after celebrating a victory in her game, took arge sip of tea, and looked around nonchntly.

    ˇ°WasnˇŻt that simple?ˇ±

    Harlee assumed Clint was impressed by her prowess in the game.

    Kareem, everposed, sipped his tea, unsurprised by the developments. His sisterˇŻs tactics were growing increasingly sophisticated. He had only yed a small role, yet Harlee had managed to orchestrate a major downfall.

    As Harlee finished speaking, Tiffany gestured to the newspaper and quietly asked, ˇ°Harlee, did you already know the other day that Devonte was using hispany for prostitution?ˇ±

    Harlee paused, took another sip of her tea, and nodded slowly.

    Stay updated with galn¦Ň¦Í??????.c?m

    ˇ°Yes.ˇ±

    Tiffany was so stunned that her jaw dropped.

    Clint felt a simr shock. In his mind, his sister had always been the sweet, adorable girl who was now paired with a stoic husband.

    Harlee, noticing their reactions, slightly raised her eyebrows and curved her lips into a smile.

    ˇ°Hmm? Surprised, are you?ˇ± It appeared she had mastered the art of concealing her true capabilities.

    Tiffany nodded vacantly and then quickly shook her head in disbelief before eximing, ˇ°Not surprised, really! Harlee, youˇŻve always been that incredible in my eyes!ˇ± She was utterly in awe of Harlee.

    ClintˇŻs eyes twitched as his anxiety deepened, pondering the possibility of having to vie with his sister for TiffanyˇŻs attention in the future.

    Robbie and the others were ustomed to HarleeˇŻs charm and her ability to attract followers.

    The conversation soon shifted, but then Kareem posed a question that stunned everyone except Rhys.

    With his eyes slightly narrowed, Kareem couldnˇŻt stop thinking about the female bodyguard from the summit and blurted out, ˇ°Harlee, do you know that female bodyguard?ˇ±

    Harlee looked up slowly, her gaze settling on KareemˇŻs expression. She arched her brows and responded nonchntly, ˇ°I mightˇ­ˇ±

    She hadnˇŻt anticipated KareemˇŻs persistent curiosity about the subject.

    ˇ°You are that bodyguard, arenˇŻt you?ˇ± Kareem asked, striving to maintain hisposure as he sipped his tea, though his emotions were in turmoil. Before heˇ­

    Before Kareem could delve deeper into his thoughts, he saw Harlee nod casually. He stared at her intently, unable to look away.

    KareemˇŻs face remained expressionless, but internally, he was overwhelmed by a torrent of emotions. The person he had been seeking for so long turned out to be his own sister. This was tooˇ­

    Clint was perplexed and inadvertently asked, ˇ°Kareem, what bodyguard are you talking about?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1616

    ?Chapter 1616:

    Kareem simply mentioned Barry.

    At the mention of that name, everyoneˇŻs eyes in the room widened as they turned to Harlee, simultaneously gasping. Their expressions were a mix of shock and disbelief. Barry? WasnˇŻt he the president of Gruinia? He had been at the Golden Summit just recently, andˇ­ Oh gosh.

    At that realization, everyone was frozen in astonishment.

    ˇ°So, what was the pay?ˇ± Kareem asked, unfazed by the othersˇŻ stunned reactions. He knew his sister wouldnˇŻt serve as anyoneˇŻs bodyguard unless thepensation was substantial.

    ˇ°A billion.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs response was nonchnt, without even lifting her gaze.

    The room descended into silence for a long moment.

    Rhys, who had been feeding Harlee grapes, broke into a broad grin. He admired his wifeˇŻs negotiation skills. If it had been him, he would have probably settled for five or six hundred million.

    KareemˇŻs hand shook slightly as he held his teacup. Harlee was proving to be even more remarkable than he had realized. After all, getting someone as frugal as Barry to shell out a billion for protection was no small feat!

    Robbie, observing TiffanyˇŻs and ClintˇŻs astounded faces, felt the urge to downy the aplishment.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs the big deal? Harlee agreed to be BarryˇŻs bodyguard purely for the billion-dor payoff! Back then, Harlee had managed to secure a fortune from Barry right in his own territory, eventually leaving him to cordially bid her farewell and hand over the hefty reward. In the grand scheme of things, a billion was just the tip of the iceberg!ˇ±

    Cillian looked over at Harlee with a calm expression. Her capabilities far exceeded his expectations. It was clear why Patrick had chosen to side with her. He began to ponder if switching sides might benefit him as well.

    Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ň????????

    Suddenly, another shout of ˇ°victory!ˇ± from the game Harlee indulged in echoed through the room, followed by herid-back voice.

    ˇ°Is that amount too small?ˇ± She seemed to be contemting whether to negotiate for a higher payment from Barry in the future.

    The room fell silent upon hearing her words.

    ˇ°No, no,ˇ± Kareem said, his voice shaky as he grappled with mixed emotions. His hand trembled even more as he set his teacup down and quickly excused himself from Remson Manor.

    Kareem needed some time alone to process and adjust to the new revtions about Harlee, whom he had known for nearly four years, yet only now realized the full extent of her influence.

    Monday soon came.

    Harlee had been spending her days at Baythorn, disengaged from the ongoing training of recruits and the setup of TwilightˇŻs new informationwork. Aldrich was zealously challenging the recruits and selected members of Twilight with increasingly harsh ˇ°games.ˇ±

    Serena was engrossed in her work at a smallboratory on T&H Ind, surfacing only every few days. Patrick had been tasked by Rhys with managing projects in Gruinia and elia.

    The once bustling Remson Manor had grown quieter.

    Harlee reclinedzily on a sofa in the ss room, her eyes closed in rxation. With Felix away with Belinda in a neighboring state, she had no childcare duties for the time being.

    Suddenly, Robbie burst in. He approached Harlee, whoy rxed on the sofa, and said gravely, ˇ°Harlee, weˇŻve got a situation. Desmond has informed us that the leadership of the Rapper family might pass to N. Last night, Errol, the current head, met with Davenport to discuss the possibility of him assuming the role of acting head. They found Davenport unconscious in a hotel room, holding a knife surrounded by several bloodied models. The test results are still pending, but if it turns out Davenport was involved in a crime, itˇŻs likely that N willˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee slowly opened her eyes, her gaze dark and unemotional.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1617

    ?Chapter 1617:

    Robbie continued, ˇ°The Rapper family has managed to keep this under wraps, and theyˇŻve got Davenport under tight control. Desmond is trying to get ess to him to understand what happened. The main issue now is that Errol ns to announce the new acting head in a week. Given DavenportˇŻs circumstances, it looks like N will be chosen. Harlee, if N takes over, will that put us at a disadvantage?ˇ±

    Harlee and the others had meticulously engineered circumstances to corner N for several months, ensuring she had no leverage against them. Yet, it seemed likely that this recent crisis was orchestrated by N herself. Managing this situation would be far from straightforward.

    Harlee sprang from the sofa, her beautiful eyes devoid of any warmth, her voice even chillier.

    ˇ°Get Serena to the airport.ˇ±

    Robbie responded in a deep tone, ˇ°I had arranged it on the way here. Jianna, Serena, and Thiago should be nearly there. Rhys is tied up in a meeting. I had informed him weˇŻd head out first.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded sharply and swiftly exited Remson Manor.

    At the Happer familyˇŻs residence, N stood striking in a red suspender dress, her lips vividly painted, her hair flowing in waves. Her eyes were predatory, giving her the aura of a wrathful specter from afar.

    N red at a photograph of Harlee on the table, her gaze icy, her expression dark with loathing, as if she might rip the photo to shreds at any moment. Errol entered, leaning on a cane, his face etched with concern. The loss of his chosen sessor had softened his once formidable presence.

    Noticing NˇŻs appearance, Errol showed no anger but slowly approached with his cane. The familyˇŻs butler, Moshe Hoffman, trailed silently behind, his gaze downcast, lost in thought.

    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination

    Errol positioned himself beside N, sat down, and struck the floor sharply with his cane, the sound echoing starkly in the quiet room. His eyes bore the intensity of undoubted authority, his voice firm.

    ˇ°N, assure me you had nothing to do with DavenportˇŻs incident!ˇ±

    N raised an arched eyebrow and tilted her head to look at him. Her expression was unexpectedly calm, offering no hint of respect. She nced at him with indifference before shifting her focus back to HarleeˇŻs photo. Her response was dismissive.

    ˇ°If you mean DavenportˇŻs mishap, I take no interest in fools.ˇ±

    Errol seemed to anticipate her denial. He raised his hand and delivered a sharp p to her face, leaving a vivid mark and a trickle of blood from her lip. N, who could have dodged the blow, chose to receive it, her expression barely changing.

    ErrolˇŻs frustration mounted at her nonchnt demeanor. Clutching his chest in anger, his hand on the cane shaking more violently, he felt his fury growing. Among the younger Happers, N was undoubtedly capable but excessively cold and merciless. Handing over the family reins to her could lead to violent upheavals. Thus, he had pinned his hopes on his grandson, Davenport, but nowˇ­

    Errol had been the overlord of the Happer family, powerful all his life, yet in the end, his descendants turned out to be nothing but useless fools. It was enough to drive him to frustration!

    Errol mmed his cane against the floor, his voice icy as he scolded, ˇ°N, donˇŻt think IˇŻm unaware of your schemes. Just because Davenport is in trouble, it doesnˇŻt automatically make you the head of the Rapper family!ˇ±

    N remained unmoved, prompting Errol to soften his tone.

    ˇ°How did you end up like this? Davenport is your brother. You grew up together. HeˇŻs in trouble, and you seem indifferent. Do you really believe heˇŻs capable of such things?ˇ±

    This provoked a slight reaction from N. A smirk flickered across her lips as she turned, her chilling gaze unsettling him.

    ˇ°WasnˇŻt it you who eroded the familyˇŻs unity? You pitted us against each other from the start!ˇ±

    N sneered. Errol was admirable in many ways, but his demeanor shifted dramatically when it came to the leadership of the family. He seemed indifferent to the conflicts among the younger generation, as long as he could gauge their potential to lead.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1618

    ?Chapter 1618:

    A flicker of anger crossed ErrolˇŻs face, but he masked it quickly.

    ˇ°N, I know you harbor grievances against me, but remember, all my actions are for the welfare of the Happer family. Only when the Happer family prospers will you seed!ˇ±

    He stressed the final words, as if trying to imprint them on her heart.

    N looked up, her expression steely.

    ˇ°And what does that matter to me?ˇ± She snorted. Despite her contributions to the family, had Errol ever expressed gratitude? Time and again, he had tried to allocate the leadership role meant for her to others. Now, with Davenport in jeopardy, he was attempting to manipte her again. Did he take her for a fool?

    Errol was unsettled by NˇŻs piercing gaze. He couldnˇŻt fathom why this granddaughter, whom he had only recently reconnected with, held such deep-seated resentment toward him, while his other descendants continued to respect and adore him. Could the disposition of grandchildren not raised within the family truly be so different? If not for the DNA test, he might doubt whether N was truly a Happer.

    Resolved to address NˇŻs attitude and uncover whether Davenport was indeed framed or inherently wed, Errol knew that only thorough preparations could ensure the Happer familyˇŻs continued prominence. His gaze unintentionally fell on a photograph on the table, his expression clouding with thought.

    At Uwhor Airport, Harlee disembarked the ne to find DesmondˇŻs contacts already waiting. They promptly drove her to the beachside vi Rhys had arranged.

    In the viˇŻs living room, Robbie set a ss of water in front of Harlee and said in a deep voice, ˇ°Harlee, weˇŻve thoroughly cleaned the house. If it doesnˇŻt meet your standards, we can go over it again.ˇ±

    Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s???????

    He then sat down next to Thiago.

    Harlee settled into the sofa, crossing her legs and reclining slightly, her expression impassive and her gaze cold. She surveyed the group, her eyes eventuallynding on Serena, who appeared particrly uneasy. In a cool tone, Harlee said, ˇ°LetˇŻs discuss the current information.ˇ±

    Robbie immediately stood up and began his report.

    ˇ°ording to what weˇŻve gathered, Davenport is being detained at the Happer familyˇŻs private facility. Errol has managed to keep the situation under wraps, and the families of the victims have epted settlements to remain silent. Our contacts in Uwhor tried to reach Davenport, butˇ­ˇ±

    At this point, Robbie paused, his face overtaken by anger.

    ˇ°Not only have we failed to gather any information, but weˇŻve also lost several members.ˇ±

    Who else but Errol could orchestrate the silent elimination of thepanyˇŻs business partners?

    Serena, recalling the information she had reviewed on the ne, felt a surge of anger. If this was the true nature of her family, she preferred the life of an orphan.

    After hearing this, Thiago looked back at Harlee.

    ˇ°WeˇŻre currently unable to contact Davenport, so uncovering the truth is difficult. If N does assume control as the acting head of the Happer family, our position will likely worsen.ˇ±

    It was unclear whether N would leverage the Happer familyˇŻs influence against Harlee, but the dynamics would certainly shift. This was probably why Desmond had Robbie report directly to Harlee and rushed to arrange everything.

    Harlee lifted her eyelids, picked up the ss of water from the table, and took a deliberate sip, appearingpletely unruffled.

    This left Robbie and the others puzzled. Was Harlee not concerned about N taking action? Why was she so calm now? Could it be that Harlee had set up a new organization in Uwhor without their knowledge?

    As everyone watched in silence, Harlee took out her phone, paused for a moment, scrolled through nearly three hundred contacts, and sent a message. Once finished, she looked up at Serena, her voice gentle.

    ˇ°You and I will go outter.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1619

    ?Chapter 1619:

    Serena immediately stood up.

    ˇ°IˇŻll go get ready.ˇ±

    RobbieˇŻs eyes sparkled with anticipation. He sensed they were either going to meet Davenport or devise a n to do so. Either way, they would soon determine if N was implicated in this affair. By the time the evidence was presented to Errol, NˇŻs chances of securing the family leadership would be dashed.

    Harlee caught RobbieˇŻs eager gaze and calmly instructed, ˇ°n our approach meticulously, but keep it discreet.ˇ±

    Robbie nodded in understanding. Whether or not Davenport was eligible to lead, they needed to ensure N didnˇŻt seize the opportunity.

    In the car, Serena eyed the address Harlee had sent over and followed the GPS to a small forest three hundred meters from the Happer family manor.

    Serena nced in the rearview mirror, pondering silently. Though curious about their location, she trusted HarleeˇŻs judgment and resolved to follow her lead without question.

    Meanwhile, at the Happer family manor, Errol stood before the floor-to-ceiling windows on the second floor, leaning on his cane. His face was gaunt, his eyes bloodshot and filled with a growing, ominous intensity.

    Moshe approached discreetly and informed him, ˇ°Sir, all preparations are in ce. In two hours, we will begin questioning your grandson.ˇ±

    Errol turned to face Moshe, his dark eyes probing.

    ˇ°Do you think N is involved in this?ˇ±

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s holds stories for every mood

    The timing of DavenportˇŻs mishap, just as Errol was poised to name him as the acting head, seemed too coincidental.

    Errol couldnˇŻt shake off the suspicion that N had orchestrated this to thwart Davenport.

    Moshe nodded subtly, his gaze rising to meet ErrolˇŻs with a look of steadfast loyalty, his expression etched with concern.

    Moshe said cautiously, ˇ°If your granddaughter has orchestrated your grandsonˇŻs mishaps, given her strong personality, she might prevent him from seeding you at all costs unless you ban her from iming the leadership and throw your full support behind your grandson. But doing so would certainly provoke her to act.ˇ±

    ErrolˇŻs face tensed. He was well aware that N would not approve of him meddling heavily in the next generationˇŻs matters. Yet, if Davenport had been wronged, he was prepared to support him secretly.

    Throughout the years, Errol had not formed a close rtionship with N. If she were more generous, he might have considered her for the role of family head, but her cunning nature was a disqualifier. He could not let her jeopardize the Happer familyˇŻs integrity.

    Errol said in a chilled tone, his eyes zing with resolve, ˇ°DonˇŻt let N know my ns unless absolutely necessary. If she continues to be merciless, then the family enforcers must step in to remove her.ˇ±

    Those enforcers were tasked with correcting disobedient family members. Their intervention would mean altering NˇŻs negative behaviors and even her memories.

    Moshe understood that Errol was determined this time, not just for Davenport, who was well-regarded and the likeliest candidate for family leader, but for the entire Happer familyˇŻs welfare. Should N pose a continued threat, even if Davenport secured the leadership, she could ultimately create more severe problems. Thus, Errol was ready to intervene personally. Yetˇ­

    A flicker of concern passed through MosheˇŻs eyes. His interactions with N had been minimal, but from what heˇŻd gathered, her tactics were every bit as merciless as ErrolˇŻs. Was it really possible to control a woman so shrewd and unpredictable easily?

    If their efforts to restrain her failed or if they underestimated her cunning, the stakes for the Happer family would be huge. This was a high-risk bet for Errol and the entire Happer family. A loss would mean disaster. ording to the info Moshe had gathered, N rarely spared her enemies, except for Harlee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620:

    As Moshe thought of Harlee, his brow furrowed, his face growing more somber.

    ˇ°Mr. Happer, are you familiar with Harlee?ˇ±

    ˇ°I donˇŻt recognize that name.ˇ±

    ErrolˇŻs expression conveyed sheer disregard. He couldnˇŻt be expected to know every individual when he had people for that.

    Moshe wasnˇŻt surprised. He quickly pulled up the information about Harlee and said, ˇ°Mr. Happer, from what I know, out of all of NˇŻs opponents, only Miss Sanderson hasnˇŻt faced a significant loss. Davenport seems to be in contact with her, so I believeˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Mm, go and see to it.ˇ±

    Clearly, Errol didnˇŻt take MosheˇŻs words to heart, yet, out of long-standing caution, he instructed Moshe to secretly investigate, ˇ°Make sure they donˇŻt find out.ˇ±

    By ˇ®they,ˇŻ Errol meant not just Harlee and her team, but also N and Davenport.

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± With a respectful nod, Moshe left the study to coordinate a discreet investigation into Harlee.

    ˇ°Harlee, are we expecting someone?ˇ± Serena, noticing HarleeˇŻsck of direction, decided to break the silence.

    Just then, Rhys called. Harlee responded with a nod, put her finger to her lips signaling silence, and leaned against the car to press the answer button.

    ˇ°Have you wrapped up the meeting?ˇ± She arched an eyebrow.

    Rhys gestured dismissively toward Cillian, stood up, and strode toward the French window.

    ˇ°CillianˇŻs booked thest flight out. IˇŻll be in Uwhor in three hours.ˇ±

    After detailing his travel ns, Rhys expressed his concerns, ˇ°WhatˇŻs thetest situation on the Happer family? Are we abandoning Davenport?ˇ±

    ˇ°I donˇŻt have all the details yet. Serena and I are here meeting someone.ˇ±

    While talking, Harlee peered into the distance, spotting something.

    ˇ°IˇŻll fill you in when you get to Uwhor. I have something to take care of right now.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    Rhys ended the call without further questions. He then checked his watch, his expression reflective.

    Meanwhile, a blond man in the distinctive ck suit of the Rapper family bodyguards blocked Harlee in the small grove and firmly said, ˇ°No, I cannot let you see Davenport now. In three days, once Errol has calmed down, IˇŻll set up a meeting with Davenport.ˇ±

    Serena, who was in the midst of drawing a handgun for protection, paused in shock upon hearing him. Was this the person Harlee had been texting to meet? Why did he appear so unreliable?

    Harlee slipped her hand into her pocket, leaned back against the car, and cautiously put away her phone. She squinted slightly, her piercing gaze fixed on the blond man.

    Serena could see the anger in HarleeˇŻs eyes and knew the blond man was about to face serious trouble.

    In the next moment, as expected, Harlee withdrew a handgun from her belt and aimed it directly at the blond manˇŻs head. Her tone remained even, her words brief but heavy with authority.

    ˇ°Three days? Are you sure?ˇ±

    The blond man, his hands shaking, raised them in surrender, his face turning into a ttering grin as he dropped to his knees with a thud.

    ˇ°Harlee, I realize my mistake. Please, I beg for mercy. Spare my life?ˇ±

    Serena watched, confused and shocked. How did this man know HarleeˇŻs name? Did Harlee run another group apart from Twilight?

    The man, Stefan Marshall, was petrified that Harlee might actually pull the trigger. He stammered, ˇ°IˇŻll correct my attitude. Right nowˇ­ IˇŻll take you to see Davenport now.ˇ±

    Truthfully, Stefan had always been a faithful follower. He had never thought to defy Harlee. He hadnˇŻt anticipated that his first act of rebellion would be met with a gun to his head. He cursed inwardly. That bastard Aldrich had misled him into believing Harlee had softened. Once he was done with the Happer family affair, he vowed to give Aldrich a sound beating!

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Good night dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ˇä-

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1621

    ?Chapter 1621:

    Harlee then slowly reholstered her gun, her eyes shadowed with a chilling menace.

    This was the Harlee that Stefan knew all too well. She seldom wasted words when a show of force could impart a clearer message.

    Stefan sensed that his days of peace were likely over.

    ˇ°Harlee, Iˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee cut off StefanˇŻs feeble attempt to ingratiate himself and said coldly, ˇ°Handle the Happer family matter properly, and youˇŻre forgiven. Fail, and IˇŻll hand you over to Aldrich!ˇ±

    Stefan paused, stunned. Was being delivered to Aldrich meant to be a threat?

    Then, it dawned on him, and he trembled in fear, the corners of his mouth twitching uncontrobly. One thought dominated his mind: he was doomed.

    Serena stared at Stefan, who shifted between vowing and pleading. Her shock was evident as she stood frozen, her lips parted in astonishment.

    ˇ°Harlee, heˇ­ˇ±

    Serena wanted to express her concerns about StefanˇŻs odd behavior and reliability.

    In the end, Serena chose her words carefully, saying, ˇ°Harlee, heˇ­ HeˇŻs quite unique. Does he belong to Twilight as well?ˇ±

    Just then, Stefan seemed to finally notice Serena. His lip curled into a yful smile as he teased, ˇ°Well, who do we have here? What a prettydy.ˇ±

    It was the first time since joining the Shadow Moon Society that Serena had been openly flirted with. Her ears blushed red, and her cheeks flushed like ripe apples.

    Stefan, unustomed to such bashful reactions, was immediately captivated. But in an instant, Serena produced a thick needle from her sleeve.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales

    ˇ°Hey! What are you doing?ˇ± Stefan recoiled in rm.

    ˇ°Harlee, where did this monstere from?ˇ±

    Harlee, her gaze sharpening with menace, slowly asked, ˇ°I need to see Davenport in ten minutes. Is that clear?ˇ±

    StefanˇŻs demeanor shifted to one of gravity. Having reestablished contact with Harlee, he was reluctant to part ways so soon. He thoughtfully considered the information at hand, including ErrolˇŻs distrust of N. He said, ˇ°Harlee, although your skills should make infiltrating the Happer manor straightforward, I rmend waiting three days.ˇ±

    Harlee zeroed in on the key point, her brow furrowing.

    ˇ°Errol doesnˇŻt trust N?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes, I overheard it by chance. It seems he suspects that N attacked Davenport and has little faith in her leading the family.ˇ±

    Stefan continued to share insights from his recent inquiries, ˇ°The Happer family is backed by mysterious experts who stay hidden but cause significant turmoil when they do emerge.ˇ±

    A sly smile yed on HarleeˇŻs lips.

    ˇ°I hadnˇŻt realized the Happer family was thisplicated. Interesting. Even N, whoˇŻs always so good at making people happy, doesnˇŻt bother to lower her head to them. Hehe. How intriguing.ˇ±

    She tapped her phone a few times and then looked up.

    ˇ°Hold off for now. IˇŻll send further instructions in a few days.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    Stefan wasnˇŻt sure what HarleeˇŻs intentions were, but he still followed through without question. After all, offending her was not something he could risk. He had learned this lesson the hard way, through painful memories.

    Once Stefan had left, Serena couldnˇŻt hold back any longer and asked the question that had been on her mind, ˇ°Harlee, is he one of us?ˇ±

    ˇ°Not really.ˇ±

    Harlee turned around smoothly and slid into the car.

    Serena was quick to follow, taking the driverˇŻs seat. She released the handbrake, ignited the engine, and they vanished into the dense woond.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1622

    ?Chapter 1622:

    As they drove along the broad road, Serena maintained a steady pace and revisited their earlier discussion.

    ˇ°So, is Stefan your undercover agent in the Happer family? His recent insights suggest heˇŻs more than just a bodyguard, doesnˇŻt he?ˇ±

    ˇ°Stefanes from royal lineage. He begged to join my service a few years back after a defeat at my hands, so I ced him in the Happer family without much thought. It turned out to be quite beneficial.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs memory of Stefan was vague. Without DavenportˇŻs mishap, Stefan might have remained forgotten. She now realized she might have underestimated Stefan. Anyone who navigated aplex royal environment so adeptly surely had his ways.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs not his real look.ˇ±

    Noticing SerenaˇŻs curiosity about Stefan, Harlee added before she closed her eyes to rest, ˇ°HeˇŻs a master of disguise. What you just saw was his disguised self. In reality, his true features are rather dashing.ˇ±

    With that, Harlee dismissed further inquiries, shut her eyes, and mulled over the dynamics within the Happer family and NˇŻs role in it. She spected whether N had pilfered SerenaˇŻs luck or shielded Serena from misfortune upon returning to the Happer household.

    Harlee was genuinely eager for a formal encounter with N.

    In the living room of a seaside vi, Rhys lounged on the sofa, radiating hostility and a clear message to maintain distance. He gripped a mug, sipped lightly from it, and remained silent, though the chill in his demeanor intensified. Standing nearby, Cillian wore a grave expression, careful even with his breathing.

    The thoughts racing through RhysˇŻ mind were a mystery to Cillian.

    New chapters now on .c?m

    At the bar, Robbie and Thiago enjoyed the unfolding tension.

    As RhysˇŻ steely gaze shifted toward them, anxiety crept up on the duo. Robbie hastened over with a grin.

    ˇ°Is your coffee cold? Let me top it up for you.ˇ±

    Rhys lifted his eyelids slightly, offering a disinterested nce but remained motionless, still clutching his mug.

    Robbie, holding the coffee pot, hesitated whether to set it down, his smile forced. He covertly signaled Thiago and Cillian with a wink, seeking rescue from his awkward situation.

    Yet, his two friends strategically avoided eye contact.

    Robbie couldnˇŻt stop himself from swearing inwardly. Had he anticipated this, he would have opted not to be so subservient and left Cillian to deal with Rhys alone.

    Thiago and Cillian mirrored each otherˇŻs reactions, giving a shrug to indicate their inability to intervene. Sometimes, they had to overlook the welfare of their friends to make the best choice, given the situation.

    Rhys observed the subtle exchanges and gestures among the three, then silently set his mug down and headed toward the entrance. The three exchanged puzzled looks, unsure of RhysˇŻ intentions.

    Suddenly, the door swung open from the outside. Harlee and Serena stood there, backlit by the setting sun, casting an almost mystical aura. Harlee fixed her gaze on the man before her, eyebrows raised, eyes sparkling.

    She smiled slightly and asked, ˇ°How did you know I had arrived?ˇ±

    ˇ°We share a unique bond,ˇ± Rhys responded after a thoughtful pause.

    Robbie and the others momentarily froze, taken aback by HarleeˇŻs question and curious about RhysˇŻ awareness of her return. Hearing his cryptic reply, they simultaneously facepalmed, turned away, and acted as though they had heard nothing.

    Clearing her throat awkwardly, Serena hunched slightly and made her way past Rhys and Harlee into the living room. She quickly signaled Robbie, Thiago, and Cillian with a nce, and they hurried upstairs, leaving Harlee and Rhys alone.

    Rhys looked at Harlee intently and then draped an arm around her waist. They moved together to the sofa. He tilted his head, his smile broadening.

    ˇ°Is this situationplicated? Do you need help from your lovely partner?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1623

    ?Chapter 1623:

    Harlee squinted, nestling into a cozy spot within RhysˇŻ embrace. With a smirk curling her lips, she dered in a cool, crisp tone, ˇ°I can manage. Just continue to be my charming partner.ˇ±

    Rhys cocked his head, his demeanor initially tense. But soon, the frostiness melted away. Gazing down at Harlee, his expression softened, his eyes as warm and clear as a tranquilke, filled with deep, earnest affection.

    ˇ°Okay, IˇŻll happily remain your charming partner.ˇ±

    Harlee hummed softly in acknowledgment. Then, her curiosity piqued, she casually inquired, ˇ°What exactly did you do to Robbie and the others?ˇ±

    ˇ°Nothing at all.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ face took on a subtly hurt expression, his voice tinged with a hint of grievance.

    ˇ°Do you not trust me?ˇ±

    Harlee wasnˇŻt inclined to delve deeper. Given the earlier atmosphere and the fact that Robbie and the others werenˇŻt quaking in their boots, pressing the issue seemed unnecessary. Yet, she reconsidered. It could strain their bond. Thus, Harlee propped herself up, cradled RhysˇŻ face with her delicate hands, and leaned in to nt a soft kiss on his lips.

    ˇ°I missed you.ˇ±

    Her voice draped around him like velvety honey, rich and seductive.

    Rhys tensed briefly and then swiftly drew Harlee onto hisp, a yful smile spreading across his face.

    ˇ°Lee, are you trying to seduce me?ˇ±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s, your source for inspiration

    With a slow nod, Harlee wrapped her arms around RhysˇŻ neck and nestled closer, her chin brushing against his nose.

    This intimate gesture stoked a certain fire within Rhys. His eyes darkened, his voice dropping to a husky whisper.

    ˇ°ArenˇŻt you supposed to be handling the Happer familyˇŻs business?ˇ±

    Locking eyes with him, Harlee gradually let go, standing up with a twinkle of mischief in her gaze.

    ˇ°You remind me. I really should attend to my schedule.ˇ±

    Rhys watched as she slipped from his grasp, his expression a mix of amusement and resignation.

    ˇ°Lee, I was mistakenˇ­ˇ±

    Though unsure of his fault, Rhys knew that whenever Harlee teased him and then made to leave, it signaled some misstep on his part. With a resigned smile, he reached for her hand, his eyes twinkling.

    ˇ°I was merely deep in thought. Robbie and the others assumed I was irate. The quieter I got, the more unnerved they became. Lee, perhaps we should consider some rigorous training for them? TheyˇŻre far too jittery.ˇ±

    As Harlee remained silent, Rhys cleared up any potential concerns. Acknowledging his suggestion, Harlee resettled on the sofa, keeping a casual distance. She flicked on the TV and responded nonchntly, ˇ°Yes, that sounds like a solid n.ˇ±

    Rhys withdrew his gaze, checking his phone before a broad smile formed.

    ˇ°Alright, IˇŻll set up the intensive training.ˇ±

    At dinner time, Robbie perched at the edge of the table, eyeing the spread before him with a look of forlorn longing. His diet had been severely restrictedtely, making the array of dishes before him nearly torturous.

    Harlee looked over and took a bite of her meal. Robbie quickly reassured her, ˇ°I wonˇŻt consume anything I shouldnˇŻt.ˇ±

    Once, yielding to temptation hadnded Robbie in the hospital for six months. Ever since, just a hint of yearning for forbidden foods under HarleeˇŻs watchful eye had been met with her stern gaze, sending shivers down his spine and curbing his appetite for days.

    Harlee smirked to herself, returning to her meal contentedly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1624

    ?Chapter 1624:

    The others, noting RobbieˇŻs subdued antics, hastened their eating.

    ˇ°Everyone will undergo intensive training in a month,ˇ± RhysˇŻmanding tone left no room for doubt. His wordsnded like a hammer on their hearts. The group was momentarily stunned but quickly nodded in agreement.

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ±

    Then, Robbie chimed in, ˇ°Rhys, will the entire Twilight organization be involved?ˇ± Serena also piped up, ˇ°Harlee, will external trainers be brought in, or will you and Rhys handle it yourselves?ˇ±

    Rhys gave a slight nod, his reply enigmatic.

    ˇ°The entire Twilight organization will be involved. And no one will know what the training entails.ˇ±

    Cillian and Thiago exchanged knowing nces, both anticipating a grueling challenge.

    RobbieˇŻs excitement was palpable.

    ˇ°Harlee, how long will the trainingst? And will we still be able to walk afterward?ˇ±

    RobbieˇŻs enthusiasm might seem odd, but it was understandable. Few emerged from Shadow Moon Society training unscathed, and those who did found themselves profoundly transformed. People like them were always eager to grow stronger.

    Harlee, her eyes narrowing slightly, kept her tone light.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not in charge of this training. YouˇŻll find out the details when the timees.ˇ±

    Your adventure awaits at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c©–m

    Rhys passed some food to Harlee and then observed everyoneˇŻs reactions silently. His gaze deepened, and he didnˇŻt mention the training again.

    Three dayster, Stefan, d in a sleek ck suit, arrived punctually at the designated grove, apanied by several men in Rapper family bodyguard uniforms. Their aura was imposing, especially Stefan, who had altered his appearance yet again. To the casual observer, he could pass for a high-ranking official.

    StefanˇŻs eyes swept over Robbie and the rest before settling on Harlee. A resigned look flickered across his face. Harlee had insisted on meeting Davenport personally. For this, he had orchestrated numerous intricate schemes, costing him precious sleep. He was thoroughly worn out, but his efforts had paid off. Otherwise, given HarleeˇŻs temperament, he would likely have faced severe repercussions.

    Noticing HarleeˇŻs robust entourage, Stefan was relieved his mission had been sessful. His quick thinking had led him to disable the Rapper familyˇŻs security system within three days.

    HarleeˇŻs gaze pinned Stefan instantly. Her ability to recognize him, no matter his disguise, was uncanny.

    Serena, trailing behind Harlee, followed her gaze and frowned. This man looked familiarˇ­ Suddenly, it clicked. WasnˇŻt this the unreliable blond from theirst encounter?

    SerenaˇŻs eyes widened in realization. Her gaze met StefanˇŻs, and she internally gave him a ˇ°very impressiveˇ± rating.

    Recognizing her recognition, StefanˇŻs lips curled in amusement. He cocked his head and yfully teased, ˇ°Miss, you seem quite taken with me. Could it be love at first sight?ˇ±

    As Stefan spoke, a flicker of surprise crossed HarleeˇŻs eyes. She hadnˇŻt expected Serena to recognize Stefan so quickly, wondering if there might be a twist of fate at y.

    Unaware of HarleeˇŻs thoughts, Serena recalled HarleeˇŻs earlier warnings not to be swayed by StefanˇŻs charming facade. She chose to ignore his flippant remarks. As a doctor familiar with bone structure, she had recognized Stefan at a nce despite his new disguise.

    Robbie and the others positioned themselves protectively in front of Serena, eyeing Stefan with suspicion, though they restrained themselves from any rash actions. They adhered strictly to HarleeˇŻsmands during missions, ensuring nothingplicated their objectives.

    Harlee nced at Serena, Robbie, and then Stefan with an impassive gaze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1625

    ?Chapter 1625:

    With a single stern look from Harlee, StefanˇŻs casual demeanor vanished, reced by seriousness.

    ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻve handled everything on the Happer familyˇŻs side. But you have only twenty minutes, so make it quick.ˇ±

    StefanˇŻs words caught Robbie and the others off guard. They hadnˇŻt realized the Shadow Moon Society had covert operatives, and their eyes turned to Harlee in astonishment.

    A brief expression of surprise appeared in RhysˇŻ eyes before he quickly masked it. A slow smile then spread across his face, reflecting a sense of pride. He and Harlee were indeed a couple, their strategies deeply aligned.

    Rhys assumed Harlee was strategically concealing some of her resources for emergencies, not realizing she didnˇŻt actually regard Stefan as a true member of the Shadow Moon Society.

    Harlee stepped into the center of the group, her demeanor rxed yet authoritative. Rhys followed close behind, his aura dominating the space with palpable power and authority.

    StefanˇŻs mouth twitched imperceptibly, a nervous tic perhaps unnoticed by the others. Was Harlee going to beat him up in front of so many people? And the imposing figure beside herˇŞwas that her partner? The air around this man was charged with an almost tangible authority. If his resolve hadnˇŻt been fortified over the years, the mere intensity of that gaze would have made him break out in a cold sweat.

    ˇ°Tell them about your ns. Later, Serena and I will go in,ˇ± Harlee instructed Stefan, her tone firm, implying that there was no room for further exnation. She was confident that any unanswered questions could be resolved through Serena. Although Robbie and the others were left with some uncertainty, none dared to question Harlee further at such a critical juncture.

    g ? ln¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± came the unified response, and Stefan immediately began outlining the tasks ahead with precision and seriousness.

    Three minutester, Robbie and the others left, leaving only Harlee, Rhys, Serena, and Stefan. The four of them briskly made their way toward the Happer manor, soon leaving the grove behind.

    In the private prison of the Happer estate, Davenporty on a bed, restless from a night devoid of sleep and grueling interrogation by Errol. His expression was one of frustration, his eyes icy and intense, his mind adrift. Hey there, half-lidded, d only in a hotel bathrobe, the scars on his exposed limbs a testament to ErrolˇŻs harsh methods of interrogation.

    Despite the relentless questioning and physical suffering inflicted by Errol, DavenportˇŻs mental resolve remained unbroken. He was no fool. Throughout the interrogation, he sensed that his grandfather hadnˇŻtpletely abandoned him. His strategy now hinged on enduring the ordeal, trusting that his allies woulde to his aid and that he could still vie for leadership of the Happer family.

    Thus, when Davenport detected the faint sounds outside, he simply rolled over and pulled the quilt over himself, choosing to remain still. He intended to show his grandfather that he was a victim of a frame-up, not a perpetrator.

    Slowly, the door to the private prison creaked open.

    Davenport waited, expecting the usual sounds, but hearing none, he turned around curiously. His eyes lit up at the sight of the man at the door, his entire being consumed by surprise. That man had actuallye! It seemed his decision was the right one after all!

    Excited, Davenport swung his legs out of bed, but the toll from ErrolˇŻs harsh interrogations and the asional bouts of torture had left him weak. He coughed violently after the simple act of moving.

    Rhys and Harlee entered from the doorway, followed by Serena carrying a medical kit, with Stefan trailing behind them.

    Harlee took a seat across from Davenport, crossed her legs, and smiled casually as she observed him on the bed.

    Rhys sat next to Harlee, his gaze fixed on Davenport, exuding an exceptionally icy aura. Realizing the significance of the moment, Stefan, aware that Davenport had indirectly saved his position and possibly his life, discreetly moved to the doorway to stand guard. Serena, noting that immediate medical intervention wasnˇŻt necessary, joined him. Now, only Harlee, Rhys, and Davenport remained in the room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1626

    ?Chapter 1626:

    Rhys broke the silence.

    ˇ°Lee, have you thought of something new?ˇ±

    Initially, their n had been to assess DavenportˇŻs condition and potentially eliminate him to divert ErrolˇŻs suspicions from themselves.

    ˇ°Yes, heˇŻs not as foolish as we feared. He might still prove useful.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded, her tone matter-of-fact.

    ˇ°I believe he could be an effective tool against N.ˇ±

    A flicker of intrigue passed through RhysˇŻ eyes before his expression settled back into its usual calm.

    ˇ°Alright, follow your ideas,ˇ± he replied softly.

    Davenport, who hadnˇŻt had water or food all night in a show of resilience, now slightly regretted not conserving his strength.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, what brings you here? Are you here to save me? And thisdy, she must be your wife, right? Hello, Mrs. Green.ˇ±

    His voice was hoarse and grating, akin to the sound of sawing wood. At that moment, Davenport seemed like a castaway who had spotted a rescue ship after drifting at sea, his eyes brimming with tears of relief.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs renegotiate a deal,ˇ± Harlee said, her voice devoid of warmth as she nced at him coldly.

    DavenportˇŻs mouth fell open slightly, his expression one of confusion as he struggled to grasp the meaning of her words.

    HarleeˇŻs gaze grew even icier, her dark eyes reflecting no warmth as she contemted the viability of her new n.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures

    ˇ°IˇŻll give you only one chance,ˇ± she stated, her gaze lowering as she leaned against RhysˇŻ shoulder and closed her eyes, signaling the end of the discussion.

    Jolted back to reality, Davenport nodded eagerly without a momentˇŻs hesitation.

    ˇ°Absolutely! Tell me what you need me to do. IˇŻll do whatever it takes!ˇ±

    Previously, it had been Rhys who negotiated with Davenport, but the deference he showed to Harlee made it clear that his fate now rested entirely in her hands.

    At this point, DavenportˇŻs only desire was to survive. Survival meant a chance to reim his position as head of the familyˇŞa chance he was not willing to cede to anyone.

    Davenport believed that if N assumed control after their grandfatherˇŻs death, it would spell doom for them all. This grim outlook on N had crystallized during his confinementˇŞa direct result, he surmised, of her machinations to undermine him and paint him in such a dire light.

    To Davenport, N was nothing but a snake lurking in the grass, waiting for her moment to strike.

    ˇ°ThereˇŻs no need.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs voice grew even colder as she gazed at Davenport.

    ˇ°Just stay here. Soon, someone will inform Errol about NˇŻs scheme against you. When Errol confronts you, simply repeat what I tell you word for word.ˇ±

    Harlee wasnˇŻt certain if N was truly behind it, but she was prepared to tarnish NˇŻs reputation regardless.

    ˇ°What exactly should I say?ˇ± Davenport asked, a trace of eagerness in his voice. He was ready to seize any chance to undermine N.

    ˇ°IˇŻm clueless about any schemes. ItˇŻs unimaginable that N would do such cruelty. Please look into this more thoroughly, grandpa. WeˇŻre family. Why would N set me up? Over the head of the family position? I canˇŻt believe that. SheˇŻs not that malevolent. I still want to trust her.ˇ±

    Harlee delivered these lines without emotion, her eyes narrowing briefly before returning to normal.

    Davenport was taken aback. Her prepared response suggested she had precisely predicted his grandfatherˇŻs likely reactions. Could she really be so insightful? She also mentioned she would find evidence of NˇŻs scheme. If finding such evidence was so straightforward, he wouldnˇŻt be clueless about his current situation. Moreover, he couldnˇŻt even confirm the modelsˇŻ deaths werenˇŻt linked to him. What made her so confident she could uncover anything definitive?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1627

    ?Chapter 1627:

    Davenport looked at Harlee skeptically, but within a minute, he nodded in agreement. He then shared with Harlee all he knew, including his confusion about how he ended up in his current situation and his uncertainty regarding any harm he may have caused to the models. He disclosed every detail about his day: his actions, the people he encountered, and what he saw.

    Sometimes caution was better than bravery. Although skeptical of HarleeˇŻs ims, Davenport acknowledged that anyone who could move in and out of the Happer familyˇŻs private detention was no ordinary person.

    Twenty minutester, Stefan arrived punctually.

    ˇ°Harlee, itˇŻs time to leave,ˇ± he said.

    Harlee stood, and just as she was about to exit the prison, she turned back to ask, ˇ°The announcement of the temporary head of the Happer family is in five days, right?ˇ±

    Davenport interjected, correcting her, ˇ°Actually, itˇŻs on the sixth day. The decision is made on the fifth.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs all I needed to know.ˇ±

    Harlee left these cryptic words behind as she vanished into the shadows.

    Then, Harlee and her group left the private detention, as if they had never been there. After Stefan and his team safely dropped everyone off in the small grove 300 meters away from Happer Manor, he left with his men to finish some remaining tasks.

    Before Robbie could say anything, Harlee interrupted him. She climbed into the back seat of the car with a stern expression andmanded, ˇ°LetˇŻs head back first.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± The team acknowledged themand and quickly entered the vehicle. The driver released the handbrake, started the engine, and they drove away.

    In the living room of the seaside vi, Harlee grabbed a cup of coffee that Rhys had just made. She crossed her legs, leaned back, raised her eyebrows, and her eyes sparkled with a hint of amusement.

    Robbie, sitting at the bar, had been wanting to inquire about Stefan for a while, but fear of HarleeˇŻs potential reaction had kept him silent. Seeing her in a rxed mood, he seized the moment to sit across from her.

    ˇ°Harlee, who exactly is Stefan? How does he have such easy ess to and from Happer Manor? Also, did you devise a new n while inside?ˇ± Robbie remembered HarleeˇŻs initialmand to leave no witnesses, yet her approach changed immediately once inside. He wondered why.

    HarleeˇŻs eyes narrowed slightly, and she tilted her head, a yful smirk appearing.

    ˇ°Oh? Do you see an issue with how IˇŻve handled things?ˇ±

    Robbie opened his mouth, hesitating. Even though he sensed she was teasing, his heart raced. Good heavens, if he dared to nod, Harlee might decide to make an example of him.

    Observing RobbieˇŻs anxious face, HarleeˇŻs smile widened. As Rhys sat down beside her, she leaned back into his arms. She casually rested her hand on his thigh, tapping it thoughtlessly.

    Rhys handed her some washed grapes. Harlee looked down at them, opened her mouth, and waited to be fed.

    The couple then drifted into their own little world, seemingly oblivious to everyone else. This left Robbie sitting across from them, typically unfazed by their closeness unless he was fraught with worry.

    ˇ°Harlee,ˇ± Robbie said softly, hoping to draw a bit of her attention.

    Harlee was merely engaging in yful mischief to tease Robbie, so she naturally kept it light. After finishing the grapes, she said in a determined tone, ˇ°If youˇŻre curious about Stefan, you should ask Serenater. I donˇŻt feel like exining it again.ˇ±

    A few momentster, Harlee continued with the same assertive voice, ˇ°For years, N has tried to have me killed using others rather than doing it herself. This tells me sheˇŻs desperate for the headship of the Happer family, and IˇŻm determined not to let her get it. Davenport is her main enemy, and heˇŻs clever, so I think itˇŻs worth expanding the conflict.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1628

    ?Chapter 1628:

    Harlee couldnˇŻt stand the sight of N sitting in the position of head of the Happer family. It was simply unbearable to her. But she was well aware of the Happer familyˇŻs dynamics. If anything happened to Davenport, Errol would likely appoint N, even if he knew Serena was his true granddaughter instead of N.

    Rhys, noticing Harlee in high spirits, smiled. In his eyes, her decisions were always correct.

    Robbie, reflecting deeply, said, ˇ°Based on what we know, thereˇŻs a formidable group lurking behind the Happer family. I hope we can be more careful with this matter. I worry that Errol might retaliate if he learns youˇŻre leveraging Davenport. There seem to be many secrets within the Happer family and around Errol that weˇŻre unaware of. Errol is a force to be reckoned with!ˇ±

    Harlee chuckled, her tone yful yet sly.

    ˇ°Oh? Do you really think IˇŻm someone who can be easily manipted?ˇ±

    Robbie was taken aback. Why had Harlee stopped being cautious? WasnˇŻt she the one who had taught him to be careful and thoughtful in everything he did? Robbie looked at Harlee deeply, his eyes filled with a sense of being wronged. He had merely let slip a few curse words in front of Felix, and Harlee hadnˇŻt let it go, choosing this moment to make her point.

    ˇ°Harlee, I admit I was wrong,ˇ± he said.

    At this, Rhys couldnˇŻt help but feel a strange sense of familiarity. He nced at Robbie, his pupils narrowing briefly before he looked away, masking his difort.

    HarleeˇŻs lips twisted into a mischievous smirk, her amusement evident.

    Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ň¦Í??ls

    ˇ°You admitted you were wrong? Perhaps I should assign you some less pleasant tasks.ˇ±

    Robbie responded with a wry smile, shaking his head earnestly.

    ˇ°Harlee, that wonˇŻt be necessary! IˇŻll reflect on my own!ˇ±

    Harlee raised an eyebrow and simply observed Robbie. Her smile gradually disappeared, and her look became more piercing.

    Under her intense scrutiny, Robbie fidgeted, and his expression faltered. Not daring to revisit the previous topic, he decided to shift the conversation.

    ˇ°So, given NˇŻs thoroughness, how do you n to get the evidence over to Errol?ˇ±

    Harlee nced at her phone, replying casually, ˇ°Just fabricate it.ˇ±

    Robbie was taken aback.

    Thiago, who had been observing from the bar, interjected, ˇ°But Errol is naturally wary. HeˇŻsˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee cut him off before he could finish.

    ˇ°Does it really matter if the evidence is real or fake? As long as it raises ErrolˇŻs suspicions about N, heˇŻll protect Davenport.ˇ±

    With these words, HarleeˇŻs strategy became clear to everyone. She had always known N was careful to leave no trace. Her true intent was simply to make Errol doubt N.

    Three dayster, at a private caf¨¦ in the northern part of Uwhor, Harlee confirmed with Stefan that Errol had grown suspicious of N and instructed Stefan to hold off on further actions, suggesting there was no need to intensify the situation.

    ˇ°Understood, IˇŻll keep you updated via text,ˇ± Stefan nodded, stood up, donned his hat, and merged with the caf¨¦ˇŻs other patrons before disappearing into the crowd.

    Harlee leisurely sipped her coffee. Just then, a procession of ck Bentleys approached and aligned neatly in front of the caf¨¦.

    The car doors opened swiftly, and dozens of men in ck suits stepped out, their presencemanding. Before thest carˇŻs door opened, the men in ck quickly formed two rows and bowed deeply toward it. Passersby were taken aback by the scene and hurried along.

    From such a grand entrance, it was clear to onlookers that the individual in the car must be a member of the Happer family, especially since no one else had staged such an borate arrival since MatteoˇŻs downfall.

    The moment N stepped into view, a spark of excitement lit up HarleeˇŻs dark eyes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1629

    ?Chapter 1629:

    Harlee observed N silently, a casual smile ying on her lips. She hadnˇŻt anticipated their paths would cross again under such circumstances. Indeed, life was full of unexpected turns.

    After exiting the car, N stood enveloped in an air that seemed to ward off others. Suddenly, feeling a distinct gaze, she quickly removed her sunsses, and her eyes locked with HarleeˇŻs from afar.

    With a slight lift of her eyebrows, N slipped her sunsses back on and walked determinedly toward Harlee.

    N, too, hadnˇŻt foreseen this encounter, but now that they had met, it was only fitting to greet her old acquaintance.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs been a while.ˇ±

    Standing before Harlee, N removed her sunsses again, her expression one ofplete disinterest, as if she were looking at someone long gone, not a friend from years past.

    The next moment, NˇŻs stern demeanor melted away, and her look softened, mirroring that of close friends reconnecting after years apart.

    Harlee picked up her coffee and took a sip before ncing at N, who was sitting down. The coldness in HarleeˇŻs gaze was unmistakable, her raised eyebrows adding to the chill. Her face was devoid of any expression, treating N as a stranger and not acknowledging NˇŻs cordial approach.

    This stark indifference deeply wounded N. She clenched her fists, the resentment within her intensifying. Her eyes darkened, exuding a fierce coldness, and she scoffed.

    ˇ°You havenˇŻt changed at all. You still show no regard for others!ˇ±

    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    Though they were only separated by a tableˇŻs length, the space felt vast.

    After N spoke, she fixed her gaze on Harlee, searching for any flicker of emotion on her stoic face. NˇŻs expression, once cold, now showed signs of unease.

    Harlee set down her coffee cup slowly, her eyelids half-closed, a chilling presence radiating from her.

    ˇ°N.ˇ±

    NˇŻs posture tensed momentarily. A deep emotion filled her eyes, and turmoil surged within her. But she quickly regained herposure. It was the same familiar voice, yet the tone was no longer the one she had once known.

    NˇŻs voice, though calm, carried a hint of aggression as she spoke.

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre quite cunning, using Davenport against me. DonˇŻt get too cocky. Just you watch, I will be the head of the Happer family.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyes narrowed slightly, like sparks flying from a frosty, empty field. Her wless face remained unreadable.

    ˇ°Oh,ˇ± she responded, her tone detached.

    At this moment, NˇŻs demeanor was unexpectedlyposed, seemingly unruffled by HarleeˇŻs response. She chose not to add anything further. Harlee gazed up at N, her eyes probing. Abruptly, a subtle smile graced her face, transforming into a bright grin.

    NˇŻs expression brightened in response, a smile ying on her lips. She recognized that smile on HarleeˇŻs face. It was the same one Harlee wore whenever she was infuriated.

    It amused N to provoke such a reaction from Harlee. She was curious to see how Harlee would act in her anger.

    Harlee narrowed her eyes and stood, her expression serene.

    In the next instant, Harlee grabbed her coffee and threw it in NˇŻs face, following up with a sharp p that echoed through the cafe, leaving N stunned and bleeding from the corner of her mouth.

    The cafe plunged into a tense silence. The multitude of men in ck suits drew their weapons, loaded them, and aimed at HarleeˇŻs head.

    The other patrons of the cafe, shocked by the violence, screamed and scrambled to escape.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1630

    ?Chapter 1630:

    ˇ°Harlee Sanderson!ˇ± NˇŻs expression was livid as she struggled to contain her anger. She stood up abruptly andmanded her bodyguards sharply, ˇ°Get out!ˇ±

    The men in ck quickly obeyed, ushering the customers and staff out of the cafe.

    The two women faced each other with cold stares, their eyes locked in a fierce duel as if they were engaged in an intense battle.

    NˇŻs expression grew darker, a discernible intent to kill emanating from her gaze.

    ˇ°Harlee, I wonˇŻt let the matter with Davenport slide. You n to use him to undermine me, but I wonˇŻt allow it. I want more than the headship of the Happer family. I want to use it to pursue you, to see you brought to your knees begging for mercy!ˇ± Her voice escted with each word.

    ˇ°IˇŻm not deaf. ThereˇŻs no need to shout.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyes remained strikingly unemotional.

    NˇŻs lips twisted into a faint smile as she gracefully wiped the coffee from her face, her anger subsiding slightly. It was evident that Harlee had made up her mind to target her. After years of ignoring her, Harlee finally recognized her as a serious contender.

    Gazing at Harlee, N said softly, ˇ°Ever wonder why I brought Tania close to you using the so-called notion of TonyaˇŻs soul migrating to another body? And about those past events, Harlee, isnˇŻt that why you havenˇŻt acted against me yet?ˇ±

    Those past events fueled NˇŻs boldness, serving as the cause of her hatred toward Harlee.

    Back then, N had always felt out of ce in the friendship between her, Harlee, and Tonya. Now, a decadeter, it seemed Harlee didnˇŻt even understand the root of NˇŻs animosity. N had to resort to using Tonya to catch HarleeˇŻs attention. N was filled with bitterness. What an irony. And to think Harlee once called her a friend.

    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    A cold light flickered in HarleeˇŻs eyes at the mention of Tonya. She fixed her gaze sharply on N, her voice indifferent.

    ˇ°So?ˇ±

    N arched an eyebrow, her elegant demeanor masking a malicious intent.

    ˇ°Maybe we could negotiate a deal.ˇ±

    Harlee looked up slowly, a sh of hostility in her eyes, followed by a look of indifference andziness.

    ˇ°Not interested.ˇ±

    Harlee then emotionlessly took out her phone. Pausing briefly as she saw the caller ID, she pressed the answer button.

    The voice on the other end rang out.

    ˇ°The follow-up with the Green Group is arranged. IˇŻll be back tomorrow. Are you still at the vi, or are you discussing work with Stefan?ˇ±

    Harlee responded nonchntly, ˇ°I bumped into N. She proposed a deal. I turned her down.ˇ±

    NˇŻs pupils narrowed suddenly, her expression twisting into one of fury. In HarleeˇŻs presence, she felt like a moron, always throwing a tantrum, powerless against Harlee.

    Like now, Harlee stood nonchntly taking the call, her voice dripping with disdain for N, triggering NˇŻs impulse to react explosivelyˇŞfar from her usualposed self.

    N clenched her fist, fighting to regain herposure. She hade with a clear purpose today and refused to let Harlee manipte her emotions. RhysˇŻ voice deepened slightly on the phone, tinged with concern.

    ˇ°What does she want?ˇ± His tone carried a sense of urgency.

    ˇ°Probably believes she has no chance of stepping in as the temporary head of the Happer family and wants me to stop supporting Davenport,ˇ± Harlee responded casually.

    Instantly, NˇŻs fury boiled over. She lifted her gun, pointing it directly at HarleeˇŻs forehead, her voice strained as she said, ˇ°Harlee, do you really think IˇŻm scared of you?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1631

    ?Chapter 1631:

    Feeling utterly dismissed by Harlee, NˇŻs emotions spiraled out of control.

    ˇ°IˇŻll call you back,ˇ± Harlee said calmly to Rhys and then hung up the phone.

    Harlee then tapped her finger lightly on the table, her lips curling into a smile. Her demeanor was strikinglyposed, as if the threat at gunpoint didnˇŻt concern her.

    N felt a chill run down her spine, yet her hand holding the gun remained steady.

    ˇ°Harlee, I didnˇŻt betray you! You abandoned me first, and thatˇŻs why I left back then! And by the time I got the news of TonyaˇŻs incident, she had already met her end. Otherwise, I would have extended a helping hand for the sake of our old friendship. I still consider you a friend,ˇ± N exined, locking eyes with Harlee, her face settling into a mask of calm.

    Harlee leaned back in her chair, crossing her legs in a rxed manner. As she looked up, there was an amused twinkle in her eyes, her beautiful eyebrows shadowed with a hint of menace. Yet, her deep eyes remained as inscrutable as a deep, freezingke.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre quite the actress.ˇ±

    The lightness disappeared from her tone, reced by a cold, cutting sharpness.

    N frowned, her resentment clear, as she lowered her gaze to meet HarleeˇŻs. At that moment, they began to challenge each other.

    After a tense pause, N was the first to look away, her resolve wavering slightly. She realized she couldnˇŻt fool Harlee. She had never truly cared about TonyaˇŻs fate and evenughed out loud upon hearing of TonyaˇŻs death. In NˇŻs mind, if it werenˇŻt for Tonya always snatching HarleeˇŻs attention, she and Harlee might have been the closest and only friends.

    N mmed the gun down on the table and sat back, her eyes slightly reddened.

    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s., conn

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre as annoying as ever! I know you helped Davenport solve his issues. My purpose here today is twofold: to see if you can stay out of the Happer familyˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°Affairs and to warn you that even if it means our mutual destruction, I wonˇŻt let you off easy.ˇ±

    In the end, N was still fearful of Harlee. Otherwise, she wouldnˇŻt have shown up personally or resorted to such naive tactics.

    Moreover, N still harbored lingering affection for Harlee, continuously testing her, hoping to glimpse remnants of their past friendship in her reactions. N watched Harlee closely, searching for any emotional response.

    Yet, HarleeˇŻs eyes remained as emotionless as ever, unmoved by NˇŻs probing and untouched by her honesty. It felt as though N was nothing more than an irrelevant stranger to her.

    ˇ°N, my helping Davenport is just the beginning. If you confront me openly, we can spar a few times. But if you persist in undermining me from the shadows, it doesnˇŻt matter what drove you to join the Happer family or to oppose us. I will not hesitate to take you down.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs voice was distinct, unusually distant, and threatening.

    NˇŻs expression chilled. She understood that Harlee was serious. If she continued her covert attacks as nned, Harlee would undoubtedly eliminate her without a second thought.

    A dangerous, venomous intensity radiated from N as she pressed her lips tightly together. Her voice, colder and more strained than usual, sliced through the air like a de.

    ˇ°Harlee, do you truly not care about why I left without a word? Or why IˇŻm desperately seeking revenge against you?ˇ±

    Harlee snorted and turned her head to look at N, raising one of her perfectly sculpted eyebrows. With a sly expression, she asked, ˇ°What makes you think youˇŻre important to me?ˇ±

    At this, N froze, her eyes reflecting a tumult of past memories or deep thoughts. She simply stared at Harlee, a hint of disappointment flickering in her gaze.

    N couldnˇŻtprehend why Harlee held her in such low regard. Was it because she hadnˇŻt risen high enough? Or had she never really mattered to Harlee? If only Harlee had shown her a fraction of the concern she had for Tonya, things might not havee to this. Even a slight increase in HarleeˇŻs care would have satisfied N.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1632

    ?Chapter 1632:

    With these thoughts, NˇŻs grip on the gun tightened, her presence growing increasingly menacing and terrifying. Why should she y nicely when Harlee only cared for Tonya?

    Harlee had always called them friends, but when N spoke of leaving, Harlee never asked her to stay. And when N sought vengeance, Harlee remained indifferent.

    Harlee slowly rose to her feet, cocked an eyebrow, and asked, ˇ°N, do you know what I detest the most?ˇ±

    NˇŻs face showed uncertainty. She watched Harlee intently without a word, fearing she herself was the answer. Oddly, the prospect of her being the answer brought her a strange sense of joy, as it meant she had a unique ce in HarleeˇŻs heart.

    NˇŻs emotions toward Harlee had always been tangled, keeping her from acting against Harlee again for so long. She was unsure whether to proceed with her ns.

    Harlee tilted her head slightly and said nonchntly, ˇ°Above all, I despise hypocrisy. If IˇŻm forced to deal with a hypocrite, IˇŻd rather kill her.ˇ±

    She spoke the final words lightly, as though discussing something as ordinary as the weather.

    A fierce hatred flickered in NˇŻs dark eyes, her rage simmering like a beast ready to pounce. HarleeˇŻs words were a clear warning: if N dared bring up Tonya again, Harlee would not hesitate to confront her ruthlessly.

    NˇŻs brows knitted tightly.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s??§ŕm, where stories thrive

    ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻm willing to drop the issue with Davenport and wonˇŻt disclose your support for him to Errol, but only if you agree to revisit our old haunts with me. I assure you, Errol wonˇŻt trouble you.ˇ±

    Observing HarleeˇŻs unchanging expression, N continued with determination.

    ˇ°You must understand that the Happer family is moreplicated than it appears. ThereˇŻs a group operating in the shadows. They only answer to the heads of the family, and when given an order, they will eliminate not only the target but also the targetˇŻs family, rtives, and friends, leaving no chance for retaliation against the Happer family. If you agree to my request, I can help you get rid of this group.ˇ±

    N had lowered herself repeatedly. As long as Harlee was willing to revisit those ces with her, she could stop targeting Harlee and neutralize all threats for her, just like what Rhys had done for Harlee.

    Harlee briefly lowered her eyshes, shielding any emotions that might show, then lifted her gaze to meet NˇŻs, which brimmed with anticipation.

    ˇ°No interest.ˇ±

    With these words, Harlee turned away, not sparing N another nce as she walked out of the coffee shop.

    N watched HarleeˇŻs determined figure disappear, her dark eyes swirling with a cold, ruthless intensity.

    N dered, ˇ°Davenport might no longer be detained, but ErrolˇŻs trust in him has diminished. ItˇŻs unclear who will secure the leadership of the Happer family in three days.ˇ±

    N thought Harlee would pause at her words, but Harlee continued walking without faltering.

    After a momentˇŻs hesitation, N bit her lip, shut her eyes, and called out, ˇ°Why canˇŻt youpromise? Do you hate me that much? Do I disgust you? Harlee, you once said we were friends!ˇ±

    N had mustered all her courage to shout out thest sentence. Realizing she could not overpower Harlee, she knew her initial n to bind Harlee to her side by defeating her wouldnˇŻt work. On impulse, she voiced her deepest thoughts.

    Whether it was leaving without a farewell ten years ago, assuming SerenaˇŻs identity to infiltrate the Happer family, or repeatedly targeting Harlee over the past decade, NˇŻs motives had always been the same. She aspired to be the only person by HarleeˇŻs side.

    Harlee stopped and turned, a flicker of astonishment in her sharp eyes. She absently yed with her phone, her face remaining impassive.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1633

    ?Chapter 1633:

    ˇ°N, your reasoning is wed.ˇ±

    Harlee turned back and pushed through the coffee shopˇŻs ss door. N stood frozen, her face a mask of cold detachment, but a hint of profound sorrow flitted through her eyes.

    N had not anticipated that Harlee would remain unaffected by both her persuasion and intimidation. Since she could no longer be HarleeˇŻs friend like she once was, she felt there was no other option but to keep HarleeˇŻs body with her forever. Though she knew her thoughts were disgraceful, so what? As long as she could im some part of Harlee, she wouldnˇŻt be the girl ignored by everyone.

    Her gaze fell. N picked up her pistol, aimed at HarleeˇŻs retreating figure, and fired. The shot rang out loudly, the bullet grazing HarleeˇŻs ear.

    Harlee, instantly alert to the danger, moved quickly, but not fast enough to avoid a graze to her earlobe.

    Aware that the Happer family guards were outside, Harlee didnˇŻt linger. The moment the gunshot sounded, she dodged and dashed to her car, started it, and sped off. Rhys was due tomorrow. She couldnˇŻt afford an injury now.

    N watched the direction Harlee had vanished to and holstered her pistol, her eyes seething with malevolence. If she couldnˇŻt eliminate Harlee immediately, she would start by destroying those Harlee cared about one by one: the Sanderson family, Twilight, and Rhys.

    In NˇŻs twisted logic, perhaps, oncepletely alone, Harlee would appreciate her past kindness. They could clear up their misunderstandings, let the past be the past, and even rekindle their friendship.

    As soon as Harlee walked into the living room of the seaside vi, those who had been engrossed in a video game in front of the TV looked up and greeted her, ˇ°YouˇŻre back!ˇ±

    ?¦Ň???? ¦Ô???????????? ¦É?? ?????????????????.??????

    Serena was thest to turn her head. At the sight of HarleeˇŻs injury, she gasped, leaped up from the floor, and rushed to fetch the first aid kit.

    ˇ°Harlee, what happened? Your earlobe is bleeding! Sit down quick. Let me clean and bandage it.ˇ±

    Hearing this, the others immediately dropped their controllers and crowded around Harlee.

    ˇ°Harlee, who did this? WeˇŻll make them pay!ˇ±

    ˇ°Did the Happer family catch on to our deal with Davenport? Was it someone from NˇŻs men or ErrolˇŻs?ˇ±

    Their faces grew increasingly furious as they spoke.

    ˇ°Just handle the wound for me, Serena. Rhys is arriving tomorrow, and I donˇŻt want him to know this.ˇ±

    Saying this, Harlee gave the group a cool look, then walked over to the sofa, sat down with her legs crossed, and adopted a stern expression.

    Robbie and the others followed behind Harlee, but she offered no exnation for her injury.

    Harlee figured exining NˇŻs unpredictable behavior would only add to their concerns. Right now, their main goal was to ensure Davenport secured the acting leadership of the Happer family.

    Concerning the secret group working for the Happer family, Harlee reasoned it was essential to poison Davenport. Human nature was unpredictable, and who could say for certain that Davenport wouldnˇŻt ask that group to attack them once he became the head of the Happer family?

    ˇ°Serena, do you have a poison that causes severe pain, one that has no antidote and can only be alleviated with specific medication?ˇ± Harlee turned to Serena, who was tending to her wound. Her dark eyes were reflective, hinting at a deeper strategy forming in her mind.

    ˇ°I think TonyaˇŻs medicine might contain something like this poison, but IˇŻm not sure,ˇ± Serena mused, her brow furrowed in thought.

    ˇ°IˇŻll check when I return to the baseter. If it doesnˇŻt, I could spend three months developing one.ˇ±

    While skillfully treating the wound, Serena pondered HarleeˇŻs words. She decided to ask outright, ˇ°Harlee, what do you intend to do with this poison?ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1634

    ?Chapter 1634:

    ˇ°To poison Davenport,ˇ± Harlee replied without hesitation, her intentions clear. She had ns for Robbie and the others to monitor Davenport closely, suspecting the situation was moreplex than it appeared.

    At that moment, Robbie set a ss of freshly squeezed grape juice before Harlee.

    ˇ°Harlee, I made this myself. Have a sip. It might soothe your throat.ˇ±

    Upon learning of HarleeˇŻs n to poison Davenport, Robbie connected her injury to the Happer family or perhaps to the influential figures shrouded in secrecy behind them. His brow creased with worry.

    ˇ°Harlee, have you found any leads on whoˇŻs supporting the Happer family?ˇ± RobbieˇŻs expression showed his concern.

    Harlee took the ss from Robbie, leaned back, and after a thoughtful sip, she said softly, ˇ°No, they remain a mystery, serving only the heads of the Happer family. No one knows their true identities, except for Errol.ˇ±

    Before returning, Harlee had tried to uncover these mysterious backers, but her search was fruitless. Few even knew of their existence. Their strategy was thorough: leave no trace, ensuring their actions were untraceable. Naturally, this ensured that the existence of such a formidable force behind the Happer family remained unknown.

    Harlee was puzzled. Why, then, would N know of these figures, and why would she share this with Harlee willingly?

    Robbie and the others gradually furrowed their brows in deep thought. As the implications dawned on them, they realized the gravity of the situation. Should Davenport ascend as the family head with hidden agendas, they would face challenges like never before.

    Just then, Serena finished bandaging the wound and began to pack up her medical kit.

    L¦ˇ¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ń¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????

    ˇ°IˇŻll head back to the base now,ˇ± she announced.

    Harlee tilted her head and casually draped her arm over the back of the sofa, fixing her gaze on Thiago, who lingered at the rear of the room.

    ˇ°Go back with Serena and organize the poisons at the base,ˇ± she directed.

    ˇ°Make a list.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± The two acknowledged with a nod before swiftly exiting the living room. Once Serena and Thiago had departed, Robbie and Cillian positioned themselves on the single sofas nking Harlee. RobbieˇŻs gaze shifted toward Harlee, tinged with hesitation, as though he was wrestling with his thoughts.

    ˇ°You have something to say?ˇ± Harlee asked, arching an eyebrow.

    Robbie nodded and then scooted closer to Harlee, his movements slightly exaggerated.

    ˇ°Harlee, have there been any updates from Stefan? What exactly urred that night? What was DavenportˇŻs role in all this?ˇ±

    Robbie struggled with these questions, particrly how N managed to coax Davenport into taking several models into the hotel personally.

    Harlee reflected on StefanˇŻs ount, her expression turning contemtive.

    After a brief silence, she replied, ˇ°I donˇŻt have all the details. I can only surmise that DavenportˇŻs motives were not benign.ˇ±

    She took a moment before adding, ˇ°Though he appeared unconscious that night, the drugs Stefan had analyzed suggest he was nearly lucid when he escorted the models into the hotel room. He didnˇŻt resist. This indicates that the drugs merely exacerbated the malice within him, revealing his true nature.ˇ±

    RobbieˇŻs and CillianˇŻs faces clouded over upon hearing this. Given DavenportˇŻs character, it was no surprise Harlee contemted poisoning him. They had to remain vignt around someone of his ilk.

    HarleeˇŻs fingers tapped rhythmically on the sofaˇŻs edge, her gaze distant and devoid of emotion.

    Cillian faced Harlee, his expression grave.

    ˇ°This is aplex situation. If Davenport is as deceitful as he appears, then the Happer family could be a significant threat.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1635

    ?Chapter 1635:

    Robbie concurred, ˇ°CillianˇŻs right. Errol is not to be trusted. If he discovers your machinations, he might retaliate covertly, potentially leveraging that enigmatic group. That would be disastrous for us.ˇ±

    At RobbieˇŻs words, CillianˇŻs expression darkened further.

    ˇ°Harlee, what are your ns next?ˇ± His voice carried a hint of urgency.

    Harlee lifted her eyelids, her gaze narrowing and her brow furrowing as she responded in a crisp, cool tone, ˇ°No need for that yet. First, letˇŻs find out who Davenport has been meeting with and what heˇŻs been up to recently. We should also n a visit to Errol.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll handle it. IˇŻllpile aprehensive list of DavenportˇŻs recent activities!ˇ±

    Robbie volunteered enthusiastically.

    ˇ°Okay,ˇ± Harlee replied nonchntly.

    The foremost issue was N, yet Harlee had not devised a strategy to confront her, nor had she deciphered NˇŻs motives.

    Cillian noticed her hesitation and suggested, ˇ°Harlee, should we look into N?ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs expression grew stern, her tone detached.

    ˇ°No, IˇŻll manage that myself.ˇ±

    At her words, Robbie and Cillian exchanged nces, both understanding that with Harlee taking personal charge this time, NˇŻs arrogance would be checked. A storm seemed imminent within the Happer family.

    The following morning, Harlee awoke to find Rhys beside her, gazing at her tenderly.

    As she stirred, he reached out and embraced her warmly.

    ˇ°Why are you here so early?ˇ± Her voice was soft, tinged with the grogginess of just waking.

    ˇ°I missed you,ˇ± he murmured, kissing her forehead gently. He propped himself up, allowing her head to restfortably against his chest.

    After their conversation the previous day, Rhys had instructed Patrick to book the earliest flight possible. If not for a crucial meeting at the Green Group, he would have flown out immediately after hanging up.

    Harlee yfully tapped RhysˇŻ chest.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs only been a day. YouˇŻve be quite the liar.ˇ±

    Despite her words, the joy in her eyes was unmistakable.

    With a slight shift, Rhys leaned in, the tension between them building, enveloping the room in an electric atmosphere.

    Just then, Harlee caught RhysˇŻ wandering hands, her voice seductive.

    ˇ°Stop it. I have important matters to attend toter.ˇ±

    ˇ°DonˇŻt move,ˇ± Rhys whispered, his breath warming her shoulder as he nuzzled against her.

    He lifted his face to hers, his kisses deepening, his movements bing more insistent as he navigated the space between them, his hand venturing further.

    At one oˇŻclock in the afternoon, Harlee and Thiago strolled down a bustling main street in Uwhor, their presence painting a striking tableau that drew the attention of passersby.

    A woman sporting a braided bun gently nudged her boyfriend and said, ˇ°Hey, look! That woman must be a celebrity from Mogluylia. SheˇŻs absolutely stunning! If I were even half as gorgeous, IˇŻd be over the moon. Oh, the two of them look so good together. Do you think theyˇŻre dating secretly while abroad? Imagine the likes IˇŻd get if I posted their photo online!ˇ±

    Nearby, a morous woman with a curvaceous figure eyed the man walking beside Harlee, her brow knitting together in disapproval, her expression sour. With a disdainful snort, she muttered, ˇ°A couple? SheˇŻs clearly not his match!ˇ± Hearing her, the surrounding crowd discreetly stepped back.

    This was Celine Cavendish, a Mogluylian adopted by the prestigious Cavendish family of Uwhor at a young age. Known for her haughty demeanor and formidable status, she was not one to be crossed lightly. With her striking features and high standing within the Cavendish family, whispers often suggested she was the illegitimate daughter of the Duke of Mylo.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1636

    ?Chapter 1636:

    Watching Harlee and Thiago disappear into the distance, a flicker of malice crossed CelineˇŻs eyes. She pondered whether Thiago had rejected her because of Harlee. Was Harlee somehow more exceptional than her? Refusing to believe that anyone could spurn her, Celine pulled out her phone, quickly sent a message to N, and then hurried after the pair.

    Meanwhile, Harlee and Thiago entered the upscale restaurant on the sixth floor of the Outy Hotel, choosing a table near the window.

    Thiago, sitting across from Harlee, spoke in a resonant tone.

    ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻll take care of removing the newster.ˇ±

    Aware of the whispers and furtive photos from the crowd, Harlee and Thiago remained indifferent, as such urrences were not new to them.

    Harlee looked at him, her eyes serene, and responded, ˇ°DonˇŻt bother. They couldnˇŻt have gotten a clear shot. Focus on whates next.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay,ˇ± Thiago nodded in agreement.

    Celine, who had hurried over, noticed ThiagoˇŻs warm gaze toward HarleeˇŞa stark contrast to the indifference he had always shown herˇŞand her irritation red.

    Standing with her arms crossed and her eyebrows furrowed in anger, Celine imagined drawing a pistol from her belt and silencing Harlee. She had pursued Thiago tirelessly, yet he had never looked at her kindly. She had assumed his aloof demeanor was unchangeable, yet here he was, tender with another woman.

    CelineˇŻs eyes narrowed, her fury palpable.

    ˇ°Thiago Montgomery!ˇ± she called out sharply, her voiceced with unmistakable displeasure.

    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s?conn

    Harlee and Thiago turned simultaneously, their expressionsposed.

    ˇ°SheˇŻs a Mogluylian adopted by the Cavendish family,ˇ± Thiago informed Harlee before turning to face Celine with an impassive gaze as she approached.

    CelineˇŻs breathing quickened, her emotions barely contained. After a moment, she managed a forced smile.

    ˇ°Thiago, when did you get back? YouˇŻve been upied, havenˇŻt you? Why didnˇŻt you tell me about your return? I was thinking of throwing you a grand wee party!ˇ±

    Celine paused, feigning surprise at noticing Harlee. With a coy giggle, she said, ˇ°Oh, I didnˇŻt even see there was a woman sitting across from you. Is she a friend of yours? Thiago, wonˇŻt you introduce us?ˇ±

    Harlee slowly lifted her head, her cool gaze shielded by longshes. She sat with crossed legs, embodying a mix of nonchnce and icy poise. She nced at Celine, then turned to Thiago with a half-smile. What a troublesome love interest.

    Celine, taken aback by HarleeˇŻs striking appearance, clenched her hand under her bag so tightly that her fingertips dug into her palm, snapping her back to reality.

    Then, Celine quickly adopted an innocent demeanor, as if she and Thiago shared a close bond.

    ˇ°Thiago, if you donˇŻt introduce me to your friend, IˇŻm going to be upset!ˇ±

    Celine watched Harlee closely, not wanting to miss any clue in her expression. Harlee took a leisurely sip of her juice, her face expressionless.

    ˇ°Who is this person?ˇ±

    CelineˇŻs demeanor shifted dramatically. Just as she was about to m her bag on the table, Thiago intervened.

    ˇ°Get lost! Are we even close?ˇ±

    CelineˇŻs hand froze mid-air, and she stood there, stunned, her face reddening with anger, her eyes wide in disbelief.

    ˇ°Thiago, if you joke like this again, IˇŻll really get mad. You know very well how close we are. I donˇŻt appreciate this kind of humor!ˇ± she protested.

    ThiagoˇŻs gaze hardened, and his voice grew icy.

    ˇ°You and I arenˇŻt that close.ˇ±

    CelineˇŻs face turned livid, her lips pressed tightly together, and her eyes zed with fury. It was difficult for her to hold back her anger at Thiago, especially since he was embarrassing her in front of another woman.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1637

    ?Chapter 1637:

    ˇ°Thiago, how can you treat me this way? You jerk! I thought there was something special between us. What, are you worried your new girlfriend might get the wrong idea?ˇ± she used.

    Hearing her call him a ˇ°jerkˇ± and mention a ˇ°new girlfriend,ˇ± ThiagoˇŻs expression darkened further. His eyes narrowed, his demeanor turning intimidating.

    ˇ°Enough already! Just stop causing a scene!ˇ±

    CelineˇŻs face hardened. How could Thiago dismiss her so coldly? Even if he didnˇŻt return her feelings, he didnˇŻt need to humiliate her like this for the sake of her brother! It must be because of Harlee!

    CelineˇŻs resentful gaze shifted to Harlee. Yes, it had to be because of her. Without this woman, Thiago would never have treated her so harshly. Who was this woman, really? Celine wished N would just get rid of her.

    Harlee observed CelineˇŻs tantrum with a cool detachment, maintaining her silence throughout the ordeal.

    Unable to withstand the curious stares of onlookers and ThiagoˇŻs dismissive attitude, Celine stomped her foot in frustration and stormed out of the restaurant. Watching her leave, Harlee raised an eyebrow and looked at Thiago with a half-smile.

    ˇ°When did you two meet?ˇ±

    ˇ°SheˇŻs CoenˇŻs sister, and Coen is a friend of mine,ˇ± Thiago replied, visibly troubled.

    If not for Coen, Thiago would have dealt with Celine straightforwardly long ago. He wouldnˇŻt have allowed such a nuisance to persist. After all, he wasnˇŻt a saint who refrained from confronting women when necessary.

    Harlee curled her lips, looked up, and very seriously said to Thiago, ˇ°You should get a girlfriend.ˇ±

    M¦Ňr¦Ĺ ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ň¦Íels.c¦Ňm

    She then sent the next task to Thiago via text, stood up, and patted him on the shoulder.

    ˇ°As soon as AlinaˇŻs training is over, you and she will head immediately to Idoron. Our second informationwork will be set up there.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood!ˇ± Thiago replied, already having a n in mind since Harlee had mentioned this before.

    ˇ°As for nowˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee raised her delicate eyebrows, not finishing her sentence. Yet, Thiago understood she was silently urging him to find a girlfriend. Thiago looked at Harlee, his lips twitching.

    ˇ°Harleeˇ­ˇ±

    Harlee interrupted him, her words drawn out in a teasing tone.

    ˇ°I am taking my leave. Rhys has already booked a ce for our date.ˇ±

    She left the restaurant with light steps, leaving behind a bewildered Thiago who slightly opened his mouth, watching HarleeˇŻs retreating figure. His sharply defined face showed frustration as he remained seated. His gaze was deep. It was obvious that Harlee wanted him to get rid of Celine, this potential trouble, as soon as possible. But if he could handle it, he would have alreadyˇ­ It seemed he had to have a nice talk with Coen.

    At the Happer Family Manor, N, dressed in home clothes, saw Celine approaching with a flustered expression. A trace of disgust shed in NˇŻs eyes but disappeared instantly.

    Celine looked at N with a troubled expression.

    ˇ°N, ThiagoˇŻs already with someone else. Although I donˇŻt want to admit it, that woman is indeed very good-looking. Do you think I still have a chance?ˇ±

    N blinked. A woman with Thiago? Who else would be with someone as dull as Thiago, exceptˇ­

    N, initially standing still, immediately walked toward Celine, took her hand, and sat her down on the sofa.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs going on?ˇ± she asked, feigning concern.

    Celine immediately threw herself onto N and began to cry aggrievedly,pletely unaware of the fleeting disgust in NˇŻs eyes earlier.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1638

    ?Chapter 1638:

    Celine said between sobs, ˇ°Well, I saw Thiago today. He didnˇŻt tell me he has returned, and he even took a woman to a fancy restaurant for dinner.ˇ±

    NˇŻs expression remained unchanged, but her disgust for Celine grew slightly. Still, she maintained her caring facade and gently patted CelineˇŻs back.

    The fleeting disgust that N felt toward Celine was revealing. If Celine werenˇŻt the cherished adopted daughter of the Duke of Mylo, N would never have associated with someone she considered so beneath her.

    ˇ°How could that be? Calm down. Just tell me everything slowly, and IˇŻll help you figure it out.ˇ±

    NˇŻs tone was t, devoid of warmth. If the woman Celine was fretting over werenˇŻt likely Harlee, N would scarcely have bothered to feign interest.

    Tears flowed down CelineˇŻs cheeks more intensely as she looked at N, who donned a mock concerned face.

    ˇ°Thiago is really too much. He actually told me to get lost and imed he and I werenˇŻt that close. You wouldnˇŻt believe how tender he was with that woman. IˇŻve never seen him act like that before!ˇ± Now, N was 80% sure the woman in question was Harlee.

    N knew HarleeˇŻs husband had already arrived in Uwhor. Surely, if it were merely a casual dinner, Harlee would have dined with her husband instead of with Thiago. Could their solitary appearance in the restaurant signify a new n? N kept up her charade, her tone growing even more anxious.

    ˇ°A woman? What woman? Could you describe her?ˇ±

    Although N was almost certain the woman was Harlee, she needed to confirm it.

    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????

    Moved by NˇŻs apparent concern and anxiety, Celine felt even more attached to her.

    Celine bit her lip, silently vowing that as NˇŻs closest friend, she would persuade her father to support NˇŻs bid to be the acting head of the Happer family.

    Celine described HarleeˇŻs appearance and said with bitterness, ˇ°So, what if sheˇŻs pretty? Thiago and I are meant to be!ˇ±

    Once confirming it was indeed Harlee, NˇŻs gaze sharpened as she plotted to leverage the Cavendish familyˇŻs influence against Harlee.

    N softened her gaze at Celine, her voice resolute.

    ˇ°Celine, donˇŻt stress. IˇŻll handle that woman. Thiago can only be with you. Just make sure you look your best and leave asting impression on him. DonˇŻt let that womane between you,ˇ± she advised with a fake smile.

    ˇ°Thank you, N. I knew I could count on you!ˇ± Celine eximed, opening her arms and embracing N tightly.

    ˇ°Howeverˇ­ˇ±

    N frowned, seemingly troubled.

    Celine tilted her head.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs wrong?ˇ±

    ˇ°Celine, as you know, IˇŻve been vying with Davenport for the position of acting head of the Happer family, and right now, IˇŻm short on manpower. I might not be able to confront that woman immediately.ˇ±

    As N spoke, her expression grew sorrowful, as if she had been deeply wronged.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt understand it. IˇŻm clearly more capable than Davenport, yet my grandfather prefers him.ˇ±

    Celine looked at N, her expression determined.

    ˇ°N, donˇŻt fret. You can use my resources as needed. And about the position of acting headˇ­ IˇŻll speak with my dad. He has influence, and surely, your grandfather will consider his opinion!ˇ± Pride tinged CelineˇŻs voice as she spoke thest sentence. Her father was an earl within the Cavendish family, and even someone as esteemed as Errol would need to respect him.

    With this thought, Celine turned to N and dered confidently, ˇ°N, the leadership of the Happer family must be yours!ˇ±

    Celine naively assumed securing such a position for N would undoubtedly elevate her own status. Perhaps her father would reward her with additional subordinates, enabling her to outmaneuver her brother and secure Thiago for herself.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1639

    ?Chapter 1639:

    N nodded, her face alight with gratitude.

    ˇ°Thank you, Celine. Your support gives me a lot more confidence.ˇ±

    CelineˇŻs voice took on a theatrical tone.

    ˇ°Then itˇŻs a deal! You handle that shameless woman for me, and IˇŻll ensure you secure the position of acting head of the Happer family. Together, weˇŻll be unstoppable!ˇ±

    N observed a proud smile ying at the corner of CelineˇŻs mouth.

    N smirked. She had sessfully cultivated loyalty in Celine. Since her return to the Happer family ten years ago, her strategic friendship with Celine had helped her a lot, with Celine always stepping up to support her whenever the Happer family mistreated her, providing manpower and resources. Much of NˇŻs leverage came directly from Celine.

    N nned to outwardly use her own resources to confront Harlee while she secretly employed the might of the Cavendish family. She was confident Harlee couldnˇŻt withstand it.

    With cold, ruthless eyes and a triumphant smile, N was sure she could topple Harlee at a momentˇŻs notice.

    After climbing into the car, Harlee sat in the backseat, unusually subdued as if under a spell. She sat upright, her gaze sharp and attentive, her elegant fingers lightly tugging at RhysˇŻ sleeve, yet she said nothing.

    Patrick, driving, couldnˇŻt help but smirk at the sight in the rearview mirror. He shook his head sharply, focusing on regting the carˇŻs speed, his grip on the steering wheel tight. He remained silent for a long moment. Unbelievable. He must be dreaming! Was this really Harlee, the one who acted as if the world should cater to her?

    Biting his lip, Patrick stole another nce at the pair in the backseat. He shook slightly, and his mouth twitched. If not for the need to stay alert while driving, he would have zoned outpletely, tuning out all noise.

    Updates loaded at g??????¦Ňv????s.co??

    Having witnessed HarleeˇŻs feignedpliance, Patrick found her usual icy demeanor somehow more appealing.

    Rhys sped HarleeˇŻs fidgeting hands, his voice calm as he asked, ˇ°So, whatˇŻs the n this time that made you stand me up?ˇ±

    It wasnˇŻt the first time Harlee had adopted such a docile guise. Previously, when she had missed their anniversary date due to ast-minute issue, she had used this tactic to mollify Rhys. Back then, Rhys had taken it as a yful part of their celebration.

    Harlee nestled into RhysˇŻ embrace, looking up into his eyes, which sparkled with a hint of amusement. Her gaze intensified slightly, recognizing that this was the look Rhys gave just before he got angry. If she failed to smooth things over, he would hold onto her for endless rounds of sex until he finally calmed down.

    Thinking of this, Harlee wrapped her arms tightly around RhysˇŻ waist, her eyes narrowing into a sweet smile.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs really not my fault this time. Fleming needed me to go to Uwhor University. HeˇŻs worried about a senior he admires whoˇŻs gotten into some trouble, but he doesnˇŻt know the details. I had to go myself, and I couldnˇŻt let anyone know who I was.ˇ±

    With a shrug, Harlee added, ˇ°I swear, if Fleming didnˇŻt ask for favors so rarely, I wouldnˇŻt have agreed to help.ˇ±

    Universities were full ofplications, and Harlee wanted to focus solely on resolving her issues with N, not getting tangled in further troubles.

    ˇ°Patrick, head to Uwhor University,ˇ± Rhys said coolly.

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± Patrick responded with a shiver, decelerating to update the destination in the navigation system.

    Harlee leaned toward Rhys, but before she could speak, his low, teasing voice reached her ear.

    ˇ°You know what I want tonight.ˇ±

    Instantly, Harlee stiffened, and the docile expression vanished from her face. She withdrew her hands and shifted toward the window. Sure enough, this man always desired intimacy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640:

    Rhys struggled to contain a chuckle, leaning in to whisper, ˇ°DonˇŻt worry, honey. IˇŻll exercise enough restraint to make sure you donˇŻt wake up overwhelmed by soreness tomorrow.ˇ±

    The next moment, Rhys felt a sharp pain in his stomach. Looking down, he saw HarleeˇŻs fist nted firmly against him. Clutching her fist, he let out an affectionate, resigned smile. It was fine. HeˇŻd coax her tonight.

    Seated in thest row of Uwhor UniversityˇŻs auditorium, Harlee ced a library book on the table, propped her face on one hand, and focused intently on a game on her phone.

    Observers around the room stole nces at her, their curiosity barely concealed.

    It was inevitable. HarleeˇŻs stunning beauty made her an unmistakable presence, the most captivating sight in the entire auditorium, drawing everyoneˇŻs attention.

    Growing bored, Harlee flipped through the library book, her expression stoic, radiating an aura that kept strangers at bay.

    Even though students from Uwhor University were intrigued, none dared approach her.

    Suddenly, a figure cut through the crowd and took the seat next to Harlee, setting down notebooks and materials before turning to her and asking, ˇ°Is it okay if I sit here?ˇ±

    The person who sat down was none other than Elva Patterson, the senior Fleming had mentioned. Dressed in a ck strapless leather dress and high-heeled boots, her simple yet meticulous makeup added to her carefree, yet aloof demeanor.

    As soon as Elva entered, the atmosphere in the auditorium shifted. Whispers filled the air,ced with undertones of disgust and disdain directed at Elva.

    . is your storytelling hub

    Recently, rumors had circted around the campus, painting Elva as promiscuous and alleging that she used rtionships to gain ess to the schoolˇŻsboratory and publish papers in the field of pharmacy. Consequently, she had been shunned.

    Even Harlee, seated next to Elva, received judgmental looks from some onlookers, as those associated with Elva were considered no good.

    Harlee set down her book, her gaze meeting ElvaˇŻs, a flicker of curiosity in her eyes.

    ˇ°Sure,ˇ± she responded calmly.

    Harlee had thought she would need to spend some time searching for Elva, FlemingˇŻs crush, yet here Elva was, taking the initiative to approach her. It seemed her luck was in today.

    Elva nced at Harlee, her expression void of warmth. She gestured to the surrounding scrutiny and the usatoryments, her voice steady yet icy.

    ˇ°Are you sure youˇŻre okay with them looking at us like this?ˇ±

    Harlee smiled reassuringly and said, ˇ°Yes, I donˇŻt see any issue with it.ˇ±

    The discussions around them were loud, and Harlee had naturally heard the gossip. Instead of entertaining the idea of leaving, Harlee found herself intrigued by ElvaˇŻs impressive resilience. Despite the harsh words thrown her way, Elva maintained herposure and even showed up for lectures, disying no interest in retaliating against the gossipers. Her cool demeanor was admirable, and Harlee appreciated that.

    Elva leaned in closer, the chill in her demeanor thawing as she began to speak more openly.

    ˇ°I really like you. My name is Elva Patterson. WhatˇŻs yours?ˇ± Her tone was candid, almost protective.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry about them. If anyone bothers you, IˇŻve got your back.ˇ±

    Elva was quite the talker once she warmed up.

    Harlee heard ElvaˇŻs torrent of words, her head tilted slightly, her hand tapping rhythmically. She introduced herself with a serene depth in her voice.

    ˇ°Harlee Sanderson.ˇ±

    ˇ°Sanderson?ˇ± ElvaˇŻs face lit up with excitement.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs a coincidenceˇŞone of my former juniors was also named Sanderson.ˇ±

    Harlee curved one side of her lips into a half-smile, leaned back in her chair, and remained silent. She opted against revealing she was FlemingˇŻs sister. Due to the persistent rumors, Elva had be isted from her peers and was now especially talkative and affable.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1641

    ?Chapter 1641:

    ˇ°Even though IˇŻm not well-regarded right now, I can assure you that having me on your side is no small matter!ˇ± Elva dered, draping her right arm around HarleeˇŻs shoulders reassuringly.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry. Finding out whoˇŻs behind these rumors will take just a few minutes if I put my mind to it.ˇ±

    Harlee remained still, allowing Elva to rest her hand on her shoulder. A yful smile tugged at HarleeˇŻs lips.

    Harlee found Elva, her future sister-inw, somewhat different from what she had envisioned, yet Elva still appealed to her tastes.

    Elva said confidently, ˇ°Honestly, I donˇŻt even need to dig around to know whoˇŻs gossiping about me. ItˇŻs simply because IˇŻm young and have already discovered a new antibiotic, while theyˇŻre still aimlessly toiling in theirbs. How pathetic of them.ˇ±

    With a solemn nod, Elva added, ˇ°If ndering me makes their lives any easier, IˇŻm more than willing to be their scapegoat. After all, IˇŻll be returning to serve my country next year. Consider it a preemptive act of kindness on my part.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs expression remainedposed, her lips curving into an enigmatic smile. Her deep, dark eyes were contemtive, giving nothing away. She gently lifted ElvaˇŻs hand from her shoulder, saying softly, ˇ°Yes, they are quite pathetic.ˇ±

    ElvaˇŻs cheeks warmed at HarleeˇŻs affirmation, and she unconsciously touched her nose, a flush of excitement visible. Well, this was the first time someone had agreed with her perspective.

    Leaning in, Elva inquired, ˇ°Are you a new graduate student? Why havenˇŻt I seen you around before?ˇ±

    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s

    HarleeˇŻs half-smile deepened, her eyes glinting with a hint of mischief as she replied casually, ˇ°No, IˇŻm just here to assist a friend.ˇ±

    Elva nced around to ensure they wouldnˇŻt be overheard and whispered, ˇ°Then you must keep your friendˇŻs identity a secret. I wouldnˇŻt want her to be tarnished by association with me.ˇ±

    Elva assumed Harlee was attending the lecture on behalf of a friend. Harlee simply nodded, her expression unreadable. Would Fleming be affected by this association? Perhaps he might even enjoy it.

    After a moment of thought, Elva pulled out her phone, scrolled through it briefly, and then showed it to Harlee.

    ˇ°Look, this is our schoolˇŻs forum, filled with slurs against me. You must never disclose your friendˇŻs name. ItˇŻs far too risky.ˇ±

    As Elva refreshed the page, new derogatory posts about herˇŞand now HarleeˇŞappeared.

    Elva gave a small, embarrassed smile.

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorry youˇŻre getting dragged into this mess because of me. But donˇŻt worry. IˇŻm tough. I can handle it,ˇ± she said as her voice trailed off.

    Fingers flew over the keyboard, crafting responses to each troll targeting Harlee, while she casually ignored thements directed at herself.

    Harlee narrowed her eyes, observing the vitriolic posts and heatedments on ElvaˇŻs phone. Her gaze deepened, her expression turning ominously dark. Elva, engrossed in her digital counterattacks, failed to notice HarleeˇŻs shifting demeanor.

    A chilling intensity flickered in HarleeˇŻs eyes. She pulled out her phone, her fingers moving swiftly.

    More than ten minutester, Harlee stowed her phone away and looked over at Elva, who was still fervently typing away.

    Harlee smiled gently, her features softening.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt worry about it. ItˇŻll all blow over soon.ˇ±

    Before Elva could grasp HarleeˇŻs meaning, she nced down to see a warning on the forum, now free of those derogatoryments.

    ˇ°The Inte is not awless ce. Be careful of what you say.ˇ±

    Stunned, Elva blinked, her confusion palpable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1642

    ?Chapter 1642:

    ˇ°The professor is here. LetˇŻs focus on the lecture,ˇ± Harlee suggested, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous smile.

    Harlee was delighted. Her future sister-inw was indeed remarkable. Though somewhat impulsive, Elva was straightforward and endearing, qualities that clearly exined FlemingˇŻs affection for her.

    Over the next two days, Harlee and Elva were nearly inseparable.

    Aside from the hours spent apart at night, Elva was with Harlee throughout the dayˇŞattending lectures, dining, and exploring entertainment options. Somitted was Elva to making HarleeˇŻs visit enjoyable that she even skipped her belovedb sessions.

    One afternoon, Elva exined, a rueful expression on her face, ˇ°Harlee, I canˇŻt have dinner with you tonight. IˇŻve missed two days at theb, and my professor is furious. He says if I donˇŻt return to my experiments, I might as well note back at all. I have to go now, but letˇŻs have dinner tomorrow, okay?ˇ±

    Elva waved her hand and dashed off to theb, not waiting for Harlee to respondˇŞa clear indication of how urgent her professorˇŻs messages had been. Harlee stood quietly for a few moments, then took out her phone, sent an address to Rhys, donned her baseball cap, and headed for the nearest restaurant.

    Meanwhile, Rhys, who had been neglected by Harlee for two days, shot to his feet with a smile when he received her message, his eyes twinkling with anticipation.

    ˇ°Okay, be there in twenty minutes.ˇ±

    He texted back. He then excused himself from a meeting with international delegates, giving Patrick a nod before driving off to meet Harlee.

    At a restaurant near Uwhor University, Harlee sat in a corner and ordered a few simple dishes.

    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ďv?l?.§ăo??

    Just then, a group of rowdy gangsters entered. They were loud and crude. One of them spat, ˇ°Shit! Spreading rumors didnˇŻt bring down Elva. Sebastian, letˇŻs just rape her to ruin her and make those rumors true!ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs gaze flicked to the group. The leader, Sebastian, was a man from Mogluylia. She remained outwardly calm, her expression unreadable. A man near Sebastian added, ˇ°Jack is right. That woman is too stubborn. We need to teach her a lesson.ˇ±

    Having expressed their thoughts, the group nced toward Sebastian, who was decked out in designer clothes and gold-rimmed sses, his demeanor both disheveled and lecherous.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs kidnap that slut and rape her! Damn it! I couldnˇŻt wait to have a taste of that fiery beauty!ˇ± Sebastian said.

    His associates began to conspire quietly, discussing their vile n.

    At the next table, Harlee ate a few bites of the appetizers that had just been served, then stood and walked over to the restaurant owner. She transferred one million to his ount and said in a frosty tone, ˇ°Consider thispensation.ˇ±

    Without a momentˇŻs hesitation, Harlee grabbed the steaming soup that had been freshly served and hurled it at the group, her face devoid of emotion, embodying the wrath of a vengeful spirit.

    ˇ°Ah!ˇ± Screams erupted as the soup made its mark.

    Harlee lowered her gaze, fixing her eyes on the group, and dered, ˇ°Tell me whoˇŻs orchestrating this, and I might spare your lives.ˇ±

    The first man to react grabbed a chair, aiming to hurl it at Harlee.

    ˇ°You trash from Mogluylia, watch how I break you apart,ˇ± he spat.

    Harlee lifted her eyelids, her lips curling into a chilly smile. With a swift, seemingly effortless motion, she kicked the chair. Instead of reaching her, the chair crashed heavily back onto the man himself.

    The aggressive man, dazed from the kick, red at Harlee with fury, his voice thunderous.

    ˇ°Damn it, who do you think you are? DonˇŻt you know weˇŻre from the ck Wind Gang? Sebastian, call the leaderˇŞsomeoneˇŻs disrespecting our gang!ˇ±

    Harlee raised an eyebrow. ck Wind Gang? Good. The one million she had just paid was worth it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1643

    ?Chapter 1643:

    With a smirk, Harlee pulled out her phone, snapping photos of the gangsters, and effortlessly kicked away a guy who attempted to interfere.

    Ten minutester, Harlee exited the restaurant, her expression serene. Her icy gaze flickered with a steely resolve as she texted Fleming about the incident before waiting by the roadside.

    Behind her, the restaurant was a scene of chaos. The gangstersy in a heap, bruised and grimacing in pain. Sebastian was sprawled across the shattered remnants of tables and chairs.

    The restaurant owners, upon noticing the sudden one million in their ount, then looked back at the groaning gangsters nearby. They gritted their teeth and decided to involve the police.

    Shortly after, Rhys pulled up to the curb. He was about to exit the car when Harlee slid into the passenger seat.

    ˇ°Not eating here?ˇ± Rhys chuckled, ncing up to help her with her seatbelt.

    ˇ°I donˇŻt feel like eating now. LetˇŻs go collect some debts,ˇ± Harlee responded nonchntly.

    Rhys raised an eyebrow, resecured his own seatbelt, and asked, ˇ°Where are we headed?ˇ±

    ˇ°The base of the ck Wind Gang. They owe me ten million,ˇ± Harlee dered, her brow arching as she considered the tenfold upcharge. Only with enough pressure could she force the ck Wind Gang to reveal the mastermind behind all those malicious, nderous posts against Elva.

    Having sensed trouble the moment Harlee entered the car, RhysˇŻ concern deepened.

    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ň¦Íels

    ˇ°What happened?ˇ± he inquired.

    HarleeˇŻs lips curled into a mischievous grin.

    ˇ°Just looking out for FlemingˇŻs future wife.ˇ±

    A smile flickered across RhysˇŻ eyes as he squeezed HarleeˇŻs hand, his face a mixture of amusement and affection. He never imagined heˇŻd be out of favor for two days over FlemingˇŻs future wife, and he couldnˇŻt even express his frustration without facing pressure from his mother-inw.

    Thus, Rhys found it only fitting to stir up a bit of trouble for Fleming.

    The next day, in the auditorium of Uwhor University, Elva slumped listlessly on the table. It was the final day of the lecture series and HarleeˇŻsst day at Uwhor University.

    ˇ°Harlee, is there really no chance you could transfer to Uwhor University?ˇ± Elva asked wistfully.

    ˇ°Ever since I met you, my luck has been incredible. The rumors online vanished mysteriously. Even those senior students who always mocked me apologized today and offered to help me with my experiments. ItˇŻs like theyˇŻve all changed overnight.ˇ±

    As Elva spoke, her excitement grew, but the thought of Harlee no longer apanying her at school starting tomorrow caused her mood to plummet.

    ˇ°If you stop showing up by my side, my good luck will probably leave.ˇ±

    Harlee turned to Elva, aforting smile forming as she responded in her calm, clear voice, ˇ°Why the long face? We may not hang around the school like we used to anymore, but we can still see each other often. IˇŻm not leaving Uwhor anytime soon.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs smile held a mysterious edge, hinting at mischievousness. Justst night, she had made the ck Wind Gang fork out ten million, and this morning, ElvaˇŻs ssmates hastened to apologize to her, suggesting the instigator of the rumors was among them.

    ˇ°Really?ˇ± Elva perked up instantly.

    ˇ°Then IˇŻll move out of the dormitory tomorrow to make it easier for us to meet.ˇ±

    ˇ°Okay,ˇ± Harlee replied, her smile warm and her eyes tender.

    After sses, Harlee and Elva nned to go shopping, but as they exited the university gates, Celine blocked their path, her high heels clicking on the pavement, a smile gracing her lips.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1644

    ?Chapter 1644:

    ˇ°YouˇŻre Harlee, right? IˇŻm Celine Cavendish. I realize I may havee off poorly the other day, and I hope you can overlook that,ˇ± Celine said.

    Elva froze, her eyes wide as she stared at the overly dramatic Celine, struggling toprehend the sudden change in CelineˇŻs demeanor. Celine, the haughty member of the Cavendish family, came here to apologize to Harlee? WasnˇŻt Celine notoriously arrogant and imperious?

    Harlee lifted her eyelids, her sharp gazending squarely on Celine. A hint of ferocity flickered in her otherwiseposed eyes.

    ˇ°Move aside,ˇ± shemanded crisply.

    This was a new low for Celine, who had never faced such public disregard. Jealousy red as she eyed HarleeˇŻs striking features, her gaze sharp enough to leave marks. If not for NˇŻs advice to adopt a more submissive stance for their next scheme, Celine would haveshed out physically.

    Biting her lip to hold back her anger, Celine said, ˇ°Harlee, I truly came to apologize. IˇŻve reserved a booth at the Moonlit Bar for you and your friend toe over in hopes of clearing up the misunderstandings. Surely, you wonˇŻt decline such an invitation?ˇ±

    Elva stepped in front of Harlee, her arms outstretched protectively.

    ˇ°If this is how you apologize, then my friend wonˇŻt ept it. Please adjust your attitude before you approach her again.ˇ±

    Despite her fear of the Cavendish family, Elva couldnˇŻt bear to watch Harlee be mistreated. Celine was too much. She struck others more as issuing a thinly veiled threat than seeking forgiveness.

    The restraint Celine had for Harlee stemmed from her desire for revenge. Under normal circumstances, her aggressive nature would have driven her to p Harlee without hesitation. Yet, she held no such concerns over the likes of Elva.

    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c????

    CelineˇŻs hand shot up, mere inches from ElvaˇŻs face, before being abruptly seized by HarleeˇŻs firm grip.

    ˇ°How dare you attempt to strike her?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice was icy, her stare chilling,pelling Celine to avert her eyes.

    Celine struggled, the pain in her wrist mounting as she seethed with rage.

    ˇ°Let me go, Harlee!ˇ± she demanded, her voice thick with anger.

    ˇ°The Moonlit Bar is a venue for the elite of Uwhor, a privilege not everyone can im. DonˇŻt spurn this gesture!ˇ±

    The Moonlit Bar was renowned as a venue where the worldˇŻs wealthiest sought to splurge. Celine had chosen it deliberately, convinced that Harlee wouldply with her ns, drawn by the barˇŻs prestigious reputation.

    Elva rolled her eyes dismissively at Celine and then gazed at Harlee with admiration. In the instant she thought she would receive the p, she was stunned to see Harlee swiftly intercept the blow. At that moment, Harlee became her hero.

    ˇ°Wow, thatˇŻs somethingˇ­ Maybe we should check it out and see just how eye-opening it is.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs lips curved yfully as she released CelineˇŻs hand, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous spark.

    Harlee turned to Elva, who looked utterly shocked. Her eyes darkened as she instructed, ˇ°Elva, you head back first.ˇ±

    Elva immediately shook her head.

    ˇ°No way! This woman must be up to something. I need toe with you, or I wonˇŻt be able to rx!ˇ±

    The bar was rife with potential for mishaps. Even though Harlee was quick on her feet, there were moments she might not be able to protect herself. Elva feltpelled to apany Harlee to keep a close watch on Celine and ensure she had no opportunity to harm Harlee.

    Meeting ElvaˇŻs gaze, Harlee understood her concern. Lowering her eyes, she was silent for a moment before responding earnestly, ˇ°Elva, IˇŻm actually more capable than you think.ˇ±

    Initially, Harlee had hidden her true skills from Elva because of Fleming. Later on, there never seemed to be the right moment to discuss it. Now, she regretted not having let Elva know about her abilities sooner, since she didnˇŻt want Elva to take risks for her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1645

    ?Chapter 1645:

    Elva, dismissing HarleeˇŻs words as bluffing yet not wanting Harlee to appear weak in front of Celine, pretended to be convinced and nodded.

    ˇ°I know, but I still want to look out for you. Besides, didnˇŻt she mention that the Moonlit Bar is so exclusive that only nobles can reserve booths? I want to see it for myself and expand my horizons.ˇ±

    Celine, standing by and listening, twisted her wrist dismissively and pulled two tickets from her bag, tossing them at Elva as if they were worthless.

    Annoyance flickered across CelineˇŻs face. She nced at Harlee and scoffed.

    ˇ°Take these tickets. Without them, you wouldnˇŻt even be able to get in!ˇ± With that, Celine turned and walked away, not bothering to look back, confident that the allure of the Moonlit Bar would be too tempting for Harlee to resist.

    Harlee watched Celine strut away arrogantly. Raising an eyebrow, she turned to Elva and smiled.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go.ˇ±

    With that, Harlee hailed a taxi, and the two of them set off to the Moonlit Bar.

    While Harlee preferred not to confront Celine, she wouldnˇŻt mind teaching her a lesson, especially since Celine was dead set on opposing her.

    As the taxi carrying Harlee and Elva pulled up to the Moonlit Bar, it immediately drew the stares of many, as no one had ever arrived by taxi before. Yet, neither Harlee nor Elva cared about the curious nces.

    Elva hopped out first. Throughout the drive, she had detailed the Cavendish family and CelineˇŻs outrageous actions in Uwhor over the years, only stopping when her throat grew dry. Therefore, the Moonlit Bar didnˇŻt hold much appeal for her now.

    Harlee exited the taxi gracefully, her expression serene and inscrutable. She requested a bottle of water from the doorman, opened it, and handed it to Elva before they proceeded into the bar.

    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv???s

    Elva took a big gulp, and her eyes lit up. Ahˇ­ Harlee was truly considerate. Her fondness for Harlee grew.

    In the exclusive VIP booth, Celine watched the cautious onlookers around her and sneered. Her face, full of contempt, matched her mocking smile. What a bunch of clueless bumpkins! If it werenˇŻt for the trap set up for Harlee, these people would never have had the chance to step foot here. Their anxious expressions disgusted her.

    Celine sat proudly alone on the long sofa,manding the bodyguards to form a line, shielding her from the distasteful presence of themoners.

    Just then, Harlee pushed open the door and walked in with Elva.

    Upon seeing her target, CelineˇŻs stern expression lightened. She waved her hand dismissively, signaling the bodyguards to leave.

    Harlee casually found a seat, her expression cooling into a distant, sarcastic smile, clearly unimpressed by Celine.

    Elva quickly followed suit. Tonight, she was determined to stick close to Harlee, ensuring Celine had no opportunity to cause any harm.

    As Elva was about to sit down, she realized they were in booth number one. Her expression froze, and she swallowed hard. Wait a minute. Were they really going to take a booth all to themselves?

    Panic set in as Elva wondered about the minimum spend required for a booth at the Moonlit Bar. Could her savings even cover it?

    Noticing ElvaˇŻs rm, Harlee gently took her hand and guided her to sit. Sitting was much morefortable than ElvaˇŻs current position.

    Celine burst intoughter after realizing Harlee intended to im a booth for themselves.

    Others nearby snorted and chuckled, mocking HarleeˇŻs audacity. She might be attractive, but she clearly wasnˇŻt smart. Securing a booth at Moonlit Bar wasnˇŻt just a matter of affording it; it was about eligibility.

    Celine looked down at Harlee and sneered, ˇ°DidnˇŻt I tell you that not just anyone is qualified to take a booth here? Kneel and beg, and maybe IˇŻll help you out.ˇ±

    Harlee crossed her legs, her eyes half-closed but as icy as ever.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1646

    ?Chapter 1646:

    ˇ°Kneel and beg, and I might forgive your insolence.ˇ±

    Elva, preupied with whether she could afford the booth, missed HarleeˇŻs words, only sensing that HarleeˇŻs presence had grown even more formidable. She straightened her back and did her best to support Harlee as her loyal sidekick.

    CelineˇŻs expression darkened, her eyes widening with anger. Her gaze was fierce. Harlee must be bluffing. Celine was eager to see HarleeˇŻsposure crumble when the barˇŻs security eventually escorted her out. With a flick of her wrist, Celine summoned a waiter.

    ˇ°Miss Cavendish, what can I do for you?ˇ± The waiter bowed deeply.

    ˇ°That woman,ˇ± Celine gestured toward Harlee, ˇ°Check if sheˇŻs eligible for a booth. If not, escort her out.ˇ±

    A smug sneer curled at the corner of CelineˇŻs mouth as she crossed her arms, anticipating the spectacle.

    ˇ°Understood, Miss Cavendish. IˇŻll handle it,ˇ± the waiter replied before rising and heading toward HarleeˇŻs booth with a stern look.

    Noticing the waiterˇŻs unfriendly approach, Elva nervously clutched HarleeˇŻs hand and whispered, ˇ°IˇŻm not sure if my discovery of a new antibiotic qualifies us for a booth here. If it doesnˇŻt, run. IˇŻll take the fall.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs lips twitched into a yful smile, her eyes twinkling with amusement.

    She responded calmly, ˇ°DonˇŻt fret. I own this bar.ˇ±

    Elva blinked, doubting HarleeˇŻs im. She figured Harlee was daydreaming.

    A waiter approached Harlee and Elva with a condescending look.

    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????sŁ®??o??

    ˇ°Miss, please present your Moonlit Bar membership card. If you donˇŻt have one, I will have to ask security to escort you out.ˇ±

    The waiterˇŻs demeanor was haughty, and he seemed eager to see them removed.

    Harlee met his gaze, a flicker of intensity appearing in her usually serene eyes.

    ˇ°I would like to speak with your manager, please.ˇ±

    The waiterˇŻs face showed impatience, and he looked down at Harlee with mocking contempt, his tone dripping with sarcasm.

    ˇ°Miss, our manager isnˇŻt avable to just anyone,ˇ± he retorted, his finger hovering over the inte, ready to call security.

    HarleeˇŻs gaze intensified, emitting a chilling coldness that made the waiter shiver.

    Instinctively, the waiter hesitated, his posture softening as he lowered his head slightly.

    ˇ°Miss, I didnˇŻt intend to cause you any trouble, but our manager really isnˇŻt essible to just anyone. Youˇ­ˇ±

    The waiter faltered, surprised by his own sudden deference. In all his time at Moonlit Bar, he had never felt such amanding presence from anyone. The force of HarleeˇŻs stare almost brought him to his knees.

    Yet, convinced Harlee was unimportant and knowing Celine hailed from the influential Cavendish family, the waiter dismissed HarleeˇŻs request for the manager, hoping he could curry favor with Celine and even earn a generous tip.

    Celine heard Harlee requesting the manager andughed coldly, her disdain palpable. She teased Harlee with a smirk, ˇ°Want to see the manager? Why donˇŻt you kneel and beg me, Harlee? Maybe then IˇŻll consider calling him for you.ˇ±

    Harlee said nothing, gazing at the waiter with a detached authority that made him flinch.

    Incensed by HarleeˇŻs arrogance, Celine ascended to the second floor. She was eager to witness HarleeˇŻsposure crumble before the manager, who respected her due to her familyˇŻs strength.

    On the second floor, Celine strode toward the managerˇŻs office. Previously, the idea of facing him might have unnerved her, but today, she felt emboldened.

    The manager of Moonlit Bar, Karl Sandoval, was notorious for his harsh treatment of troublemakers, reputedly capable of physically disabling them with his own hands. Celine relished the thought of Harlee facing such a fate.

    She imagined the scene with a thrill.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1647

    ?Chapter 1647:

    Celine knocked on the office door.

    ˇ°Come in,ˇ± Karlmanded from inside.

    KarlˇŻs voice made Celine involuntarily shiver. She had previously caused a stir at the Moonlit Bar, and it was only due to her familyˇŻs influence that Karl hadnˇŻt inflicted severe physical punishment. Since then, she had harbored a deep-seated fear of him.

    Gathering her courage, Celine opened the door.

    Sitting behind the desk, Karl looked up, his gaze cool and emotionless.

    ˇ°What is it?ˇ±

    Unable to hold his piercing stare, Celine averted her eyes and said in a subdued tone, ˇ°Mr. Sandoval, someone is causing trouble downstairs and insisting on seeing you.ˇ±

    KarlˇŻs frown deepened, his expression stern, exuding an intimidating aura that made CelineˇŻs nerves taut.

    ˇ°Oh? Who dares to cause such amotion at the Moonlit Bar?ˇ±

    ˇ°Anyway, I just came up to inform you,ˇ± Celine said meekly.

    After her words, Celine hurried out of the office, not daring to look back, as if escaping a terrifying creature. She wouldnˇŻt have faced Karl if not for the necessity of dealing with Harlee. She knew the waiter wasnˇŻt permitted to summon Karl directly. At best, he could only call the floor supervisor. Fearful of Karl but determined, she had braved the upstairs. Despite the years, the mere sight of Karl still reignited the phantom pains in her limbs.

    Back at the booth, the drama had attracted a crowd, and ElvaˇŻs lips quivered incessantly.

    ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻve heard the manager here is quite ruthless. Should weˇ­ˇ±

    Her voice broke into sobs.

    Only then did Harlee notice ElvaˇŻs tear-filled eyes. She squeezed ElvaˇŻs hand reassuringly, her tone gentle.

    ˇ°Trust me, okay?ˇ±

    Elva looked at Harlee, her eyes wide and tears rolling down her cheeks. She was visibly frightened, but HarleeˇŻs calm assurance brought her an unexpected tranquility, as though HarleeˇŻs presence would make everything right.

    Suddenly, the crowd stirred.

    ˇ°Mr. Sandoval!ˇ± someone called out, and soon, other patrons greeted him.

    Celine, who had returned to her booth earlier, watched as Karl approached Harlee. A smirk of anticipation spread across her face. She thought triumphantly that Harlee wouldnˇŻt be so bold once she was dealt with.

    When Elva heard the name ˇ°Mr. Sandoval,ˇ± her body tensed, and cold sweat trickled down her back. Her eyes widened with fear. She pinched her thigh sharply to steady herself but then subtly shifted to shield Harlee with her body. Despite her fear, ElvaˇŻs instinct was to protect Harlee.

    Harlee observed ElvaˇŻs slender figure shielding her, feeling an indescribable emotion surge within her.

    KarlˇŻs heart skipped a beat as he realized the troublemaker Celine referred to was actually Harlee. No kidding! He almost acted out against Harlee under CelineˇŻs misleading words. The stories of RhysˇŻ deep affection for Harlee shed through his mind. Had he ordered security to corner Harlee, his fate would have been sealed today.

    Karl internally praised himself for his usual caution. Gathering himself, he adopted a measured smile and respectfully greeted, ˇ°Mrs. Green, your presence is a great honor. Will you be staying in Uwhor for long? Please extend my regards to Mr. Green.ˇ±

    At his words, CelineˇŻsposure shattered. Her wine ss slipped from her grasp, spilling wine over herp.

    Elva was taken aback.

    The sudden change in Karl, known for his harshness, left the crowd bewildered. What was wrong? Why the deference? And ˇ°Mrs. Greenˇ±? Who was ˇ°Mr. Greenˇ±? Karl, however, couldnˇŻt concern himself with their reactions, as he knew his very survival depended on HarleeˇŻs mood.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1648

    ?Chapter 1648:

    Harlee crossed her legs, her gaze sharp and inscrutable. A slow, knowing smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she studied Karl. Arching a brow, she drawled, ˇ°Is this our first meeting?ˇ±

    A stark contrast to his previously imposing demeanor, Karl now wore a mask of deference, his ever-present smile bordering on ttery.

    ˇ°Yes. This is our first encounter, though I have seen you twice in Mr. GreenˇŻs video conferences.ˇ±

    More importantly, Karl had seen Harlee at her wedding with Rhys.

    Back then, when word had spread that the ownership of the Moonlit Bar had shifted from Rhys to his wife, Karl had nearly stormed into RhysˇŻ office, ready to raise hell. How could Rhys let him down like this after getting married?

    Patrick had intervened just in time, telling Karl about HarleeˇŻs aplishments, sparing Karl from what could have been a disastrous oue.

    Since then, Karl had been anticipating meeting Harlee. He just hadnˇŻt expected it to happen under these circumstances.

    HarleeˇŻs lips curled into an amused smirk as she leaned back, her tone as unhurried as she said, ˇ°Your subordinate was just about to throw me out.ˇ±

    After saying that, Harlee pointed at the trembling waiter.

    Karl chuckled dryly, his eyes silently ordering for the waiter to be removed.

    ˇ°Mrs. Green, the youngdy beside you doesnˇŻt seem like the type to stomach a gruesome scene. Therefore, I took the liberty of handling that waiter elsewhere.ˇ±

    With wide eyes, Elva nced at Harlee and then shifted her gaze to the infamous Karl, known for his cruelty and ruthlessness. What was going on? Was Harlee some big shot, given that she earned such respect from an imposing figure like Karl?

    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ň¦Íe??s?c?m

    CelineˇŻs world tilted as she listened to Karl and HarleeˇŻs conversation. Her chest tightened, disbelief shing across her widened eyes. How had ite to this? She had meticulously nned to have N take Harlee down. But after waiting for N to make a move in vain for a while, she switched tactics, scheming to frame Harlee for drug use after reaching the Moonlit Bar.

    The Moonlit Bar was infamous for its strict no-drugs policy. It didnˇŻt matter who you wereˇŞno one was exempt from the consequences. Any vitors would face the barˇŻs harshest punishments.

    Celine hadnˇŻt seen the twist of eventsing. How in the world did Harlee know Karl? Moreover, why was Karl so respectful and fearful toward Harlee?

    Celine had been a regr at this bar for years, and not once had she seen Karl show such respect, not even when dealing with her father.

    Celine refused to back down. With a surge of defiance, she stood and stormed toward Karl, her voice rising in anger.

    ˇ°Mr. Sandoval, you must be mistaken! This woman is nothing but a nobody!ˇ±

    Karl turned to face Celine, and in an instant, his expression shifted from friendly and respectful to one of cold, calcting menace. His eyes became ice-cold, radiating an intimidating presence as though he could snap her neck with his bare hands at any moment.

    ˇ°Watch your words, Miss Cavendish.ˇ±

    His voice,ced with authority, left no room for argument.

    Taken aback by the sudden change in KarlˇŻs demeanor, Celine was furious but didnˇŻt dare speak out against him. Instead, she shot a hateful re at Harlee.

    The bar fell into an eerie silence. Everyone knew how Karl operated. The entire room froze, not a sound to be heard, with everyone sneaking nces at Harlee, their faces full of shock. The smart ones had already figured it out. KarlˇŻs showing such respect could only mean that this womanˇŻs position far outshone the owner of the Moonlit Bar.

    However, blinded by murderous intent, Celine failed to grasp the reality of the situation. In her mind, Harlee was just an insignificant figure Karl had simply mistaken for someone else.

    Celine raised her voice.

    ˇ°Karl, this woman only got in because I gave her a ticket. Are you sure you didnˇŻt mistake her for someone else? DidnˇŻt she want to take a booth? I suggest you verify her membership first!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1649

    ?Chapter 1649:

    The moment these words left her lips, the entire bar collectively rolled their eyes. Had the Cavendish family spoiled Celine rotten? She even had the nerve to challenge Karl repeatedly!

    KarlˇŻs expression darkened. Just as he opened his mouth to speak, Harleezily lifted her eyelids. She raised one slender finger and said, ˇ°Throw her out. Effective immediately, no one from the Cavendish family is allowed inside the Moonlit Bar.ˇ±

    Everyone around gasped when they heard this. WasnˇŻt it arrogant of this woman to state that no one from the Cavendish family was allowed to enter the Moonlit Bar? Did she have any idea how powerful the Duke of Mylo was in the world of politics? She must have no clue about his influence. Otherwise, she would never dare utter such words. But what truly baffled them was that Karl appeared unbothered.

    KarlˇŻs steady voice echoed in the room.

    ˇ°Yes.ˇ±

    Celine locked eyes with Karl, and a shiver ran down her spine. His gaze was as frigid as the moment he had nearly severed her hands before. Instinctively, she staggered back, but sheer will kept her from retreating any further.

    ˇ°No! IˇŻm from the Cavendish family! You canˇŻt do this to me!ˇ±

    Harlee studied Celine with detached amusement, a slow, almost yful smile curling at the corner of her lips. But her eyes remained cold. Without haste, she pulled out her phone and dialed a number. Her tone was unhurried, yet each syble carried an undeniable weight as she said into the phone, ˇ°Withdraw all financial support for the Cavendish family. Yes. I want you to withdraw everything at once.ˇ±

    Elva, who had been frozen in ce, suddenly rushed forward, her hand grabbing HarleeˇŻs wrist, a flicker of concern in her eyes.

    Stories live now on galn¦Ň??????????o??

    Elva suddenly remembered that the Duke of Mylo might be even more dangerous than he seemed. The antibiotics she had developed still hadnˇŻt been released, likely because of his interference. For someone to embezzle such invaluable antibiotics that were crucial to the country, he was clearly no ordinary man.

    Thinking about the audacity of the Cavendish family to oppose the president of Uwhor, Elva leaned closer to Harlee and whispered, ˇ°Harlee, the Duke of Mylo doesnˇŻt even care about the president of Uwhor. LetˇŻs not push it too far.ˇ±

    Elva assumed Harlee was a ck market merchant dealing with the Cavendish family.

    But instead of heeding ElvaˇŻs warning, Harlee merely turned her head, the corner of her lips curling into a faint smirk. She gave ElvaˇŻs hand a reassuring pat before resuming her phone conversation.

    ˇ°You heard that, didnˇŻt you? DonˇŻt go too far. However, if the Duke of Mylo dares to make a move, kill him.ˇ±

    ElvaˇŻs expression went nk, her mind racing in disbelief as she tried to process the situation unfolding before her.

    Celine, standing nearby, froze in ce, her body stiff with shock. She stared at Harlee in disbelief, desperately convincing herself that Harlee was nothing more than a worthless person incapable of possessing such immense power. But as her gaze shifted back to Karl, his respectful demeanor toward Harlee unmistakable, the truth felt even harder to deny.

    CelineˇŻs legs buckled beneath her, and she slumped to the floor, eyes vacant, her voice barely more than a whisper.

    ˇ°Noˇ­ Impossible. Harlee is just a nobodyˇŞa worthless slut. How could she possibly threaten the Cavendish family? You guys must be pretending. Yesˇ­ Pretendingˇ­ All of you must be putting on an actˇ­ˇ±

    Celine kept muttering to herself before suddenly springing to her feet and bolting for the door.

    ˇ°I said, throw her out.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs voice was calm, yet it carried a weight of authority that left no room for argument.

    CelineˇŻs back stiffened. She whirled around, her eyes zing as she red at Harlee.

    ˇ°Harlee, Thiago wonˇŻt let you get away with this! HeˇŻs CoedˇŻs close friend. If you dare do this, you will never earn ThiagoˇŻs love!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650:

    The room fell silent. Everyone was stunned, not expecting Celine to still have the audacity to threaten Harlee at this point. Heads shook in disapproval around the room. The Cavendish family had clearly indulged Celine too much. Everyone wondered if, after all the trouble she had caused, the Duke of Mylo would continue to pamper her.

    As Celine spoke, her expression turned smug. She was convinced of ThiagoˇŻs allure. Surely, Harlee wouldnˇŻt want to pass up someone as desirable as him. While everyone was still reflecting on CelineˇŻs assertion, a ringtone abruptly interrupted the silence. Harlee calmly pressed the answer button. After a brief silence, she said, ˇ°Yes, IˇŻm at the Moonlit Bar.ˇ±

    Harlee then asked tly, ˇ°Is Thiago with you? Let him answer.ˇ±

    Pressing the speakerphone button, Harlee raised an eyebrow, a smirk curling one side of her mouth.

    ˇ°Thiago, someone here ims you wouldnˇŻt let me off the hook and that IˇŻll never have your love.ˇ±

    On the other end of the line, ThiagoˇŻs breathing hitched. His legs weakened under the pressure of RhysˇŻ intense stare.

    Trembling, Thiago managed a weak response.

    ˇ°Harlee, this joke isnˇŻt funny at all. Onemand from you, and I am on it. YouˇŻre the leader, after all.ˇ±

    Harlee approached Celine, stopping a short distance away. She lifted her gaze, her lips twisting into a mischievous smile as she looked down at Celine, much like a cat eyeing a cornered mouse.

    CelineˇŻs forehead beaded with cold sweat. Herplexion turned pale, and she stood frozen, a shiver running down her spine. Harlee was actually ThiagoˇŻs leader.

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ??s

    CelineˇŻs mind whirled in disbelief, and she let out an involuntary scream.

    Celine had once heard Coen mention that the leader behind Thiago held significant sway over the Cavendish familyˇŻs fortunes. Without the leaderˇŻs support, Mylo could lose his dukedom.

    Driven by this knowledge, Celine had eagerly pursued Thiago, hoping his influence would ensure her familyˇŻs prosperity. But now, she realized the gravity of her mistake.

    Harlee, observing CelineˇŻs nk look, let a wicked smile spread across one side of her mouth.

    ˇ°Throw her out.ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes!ˇ± Instantly, two men grasped Celine by the arms and dragged her away. Celine struggled violently, attempting to free herself from their grip, but her efforts were futile as she was forcefully escorted out.

    Overwhelmed with emotion, her eyes zing with indignation, Celine protested, ˇ°IˇŻm a member of the Cavendish family! You canˇŻt do this to me. You canˇŻtˇ­ˇ±

    Ignoring themotion, Harlee turned to Elva, who stood by, wide-eyed and stunned, and said calmly, ˇ°LetˇŻs go.ˇ±

    Elva, momentarily confused, looked up.

    ˇ°Huh? To where?ˇ±

    Harlee gave a slight smile.

    ˇ°To grab something to eat, or maybe take you back to school.ˇ±

    Elva nodded, her understanding dawning slowly. Throughout the night, she had been piecing together the puzzle. She had thought she was making a likeminded friend who looked past the rumors and shared her values, never expecting to uncover such a revtion.

    Excited by the nightˇŻs events, Elva nned to recount the thrilling experience to her ssmatesterˇŞwho surely wouldnˇŻt believe her!

    As Harlee prepared to leave, Karl appeared to want to say something but ultimately remained silent, merely following at a respectful distance.

    Outside the Moonlit Bar, a ck Bentley waited by the entrance, its presence underscoring the nightˇŻs unfolding drama.

    Compared to the other luxury cars around, this ck Bentley might not initially stand out. Yet, those familiar with the world of high-end automobiles would recognize that this particr ck Bentley was one of only three of this model worldwide, making it far more valuable than all the surrounding luxury carsbined.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear ones, there is gonna be two new novels today. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ??(ŁŢ?ŁŢ)??

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1651

    ?Chapter 1651:

    When approaching the door of the Moonlit Bar, Elva tugged at HarleeˇŻs sleeve, her difort palpable as her gaze shifted between Harlee and the floor. Harlee turned to face Elva, offering a reassuring smile.

    ˇ°If you have something on your mind, just say it.ˇ±

    Elva hesitated for a moment before expressing her concern.

    ˇ°When we first met, I had promised I would protect you, but it seems like youˇŻre the one protecting me.ˇ±

    Harlee hadnˇŻt expected Elva to be troubled by this. Her smile widened.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs okay. There wille a time when youˇŻll protect me.ˇ±

    ˇ°Huh? Really?ˇ± Elva looked at her curiously.

    ˇ°Will there actually be a time when I protect you?ˇ±

    Harlee inwardly replied, ˇ°Yes, like when I argue with Fleming.ˇ±

    Judging from FlemingˇŻs words, Harlee guessed that he and Elva hadnˇŻt yet entered a rtionship. She mused over the romantic challenges her siblings faced. Both Fleming and Clint seemed to struggle significantly in their pursuits of their future wives.

    The moment Harlee and Elva stepped out of the bar, they were greeted by the sight of the ck Bentley. Leaning casually against the car, and catching their gaze, was Rhys, his presence effortlesslymanding attention.

    ElvaˇŻs eyes sparkled as she caught sight of him, squeezing HarleeˇŻs hand excitedly.

    ˇ°Oh my god, that man is so handsome! Harlee, did you see that? Is he a real catch?ˇ±

    Fresh content live on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??ls?c?m

    HarleeˇŻs gaze lingered on Rhys, who had indeed captured everyoneˇŻs attention. She looked back at Elva with a knowing smile, hinting at more than met the eye. The next moment, Rhys walked toward them, his presencemanding immediate attention. Behind Harlee and Elva, Karl surged forward as if propelled by a sudden burst of energy, bowing respectfully.

    ˇ°Mr. Green.ˇ±

    Elva, mid-conversation with Harlee, paused as she noticed that Rhys didnˇŻt acknowledge Karl but continued directly toward them, leaving her puzzled. What was going on?

    Before Elva could process the situation, Rhys was already beside them. He reached out, his arm encircling HarleeˇŻs slender waist, and spoke in a low, enticing voice.

    ˇ°I made us a reservation at a nice restaurant.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded slightly, then turned to Elva, who lookedpletely bewildered, and asked, ˇ°Do you want to eat, or should I take you back to school?ˇ± Rhys cast a knowing nce at Elva, recognizing her as the woman Fleming was interested in.

    However, it seemed Fleming hadnˇŻt yet revealed RhysˇŻ identity to Elva. Rhys had no intention of helping Fleming pursue Elva, especially since Elva had recently taken up too much of HarleeˇŻs time.

    Elva managed a shaky voice.

    ˇ°Are you, are you two a couple?ˇ± As she spoke, her fingers nervously gestured between them.

    Harlee offered a small, knowing smile and nodded.

    ˇ°Yes, heˇŻs my husband.ˇ±

    Elva stood there, nodding absently.

    ˇ°Ah, husband? ThatˇŻs goodˇ­ˇ±

    She was utterly overwhelmed by the dayˇŻs revtions and hardly noticed how she ended up in the car with Harlee.

    Meanwhile, not far away, Celine, who had been ejected earlier, sat fuming in her car, gripping the steering wheel tightly.

    ˇ°Harlee, you have such an extraordinary husband. Why did you let me believe you were involved with Thiago? If not for your maniption, I wouldnˇŻt have faced such humiliation.

    Harlee, youˇŻve tricked me. I swear, IˇŻll make you pay double for this!ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1652

    ?Chapter 1652:

    In the car, Elva sat in the front seat, her posture as proper as a child who had just learned to sit correctly. She kept silent, feeling as though she were under strict supervision, yet her curiositypelled her to sneak peeks at Harlee and Rhys in the backseat.

    Elva was puzzled. What on earth was happening here? As someone who had experienced many of the worldˇŻs wonders, the events of the day left her in awe. The only word that seemed to fit was ˇ°Wow!ˇ± It was utterly incredible.

    HarleeˇŻs husband had merely nced at Karl, and Karl looked like he was about to kneel. The thought alone was astonishing to Elva. KarlˇŻs respectful demeanor toward HarleeˇŻs husband was quite shocking.

    Her curiosity about the background of HarleeˇŻs husband deepened. Even Karl, who paid little heed to someone as significant as the Duke of Mylo, seemed ready to kneel at a mere look from him. Had she really stumbled into thepany of such a prominent figure? Could this encounter possibly allow the antibiotics she had developed to benefit Mogluylia? Pondering this, Elva gathered her courage and started, ˇ°Umˇ­ˇ±

    Patrick, who was driving, quietly observed Elva. His expression grew thoughtful. No wonder Fleming had fallen for her. She was indeed remarkable. Even after witnessing RhysˇŻmanding presence, she still had the guts to engage with him.

    Harlee,fortably nestled in RhysˇŻ arms, noticed ElvaˇŻs anxious nces from the front seat and decided to ease her nerves.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt be nervous. He is my husband, Rhys Green. He doesnˇŻt bite.ˇ±

    Rhys offered a warm smile and affectionately pinched HarleeˇŻs palm, his expression both adoring and slightly amused. Elva was her friend and FlemingˇŻs future wife. Of course, he wouldnˇŻt bite.

    L?t??¦Ó §éh?¦Ń¦Ó?r? ¦Én g¨»l??¦Ďv?l?.§ăo??

    Elva managed a nervous smile, which looked more like a grimace, and her voice was a bit stiff as she introduced herself, ˇ°Hello, my name is Elva Patterson.ˇ±

    Despite feeling intimidated by RhysˇŻ imposing presence, Elva summoned her courage for the sake of letting the antibiotics she had developed benefit Mogluylia.

    ˇ°Harlee, are you and your husband very influential? More so than the Duke of Mylo?ˇ±

    Harlee, loungingfortably in RhysˇŻ arms, propped her head on her hand and yfully nudged RhysˇŻ stomach with her elbow.

    ˇ°Hey, can you outmaneuver the Duke of Mylo?ˇ±

    Elva was taken aback. Why did Harlee pose such a question after hearing her words? She hadnˇŻt indicated anything about toppling the Duke of Mylo. Elva hastily said, ˇ°Um, no, thatˇŻs not what I meantˇ­ˇ±

    Before Elva could finish, RhysˇŻ deep, resonant voice filled the car.

    ˇ°Lee, you want me to dethrone the Duke of Mylo? He has his hands in many affairs. Discing him could take at least a month.ˇ±

    Elva was dumbstruck.

    No wonder Harlee and Rhys were a match. They both jumped to grand conclusions.

    Worried that they might seriously consider such a drastic action, Elva quickly interjected, ˇ°Stop.ˇ±

    Everyone in the car, including Patrick, who was watching through the rearview mirror, turned their attention to Elva.

    Realizing she had just boldly told two influential figures to halt, ElvaˇŻs ears flushed with embarrassment. Pushing past her difort, she hurried to rify, ˇ°Umˇ­ I was just wondering if, given your influence, you might be able to assist in getting these important antibiotics back to Mogluylia?ˇ±

    Harlee and Rhys shared a nce. They knew better than anyone how important the sessful development of antibiotics was to their country.

    ˇ°What happened?ˇ± Harlee inquired gently.

    Elva then exined her idental discovery of new antibiotics and how she had developed it into a viable medicine, hoping they would appreciate the potential impact of her work.

    Elva stressed that her original n was to quietly send the new antibiotics back to Mogluylia through a junior. However, constrained by Mylo, who controlled her movements, she was forced to relinquish the antibiotics to the junior instead.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1653

    ?Chapter 1653:

    ˇ°If you have the means, could you help me retrieve the antibiotics from him? This discovery could significantly advance treatment for many diseases and greatly benefit Mogluylia,ˇ± Elva earnestly implored.

    ˇ°I wouldnˇŻt trouble you if the new antibiotics werenˇŻt so crucial.ˇ±

    As a Mogluylia native who had developed the new antibiotics in a foreign universityb, Elva knew the odds were against her homnd ever benefiting from her discovery without intervention. Despite the long odds, she remained hopeful. Discovering effective antibiotics was often serendipitous, and she hadnˇŻtˇ­

    Elva hadnˇŻt anticipated such a groundbreaking oue from her randomly chosen research project. Otherwise, she might not have conducted her work in a foreignb.

    ˇ°Okay, IˇŻll handle this,ˇ± Harlee responded affirmatively. While she recognized the moral ambiguities involved, she was prepared to take drastic measures if it meant aiding the underprivileged in Mogluylia whocked ess to adequate healthcare.

    Elva nodded in gratitude.

    Choosing not to join them for dinner, Elva announced her decision to return to school. The carpsed back into silence afterward.

    After the car pulled over at the university, Elva hopped out and sprinted away as if fleeing.

    Back in the car, Harlee turned to Rhys, her expression yful yet contemtive.

    ˇ°Honey, are you ready to join me in this somewhat dubious venture?ˇ±

    Rhys ced his hand over hers, giving it a reassuring squeeze, and smiled warmly.

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction

    ˇ°It would be my utmost honor.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs smile broadened. She leaned closer to him, crossed her legs over his, and murmured, ˇ°IˇŻm tired.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻll give you a massage.ˇ±

    A series of rustling sounds followed from the back seat. Patrick, driving, hesitated momentarily, his hands tightening on the steering wheel as his lips twitched with an indescribable expression. Things were gettingˇ­ He had yet to fully grasp the dynamics of this couple.

    It was past midnight.

    In the study of the seaside vi, Karl stood before the desk with a respectful demeanor, speaking in a low voice.

    ˇ°Mr. Green, IˇŻve uncovered that Celine had nned to drug your wife tonight at the Moonlit Bar, wanting me to deal with your wife due to the barˇŻs strict policy against drug use. However, your wife thwarted CelineˇŻs n before it could evenmence.ˇ±

    Karl had already briefed him on the events of the evening, and this was the additional information he had discoveredter on.

    Laying the documents on the desk, Karl continued, ˇ°Mr. Green, this is all of CelineˇŻs information. She is indeed the Duke of MyloˇŻs illegitimate daughter. Her mother was the Duke of MyloˇŻs first love, whom he was forced to leave because the Cavendish family disapproved of him marrying a foreigner. Consequently, the Duke of Mylo married his current wife.

    Yearster, the Duke of Mylo and his first love reconnected in Uwhor, reigniting their past affection and eventually having Celine. The Duke of MyloˇŻs current wifeˇ­

    ˇ°She is unaware of this. She loves Celine as her own, not knowing that the former duke had the Duke of MyloˇŻs first love, CelineˇŻs biological mother, executed shortly after herbor.ˇ±

    Given the swirling rumors about Celine and the Duke of Mylo, Karl had discreetly conducted a DNA test, confirming the whispers were true.

    Karl felt a surge of satisfaction. His habit of gathering information on the local elite had certainly paid off today, allowing him to redeem himself. The notion of seeking revenge against Harlee? Even contemting it felt perilous.

    ˇ°Interesting.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ eyes twinkled mischievously.

    ˇ°Make sure the word of CelineˇŻs origin spreads throughout Uwhor by tomorrow. And keep your hands clean.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1654

    ?Chapter 1654:

    ˇ°Yes, sir!ˇ± Karl nodded respectfully and slowly backed away.

    Regarding the new antibiotics, Rhys had no intention of reiming them by force. He would simply make the Cavendish family deliver them to him.

    Meanwhile, after regaining herposure, Celine slowly walked into the Cavendish family residence.

    As she entered the living room, she was met with the stern faces of the Cavendish family elders. A sense of dread filled her heart. Before she could inquire about the situation, the Duke of Mylo approached swiftly and delivered a sharp p to her face.

    The force of the p left CelineˇŻs cheek numb, a trickle of blood emerging from the corner of her mouth. She staggered, her ears ringing from the impact. As she faced the scornful looks of those in the room, she stood frozen, too shocked to even touch her wounded cheek.

    Celine had never been pped before. This first, heart-wrenching strike came from the very man she considered her loving foster father, shattering her world. However, before she could even shed a tear, another harsh p resounded, this time on her other cheek.

    Through gritted teeth, the Duke of Mylo berated her, ˇ°Celine, you fool! Your actions have put the Cavendish family in jeopardy! Do you understand that our familyˇŻs ducal status and everything weˇŻve achieved is tied to the alliances behind Thiago?ˇ±

    He pointed at her, his body quivering with fury.

    ˇ°And what have you done? YouˇŻve not only offended a key ally but also dragged our familyˇŻs name through the mud. Now, Thiago is pulling his investments, and I might even lose my title as Duke.ˇ±

    ˇ°YouˇŻve undone decades of hard work by the Cavendish family!ˇ± the Duke of Mylo eximed before copsing onto the sofa, clutching his chest as if struggling to breathe. Despite his affection for Celine, faced with such dire consequences, his duty to preserve the familyˇŻs legacy took precedence over familial bonds.

    More books avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv?ls

    CelineˇŻs delicate skin made the red handprint on her cheek appear stark and shocking.

    Yet, not a single person in the living room showed any sympathy. Instead, they all red at her with hatred, vehemently ming her for causing irreparable damage to the Cavendish family.

    Celine trembled for a moment but soon stood upright. It was a Cavendish family rule: always maintain proper posture and never, under any circumstances, copse to the floor.

    Still, Celine was bewildered. She couldnˇŻt understand why her father, mother, brothers, and the family elders, who had always shown her affection, were now using such harsh words against her. She was unsure whom she had offended to cause such a shift. Suddenly, a name shed in her mindˇŞHarlee.

    A secondter, Celine dismissed the thought, murmuring to herself, ˇ°ThatˇŻs impossible. Harlee is just a pauper. ThereˇŻs no way she has that kind of power!ˇ± Her voice was soft, but Coen, who was standing closest, heard her. He grabbed her wrist and anxiously asked, ˇ°Harlee? Was the person you offended tonight named Harlee?ˇ±

    ˇ°Coen, youˇŻre hurting me.ˇ±

    Celine tried to pull her hand back in a coquettish manner, a tactic that had often made Coen relent in the past.

    But this time, CoenˇŻs grip only tightened. His eyes were fierce, and his tone was filled with anger as he interrogated her like a criminal.

    ˇ°Tell me. Who exactly did you offend tonight?ˇ±

    As CoenˇŻs voice escted, the others quickly converged around them.

    ˇ°Say it! What did you do tonight?ˇ±

    ˇ°We thought your courting Mr. Montgomery would bring greater benefits to our family. You fool! How could you cause such big trouble for us?ˇ±

    The room erupted withints, each voice trying to drown Celine in a torrent of usations.

    Celine had never been subjected to such public humiliation. At this moment, she felt emotionally shattered, teetering on the edge of fainting. Could Harlee truly possess such terrifying power? Suddenly, she recalled Thiago had referred to Harlee as the leader.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1655

    ?Chapter 1655:

    As the realization dawned on her, Celine copsed to the floor, her vision fading to ck as she passed out.

    The next day, in the seaside vi, Rhys was preparing breakfast in the kitchen. He looked over to see Harlee, bleary-eyed and lounging on the sofa with her legs crossed.

    He raised an eyebrow, a subtle smile forming on his lips. Then, he carried the noodles to the dining table, acting as if everything were normal.

    ˇ°The noodles are ready. IˇŻve even added some chopped chili peppers, air-freighted in. Come and eat while itˇŻs hot.ˇ±

    Harleezily opened one eye, peering out from the sofa at Rhys, who was smiling. She groaned before flopping back down, her expression nk. Her voice was soft but reached RhysˇŻ ears.

    Reflecting on the previous nightˇŻs events, Rhys paused, pinched the bridge of his nose, then picked up the bowl and walked over to her. Leaning down, he spoke with a hint of remorse.

    ˇ°Lee, because of Elva, IˇŻve been sleeping alone for days, so I lost controlst night. It wonˇŻt happen again. Please donˇŻt ignore me. From now on, IˇŻll stop whenever you tell me to. OK?ˇ±

    Harlee gave him a dismissive nce. Over the past three years, heˇŻd said plenty in moments of intimacy, and she was no longer moved by his words. They didnˇŻt work.

    Undeterred, Rhys moved the bowl of noodles closer, trying to tempt her with the food. He adjusted his tone, making a firm promise.

    ˇ°Lee, I guarantee it wonˇŻt happen again!ˇ±

    Discover whatˇŻs new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??ls

    Harlee continued texting Elva, not bothering to respond to Rhys. Elva didnˇŻt have sses today, and they had ns to go out.

    Once they finalized the time, Harlee got up, intending to pick up Elva, and finally spared Rhys a nce.

    ˇ°Not in the mood to eat. Rhys, be prepared tonight!ˇ± HarleeˇŻs skin bore the evidence ofst nightˇŻs excessˇŞhickeys hidden under her clothes.

    Rhys had returned from a meeting with Patrick and Karl the previous night overly affectionate. He not only woke her from her sleep but also became quite handsy.

    Harlee was puzzled by his newfound boldness and resolved to teach him a lesson he wouldnˇŻt soon forget.

    Rhys attempted to follow her, wanting to exin further, but Harlee shut the car door and sped off, leaving behind a cloud of exhaust and a smiling Rhys. He admitted to himself that he might have been a bit excessivest night. Butˇ­ he had enjoyed it, and quite frankly, he was looking forward to maybe going overboard a few more times.

    Harlee found herself waiting outside the womenˇŻs dorm of Uwhor University due to Elva experiencing a sudden bout of stomach difort before they could leave.

    ˇ°Harlee.ˇ±

    The sound of a familiar voice caught her attention from behind. HarleeˇŻs expression tightened slightly. As she turned, Celine swiftly closed the distance between them.

    Taking a half-step back, Harlee raised her eyelids slightly to regard Celine. Her expression wasposed, her beautifully austere face showing little emotion, her eyes piercingly cold.

    Celine met HarleeˇŻs intense gaze, and the admonishments of her father and brother from the previous night echoed in her mind, sending a shiver down her spine. She was truly frightened.

    After copsing the night before, Celine had been ignored, left to lie on the living room floor until morning, with even the household staff treating her indifferently.

    ustomed to a life of luxury, Celine found the stark fall from grace unbearable. Despite her reluctance, she realized she needed to swallow her pride and seek HarleeˇŻs forgiveness. If the Cavendish family disowned her, she would lose everything. At this moment, her status and wealth outweighed her pride. Moreover, her father had assured her that if she could secure HarleeˇŻs forgiveness, she would remain cherished within the family.

    Now standing before Harlee, Celine discarded her usual arrogance. She lowered her head, herplexion pale, her voice humble.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1656

    ?Chapter 1656:

    ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻm sorry. I acted out of jealousy. Seeing you with Thiago made me want to hurt you. I know I was wrong. Can you forgive me? Please, donˇŻt pull your investments from the Cavendish family.ˇ±

    Her plea was earnest. Failing to secure forgiveness would mean that even if she continued living at Cavendish Manor, her existence would be less dignified than that of a servant.

    HarleeˇŻs gaze darkened, an icy coldness emanating from her eyes as she looked indifferently at Celine, who was attempting to evoke pity to garner forgiveness.

    HarleeˇŻs lips curled slightly as she said, ˇ°Hmm? IsnˇŻt it barely dawn yet?ˇ±

    Celine, momentarily stunned by HarleeˇŻs response, quickly grasped the implied dismissal. She clenched her fists, grinding her teeth, and struggled to contain her rising resentment. After a tense moment, she slowly bent her knees and knelt with a heavy thud, drawing the attention of numerous passing students.

    The spectacle caught the eyes of many. Whispers filled the air as students recognized Celine, known for her previous arrogance and haughtiness at Uwhor University. Seeing Celine now kneeling before Harlee shocked them, and crowds began to gather, some foregoing their sses to specte on the drama unfolding.

    This public disy was part of CelineˇŻs strategy. She hoped that the judgment of the onlookers would coerce Harlee into granting forgiveness, mending their rtionship, and thereby securing continued investment from ThiagoˇŻs alliance for the Cavendish family.

    However, Celine had misjudged her key yer. Harlee was notoriously indifferent to public opinion and immune to emotional maniption. Thus, CelineˇŻs n was doomed from the start.

    On the ground, Celine pinched her thigh to summon tears, her voice breaking as she cried out, ˇ°Harlee, I truly realize my mistake. Please give me another chance and spare the Cavendish family. Whatever it is, I am willing to do it as long as it appeases you. Could you kindly forgive me?ˇ±

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling

    Celine had hoped this disy would soften Harlee, but Harlee remained stoic, her expression unchanged and her eyes as cold as before.

    Celine scanned the gathering crowd, her resolve hardening as more onlookers joined the circle around them. She gritted her teeth and pressed her knees against the tough ground, drawing blood.

    As Celine listened to the murmurs from the crowd, she bet her dramatic apology was having the desired effect. She slowly lifted her head, looking at Harlee with hopeful eyes.

    The crowdˇŻs reaction was turning just as Celine had hoped. Whispers escted into outright condemnation.

    ˇ°Although Celine has always been arrogant, sheˇŻs never been cruel. Forcing her to kneel like this is too harsh.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs right. Although Celine is pampered, her willingness to apologize shows sheˇŻs not inherently bad. It seems this woman is just making things unnecessarily difficult for Celine.ˇ±

    Suddenly, a voice rose above the rest, stirring the crowd into greater anger.

    ˇ°IsnˇŻt this woman the Mogluylian who hangs around with Elva, that troublemaker?ˇ±

    ˇ°I knew there was a reason Celine would kneel. It turns out ElvaˇŻs friend is forcing her. This is outright bullying!ˇ±

    ˇ°Yeah, this Mogluylian is clearly targeting Celine. And whereˇŻs Elva? She shoulde out and apologize! ItˇŻs typical. No Mogluylians are decent. The university shouldnˇŻt even admit such people!ˇ±

    As usations and demands filled the air, Celine allowed herself a subtle, smug smile. Although she had hoped to leverage the crowdˇŻs judgment to coax forgiveness from Harlee, the fervent support she received exceeded her expectations.

    Internally, Celine reveled in the turn of events and thought, ˇ°Elva, huh? This is an opportunity I couldnˇŻt waste.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyebrows arched slightly, her gaze turning ice-cold, sending shivers down the spines of those around her.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre trying to morally ckmail me?ˇ± HarleeˇŻs voice was clear and chilling, her tone edged with a ruthless sharpness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1657

    ?Chapter 1657:

    Celine was caught off guard by HarleeˇŻs directness in exposing her tactics. Quickly regaining herposure, Celine adopted a humble tone.

    ˇ°Harlee, I truly wish to apologize. If you doubt my sincerity, IˇŻm willing to keep kneeling until you forgive me.ˇ±

    Despite her words, Celine was already itching to get up. The difort from kneeling was more than enough.

    HarleeˇŻs dark eyes narrowed, her expression enigmatic, a slight smile ying at the corners of her mouth. Her voice waszy and nonchnt.

    ˇ°Oh, then keep on kneeling,ˇ± she said, her smile sharp as her gaze turned piercing.

    ˇ°Just a friendly reminder, I wonˇŻt let the court of public opinion sway my decisions.ˇ±

    Back then, after being ousted by the Gill family, any remnants of conventional morality had dissolved within Harlee. The GillsˇŻ disgraceful and failed attempts to profit from iming they had raised herˇŞleading to their being driven from BaythornˇŞwas a testament to her resolve.

    Morally ckmailing her? Heh, wishful thinking!

    Celine seemed to finally realize something. Her fists tightened as she red at Harlee, her eyes brimming with hatred.

    At that moment, Elva pushed her way through the bustling crowd, attracting loud curses and unfair usations. The scene grew more chaotic.

    Joy flickered in CelineˇŻs eyes momentarily. Though moral ckmail couldnˇŻt sway Harlee, perhaps the pressure of public sentiment could.

    The crowdˇŻs attention shifted to Elva, and a barrage of insults rained down on her. The crowd had absorbed the fabricated tales about her, epting them as truth.

    I??¨¨$? ˇé??t?€§ń? 1n ??l¦Đo¦Í¦Ĺl?.c??

    The rumors about Elva had escted. She was allegedly involved not only with the president, petty criminals, wealthy youths, and ssmates but was now also used of enticing a seventy-two-year-old professor who had recently been reinstated. The crowd discussed these usations with borate detail, treating them as if they were factual.

    Elva, disregarding the harsh stares and nderousments, approached Harlee and noticed Celine kneeling. Surprised, she asked, ˇ°Harlee, whatˇŻs gotten into Celine?ˇ±

    With a nonchnt lift of her eyelids, Harlee observed that Elva remained unfazed by the public scorn. Admiring ElvaˇŻs resilience, she answered gravely, ˇ°Celine came up with this poor scheme after the Duke of Mylo coerced her into apologizing to me.ˇ±

    Upon hearing the Duke of Mylo hadpelled Celine to seek HarleeˇŻs forgiveness, Elva was astounded.

    ˇ°Wait, really? Was Harlee truly that powerful? The Duke of Mylo had actually demanded his favored daughter apologize to Harleeˇ­ˇ±

    It felt surreal to Elva.

    Celine, overhearing HarleeˇŻs exnation, stared in shock, her face a picture of despair. It wasnˇŻt until now that she understood how foolish she had been. She had believed her n was wless, but to Harlee, she was nothing more than a joke. Harlee was fully aware! Harlee knew not only that she nned to manipte public opinion to secure forgiveness, but also that the Duke of Mylo had pressured her into apologizingˇ­

    With this realization, a cold dread swept over Celine, causing her to copse to the ground, her body shaking violently. How foolish she had been. Instead of genuinelyˇ­

    Seeking HarleeˇŻs forgiveness, Celine had tried to leverage public sentiment against her.

    Celine was ovee with regret, realizing there was no chance for redemption as Harlee was unlikely to forgive her.

    The bystanders began murmuring that the Duke of Mylo had instructed his favored daughter, Celine, to plead for HarleeˇŻs forgiveness. This revtion silenced any harsh words for a brief moment. The Duke of MyloˇŻs deference to Harlee highlighted her significant standing. Ordinary people like them wouldnˇŻt dare cross someone of her influence.

    The onlookers refrained from speaking ill of Elva. The fear that their slurs might be unfounded, coupled with the potential retribution from Harlee, made them wary. They hadnˇŻt forgotten how effortlessly Harlee had wreaked havoc on their university forum. Celine quietly exhaled in relief, grateful she hadnˇŻt gotten the chance to involve Elva in her schemes against Harlee.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1658

    ?Chapter 1658:

    Suddenly, the presidentˇŻs voice cut through the crowd.

    ˇ°What are you all doing here? ShouldnˇŻt you be in ss?ˇ±

    At hismand, the crowd swiftly parted, creating a clear path.

    The president and the girl beside him came into view of everyone, including Harlee and Celine, who were surrounded in the center.

    Upon recognizing the girl beside the president, CelineˇŻs demeanor shifted to one of tion, her eyes alight with a glimmer of hope.

    The girl was none other than N, d in a ck tube top and pants, with a Chanel bag slung over her shoulder. Her hair was neatly pinned, she wore sunsses, and her face remained emotionless.

    N, a major benefactor of the Uwhor Universityboratory and a celebrated figure among the students, was immediately recognized by the onlookers. NˇŻs gaze found Harlee immediately, resting on her for a prolonged moment. Unaware of the issues surrounding the Cavendish family, N had been pondering ways to ensure Celine remained useful to her grand schemes. Suddenly, something urred to her.

    N looked back at Celine. Why was this usually proud and assertive woman kneeling on the ground? Could something have happened to the Cavendish family? This seemed unlikely. Could HarleeˇŻs influence extend that far?

    Harlee watched N approach, detecting the astonishment in NˇŻs expression. A sly grin yed across her face. So, N and Celine knew each other. The situation was growing more intriguing.

    Over the brief fifty-meter walk, N raced through countless scenarios in her mind, yet she found it hard to ept HarleeˇŻs significant influence. Convinced that the Cavendish family hadnˇŻt suffered any mishap, N assumed that CelineˇŻs current predicament was due to HarleeˇŻs intimidation.

    Discover the best stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????s

    Resolved to act the part of CelineˇŻs loyal friend, N walked over, stopped before Celine, and bent down to clutch her hand, wanting to help her to her feet. She asked, ˇ°Celine, why are you on the ground? Has this woman been troubling you? DonˇŻt worry. WeˇŻre all here. Our Uwhor Universitymunity stands together and wonˇŻt let an outsider harass one of our own!ˇ±

    Upon noticing Celine kneeling, the president had been eager to leave the scene promptly. He dared not offend either Celine or the woman who hadpelled her to kneel, so he slowly edged toward the periphery of the crowd, hoping to sidestep any involvement.

    However, N wasnˇŻt about to let the president slip away unnoticed.

    ˇ°Right, sir?ˇ± she asked, tilting her head toward the president with a calm voice.

    The president managed an awkward smile, wisely choosing neither to speak nor to nod.

    N had expected the university students to support her call immediately, but to her surprise, silence fell. Her expression darkened. A bunch of useless people!

    Celine, tugging at NˇŻs hand nervously, whispered, ˇ°N, she didnˇŻt force me. I knelt down willingly to apologize.ˇ±

    N froze, her expression visibly darkened. But soon, she regained herposure. She assisted Celine to stand, dusted her off gently, and tenderly wiped the blood from CelineˇŻs knees with her handkerchief.

    This gesture deeply touched Celine, who had feared N would scorn her for her subservience. Celine was taken aback by NˇŻs seemingly unchanged kindness.

    Little did Celine know that N was already preparing to draw a line between them. It was just that, before confirming Celine was no longer of use to her, N still made an effort to feign concern for Celine. After all, Celine was still connected to the influential Cavendish family. N was determined not to let anyone disrupt her ambitions to assume leadership within the Happer family.

    Standing opposite N, Harlee caught a sh of disgust and loathing toward Celine in NˇŻs eyes.

    Narrowing her eyes, Harlee curled her lips into a smile and pointed at Celine, posing the question to N.

    ˇ°Does she know we know each other?ˇ±

    N struggled to suppress the venomous emotions bubbling within her, her gaze flickering. She nced at Celine with a look of mock heartache and then turned back to Harlee with a cool tone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1659

    ?Chapter 1659:

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, I must say, I donˇŻt care what methods you used to make Celine kneel. SheˇŻs my best friend, and I wonˇŻt stand by while sheˇŻs bullied.ˇ±

    N stepped in front of Celine, her stance protective and her voice resolute.

    ˇ°If she has wronged you, I apologize on her behalf. I hope youˇŻll give her a chance and not demean her further.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs eyes, though smiling, were icy cold. She narrowed her eyes slightly as she gazed at N, the corners of her mouth turning up in a mocking smile. NˇŻs response seemedpletely off the mark. Was N afraid that Celine would discover their acquaintance? Interestingly, Harlee was keen on seeing them at each otherˇŻs throats.

    Gazing at Celine, Harlee drawled, ˇ°Celine, it appears N hasnˇŻt mentioned that she and I are quite the adversaries.ˇ±

    NˇŻs frown deepened, venomous feelings churning within, but she managed to maintain herposed smile.

    ˇ°Ms. Sanderson, are you trying to sow discord between Celine and me?ˇ±

    At NˇŻs words, Celine shot Harlee a resentful re, her original suspicion dissipating. N was her best friend. The idea of Harlee trying to drive a wedge between them seemed absurd.

    ˇ°Humph, no way!ˇ±

    ˇ°I have clothes and a first-aid kit in my car. Celine, go get changed and tend to your wounds. IˇŻll handle this,ˇ± N said.

    N was astute as she realized keeping Celine away was essential to prevent more truths from surfacing during her confrontation with Harlee. Moreover, this gesture reinforced her bond with Celine, serving both to deepen their friendship and to strategize effectively.

    Updates always at galno¦Íe??s

    Harlee narrowed her cold eyes, her expression still inscrutable. Standing with her hands in her pockets, she casually said, ˇ°Well, considering youˇŻre staging a disy of loyalty, N, IˇŻll throw in a piece of news for you.ˇ±

    Celine was seized with panic. It wasnˇŻt the potential distancing from N due to the Cavendish familyˇŻs decline that worried her, but rather the crumbling of the reputation she had carefully cultivated.

    Celine hastily said, ˇ°Harlee, I know I was wrong. Please, letˇŻs keep this between us. If you forgive me, thereˇŻs still hope! My actions were impulsive, and I deeply regret them. IˇŻm ready to publicly apologize in front of the entire Uwhor University if thatˇŻs what it takes.ˇ±

    Harlee hooked one side of her lips. Celine wasnˇŻt entirely foolish; she had anticipated HarleeˇŻs next move. But Celine trusted N too muchˇ­ Harlee relished the prospect of them fighting each other.

    Harlee spoke calmly.

    ˇ°This morning, the Duke of Mylo was stripped of his title, and the news will likely break this afternoon. N, instead of lingering here, perhaps you should consider finding a new ally.ˇ±

    At HarleeˇŻs words, Elva abruptly looked up. What? The Duke of Mylo was stripped of his title?

    Recalling her conversation with Harlee the previous night, Elva swallowed hard, disbelief written across her face. She suspected Harlee had a hand in the title loss. But Harlee was from Mogluylia. How could she possibly influence the aristocracy of Uwhor?

    N shared the same doubt. Though she took HarleeˇŻs words seriously, she struggled to believe Harlee could exert such influence over UwhorˇŻs royalty. She assumed Mylo must havemitted a crime, coincidentally losing his title at this critical time. As for the truth of this information, she never doubted it, knowing that Harlee was not one to lie.

    The surrounding crowd widened their eyes, looking in shock at the flustered and distraught Celine. They were all college students. Only a fool wouldnˇŻt grasp the significance of being stripped of a dukeˇŻs title. But the news hadnˇŻt been released yet. How did Harlee know? And why was Celine here, staging a show and apologizing when her father had been stripped of his title? Could it beˇ­ The crowdˇŻs gazes lingered on Harlee, some secretly relieved they hadnˇŻt spoken too harshly about her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660:

    Despite the title loss, Mylo still wielded considerable influence. Online, the onlookers might mock and deride Celine without restraint, but in person, they only dared to whisper among themselves.

    Harlee swept a knowing smile around the group, observing everyoneˇŻs reactions, including the calcting N and the distraught Celine. Finding the whole scenario tedious, she realized that even without her intervention, the inevitable oue for N and Celine would still be conflict. Turning to Elva, she asked, ˇ°Want to go have breakfast?ˇ±

    ˇ°Yes.ˇ±

    Elva nodded eagerly, then linked arms with Harlee and walked away, leaving amidst the envious stares of the onlookers.

    After their departure, the crowd gradually thinned out. The principal found an excuse to return to his office, leaving Celine standing alone, pale and panicked, with N, who wore a look of calction.

    Celine, tears in her eyes, reached out to take NˇŻs hand. N, suppressing her revulsion, did not pull away.

    ˇ°WhatˇŻs wrong?ˇ± N asked, feigning concern.

    Celine shook her head, tears welling up. She opened her arms for a hug, but N turned aside reflexively. Unable to stop her momentum, Celine stumbled forward and fell to the ground.

    Stunned by the fall, Celine remained on the ground.

    N, masking her disgust, reverted to her usual demeanor toward Celine, squatting down to help her up.

    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??ls?c?m

    ˇ°IˇŻm sorry, Celine. I was distracted just now. Are you okay?ˇ±

    Celine nodded nkly.

    ˇ°IˇŻm okay, N. DonˇŻt worry. Our rtionship wonˇŻt be torn apart by Harlee. By the way, when will you sessfully be the leader of the Happer family? Harlee has significant backing. You must help me teach her a lesson!ˇ±

    Initially, N was ready to cast Celine away, deeming her useless, but at CelineˇŻs words, she changed her mind.

    N chose her words carefully.

    ˇ°Celine, you said Harlee has significant backing? How did you know? Could the Cavendish familyˇŻs troubles be rted to her? Tell me everything. Maybe the Happer family can offer some assistance.ˇ±

    Hope sparked in CelineˇŻs eyes. How could she have forgotten that her best friend was poised to lead the Happer family? N could certainly help the Cavendish family weather this storm. After all, the Cavendish family was merely facing financial troubles. The Happer family was wealthy and influential, certainly notcking in financial resources.

    Thinking this way, Celine ryed everything Mylo had told herst night to N, adding some embellishments about HarleeˇŻs alleged misdeeds.

    Rhys had instructed Patrick to use a crane to tow HarleeˇŻs car away from the entrance of Uwhor University and then parked his own Maybach in her spot. As Harlee and Elva emerged from the campus, they saw Rhys casually leaning against the car. He waved at them.

    ElvaˇŻs eyes lit up at the sight of the Maybach. She pped her hand over her mouth to stifle a scream, her excitement barely contained.

    ˇ°Oh my gosh, Harlee, this car is so cool! Can I take a picture with it?ˇ± It was ElvaˇŻs first encounter with such a luxurious car.

    Harlee, who had already summoned a ride, calmly canceled it upon hearing ElvaˇŻs request. Her voice was calm and affectionate.

    ˇ°Sure, IˇŻll ask him to take the picture for you.ˇ±

    Harlee and Elva walked over, and Rhys consciously positioned himself behind Harlee.

    Harlee shot Rhys a re, knowing without a doubt he was responsible for her car being towed.

    After the photo, they settled into the back seat of the Maybach.

    As Rhys drove, he said, ˇ°Lee, Aldrich sent a message that the intensive boot camp is over. He and Alina are flying to Uwhor tonight.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ˇä-

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1661

    ?Chapter 1661:

    Harlee responded with a simple, ˇ°Okay.ˇ±

    Rhys smiled wryly and then elerated, speeding along the road.

    They arrived at a restaurant with the best seaside view, making their table the most noticeable in the venue.

    While ElvaˇŻs attractiveness might not match HarleeˇŻs or RhysˇŻ, she still stood out as a vibrant and attractive university belle.

    As they dined, a male voice unexpectedly called out, ˇ°Elva?ˇ±

    A female voice purred, ˇ°Sinir, is that Elva, my cousin? WhatˇŻs she doing here? ShouldnˇŻt she be at Uwhor University?ˇ±

    Recognizing the voices, ElvaˇŻs expression turned grim, her eyes shing with hostility, and her grip on her knife and fork tightened, nearly crushing the foie gras on her te.

    Noticing this, Harlee paused, intrigued by ElvaˇŻs reactionˇŞthe first of its kind sheˇŻd witnessed. Harlee subtly eyed the approaching man and woman, then discreetly took out her phone to snap a photo of them.

    ˇ°Fleming, whatˇŻs going on with these two?ˇ± After typing, Harlee sent the secretly taken photo.

    Harlee didnˇŻt expect an immediate reply from Fleming, so she ced her phone back on the table right after sending the message.

    Beside Harlee, Rhys meticulously cut his steak, asionally ncing over at the approaching couple before returning his focus to Harlee, feeding her a piece of steak now and then. He knew his wife enjoyed observing dramas unfold. Naturally, heplemented it with the appropriate ˇ°snacks.ˇ±

    Before the man and woman could even reach their table, Harlee received several messages from Fleming.

    Explore new stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í??s.c?m

    ˇ°The man is Sinir Happer. ThereˇŻs been a childhood engagement between him and Elva, but theyˇŻve had little contact. I donˇŻt know much about him.ˇ±

    ˇ°Elva only learned of the engagementst year when the elders brought it up. IˇŻm not certain what happened between them.ˇ±

    ˇ°All I know is Elva was quite upset after returning homest year and has since spent most of her time in theb, avoiding home for two years.ˇ±

    ˇ°IˇŻve booked a flight and will arrive in Uwhor tonight. Harlee, please keep an eye on this man for me. DonˇŻt let him bother my future wife.ˇ±

    With a subtle smile, Harlee calmly replied with an ˇ°OK.ˇ±

    Sinir looked visibly surprised at the sight of Elva. She had cklisted all his and his familyˇŻs contact methods, leaving no opportunity for peaceful discussions. He hadnˇŻt expected to encounter her abroad.

    While Sinir wasnˇŻt particrly drawn to Elva, he appreciated the potential advantages a marriage between the Patterson and Happer families could offer. Noticing Rhys leisurely cutting his steak, SinirˇŻs expression shifted between surprise and excitementˇŞhe clearly recognized Rhys.

    ˇ°Mr. Green? What a coincidence to see you here. And thisdy must be your wife, right? Hi, Mrs. Green,ˇ± Sinir greeted.

    Rhys continued to serve steak to Harlee, who took a bite, crossed her legs, leaned back, and gave Sinir an indifferent nce, making no move to speak. Rhys, for his part, didnˇŻt even acknowledge Sinir.

    Sinir understood why they were behaving this way. He turned his gaze to Elva, hoping she might vouch for him.

    He had a sudden surge of regret. If only he had known Elva was connected to such influential people, he would never have pressured the Patterson family to send Elva to his bed.

    As Sinir was deep in thought, he was abruptly snapped back to reality when the woman beside him spoke in a sharine tone that seemed forced.

    ˇ°Oh, Elva, is that really you? For a moment there, Sinir and I thought we had mistaken you for someone else! DidnˇŻt you tell your father you were busy with an experiment? What are you doing dining out during school hours?ˇ±

    ˇ°Ahˇ­ˇ±

    With a dramatic gasp, she covered her mouth.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1662

    ?Chapter 1662:

    ˇ°Elva, your father invested so much to send you abroad for studies. How could you deceive him like this? ThatˇŻs simply uneptable!ˇ±

    As she spoke, she feigned a look of distress, as if ElvaˇŻs actions were deeply troubling.

    ˇ°De, be quiet!ˇ± Sinir interjected sharply.

    De Patterson, a cousin from ElvaˇŻs auntˇŻs side, had always beenpetitive with Elva, even going as far as to steal men from her.

    After discovering Sinir was engaged to Elva, De didnˇŻt hesitate to seduce him and ensure their affair became public knowledge within both the Happer and Patterson families.

    Realizing he needed to mend fences with Elva before potentially connecting with her influential friends, Sinir shot De a warning nce and turned back to Elva.

    ˇ°Elva, what happened before was really a misunderstanding. Please, give me a chance to exin.ˇ±

    Elva set down her cutlery, picked up a napkin elegantly, and wiped her lips. She then looked up and coldly addressed De, ˇ°Who the hell do you think you are, making a scene here? Watch yournguage. Since youˇŻre so fond of this loser, Sinir, heˇŻs all yours. Just get out of here with him. YouˇŻre ruining my appetite.ˇ±

    ElvaˇŻs gaze then shifted to Sinir, her expression hardening.

    ˇ°Sinir, I have a very short fuse. If you canˇŻt control your behavior or your disgracefulpanion here, I wonˇŻt hesitate to set things straight!ˇ±

    Elva didnˇŻt harbor much hostility toward Sinir in the first ce. Anyway, she had no intention of being with someone she considered undesirable. Since De wanted him, she was more than happy to be rid of the drama. However, Sinir shouldnˇŻt have imposed his ns on her. Previously, she hadnˇŻt minded much because she needed a bargaining chip to distance herself from the Patterson family. Now, if he dared harbor any ulterior motives, she wouldnˇŻt hesitate to take drastic measures!

    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    ˇ°DonˇŻt get upset. If youˇŻre really that angry, just have them thrown out,ˇ± Harlee said to Elva casually, her tone as rxed as if she were discussing the weather. She remained utterlyposed, as though, with just a nod from Elva, she could actually have De and Sinir removed from the restaurant.

    Elva didnˇŻt doubt for a second that Harlee meant every word. After all, Harlee owned Moonlit BarˇŞso it wasnˇŻt a stretch to assume Harlee owned this restaurant.

    But Elva was mistaken. Harlee wasnˇŻt the owner of this restaurant. In fact, she didnˇŻt even know who owned it.

    But the power of money spoke volumes. If the restaurantˇŻs owner wasnˇŻt willing to let Harlee throw De and Sinir out, it could only mean the price wasnˇŻt high enough.

    Sinir and De were stunned by HarleeˇŻs words, particrly Sinir. He knew Rhys was the head of the Green Group in Baythorn, a man of high status and considerable power. But this was Uwhor. Logically speaking, no matter how far RhysˇŻ influence stretched, it couldnˇŻt cross borders, let alone grant him free rein in such an exclusive establishment.

    ˇ°Elva, you seem close to Mrs. Green. How did you two meet?ˇ± Sinir asked, forcing a strained smile.

    Elva snorted and rolled her eyes.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs none of your damn business.ˇ±

    After speaking, Elva turned her gaze to Harlee, her voice soft and sweet.

    ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻm not angry. I just needed to vent a bit of frustration on some trash.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs lips curved into a knowing smile as she offered a subtle nod in response.

    De watched as Harlee stood up for Elva, and a familiar, burning desire to snatch something away from Elva red up inside her. SinirˇŻs demeanor made it clear that Harlee and Rhys werenˇŻt ordinary people. How on earth had Elva managed to befriend them? If not for the luck of being born into the Patterson family, would Elva still be showered with prestige and engaged to a man like Sinir?

    Hah! De refused to ept it. Elva should be insignificant and beneath notice. Elva made new friends, huh? Well, De was determined to find a way to snatch ElvaˇŻs new friend.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1663

    ?Chapter 1663:

    Wearing a ttering smile, De stepped forward, her eyes lingering on Harlee as if she longed to be right by her side.

    ˇ°Oh, Mrs. Green, itˇŻs a pleasure to meet you. You like this restaurant too?ˇ±

    Sinir allowed De to try ingratiating herself with Harlee. After all, even if De failed, he had nothing to lose. But if she seeded, he could ride her coattails to his own advantage.

    Harlee abruptly spoke.

    ˇ°Too noisy.ˇ±

    Her voice was devoid of warmth.

    The sheer force of HarleeˇŻs presence made De swallow the words poised on her lips. Rooted in ce, she didnˇŻt dare move.

    Rhys picked up a napkin from the table and handed it to Harlee. She took it, wiped her fingers withnguid grace, and then casually tossed it in DeˇŻs direction just as De was about to reach out.

    Harlee gently lifted her eyelids. Her eyes were dark and calm as she gave De an indifferent nce. Her haughty demeanormanded quiet respect.

    ˇ°Watch your words. If you dare spout any more nonsense, I wonˇŻt hesitate to ruin your throat,ˇ± she said coldly.

    Though HarleeˇŻs tone remained even, the lethal intent in her eyes was enough to send a chill down anyoneˇŻs spine.

    Elva sat quietly, her gaze brimming with admiration toward Harlee. Harlee had demonstrated what it meant to be intimidating, and all it took was a single cool look and a few concise words.

    Elva knew she still had a long way to go before developing even a slice of HarleeˇŻs formidable presence. She resolved to cling tightly to this invaluable connection and absorb as much as she could, bracing herself to better deal with the Patterson family.

    Elva turned to Harlee and said, ˇ°If you find them annoying, just toss them out. I can curse them all day long once we get back.ˇ±

    Sinir stiffened at her words, unable to hold back.

    ˇ°Youˇ­ˇ±

    ˇ°What? Sinir, didnˇŻt I warn you before? DonˇŻt provoke me again. Are you deaf?ˇ± Elva cut him off without so much as a nce.

    Rhys casually grabbed a fork from the table and sent it skittering across the floor,nding near SinirˇŻs feet. His gaze was cold and sharp as he said indifferently, ˇ°My wife doesnˇŻt like your voice. If you say another word, IˇŻll ensure your familyˇŻs future is destroyed.ˇ±

    Convinced Rhys was referring to the Happer familyˇŻs business empire, Sinir felt the blood drain from his face. What he failed to realize was that Rhys was referring to his manhood. After all, Sinir was the only child in his familyˇŻs generation.

    If Sinir had known Rhys was targeting his manhood, hisplexion would have turned ghostly white.

    SinirˇŻs gaze shot upward, and when his eyes locked with RhysˇŻ dark, unfathomable ones, a cold shiver ran down his spine. His legs trembled involuntarily. If that fork hadnded just a fraction off, it would have skewered his foot.

    The other guests on the top floor, though aware of themotion, remained indifferent. After all, the kind of people who dined here were perceptive enough to mind their own business. They knew better than to watch a spectacle that wasnˇŻt meant for their eyes.

    ˇ°Leave,ˇ± Harlee said indifferently.

    Sinir froze for a brief moment before quickly nodding. He grabbed DeˇŻs arm and tried to usher her away.

    But De suddenly dug her heels in, turning sharply to re at Harlee.

    ˇ°Elva, youˇŻve disappointed me. Sinir and I are practically your family! How could you just stand by and let your so-called friends humiliate us like this? YouˇŻve gone too far!ˇ±

    The smile on ElvaˇŻs face vanished in an instant. Without a word, she strode forward, raised her hand, and struck De across the face with a sharp p. Before De or Sinir could recover, ElvaˇŻs hand swung again,nding the same forceful p on SinirˇŻs cheek.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1664

    ?Chapter 1664:

    ˇ°Ah!ˇ± DeˇŻs eyes zed with fury.

    ˇ°How dare you hit me? Who do you think you are, you bitch!ˇ±

    However, another p cracked through the air. It seemed Elva had be quite fond of pping them. Her hands flew in rapid session without a pause,nding blow after blow on De and Sinir.

    Leaning against Rhys, Harlee watched the scene unfold with quiet amusement. She casually pulled out her phone, recorded a short clip, and smirked as she sent it to Fleming.

    ˇ°Fleming, your future wife is terrifyingly fierce. You might want to think twice before crossing her.ˇ±

    After gloating, Harlee parted her lips just slightly, and without missing a beat, Rhys swiftly speared a piece of fruit and ced it delicately in her mouth.

    ˇ°Mm, not bad.ˇ±

    Harlee nodded in approval, crossed her legs, and continued watching as Elva pped De and Sinir, thoroughly enjoying the spectacle.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs enough.ˇ±

    Sinir snapped out of his daze, grabbing ElvaˇŻs wrist with a firm grip, his expression darkening.

    ˇ°Enough?ˇ± Elva let out a sharpugh, her eyes shing with disdain.

    ˇ°Sinir, where was your sense of restraint when you used dirty tricks against me? Did you ever think to call it quits then? You better let me vent this fury now, because if you donˇŻt, I swear, the moment I set foot back home, IˇŻll drag your Happer family through the mud until thereˇŻs nothing left to salvage!ˇ±

    SinirˇŻs hand, raised to strike, hung frozen in mid-air. Before today, he wouldnˇŻt have given a second thought to ElvaˇŻs revenge. But now, she was dangerously close to Harlee. If she decided to use Rhys as a weapon against the Happer family, the Happer Group might not survive the fallout.

    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ň¦Í???s

    SinirˇŻs eyes turned cold and deste. The strength in his hand slowly drained away as he merely stared at Elva in silence.

    DeˇŻs eyes shot wide open. She had endured so many ps just to get Sinir to stand up for her. Yet here he stood, silent, unwilling to lift a finger. What a waste! Fuming, she yanked Sinir aside and jabbed a finger at Elva.

    ˇ°YouˇŻve gone too far this time! Just because you have powerful friends doesnˇŻt give you the right to trample all over us! I refuse to believe that the ever-so-righteous Mr. and Mrs. Green would stand by and let you run wild like this!ˇ±

    Harlee let out a low, mocking chuckle, her voice smooth and unhurried as she spoke.

    ˇ°Elva, go ahead and strike them. If they die, IˇŻll take care of it.ˇ±

    Hearing HarleeˇŻs words, Elva turned and gave Harlee a yful salute as Harlee leaned against Rhys.

    ˇ°Yes, maˇŻam!ˇ± Elva said with a smile.

    However, as Elva turned around, her expression soured. She red at De, who looked shockingly pale, and scoffed scornfully.

    ˇ°What are you going to do about it? I love using HarleeˇŻs influence to push you around. IˇŻm great at cozying up to the powerful, right? Oh, De, you must be green with envy. YouˇŻve been scheming to take my belongings since we were kids, even a fianc¨¦ as worthless as Sinir. Does it thrill you that much?ˇ±

    DeˇŻs expression darkened. Noticing the stares of those around them, she clenched her fists, her anxiety mounting.

    Though the onlookers were strangers, De feared rumors might reach Sacia. She had worked hard to build her status there and prate the upper echelons of society. She would not let her reputation be tarnished.

    De weakly protested, ˇ°Elva, I get that youˇŻre upset IˇŻm more likable than you, but spreading lies crosses a line! Remember, I am your cousin!ˇ±

    Elva snorted as if sheˇŻd heard a bad joke.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1665

    ?Chapter 1665:

    ˇ°Who are you putting on an act for? You resorted to drugging to snag Sinir! Tell me, what am I lying about? DonˇŻt kid yourselfˇŞtaking those things doesnˇŻt hurt me in the slightest. Wake up! You only seeded in taking what I didnˇŻt want.ˇ±

    Harlee, seated nearby, watched Elva handle the confrontation with a smirk, asionally popping fruit into her mouth, thoroughly amused.

    Rhys was beside Harlee, showering her with adoration. He was doing everything he could to appease his fuming wife.

    At that moment, they seemed worlds apart from the drama, wrapped in a tense bubble.

    DeˇŻs mind was in turmoil. She refused to believe that everything she had taken from Elva over the years was just what Elva deemed undesirable. Her heart raced, and she stood frozen, at a loss for words.

    Yet, recalling their past encounters, De bitterly realized that Elva never seemed genuinely distraught whenever something was snatched away. Instead, her gaze held aplex mix of emotions.

    ElvaˇŻs gaze hardened as she looked at Sinir. With precise aim, she pped his already swollen cheek sharply.

    ˇ°Sinir, do you understand why I rejected our arranged marriage? ItˇŻs not because of those scandalous photos of you and De, nor is it personal dislike.ˇ±

    Stunned by the force of the p, Sinir asked in a deep voice, ˇ°Then why?ˇ±

    ˇ°Because I refuse to be a pawn for the Pattersons!ˇ± ElvaˇŻs tone was icy, chilling the air between them.

    ˇ°Remember how you pressured Farris, that lousy father of mine, into sending me your way, thinking IˇŻd submit to such maniption? Do you really think IˇŻd lower myself for that?ˇ±

    1@?€$? ˇé#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m

    Ignoring the astonishment in SinirˇŻs eyes, Elva continued, ˇ°A word of adviceˇŞdonˇŻt test me, or I might just end you!ˇ±

    Sinir, meeting her intense, threatening gaze, felt real fear for the first time. He had no doubt she would carry through on her threats if pushed.

    De, witnessing SinirˇŻs terror, was about to egg him on against Elva but caught HarleeˇŻs stern look. The dark intensity in HarleeˇŻs eyes silenced her immediately.

    In Uwhor, thew permitted citizens to carry firearms, and the thought of facing a bullet terrified De. Harlee was clearly not one to be trifled with.

    Elva nced at De, cowering behind Sinir, and scoffed.

    ˇ°WeˇŻre through. Step out of line again, and I wonˇŻt hesitate toe for both of you.ˇ±

    Harlee chimed in coolly, ˇ°And tell Farris that the Sanderson family from Baythorn will settle scores with him one day.ˇ±

    The mention of the Sanderson family from Baythorn drained the color from SinirˇŻs face. His eyes widened with fear as the gravity of the situation finally sank in. He had unwittingly messed with someone he shouldnˇŻt have.

    Despite the significant alliance between the Green and Sanderson families back then, with coverage all over the media for days, Sinir had been too preupied with revelry to pay attention.

    Sinir knew confronting both the Green and Sanderson families was destined to be a lost cause, even with all the resources of the Happer family in Uwhor. A cold dread swept through him.

    Hearing the mention of ˇ°the Sanderson family of Baythorn,ˇ± DeˇŻs envy intensified. Why? She was far more charismatic than Elva! How did Elva manage to connect with such influential people?

    ˇ°Get lost.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs smile vanished, her eyes turning icy, her gaze sharp. De, unwilling to let go of Sinir just yet, saw him hesitate, his pride keeping him from leaving. She quickly grabbed his hand, her eyes pleading.

    ˇ°Sinir, IˇŻm starting to feel a headache. Can we leave?ˇ± With that, De swooned into SinirˇŻs arms, feigning unconsciousness.

    ˇ°De, Deˇ­ˇ±

    Panicked, Sinir scooped her up and seized the opportunity to escape the restaurant.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1666

    ?Chapter 1666:

    Elva watched them leave and then returned to her seat.

    ˇ°Harlee, Mr. Green, I apologize for the disruption,ˇ± she said, her tone regretful.

    Harlee reclined in her chair, legs crossed, and gazed out at the vast ocean. She replied nonchntly, ˇ°No worries. It was rather entertaining.ˇ±

    Rhys coughed discreetly.

    Harlee shot him a nce, a faint smile ying on her lips as she tapped the table idly. Then, with a serious tone, she announced, ˇ°Let me reintroduce myself. IˇŻm Harlee Sanderson, having reconnected with the Sanderson family of Baythorn a few years back.ˇ±

    Elva nodded, her expression neutral.

    ˇ°IˇŻve heard about it, but IˇŻve been abroad since I was eighteen, so IˇŻm not well-versed in local affairs.ˇ±

    Harlee gave a slight nod, a yful smirk appearing. Resting her chin in her hand, she said slowly, ˇ°I approached you for a reason.ˇ±

    ˇ°Huh?ˇ± Elva was taken aback. Her eyes widened, her mind racing. Why would such a prominent figure take an interest in her? Was it rted to the antibiotics she had developed? But hadnˇŻt Mylo already taken those?

    As Elva puzzled over this, HarleeˇŻs suddenugh filled the air.

    ˇ°Ha-ha, donˇŻt be so tense. Just a favor I was asked to do.ˇ±

    HarleeˇŻs voice was crisp and cool, catching Elva off guard.

    ˇ°A favor?ˇ± A name suddenly sprang to ElvaˇŻs mind.

    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s

    ˇ°Fleming?ˇ± Certainty colored her tone. If anyone cared about her, it had to be Fleming. But how could he possibly know Harlee? Wait. Were they siblings?

    The thought hit Elva like a bomb exploding in her chest, shattering any romantic possibilities before they even had a chance to form. Why couldnˇŻt Fleming just be a simple schoolmate?

    Harlee remained silent. This was Fleming and ElvaˇŻs matter to resolve, but she was determined to help facilitate it.

    Harlee quickly texted Fleming.

    ˇ°Wishing you luck with your confession tonight. Just a heads-up, Elva seems wary of wealthy families like ours.ˇ±

    After sending the message, Harlee put her phone away and stood up with a smile.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go shopping.ˇ±

    ˇ°Huh? Oh, okay.ˇ±

    Elva snapped to attention, standing so abruptly that her knee hit the table. She didnˇŻt react to the pain, her movements stiff and mechanical. Harlee sighed softly. Another romantic dilemma that needed her intervention.

    Leaning closer, Harlee whispered, ˇ°Fleming isnding in Uwhor at midnight. You can ask him any questions then.ˇ±

    Elva stood there, flustered, her cheeks flushed, at a loss for words. Her thoughts scattered, she couldnˇŻt seem to respond.

    A subtle smile yed on HarleeˇŻs lips as she observed ElvaˇŻs confusion.

    FlemingˇŻs courtship would likely go much smoother than ClintˇŻs had. Harlee grinned.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs go shopping to rx a bit.ˇ±

    That night at the seaside vi, everyone gathered around the dining table, each personˇŻs face wearing aplex expression.

    The table wasden with unappetizing dishes, the smell repugnant.

    Patrick arrivedte and eagerly reached for his fork. But he hesitated at the sight of the food and quietly set it back down. He couldnˇŻt believe he had thought Alina could cook!

    Harlee sat at the head of the table, crossed her legs, and swung them leisurely.

    Her eyesnded on thest dish Alina presented: a soup greener than grassˇ­

    Harlee discreetly moved her fork to RhysˇŻ te, her indifference clear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1667

    ?Chapter 1667:

    Rhys, sitting beside her, smiled adoringly at her movement.

    Elva looked over the dismal spread and swallowed hard. Was this the ˇ°good treatˇ± Harlee had hinted at? No wonder Harlee had insisted they eat at a restaurant earlier. The meal there had been satisfying, and she was still full. Otherwise, she might have had to go back to the dorm hungry!

    Robbie eyed Alina, who eagerly awaited praise, and hesitated before gingerly picking up some food from his te. With a forced chuckle, he asked, ˇ°Hehe, Alina, whatˇŻs this called? WhatˇŻs in it?ˇ±

    Alina, proud of her first attempt yet aware of her fledgling cooking skills, began to exin with enthusiasm, ˇ°ItˇŻs macaroniˇŞˇ±

    Before she could continue, RobbieˇŻs hand trembled, and the dark, clotted object on his fork dropped onto the table.

    Robbie didnˇŻt want to dampen AlinaˇŻs enthusiasm, but he was more concerned about the potential hazards of consuming her creation. He had never seen macaroni so ominously ck and, worse, dotted with what looked like blood clots! He dared not take a bite.

    Swallowing hard, Robbie managed a smile and said, ˇ°I canˇŻt eat cheese, so IˇŻd betterˇ­ˇ±

    He forced a smile.

    Alina, however, interrupted with a dismissive wave of her hand.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs okay. I made you a steak instead. Here.ˇ±

    She continued to describe the dishes on the table with confidence.

    L§Ńt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov??ls.Łă¦Ďm

    Aldrich, on the other hand, maintained an indifferent expression, as though the culinary chaos had nothing to do with his training. He couldnˇŻt fathom why Alina had taken such a keen interest in cooking, only knowing that her leadership had led her team to a triumphant victory over GruiniaˇŻs recruits.

    HarleeˇŻs icy re made Aldrich squirm. Oh, gosh. How could he convince anyone that he was oblivious to the kitchen disaster unfolding? AlinaˇŻs sudden passion for cooking was entirely her own doing!

    Aldrich attempted to look moreposed, but as he spoke, he unconsciously became somewhat annoying.

    ˇ°Alina has led her team to a significant victory over GruiniaˇŻs recruits. In high spirits, she headed straight to the supermarket uponnding, insisting on cooking for everyone herself. Please, give it a try. She put a lot of effort into it.ˇ±

    Before the others had arrived, Aldrich had been coerced into sampling the dishes. Mm. And he had visited the bathroom more times than he cared to count. If Serena hadnˇŻt intervened, he might have ended up in a hospital bed by now. Of course, he wouldnˇŻt share that with anyone. After all, misery lovedpany!

    Alina patted AldrichˇŻs shoulder proudly.

    ˇ°Good. As expected, you appreciate my cooking. YouˇŻll be my taste tester next time too.ˇ±

    Aldrich nodded, his expression strained. Internally, he was praying that Alina would abandon any further culinary endeavors.

    Robbie, Patrick, Serena, and Cillian exchanged nces before all turning their attention to Harlee. They would follow her lead, ready to brave even the worst of dishes.

    Elva, prioritizing her health, also awaited HarleeˇŻs decision. Upon her arrival, she had noticed the deference everyone showed Harlee and was careful not to step on any toes.

    Harlee uncrossed her legs, raised an eyebrow with a yful smirk, and scanned the eager faces of Alina and the others before making her intentions clear.

    ˇ°IˇŻm taking Elva back to school. You guys enjoy your meal.ˇ±

    AlinaˇŻs face fell, and she opened her mouth to protest, but RhysˇŻ stern look silenced her.

    Rhys stood, rolled up his sleeves to reveal his muscr forearms, and said in a low tone, ˇ°Harlee, IˇŻlle with you.ˇ±

    Patrick leapt up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1668

    ?Chapter 1668:

    ˇ°Mr. Green, IˇŻll get the car ready.ˇ±

    His offer earned him sharp res from the others, including Aldrich, who was dreading another round of AlinaˇŻs cooking.

    Robbie looked on with regret. He wished heˇŻd been the one to volunteer at that crucial moment.

    AldrichˇŻs desperate idea was to have Serena drug Alina so they could pretend to have finished their meals while she was unconscious. But would such a scheme provoke HarleeˇŻs ire?

    Even the usuallyposed Cillian was looking for the nearest exit. Faced with such a daunting meal, it was a challenge for anyone to remain calm.

    Harlee gave the group a yful smile.

    ˇ°ItˇŻs rare for us all to be together. Patrick, join them for the meal.ˇ±

    With that, she ushered Elva out, leaving Patrick and the others to stare despondently at the uninviting spread before them.

    While Harlee found amusement in their predicament, their stomachs were in for a rough night.

    ˇ°Is it really that awful?ˇ± Alina furrowed her brow as she lifted a fork from the table, bringing a piece of sparerib close to her nose to sniff it.

    A foul odor assaulted her senses. She mustered all her strength to suppress the urge to vomit. Yet, she couldnˇŻt let it show. She absolutely couldnˇŻt let anyone see how repulsed she was by her own cooking. Still, the taste was simply inhumane.

    Alina had initially thought AldrichˇŻs stomach upset was just from adjusting to a new ce, but now she realized with remorse that it was her cooking that was to me. She cast an apologetic look his way.

    Explore magic at g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s,

    Aldrich, unsettled by her stare, managed a strained smile, recoiled slightly, and silently prayed for divine intervention to save him.

    Alina fought back the nausea, tears welling up in her eyes from the effort, and forced a cheerful demeanor.

    ˇ°If any of you need to get going, please donˇŻt hesitate. We can always dine together another time.ˇ±

    Alina had wanted to share her happiness with everyone. She hadnˇŻt intended to serve a table full of culinary disasters that would embarrass her guests. However, Alina was too timid to outright say, ˇ°The food is awful. DonˇŻt eat it.ˇ±

    Instead, she subtly offered everyone an escape route.

    Serena suddenly pped her hand to her forehead.

    ˇ°Ah! I just remembered thereˇŻs some data I havenˇŻt logged yet. IˇŻll skip the meal and head back to theb. Enjoy your dinner, and donˇŻt wait up for me. I might end up workingte.ˇ±

    As she spoke, Serena put on a sad face, pretending to be reluctant to leave. But the moment she finished speaking, Serena dashed off like a shot, vanishing in an instant.

    Alina was left to swallow the words she had been about to say. Once safe in her car, Serena patted her chest and exhaled a long sigh of relief. She had narrowly avoided a culinary catastrophe. She had never run for her life as quickly as she had just then. She had to do so because she had given Aldrich several highly concentrated pills. Normally, half a pill would suffice to alleviate symptoms, but Aldrich had taken two and still made frequent trips to the restroomˇŞan unfortunate testament to the unstable nature of AlinaˇŻs cooking.

    Cillian, caught off guard by SerenaˇŻs speedy exit, was mildly taken aback. Alina turned to Patrick, Cillian, Robbie, and Aldrich with a gentle expression.

    ˇ°If youˇŻre free, maybe you could stay with meˇ­ˇ±

    Before she could finish, Cillian interjected with a firm tone.

    ˇ°That might be difficult. ThereˇŻs some uncertainty with the Happer family situation. Stefan and I need to exchange some information tonight.ˇ±

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs right!ˇ± Robbie eximed as he suddenly stood up.

    ˇ°Cillian, I almost forgot. We need to get going now. Stefan is already on edge, so we should hurry and sort out the information we have.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1669

    ?Chapter 1669:

    Without hesitation, Robbie grabbed CillianˇŻs hand, and they both dashed upstairs, eager to avoid enduring AlinaˇŻs ˇ°feast.ˇ±

    In just moments, they had disappeared.

    As for Patrickˇ­ he had sneaked upstairs while Robbie was speaking. He managed to take a bite of AlinaˇŻs food before leaving, signaling that it wasnˇŻt entirely repulsive, but he simply couldnˇŻt stay to eat more due to time constraints.

    When Robbie and Cillian arrived upstairs, they found Patrick frantically rinsing his mouth in the bathroom. Exchanging knowing nces, Robbie and Cillian quietly headed to their own rooms. They both sighed in relief, feeling fortunate that they hadnˇŻt eaten any of the food. Now, only Alina and Aldrich remained downstairs.

    Alina looked around, slightly puzzled.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre not going to make an excuse?ˇ±

    ˇ°You prepared the meal yourself,ˇ± Aldrich replied earnestly. He still had a bottle of the medicine Serena had given him, so he wasnˇŻt in any real danger. He decided it was a good moment to boost AlinaˇŻs confidence.

    With that thought, Aldrich added, ˇ°Actually, you do have a knack for cooking, but maybe youˇŻre just a bit too impulsive. You might want to look at some tutorials and follow the recipes more closely next time.ˇ±

    Alina was taken aback by his words. As soon as the smell of food hit her, she fully woke up to the realization that she was a terrible cook. To her surprise, Aldrich stayed and even offered words of encouragement.

    A wave of emotion surged through AlinaˇŻs heart.

    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s,

    ˇ°Okay, okay. IˇŻll try to follow the recipes more carefully next time. Butˇ­ letˇŻs skip the ttery. I really just wanted to prepare a nice meal for everyone to enjoy.ˇ±

    She offered a sweet smile, looking radiant.

    Aldrich found himselfpletely captivated by her sincerity. A simr emotion stirred within him, and he wondered why he hadnˇŻt noticed AlinaˇŻs beauty during their rigorous training sessions.

    After ensuring Elva was safely back at school and confirming Fleming had deboarded his ne, Harlee and Rhys returned home.

    It was eleven oˇŻclock at night when Rhys finished his shower. He found Harlee deeply engrossed in a reality show on the sofa, paying him no attention.

    Though Harlee was often deeply absorbed in her activities, Rhys felt an unusual sense of unease this time. He approached her slowly, opting not to sit immediately but instead squatting in front of her, sensing that something was amiss. Harlee set aside her tablet, her lips curling into a slight smile. She looked at him yfully and asked, ˇ°You do realize IˇŻm going to settle our score tonight?ˇ±

    Rhys remained squatting, a twitch at the corner of his mouth. He understood now. Harlee hadnˇŻt dismissed him earlier because she needed a chauffeurˇŞshe had nned this confrontation for the evening.

    Looking at Harlee, who swung her feet casually, RhysˇŻ face softened. After a brief silence, he cleared his throat and said, ˇ°Lee, I know I was wrong.ˇ±

    He then knelt down in front of her, a gesture that wasnˇŻt typical for him.

    Harlee, sitting cross-legged on the sofa, watched him quietly. A yful smile spread across her lips as she said, ˇ°So, you admit you were wrongˇ­ˇ±

    She paused and then continued slowly, ˇ°Then, as punishment, youˇŻll sleep on this sofa tonight. Any objections?ˇ±

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Rhys responded almost instinctively. Lying on his side would still allow him to see Harlee as she slept. He had noints. And he knew that if he dared to protest, she might banish him to the study permanently, and no amount of pleading with Felix would change her mind.

    Harlee scoffed, amused by RhysˇŻ apparent satisfaction. She stood up, raised her eyebrows, and casually added, ˇ°And thereˇŻs a second punishment. You canˇŻt kiss me for the next few days unless I say so. Any objections?ˇ±

    Rhys swallowed hard. The idea of an ascetic lifestyle for the next few days didnˇŻt appeal to him.

    ˇ°May Iˇ­ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670:

    Before he could finish, Harlee interjected, ˇ°Absolutely not. If you repeat the mistake of not stopping when I ask, youˇŻll find yourself sleeping in the study.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻ face stiffened, his striking features now looking somewhat pitiful, his voice filled with resignation as he said, ˇ°Well, I might manage for a few days.ˇ±

    In that moment, the usually assertive CEO vanished, reced by a man resigned to his fate. Rhys, afraid of Harlee, seemed willing to y the role of a hen-pecked husband.

    ˇ°Now youˇŻre talking,ˇ± Harlee remarked casually, holding her tablet. She moved from the sofa to the bed, lying downfortably to continue watching the variety show.

    Rhys pinched the space between his eyebrows, letting out a sigh. It seemed Harlee hadnˇŻt decided when he could stop sleeping on the sofa, and he knew he needed to do something to change her mind. Should he tempt her with food or charm? Hmmˇ­ It seemed there was only one choiceˇ­

    Inside the silent study of the Happer family estate, the chill was palpable. Outside, thunder roared, and lightning shed.

    Errol sat in an antique armchair, watching N, who stood opposite him. Her usual confidence was gone, reced by a grim demeanor and a tense expression. ErrolˇŻs wrinkled face showed a hint of displeasure. He nned to keep N waiting in the cold for a while longer.

    N had changed significantly after reconnecting with the family two years ago. She was no longer the likable woman she once was; instead, she always seemed to challenge Errol, as if harboring a deep resentment toward him.

    Moshe stood next to Errol, his expression stern, his presence nearly as imposing as ErrolˇŻs.

    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s

    In the Happer family, Moshe held a position second only to Errol, due to his indispensable contributions to the familyˇŻs sess.

    MosheˇŻs gaze at N grew colder, sensing ErrolˇŻs displeasure.

    ˇ°Miss Happer, your grandfather extended the announcement period for naming the new head of the Happer family for your sake, yet you still show no respect. Are you trying to dishearten him?ˇ± Moshe said.

    ErrolˇŻs expression softened slightly at MosheˇŻs words. He picked up his teacup and took a sip.

    N responded with a dismissive ˇ°Oh.ˇ±

    She was ustomed to MosheˇŻs attitude and wasnˇŻt angered by it, but she certainly didnˇŻt agree with his statement. Extending the announcement period for her sake? That felt hypocritical. Everyone knew Errol favored Davenport to be the acting head, who was currently confined to a hospital bed, and that was the sole reason for the postponement.

    Now, without the support of the Cavendish family, N could no longer afford to be defiant. She nced at ErrolˇŻs face and said in a controlled tone, ˇ°Grandpa, I apologize. I was distracted just now.ˇ±

    Errol waved his hand dismissively.

    ˇ°I know youˇŻre a good girl. Just make sure you behave in the future. I wonˇŻt hold this against you this time. Now, go and clear your head.ˇ±

    N paused before nodding firmly at Errol.

    ˇ°It wonˇŻt happen again. IˇŻll take my leave to handle my responsibilities now.ˇ±

    With that, N turned and quickly left the study, not allowing Errol another chance to scold her. This was as far as she was willing topromise. Anything more, and she would not hesitate to push back openly.

    After NˇŻs departure, Moshe approached Errol with a grave expression. He leaned in and reported respectfully, ˇ°Mr. Happer, Ms. Sanderson, whom Miss Happer views as a formidable adversary, seems to be linked to the Cavendish familyˇŻs downfall. With no support from Celine, Miss HapperˇŻs influence has significantly weakened.ˇ±

    Following the Cavendish familyˇŻs decline, Moshe had dispatched his men to investigate and had tried to intervene to salvage their familyˇŻs fortunes. However, his efforts had yielded nothing substantial. The more he intervened, the quicker the Cavendish family seemed to crumble. It appeared someone had anticipated his every move, always staying a step ahead.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy monday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ©d( ??? )? ? *?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1671

    ?Chapter 1671:

    ˇ°Mr. Happer, should we investigate Ms. SandersonˇŻs background further?ˇ± Moshe asked.

    ErrolˇŻs face darkened with fury. His brows furrowed, and his eyes shed with anger. His breathing became rapid and heavy. In a burst of rage, he grabbed the teacup from the table and hurled it to the floor, where it shattered, sending porcin shards and spilling tea everywhere.

    The air in the room grew thick with tension.

    Errol hadnˇŻt expected HarleeˇŻs boldness in challenging him in Uwhor, a ce he considered his domain. Harlee, a member of the Sanderson family from Baythorn, was just NˇŻs enemy, but the nerve of her trying to go up against the powerful Happer family!

    Yet, information about Harlee was strangely scarce. Details of her time with the Gill family were limited, and while more data surfaced after she rejoined the Sandersons, nothing substantial emerged. Information on her husbandˇŞthe heir to the Green GroupˇŞwas even harder toe by, and the Green GroupˇŻs assets were beyond estimation.

    Errol pondered theplexity of dealing with Harlee discreetly, especially for NˇŻs sake. It would require significant effort. Deploying his formidable allies could be the solution, but the situation had grown far moreplicated than he had initially anticipated.

    An option, their involvement was crucial to the Happer familyˇŻs uing strategic needs. Plus, they executed only one task a year for the family head, and Errol was not inclined to waste such a resource on Harlee.

    ˇ°Alright, arrange a small team to delve deeper into Harlee and her husbandˇŻs background,ˇ± Errol instructed, his expression stern.

    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv????s

    ˇ°If necessary, engage specialized agencies, regardless of the cost. Remember, securing urate intelligence on them, even if it costs ten times more, is crucial.ˇ±

    Moshe nodded respectfully.

    ˇ°Yes, IˇŻll see to it immediately.ˇ±

    After a brief pause, Moshe voiced his concerns.

    ˇ°Mr. Happer, Ms. Sanderson may be moreplex than we anticipated. She orchestrated the Cavendish familyˇŻs downfall overnight, and she could pose a threat to our family. IˇŻm concerned that Miss HapperˇŻs ongoing conflict with her mightpromise our ns inˇ­ˇ±

    Moshe trailed off, but Errol, the astute and cunning patriarch, understood his apprehensions.

    As the architects of the Happer familyˇŻs current stature, Errol and Moshe were neither naive nor reckless, especially when dealing with an unknown like Harlee. Yet, Errol maintained his confidence. He doubted that Harlee could affect the Happer familyˇŻs forting strategies. Even Moshe was unaware of his ultimate goal. How could Harlee, a young woman, possibly know?

    ˇ°Impossible,ˇ± Errol dered, shaking his head, his eyes gleaming with a cold intensity.

    ˇ°The only ones privy to our next moves are you, me, and our trusted circle. Harlee wouldnˇŻt know our ns. The copse of the Cavendish family might not be her doing. We neednˇŻt be overly cautious. As for the conflict between N and Harlee, we should stay out of it.ˇ±

    Disappointment flickered in ErrolˇŻs gaze as he spoke of N. Among the younger generation, he valued her the most. Had it not been for her calcting nature, which was unfavorable for the future of the Happer family, he would have appointed her as the acting head long ago.

    It was disheartening to know that N struggled to outsmart Harlee, a seemingly insignificant figure who had reconnected with the Sanderson family only a few years back.

    Errol felt he had made the right decision in choosing Davenport for the role of acting head.

    DavenportˇŻs remarkable growth over the past year had reassured Errol. He was convinced that DavenportˇŻs leadership as acting head would elevate the Happer family to new heights.

    Moshe, though still harboring some doubts, gave apliant nod. ErrolˇŻs assurance must mean he had a n in mind. Perhaps MosheˇŻs worries were merely shadows on the wall.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1672

    ?Chapter 1672:

    ˇ°Yes, Mr. Happer. IˇŻll dig into Ms. SandersonˇŻs background without dy. You can count on me,ˇ± Moshe said.

    Errol responded with a subtle nod, his confidence in Moshe unwavering. Over the years, Moshe had proven himself wless in carrying out missions.

    Errol drawled, ˇ°DonˇŻt rush this. Pace yourself. Since Harlee set foot in Uwhor, sheˇŻs ying in our sandbox. Once we uncover whoˇŻs backing her, we can decide if she needs to be permanently removed from the board. For now, letˇŻs let the younger ones handle their own skirmishes.ˇ±

    ˇ°Understood.ˇ±

    Moshe was already on the same page. He too had sensed that there was more to Harlee than met the eye. Errol had been weaving this n together for a decade, and he wouldnˇŻt allow anyone to unravel it.

    The next morning, Harlee returned from her morning jog. As she entered the living room, she was greeted by the sight of Lexus Moreno lounging on the sofa with his grandson, Ableson Moreno, while Robbie and Serena perched nearby.

    Lexus had been HarleeˇŻs mentor in college and had always treated her like family. However, since his son, Gilmore Moreno, had ascended the politicaldder in Uwhor, Harlee had kept her distance.

    Their divergent political views made coexisting with Gilmore tense, and Harlee didnˇŻt want to drag Lexus into the fray. She limited her interactions to sending cards during the holidays.

    Harlee greeted Lexus, ˇ°Professor Moreno.ˇ±

    LexusˇŻ face brightened at the sound of her voice, but he quickly adopted a stern expression, as though she owed him a fortune. He let out a theatrical sigh and addressed her as she approached, ˇ°So, you still remember me? I was beginning to think IˇŻd faded from your memory!ˇ±

    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ňv??ls

    Robbie and Serena quickly rose, offering their seats.

    ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre back. Professor Moreno has been regaling us with tales of your college escapades for the past half hour.ˇ±

    Lexus shot them a covert re. He was merely voicing hisints. Did they really need to spill the beans?

    Harlee allowed a smirk to y on her lips as she approached leisurely. Upon spotting Harlee, Ableson dashed over, stopping in front of her with wide eyes filled with wonder.

    ˇ°Grandpa, is this the legendary Harlee?ˇ±

    Ableson gestured toward Harlee, giving a thumbs-up, then gazed up at her and dered, ˇ°Harlee, youˇŻre even prettier than my grandpa said.ˇ±

    Robbie and Serena exchanged knowing looks. Was this the quiet little genius who hadnˇŻt spoken a word to them since their introduction? His charming act was quite the surprise.

    Harlee crouched down to AblesonˇŻs level, gently tousled his hair, and quirked her lip.

    ˇ°How many advanced math problems have you cracked today?ˇ± Ableson typically retreated into his mind to tackle math puzzles, something only Lexus knew about. Everyone else, especially his father, dismissed his quiet moments as signs of autism.

    Usually, Ableson would m up if asked, but something about Harlee sparked his trust. He stepped closer, blinked hisrge eyes, and shyly confessed, ˇ°Just one. It was really tough, and I pondered over it for quite some time.ˇ±

    Seeing this, LexusˇŻ eyes brimmed with tears. He felt a wave of relief knowing that, even in his absence, Ableson would have HarleeˇŻs affection.

    GilmoreˇŻs disappointment that Ableson hadnˇŻt brought him any prestige led him to focus on his other children, leaving Ableson deprived of parental affection since he was three. All Ableson had was his grandfatherˇŻs love.

    Lexus wasnˇŻt haunted by the specter of death itself, but the thought of leaving Ableson without a guardian was a different kind of torment. That was why Lexus had unabashedly arrived at HarleeˇŻs doorstep today, hoping she would agree to shield Ableson until he could fend for himself.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1673

    ?Chapter 1673:

    As Lexus watched Harlee engaging with Ableson, he solidified his resolve to cut ties with Gilmore and devote his remaining years to safeguarding his grandson.

    Harlee observed Ableson diving back into hisplex math puzzles, reached out to tousle his hair, and casually offered, ˇ°How about we hang out with some mathematicians when you get a chance, okay?ˇ±

    RobbieˇŻs eyes widened. This was the first time heˇŻd seen Harlee show such tenderness toward anyone besides Felix. He recalled the grueling training sessions during their initiation into the Shadow Moon Society, enough to haunt his dreams. He half-joked to himself, wishing he could retreat into his motherˇŻs womb and be reborn just to experience HarleeˇŻs gentleness as a child!

    Serena, however, wasnˇŻt as shocked. She had always seen Harlee as the softest soul in the Shadow Moon Society, someone whose leadership allowed everyone to thrive in liberty and openness. Still, it was fortunate Rhys wasnˇŻt present. His notorious jealousy extended even to his own children, and heˇŻd likely find a way to secretly mess with Ableson out of jealousy if he witnessed this tender moment.

    AblesonˇŻs face lit up at the mention of mathematicians.

    ˇ°Really? Do you know many mathematicians, Harlee?ˇ±

    Lexus rubbed his temple with a dry smile.

    ˇ°No, Ableson, Harlee is just pulling your leg.ˇ±

    Lexus, a seasoned professor, hardly had a Rolodex of mathematicians. How could Harlee possibly arrange such meetings?

    Harlee lifted her brows, took AblesonˇŻs hand, and led him to the sofa. She sat down and casually crossed her legs, her tone yful yet firm.

    Discover fresh updates g¦Áln¦Ň¦Í?ls

    ˇ°I never kid about such things. Oh, and I might have forgotten to reintroduce myself, Professor Moreno. IˇŻve grown even more formidable than when youst knew me.ˇ±

    Lexus paused and then chuckled, a glint of recognition in his eyes. Of course. From their first meeting, he had recognized that Harlee was a cut above the rest. Knowing a handful of mathematicians would hardly be a feat for her. He had always had an eye for talent, and his initial fondness for Harlee was well-cedˇŞshe had proven exceptionally skilled.

    Robbie observed the warm exchange. Here was yet another venerable figure who held Harlee in high regard, treating her with the affection and reverence reserved for family.

    Harlee pulled out her phone and sent a quick message.

    Meanwhile, Kieran, engrossed in his work at the National Physics Laboratory, was floored for a solid ten minutes after reading her message. Math problems? Why was Harlee, known for her prowess in physics, suddenly mingling with the math elite? Was she contemting a switch from physics to pure mathematics?

    No! If Harlee shifted her focus, who would guide him through the inevitable snags in his experiments?

    Compelled by concern, Kieran wasted no time in calling Harlee. As soon as she answered, he blurted out something wholly unrted to her message, ˇ°Harlee, I wonˇŻt stand for it.ˇ±

    Harlee had put the call on speaker, allowing KieranˇŻs voice to echo clearly throughout the room. Since helping Kieran resolve the new energy issue, Harlee had made frequent visits to the National Physics Laboratory to coborate on experiments. Gradually, Kieran let go of his previous restraint, adopting the same casual, chatty demeanor as Robbie.

    Robbie, who interacted with Kieran regrly, understood his tendency to overthink, especially in his area of expertiseˇŞphysics. He couldnˇŻt help but chuckle at KieranˇŻstest overthinking.

    Harlee shot Robbie a look.

    Robbie quickly covered his mouth, suppressing hisughter, which escaped as a hup. Startled, he was relieved when Harlee seemed to disregard his reaction after that single nce.

    Harlee, familiar with KieranˇŻs thought processes, preempted him by saying, ˇ°IˇŻll be bringing a young prodigy back from Uwhor soon. I need you to arrange for at least five mathematicians to discuss math problems with him.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1674

    ?Chapter 1674:

    She ended the call abruptly before Kieran could respond, leaving no room for further discussion.

    Kieran, initially downhearted, perked up immediately. He caught Lenny passing by and said with a sly grin, ˇ°Lenny, do you know any mathematicians? Get in touch with them right away! Harlee wants to meet them soon for dinner!ˇ±

    ˇ°No,ˇ± Lenny responded without even a nce.

    Undeterred, Kieran continued smoothly, ˇ°Harlee mentioned that if we manage this, sheˇŻll review ourtest research project.ˇ±

    ˇ°I can bring at least three people,ˇ± Lenny promptly replied.

    ˇ°Great, IˇŻll find the other two,ˇ± Kieran said confidently, already nning to reach out to old schoolmates he hadnˇŻt contacted in years.

    Little did they know, this casual arrangement for a mathematiciansˇŻ meeting would lead to a groundbreaking discovery in a new field of knowledge, shaking the academic world.

    At the Uwhor seaside vi, Lexus faced Harlee, his expression turning pale as he remembered his reason for visiting.

    After dismissing Ableson, Lexus turned to Harlee and said, ˇ°I need a favor. My irresponsible son left Ableson in my care and disappeared for years. Now, he suddenly wants to take Ableson back. I suspect my son has ulterior motives, and I want to cut all ties with him.ˇ±

    Lexus had made his decision after much deliberation. Originally nning to bring Ableson to Mogluylia to find Harlee, he was surprised to learn she was in Uwhor.

    Lexus had only heard from an old friend about GilmoreˇŻs ns. Gilmore hadnˇŻt yet informed Lexus of his desire to take Ableson back.

    Find your next adventure at g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ň ¦Í?? ?s

    Knowing his son, Lexus was certain GilmoreˇŻs intentions were nefarious. Gilmore had be entangled in UwhorˇŻs political circles, not with reconciliation in mind, but driven by deeper, darker motives.

    Lexus bitterly recognized that GilmoreˇŻs ambitions knew no bounds. He would sacrifice anything, even his own son, for a shot at a brighter future. As for a conscience, Gilmore seemed devoid of one.

    RobbieˇŻs eyes shed with a steely glint upon hearing this. Gilmore was ruthless, stopping at nothing to achieve his goals.

    Robbie managed to keep his emotions in check and asked, ˇ°Professor Moreno, whatˇŻs your n?ˇ±

    Suddenly, RhysˇŻ warning from yesterdayˇŻs meeting echoed in RobbieˇŻs mind: Make safety arrangements. Something big might happen in Uwhor. Why did it seem like Rhys was onto something?

    Harlee lounged on the sofa, chin propped on her hand, listening intently but with a detached air. Her posture was rxed, her demeanor untroubled. However, she chimed in after Lexus voiced his concerns.

    ˇ°Professor Moreno, I understand your worries. Rest assured, with me here, Ableson is safe.ˇ±

    Tears welled up in LexusˇŻ eyes as he nodded gravely and then shared his fears.

    ˇ°He might use Ableson to further his political careerˇ­ Harlee, be cautious. Gilmore is merciless. He bears no love for me, his father, nor for you, someone who has always shed with him. He might even be plotting against you, knowing youˇŻre in Uwhor.ˇ±

    The bitterness in LexusˇŻ voice was palpable. If he could, he would choose solitude over having such a son.

    HarleeˇŻs expression remainedposed as she tapped her knee rhythmically. She nced around the room, her voice steady and calm.

    ˇ°Oh, heˇŻs already tried to take me down, but without sess.ˇ±

    Lexus and Robbie stared, taken aback by her revtion.

    After a moment of silence, Lexus asked, ˇ°Harlee, are you saying that Gilmore has already made an attempt on your life? When did this happen? Were you hurt?ˇ±

    RobbieˇŻs attention snapped to Harlee. She had just mentioned an attack by Gilmore? Seriously? He was at the vi every day. How had he not heard anything about it?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1675

    ?Chapter 1675:

    Shifting her position on the sofa, Harlee raised an eyebrow and replied nonchntly, ˇ°Just this morning, during my exercise, he sent several groups of assassins to kill me, but I managed to fend them all off.ˇ±

    Her casual delivery left Lexus stunned. He hade to ask her for a favor, yet it seemed Gilmore had preemptively tried to eliminate her. If she were to intervene openly, wouldˇ­

    Catching LexusˇŻ worried nce, HarleeˇŻs lips curled into a mischievous smile, her eyes sharp and defiant.

    ˇ°Professor Moreno, donˇŻt worry. The assassins he hires canˇŻt kill me. And who said I wouldnˇŻt strike back?ˇ±

    LexusˇŻ mouth twitched at her response. It wasnˇŻt typical for someone who had just faced assassins to sound soposed. But since it was Harlee speaking, he believed her. Gilmore had never bested Harlee before.

    The next moment, Harlee crossed her legs and smiled casually.

    ˇ°If IˇŻm right, GilmoreˇŻs probably in the hospital by now.ˇ±

    She shrugged. Over the years, sheˇŻd always exacted swift revenge, never waiting more than half a day.

    Robbie remained silent. He realized Harlee was keeping him out of the loop on these matters, perhaps aware of his physical limitations.

    LexusˇŻ expression brightened instantly.

    ˇ°Harlee, thatˇŻs incredible! Will Gilmore be in the hospital for three months?ˇ±

    With a sly smile, Harlee responded, ˇ°Yes, he will.ˇ±

    g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s is where magic happens

    Even if that wasnˇŻt the case now, she would ensure it soon enough.

    Evening approached. Rhys was held up at a meeting at his newly openedpany in Uwhor and missed dinner at home. However, he had arranged dinner for Harlee in advance.

    After dining with Lexus, Harlee instructed Robbie to escort Lexus home. She then headed upstairs.

    Emerging from the bathroom after a bath and slipping into her pajamas, Harlee noticed a ss of milk on the table. Was Rhys back? She had thought heˇŻd be tied up all night with theunch of his newpany, especially with the cutthroat business rivals in Uwhor. Yet, it seemed he had managed to handle it all more easily than expected.

    Raising an eyebrow and curling her lips slightly, Harlee walked over to the table. She nced toward the door with a prating look, then picked up the ss, took a few sips, and set it back down, her face unreadable.

    She turned off the light and walked to the bed. Just as she sat down, she heard rustling at the door. Then, with a click, the door opened.

    Harlee lifted her eyelids, her features gaining an even more captivating allure in the dim light. Shey down on the bed, her voice dripping with nonchnce.

    ˇ°Hmm? Getting bold, arenˇŻt we? I donˇŻt recall agreeing to let you sleep on the bed.ˇ±

    Rhys, halted momentarily at the edge of the bed, proceeded in the darkness, his voice sultry, tinged with yful mischief.

    ˇ°I was on my best behavior all day and worked hard. Babe, surely you wouldnˇŻt make me sleep on the sofa again, right?ˇ±

    As Rhys moved to slide under the covers, Harlee nudged him away with her foot.

    Rhys theatrically pretended to fall to the floor, clutching his chest with a pained expression.

    Harlee withdrew her foot, sat up smoothly, flicked on the tablemp, and her gaze slowly settled on Rhys.

    Suddenly, Harlee was caught off guard, her eyes scanning Rhys up and down for several moments. Her lips were half-curled in a smirk, and while her expression remained mostly unchanged, a spark of interest flickered in her eyes. Was Rhys trying to seduce her? No, that couldnˇŻt be right. Where had he taken a shower? And when had he slipped into that suit?

    HarleeˇŻs brow furrowed slightly, but her gaze softened the moment she took in his attire. She found herself unable to look away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1676

    ?Chapter 1676:

    Rhys was dressed in a ck suit paired with a white shirt, the cor half-open, and his tie loosened suggestively as he knelt beside the bed.

    Harlee tilted her head, a rogue smile ying on her lips. She had to admit, she was quite taken by the sight. With RhysˇŻ chiseled features and the evident arousal beneath his suit, her desire was unmistakably stirred. But she couldnˇŻt let herself be swayed by his charmsˇŞshe had important matters to address tomorrow.

    Leaning backzily on the bed, Harlee pursed her lips, her face betraying little emotion.

    Rhys, noting herck of response, adjusted his almost-falling tie and opened his cor further, each movement seemingly calcted.

    This was, after all, his first attempt at seduction, and his inexperience showed. Still, Harlee gave no sign of reaction. This left Rhys second-guessing his allure. Could he really fail at seduction?

    Just as Rhys was contemting a more forceful approach, Harlee suddenly sat up, seized his loosened tie, and yanked him closer. Looking down at him, her voice was seductive yetzy.

    ˇ°Hmm? Seduction? Who taught you this little trick?ˇ±

    Rhys didnˇŻt resist. He leaned forward, his hands resting on the bed, providing Harlee with the perfect angle to glimpse his faintly visible abs. It was tempting, indeedˇŞhard to look away fromˇ­

    Seizing the moment, Rhys pinned Harlee to the bed, their eyes locking in an intense gaze.

    From his position, Rhys couldnˇŻt help but swallow as he looked at Harlee, catching sight of her curves and inhaling her unique scent, which only fueled the growing fire of desire within him.

    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ň¦Í????s??o??

    His voice deepened, husky andden with allure.

    ˇ°Hmmˇ­ Tonight, you can do whatever you want, darling.ˇ±

    After speaking, a wave of heat surged through him, the arousal almost overwhelming. He was intensely turned on, unsure if this attempt at seduction was genuinely to coax Harlee or merely inviting trouble.

    Suddenly, Harlee reached out, her fingers tracing down RhysˇŻ chest to his belt before swiftly pulling away.

    The light in RhysˇŻ eyes flickered with disappointment. He reached for her hand, hoping to guide it back, but before he could grasp her, Harlee pushed him away and kicked him to the floor.

    The force of her kick was twice as strong as the earlier one.

    Rhysnded in an awkward heap, his expression one of hurt bewilderment. HarleeˇŻs voice was cold and final.

    ˇ°Seduction wonˇŻt work on me. You have one minute. If you donˇŻt leave, IˇŻll throw you out myself.ˇ±

    Her words were emphatic.

    Rhys nced at her as shey down, noticing his erection, and rose from the floor in embarrassment. The seduction had utterly failed. Perhaps he had been too confident in his appeal. He mused that next time, he might have better luck winning her over with a delicious meal.

    He considered trying again but quickly dismissed the idea as Harlee turned off the tablempˇŞa clear signal that further attempts would meet with her disapproval, possibly more physical this time.

    He clumsily got up, braced himself on the edge of the bed, and whispered ˇ°Good nightˇ± to Harlee. Then, using the dim light from the window, he made his way to the bathroom for a much-needed cold shower to cool down.

    Harlee, hearing his moans as he dealt with his burning desire, let a faint smile y at the corner of her mouth. If not for the importance of tomorrowˇŻs tasks, she might have pinned this charming man to the bed. His attempt at seduction, ineffective as it was, had unexpectedly worked in its own way. Listening to the sound of the shower, HarleeˇŻs smile deepened. After tomorrowˇŻs obligations were handled, she nned to fully engage with him.

    The next day, Rhys, questioning his approach, abandoned the idea of seduction and decided to focus on delighting his wife with culinary treats instead. However, the absence ofst nightˇŻs flirtation irked Harlee, and in frustration, she banished him to sleep in the study.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1677

    ?Chapter 1677:

    Rhys, slow to catch on, spent a week in the study. Unable to stand the separation any longer, he honed his romantic skills, tried his hand at seduction once more, and sessfully regained her favor, earning his ce back in bed. Andˇ­ that was a story for another day.

    The next morning, Rhys, frustrated by his failed seduction attempt the previous night, was still forced to sleep on the sofa. His frustration boiling over, he roused every man in the vi for an impromptu, no-holds-barred sparring session at dawn.

    He justified this by iming a need to assess their strength ahead of an uing challenge, to better allocate tasks. His method? Ruthless punches. Still, Rhys showed some consideration. He targeted areas that wouldnˇŻt bruise visibly, ensuring that Robbie, Patrick, Thiago, Cillian, and Aldrich, despite feeling battered, looked unscathed at a nce.

    The five men suffered silently, with no outlet for their grievances.

    For the first time, Thiago and the others envied the women. Aside from the unperturbed Harlee, Alina and Serena slept soundly in their rooms.

    On the beach, after the grueling session, Rhys looked at Robbie, the only one still on his feet, brushed the sand off himself, and surveyed the group. Despite their efforts, none had managed to challenge Rhys effectively.

    ˇ°Too weak,ˇ± Rhys dered, his toneced with contempt.

    ˇ°I allowed you to organize yourselves and take turns against me, yet none of you gained an advantage. Have you grown toocent? Perhaps what you need is a taste of real hardship.ˇ±

    Without another word, Rhys walked back to the vi, his emotions under control.

    DonˇŻt miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§ŕm

    Only when Rhys was out of sight did the five men dare to rx and breathe easier. Though filled withints, none voiced them, understanding the delicate bnce between immediate gratification and their ongoing well-being.

    However, Thiago broke the silence with a heavy tone, ˇ°This was my first real fight with Rhys, and now I truly understand the saying, ˇ®birds of a feather flock together.ˇŻ His abilities are frightening, just like HarleeˇŻs!ˇ±

    AldrichˇŻs voice was somewhat agitated.

    ˇ°Is he even human? The five of us together couldnˇŻt take him down!ˇ±

    ˇ°The scariest part is how he predicts every move.ˇ±

    Robbie remained unusually silent, contemting the daunting scenario that if Rhys became an adversary, everyone from the Shadow Moon Society would likely end up miserable.

    Patrick, despite his long tenure working for Rhys, was equally taken aback by the intensity of RhysˇŻ prowess.

    Since meeting Harlee, Rhys had intentionally downyed his abilities, allowing her to take the spotlight, which caused Patrick to forget RhysˇŻ true strength. After this morningˇŻs intense sparring session, Patrick was starkly reminded. Not just the five of them, but even adding Alina and Serena, all of them likely wouldnˇŻt stand a chance against Rhys. After all, Rhys harbored a deeply concealed identityˇŞthe leader of the Sovereign of the Underworld, a figure even the highest authorities feared.

    As for Cillian, he remainedposed. His submission to Rhys stemmed from a deep respect for RhysˇŻ formidable strength. Each confrontation with Rhys reignited an inexplicable fear in Cillian, reminding him of the mastery he had always aspired to but never reached.

    For a long while after the session, the five men remained motionless on the sand. Finally, Cillian broke the silence.

    ˇ°DonˇŻt doubt yourselves. We arenˇŻt weak. ItˇŻs just that Mr. GreenˇŻs strength is too overwhelming.ˇ±

    With that, Cillian dismissed any concerns the others might have had and made his way to the viˇŻs special training ground. Cillian habitually retreated to the training ground after each sparring session with Rhys to rebuild his confidence. He was proud and relied on this routine to prevent feeling disheartened.

    As Cillian left, Robbie cheerfully followed, attempting to pat Cillian on the shoulder but somehow his hand slipped to CillianˇŻs waist. Then, Robbie felt a hand on his own shoulder.

    Robbie didnˇŻt react, oddly and yfully bumping Cillian with his hip.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1678

    ?Chapter 1678:

    The other three observed from a distance and exchanged nces.

    Patrick cleared his throat.

    ˇ°Ahem, donˇŻt you guys think this looks a bit odd?ˇ±

    ˇ°Weird?ˇ± Thiago squinted slightly, his eyes on the distant figures, trying to discern something.

    Aldrich dusted off the sand, hands in his pockets, and casually remarked to Thiago and Patrick, ˇ°Focus on your own love lives, you two single guys.ˇ±

    With that, Aldrich walked toward the viˇŻs courtyard, leaving Thiago and Patrick exchanging puzzled nces. Had they misheard? Single guys? Since when did Aldrich have a girlfriend? Why hadnˇŻt they heard anything? This was big news that had to be shared with Harlee!

    Thiago and Patrick quickly scrambled to their feet and dashed toward the vi. Even Thiago, usually the epitome of gentleness and refinement, lost all semnce ofposure.

    In the realm of juicy gossip, maintaining a refined image seemed trivial.

    When Harlee came downstairs, Rhys had already prepared breakfastˇŞsandwiches and milk. His attempt at seduction having faltered, he now sought to win her heart through his culinary skills.

    As Harlee entered the dining room, Patrick and Thiago burst in from outside. Their initial excitement quickly dampened when they saw Rhys. They lowered their heads, their expressions nk.

    Noticing that Rhys had prepared breakfast just for Harlee, Patrick and Thiago silently exited to fetch their own meal.

    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í????s?c????

    Harlee took a bite of her sandwich, her gaze shifting to Rhys, who appeared somewhat aggrieved. Smirking, she teased, ˇ°Switching to the culinary approach? YouˇŻre quite resourceful.ˇ±

    RhysˇŻs cooking was indeed to HarleeˇŻs liking. Under normal circumstances, she might have softened, but with the memory ofst nightˇŻs failed seduction still fresh in her mind, she found herself more entertained by his efforts than moved. She yfully hinted that she might let him into her bed tonight if he attempted to seduce her again.

    Across the table, Rhys paused, a frown crossing his brow. Was his culinary charm also falling short? He cleared his throat and replied nervously, ˇ°No, I just wanted to cook something special for you.ˇ±

    As he spoke, he sipped his coffee, watching Harlee eat with a content expression, his eyes filled with affection. Hmmˇ­ As long as Harlee was happy, not achieving immediate forgiveness through his cooking didnˇŻt seem too harsh a failure.

    After finishing her meal, Harlee noticed Patrick and Thiago returning with their own breakfast. She nced at them casually and askedzily, ˇ°Did you get roughed up this morning?ˇ±

    Her tone was nonchnt yet pointed. When Patrick and Thiago had first rushed in, she had discerned the telltale signs of internal injuriesˇŞa clear indicator that their assant had been more formidable than them. The identity of their morning adversary was obvious, so her query carried a light, teasing undertone, indirectly flirting with Rhys.

    Unbeknownst to the coupleˇŻs yful flirtation, Patrick and Thiago misinterpreted HarleeˇŻs inquiry as concernˇ­

    Rhys took an elegant sip of his coffee, his sharply defined features unreadable. He didnˇŻt need to utter a single threat.

    Thiago and Patrick exchanged nces, a silent conversation passing between them. After a brief pause, Patrick spoke, ˇ°No, Harlee. The five of us were just sparring. ItˇŻs been a while since west sparred, and we got a little carried away. We didnˇŻt hold back as much as we should have.ˇ±

    Thiago nodded quickly.

    ˇ°Yeah. We just wanted to test our skills against each other. It was nothing seriousˇŞjust a friendly match. WeˇŻll recover in a couple of days.ˇ±

    Both men looked genuinely sincere, but beneath their calm exteriors was a shared fear that Harlee might not believe them. If she didnˇŻt, they risked being dragged out by the merciless Rhys for another grueling training session at the crack of dawn.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1679

    ?Chapter 1679:

    Harlee slowly wiped the corner of her mouth, arched her delicate eyebrows, let out azy yawn, and finally fixed them with a serious gaze.

    ˇ°Oh? Sparring, huh? Now that you mention it, I havenˇŻt assessed your skills in a while. How about a round with me?ˇ±

    ˇ°N-NO, that wonˇŻt be necessary, right?ˇ± For once, Thiago and Patrick were in perfect sync. HarleeˇŻs suggestion was met with horrified refusals, their voices ovepping in unison before they hastily switched topics.

    ˇ°Harlee, do you know when Aldrich stopped being single?ˇ± Thiago asked, feigning casual curiosity.

    Patrick jumped in immediately.

    ˇ°Yeah! He even had the nerve to call us single folks earlier. When did he stop being a bachelor?ˇ±

    They sure didnˇŻt waste time changing the subject.

    Harlee raised an elegant eyebrow and leaned back in her chair. Patrick and Thiago exchanged nervous nces, swallowing repeatedly, before she finally asked, ˇ°WhatˇŻs going on?ˇ±

    Harlee raised an eyebrow, intrigued. She was definitely curious about this. Aldrich had found a partner so quickly? He wouldnˇŻt have set his sights on some female soldier, would he?

    Patrick and Thiago shared a knowing look. Harlee had a notorious love for gossip.

    Since Aldrich had been used as a diversion to steer HarleeˇŻs attention away, Patrick and Thiago decided to let go of their grudge against him for blindsiding them with the hint of a romantic rtionship. They had taken enough of a beating for one day. A ˇ°friendlyˇ± match with Harlee would undoubtedly overwhelm them.

    Patrick cleared his throat and said, ˇ°Aldrich just mentioned it. Harlee, IˇŻll get to the bottom of it right away!ˇ±

    L?tŁĺst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ď??

    ˇ°You have one day,ˇ± Harlee replied, raising an eyebrow. She ced her hand t on the table and stood up. Her expression remained unreadable.

    ˇ°Yes! We will dig up everything within a day!ˇ± Patrick and Thiago swore in unison.

    Meanwhile, at the Happer family manor, N acted as though the previous incident had never happened after leaving the study that night. She knew Errol rarely sought her out, so she hadnˇŻt expected him to summon her just a dayter.

    Now, the study felt suffocating, the air thick with unspoken tension. Errol sat stiffly in an antique armchair, his narrowed eyes fixed on N. Though his expression was ice-cold, anger simmered beneath his wrinkled face. A full day had passed, yet his men still hadnˇŻt uncovered a shred of information on Harlee. He couldnˇŻt help but feel a faint sense of unease in his heart.

    HarleeˇŻs information was like a fortressˇŞimprable and nearly impossible to ess. So, Errol had decided to start with N. However, even before he spoke, he could feel her cold indifference. A surge of anger rose within him. N was bing insufferably disrespectful.

    Errol sat in his armchair, his expression grim, his aged face sagging. It was clear he was displeased.

    Not far away, N stood tall and poised, her gaze steady. She showed no fear of his imposing presence.

    ErrolˇŻs psyche was abyrinth of contradictions. He demanded the younger generation stand tall with a backbone yet expected them to bow down to him. When N first returned to the Happer family, she had suffered endless headaches as she couldnˇŻt figure out how to strike that delicate bnce.

    But now, N didnˇŻt care anymore. She had learned the hard way. If she showed even the faintest sign of weakness, she would have no chance of taking over as the acting head of the Happer family. Therefore, she met ErrolˇŻs gaze with unshaken indifference. After all, he wouldnˇŻt dare harm her, whom he assumed was his biological granddaughter.

    As she had expected, ErrolˇŻs anger slowly evaporated. He took his time, lifting his teacup with calcted slowness, his eyes as deep as a darkke.

    ˇ°N, what kindˇ­ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1680

    ?Chapter 1680:

    ˇ°What kind of conflict do you have with Ms. Sanderson? Why did you feel the need to have someone deal with her? Tell me everything, and donˇŻt leave anything out!ˇ±

    N lowered her gaze, the corner of her mouth curling into a cold smile. Ahˇ­ So, this was why he had summoned her so quickly. He had failed to gather information about Harlee and was hoping to extract it from her. On any other day, she might have enjoyed telling him everything. However, today, she was in a bad mood. No one was getting a word out of her. Not a single one.

    ErrolˇŻs gaze lingered on N, his patience thinning as the silence stretched. His anger red again, and with a sharp tter, he set his teacup down, the force of it sending tea sloshing over the rim.

    Snapped from her thoughts, N straightened her posture, her voice even but distant.

    ˇ°Grandpa, I was thinking about my conflict with Harlee.ˇ±

    Her attempt at an exnation seemed to soften ErrolˇŻs anger a little. After all, she was his granddaughter, and despite her behavior, he had a certain patience for her.

    ˇ°Okay. Go on.ˇ±

    Just as ErrolˇŻs attention returned to the cup, Moshe swiftly took action. He reced the cup with a fresh one, carefully pouring tea without a word.

    N silently cursed the loyal servant before continuing.

    ˇ°Grandpa, I just find Harlee incredibly irritating. I canˇŻt stand seeing her living sofortably, thatˇŻs all. There is no deep hatred between us. I simply used others to deal with her three times. The first timeˇ­ˇ±

    Half an hourter, N had told Errol everything. She exined how she had manipted Tania, the Fletcher family from Sacia, and Benjamin. She stood there, her face betraying little emotion. Her only goal was to use Errol to break HarleeˇŻs spirit. After all, she couldnˇŻt be the only one who kept failing, could she?

    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ň¦Í???s?c?m

    Errol sat in his chair, hands t against the table, his face grim, his eyes wide with fury. Every inch of him radiated anger. His gaze shifted to N, his face darkening. The granddaughter he appreciated so much had never managed to outsmart Harlee. Not once. Humph! So, this was the mighty Shadow Moon Society? He was determined to see what kind of monsters made up their ranks.

    N caught every flicker of emotion in ErrolˇŻs eyes. When she saw him calcting his next move, she lowered her gaze slightly, a small, triumphant smile curling on her lips. Her fourth n was already in motion, using Errol to take down Harlee.

    Errol remained oblivious to NˇŻs true intentions. After a moment of mental calction, he lowered his voice and said, ˇ°N, we need to build ties with talents like Ms. Sanderson. Invite her overter. And while youˇŻre at it, I expect you to resolve your issues with her. Do you understand?ˇ±

    Standing beside him, Moshe quickly pieced together ErrolˇŻs strategy. He understood that Errol intended to have those old associates test HarleeˇŻs abilities before making their next move.

    N feigned surprise, though inwardly, she was already bracing herself for ErrolˇŻs next action. From everything she had gathered, she knew exactly what he was nning. He would involve the people who had brought her back all those years ago.

    There was a secretive group operating under ErrolˇŻsmand. N couldnˇŻt help but smirk, eager to see them in action.

    N masked her emotions, clenching her teeth as her acting instincts kicked in.

    ˇ°No! Grandpa, I canˇŻt be friends with someone like Harlee. ItˇŻs impossible!ˇ±

    ErrolˇŻs gaze filled with disappointment. He sighed, his voice heavy with displeasure.

    ˇ°N, listen closely. You must invite Ms. Sanderson to our home today, no matter what. I assure you, you wonˇŻt be wronged, and soon, youˇŻll have your chance for revenge. But before that, you need to soften your stance and extend the invitation to her.ˇ±

    Pausing, Errol poured himself a cup of tea and sipped it before continuing, ˇ°As they say, keep your friends close and your enemies closer. Be patient. The leadership of the Happer family wille down to either you or Davenport. DonˇŻt let me down.ˇ±

    .

    .

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!